Background of revelation and a summary of subjects
This is the initial verse of Surah al-Ma'idah. As agreed upon, Surah al-Ma'idah is a Madani (Madinite) Surah and also the last among all Madani Chapters (Surah) so much so that some revered elders have identified this as the last Surah of the Qur'an itself. On the authority of narrations from Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn ` Umar and Sayyidah Asma' bint Yazid ؓ ، it appears in the Musnad of Ahmad that Surah al-Ma'idah was revealed to the Holy Prophet ﷺ while in travel riding the she-camel named Adba'. As explained in the introduction to this Tafsir in Volume 1, there used to be a sense of being under some heavy weight, extraordinary and unexplained, at a time the Wahy (revelation) came to the Holy Prophet ﷺ . So, this is what happened as customary. When the she-camel could bear the phenomenon of unusual weight no more, he dismounted from her back. This journey is obviously the journey he made to perform his last Hajj as supported by some relevant reports. The Last Hajj took place in the tenth year of Hijrah. After his return from there, his blessed life in the mortal world lasted for about eighty more days. In al-Bahr al-Muhit, commentator Ibn Hayyan has said that some portions of Surah al-Ma'idah were revealed during the journey of Hudaybiyah, some others during the journey of the Conquest of Makkah and still others during the journey of the Last Hajj. This tells us that Surah al-Ma'idah has been revealed during the final stages of the revelation of the Qur'an - though, it may not be the very last Surah.
Ruh al-Ma'ani on the authority of Abu ` Ubaydh, cites a narration of ibn Habib and ` Atiyyah ibn Qays ؓ in which the Holy Prophet ﷺ has been reported to have said:
اَلمایدہ مِنَ اٰخر القران فاحلوا حلالھا حرمواحرامھا
Surah al-Ma'idah is from what has been revealed towards the last stage of the revelation of the Qura'n. So, take what has been made lawful there as lawful forever and take what has been made unlawful there as unlawful forever.
Referring to Mustadrak al-Hakim, Ibn Kathir cites a similar narration from Sayyidna Jubayr ibn Nufayr in which he has been reported to have called upon Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ soon after Hajj. She asked him: "Do you read Surah al-Ma'idah, 0 Jubayr?" He submitted: "I do." Sayyidah A'ishah ؓ then said: "This is the last Surah of Holy Qur'an. The injunctions about things lawful and unlawful in it are Muhkam (of established meaning). The probability of any abrogation (Naskh) does not exist there. So, be specially particular about them."
Like Surah Al-Nis-a', Surah al-Ma'idah too carries many subsidiary injunctions relating to dealings and contracts. Accordingly, Ruh al-Ma` ani notices subject homogeneity in Surah al-Baqarah and Al-'Imran because both of them mostly feature injunctions relating to Principles, Doctrines, Unicity, Prophethood, Doomsday and similar other basic concerns of importance. As for subsidiary injunctions, they appear there as corollaries. Regarding Surah Al-Nis-a’ and Surah al-Ma'idah, it can be said that they are homogeneous subject-wise because both of them describe subsidiary injunctions. Any description of basic princi-ples appears there by implication. In Surah al-Nisa', emphasis has been laid on mutual dealings, particularly on rights servants of Allah have on each other (Huquq al-` Ibad). Then, in it, there are details of the rights of the husband and the wife, the rights of orphans and the rights of the parents and other relatives. In the very first verse of Surah al-Ma'idah, there appears the instruction to stand by all dealings made and pledges given. The words of the Verse: يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا أَوْفُوا بِالْعُقُودِ (0 those who believe, fulfill the contracts) command that all such commitments must be met. Therefore, Surah al-Ma'idah is also referred to as Surah al-` Uqud (Al-Bahr al-Muhit).
This Surah, specially its opening verse, has a special bearing on matters relating to mutual dealings and contractual agreements. Therefore, when the Holy Prophet ﷺ sent Sayyidna ` Amru ibn Hazm ؓ as the ` Amil (Governor) of Yaman, he gave him a written decree of appointment at the head of which he had this verse written (Al Bahr al-Muhit).
Commentary
The first sentence of the first verse of this Surah is so comprehensive that its proper discussion would deservedly go beyond thousands of pages. In fact, Muslim scholars and jurists have done exactly that. The verse says: يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا أَوْفُوا بِالْعُقُودِ (0 those who believe, fulfill the contracts). Here, the very form of address: يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ( O those who believe ...) helps to divert attention to the very crucial nature of the subject for the command being given here is centrally required by one's faith. Then comes the command: أَوْفُوا بِالْعُقُودِ (fulfill the contracts). The word, ` al-` uqud', used in the Qur'an is the plural form of al-'aqd, the literal meaning of which is to tie. A contract which ties two individuals or groups to each other is also known as ` aqd. Thus, al-` uqud takes the meaning of al-` uhud or contracts.
Commentator Ibn Jarir has reported the consensus of revered exegetes among the Sahabah and Tabi'in on this approach. Imam al-Jassas explains that ` aqd (contract) or ` ahd (pledge) or Mu` ahadah (pact) are all applied to a transaction in which two parties have placed the responsibility of doing or not doing something on each other and to which both of them agree and are bound by. According to our recognized practice, this is what a contractual agreement is. Therefore, the essential meaning of the sentence is: Take the fulfilling of mutual contracts to be binding and necessary.
Now, we have to determine the nature of contracts meant here. The interpretations of commentators appear to be different, though outwardly only. Some say that it refers to the Covenant of Allah under which His created beings are bound to believe in and obey Him, or they refer to pledges Allah has taken from His created beings regarding His revealed injunctions of things lawful and unlawful. This is what has been reported from Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ۔ ؓ Others say that here it means the contracts people enter into with each other, such as, the Contract of Marriage and the Contract of Buying and Selling. Commentators Ibn Zayd and Zayd ibn Aslam have taken this very line of interpretation. Still others take contracts to mean sworn alliances and pacts which the tribes of Jahiliyyah entered into with each other for mutual assistance when needed. This is also the position taken by Commentators such as Mujahid, RabI' and Qatadah. But, the truth is that there is no contradiction or difference in what they have said. Instead, all these varied contracts come under the Qur'anic word, "al-` uqud", appearing in this verse and the instruction to fulfill all of them comes from the Qur'an itself.
Therefore, Imam Raghib al-Isfahani has said that all kinds of contracts and binding agreements are included under the imperative of this word. He further divides these into three kinds as given below:
1. The Covenant which human beings have with their Creator who is Lord of all the worlds, such as, the pledge to believe in Him, to obey Him, or to observe the restrictions imposed by Him on matters and things lawful and unlawful.
2. The vow or promise or commitment one enters into with one's own self, such as, to commit to fulfill a vow (nadhr) for something, or to bind oneself on oath that something will be done.
3. The contract that one human being enters with another which includes all contracts which bind two persons or two groups or parties or governments.
So, in the light of this verse, strict adherence to all permissible provisions and conditions which have been mutually agreed upon is mandatory and all parties must observe and fulfill these. This covers all international pacts and treaties between governments, bilateral agreements, all commitments, alliances, charters between groups and parties, also all sorts of contracts and deals between two human beings ranging from marriage, business, partnership, leasing, gift deed to many other bi-partite human dealings. Please note that the restriction of ` permissible' imposed a little earlier has a reason, for entering into a contract against the dictates of the Shari'ah, or accepting it, is not permissible for anyone.
The Logic of the Lawful
After the initial declaration of the general rule in the first sentence of the verse, its particular details appear in the second sentence where it has been said: أُحِلَّتْ لَكُم بَهِيمَةُ الْأَنْعَامِ (The cattle have been made lawful for you ...). The word, ` bahimah' (بَهِيمَةُ ) used here is applied to animals usually considered to be devoid of understanding because people usually do not understand their speech which thus remains obscure. Imam al-Sha` rani says: The name ` bahimah' is not given to an animal just be-cause it has no sense and everything sensible remains obscure for it - as people commonly think. But, the truth is that no animal or beast, not even trees and rocks, can be taken to be devoid of sense as such - of course, subject to the difference in its degrees. They do not have the same measure of sense as human beings do. This is the reason why human beings have been obligated to observe the percepts and injunctions revealed for them. Animals have not been so obligated, other-wise Allah has given to every animal sense and awareness within the limits of its needs - even to all trees and rocks, for that matter. This is why everything glorifies Allah in its own way: وَإِن مِّن شَيْءٍ إِلَّا يُسَبِّحُ بِحَمْدِهِ : That is, ` there is nothing which does not but glorify Him with His praise' (17:44). How then, without sense, would it have ever recognized its creator and master and how would it have, thus, been able to engage in the act of glorifying Allah?
The word, ` al-An` am', used in the text is the plural form of na'am (grazing livestock). Eight kinds of domestic animals or cattles such as the camel, the cow, the buffalow, the goat which have been described in Surah al-An'-am are called the An'-am. Since the word, ` bahimah' (animal) was general, the word, 'Al-An'-am' (the cattle) has made it particular. So, the meaning of the verse comes to be that ` eight kinds of domestic animals have been made lawful for you.' Under the discussion about the word, ` al-` uqud', you have already read a little earlier that it includes all kinds of contracts. One of these is the pledge Allah Almighty has taken from His created beings that they would observe the restrictions of the lawful and the unlawful. The present sentence is referring to this particular pledge when it says that Allah has made the cattle lawful for you and they can be eaten after having been slaughtered in accordance with the Islamic manner.
Thus believers have been exhorted to obey this injunction by staying within its limits. They should not take it upon themselves, as do the fire-worshippers and the idolaters, to declare the very slaughter of these animals as absolutely unlawful, for this is raising an objection against the wisdom of the Creator and certainly an open ingratitude for His blessing. Nor should they become like some other meat-eating people who would, totally unfettered, go about eating all sorts of animals. Rather than do something like that, believers must eat from animals Allah Almighty has made lawful to eat under the Law given by Him. Similarly, they should abstain from animals which have been declared unlawful to eat. The reason is that Allah Almighty is the Creator of the Universe. He knows the nature and the properties of all animals and He is also aware of the effects they bring about when in the human body. He, in His grace, makes what is good and pure openly lawful for human consumption, things which leave no ill effects on physical health and moral strength. Similarly, He forbids unclean and impure animals which are either harmful for human health or contribute metabolically into the generation of evil morals. Therefore, there are a few things exempted from this general rule. These are as follows:
1. The first exemption is contained إِلَّا مَا يُتْلَىٰ عَلَيْكُمْ. It means: Except animals which have been declared unlawful in the Qur'an, that is, dead animal or the swine.
2. The other exemption appears in: غَيْرَ مُحِلِّي الصَّيْدِ وَأَنتُمْ حُرُمٌ Quadruped animals are lawful for you and wild game too. But nin the state when you have entered into the garments of Ihram with the intention of doing Hajj or ` Umrah, hunting becomes a crime and sin. Stay away from it.
Living under the Authority and Wisdom of the Creator
Towards the end of the verse, it was said: إِنَّ اللَّـهَ يَحْكُمُ مَا يُرِيدُ which means that Allah Almighty ordains what He wills. Nobody has the right to ask questions or take exception in obeying it. This statement is perhaps indicative of an element of wisdom - that the permission given to human beings to slaughter and eat some animals is no act of injustice. The Creator and Master who has made all these life forms is also the One who has formulated, in His perfect wisdom and insight, the law that the lower form shall be the sustenance of the higher. The soil of the earth is food for trees and trees are food for animals and animals are food for human beings. There is no higher form of creation in this world, therefore, human beings cannot become food for anyone.
A believer’s life is a regulated life. Although he is free in the world to do whatever he likes, in spite of this, he admits the supremacy and Lordship of God and makes himself subject to regulation. Of his own he ties himself in the bondage of a vow. In the matter of God or His subjects he has taken it upon himself not to act independently but according to God’s commandments. He should have as food only those things that God has permitted and give up eating those things which God has forbidden. If on some occasions even permitted things are forbidden, as is evident from orders applicable while in the state of ihram or during sacred months, he should willingly accept this. If something becomes the symbol of some religious reality, then it should be respected, because respecting such a thing is equivalent to respecting religion itself. And all this should be done out of fear of God and for no other reason.
Creyentes, cumplan con todos los compromisos que hayan asumido con su Creador o con Sus criaturas. Al-lah ha hecho lícito para ustedes el ganado (camélido, bovino, ovino y caprino) excepto aquello que señalamos como ilícito y la caza, la cual Al-lah declaró ilícita mientras están en estado de sacralización durante la Peregrinación Mayor o Menor.
Al-lah juzga según Su criterio cuando declara una cosa lícita o ilícita, siguiendo lo que dicta Su Sabiduría. Nadie Lo obliga a juzgar y nadie se opone a Sus sentencias.
O you who believe in Allah, follow His Messenger and practice His laws, fulfil the firm promises of faith and practice that were made between you and your Creator. Also, fulfil the promises made with His creation in sale transactions, marriage, etc. Allah has permitted for you, out of His mercy, livestock animals (camels, cattle, sheep and goats), except those the prohibition of which have been read to you and the land game that He has prohibited you from in the state of sanctity during the pilgrimage of Hajj or Umrah. Allah decides to permit and prohibit as He wills in accordance with His wisdom. No one can compel Him or object to His decision.
"Hai orang-orang yang beriman, penuhilah akad-akad itu. Di-halalkan bagimu binatang ternak, kecuali yang akan dibacakan kepadamu. (Yang demikian itu) dengan tidak menghalalkan ber-buru ketika kamu sedang mengerjakan haji. Sesungguhnya Allah menetapkan hukum-hukum menurut yang dikehendakiNya." (Al-Ma`idah: 1).
Madaniyah
(1) Ini adalah perintah dari Allah kepada hamba-hambaNya yang beriman, untuk memenuhi perjanjian yang merupakan kon-sekuensi dari keimanan. Memenuhi perjanjian, maksudnya me-nyempurnakannya, melengkapinya, tidak menguranginya dan tidak membatalkannya.
Ini meliputi perjanjian-perjanjian antara hamba dengan Rabbnya dalam bentuk memegang teguh tugas ubudiyah, menunaikannya dengan sebaik-baiknya dan tidak mengurangi hak-haknya sedikit pun, juga perjanjian antara hamba dengan Rasulullah yaitu dengan menaati dan mengikutinya, dan perjanjian antara hamba dengan kedua orang tua dengan berbuat baik kepada mereka, menyambung hubungan dengan mereka dan tidak memutuskannya, juga antara hamba dengan temannya dengan menunaikan hak pertemanan dalam keadaan kaya, miskin, mudah, dan sulit. Juga antara hamba dengan manusia dalam bentuk transaksi-transaksi muamalah seperti jual beli, sewa menyewa, dan lain-lain, akad sukarela seperti hibah dan lain-lain. Bahkan meliputi penunaian hak-hak kaum Muslimin sebagaimana telah Allah jelaskan pada FirmanNya,
﴾ إِنَّمَا ٱلۡمُؤۡمِنُونَ إِخۡوَةٞ ﴿
"Sesungguhnya orang-orang Mukmin itu bersaudara." (Al-Huju-rat: 10).
Yaitu (dengan saling bahu membahu)[46] dan tolong menolong di atas kebenaran, saling menyayangi dan tidak saling memutuskan hu-bungan. Ini mencakup seluruh pokok-pokok dan cabang-cabang Agama. Semuanya masuk ke dalam akad yang diperintahkan oleh Allah untuk ditunaikan. (Ayat ini digunakan sebagai dalil bahwa pada dasarnya semua akad dan syarat adalah dibolehkan dan bah-wa ia terlaksana dengan ucapan dan perbuatan yang menunjukkan kepadanya karena ia disebutkan secara mutlak).[47]
Kemudian Allah menjelaskan nikmatNya kepada hambaNya, ﴾ أُحِلَّتۡ لَكُم ﴿ "dihalalkan untukmu." Maksudnya, dihalalkan buatmu sebagai rahmat untukmu.
﴾ بَهِيمَةُ ٱلۡأَنۡعَٰمِ ﴿ "Hewan ternak," yaitu: Unta, sapi dan domba, bahkan bisa jadi yang liar darinya termasuk ke dalamnya, kijang, zebra, dan hewan-hewan buruan yang lain.
Sebagian sahabat berdalil dengan ayat ini atas kehalalan janin yang mati di dalam perut induknya setelah induknya disembelih.
﴾ إِلَّا مَا يُتۡلَىٰ عَلَيۡكُمۡ ﴿ "Kecuali apa yang dibacakan atas kalian," maksud-nya yang diharamkan dari binatang ternak tersebut dalam Firman Allah, ﴾ حُرِّمَتۡ عَلَيۡكُمُ ٱلۡمَيۡتَةُ وَٱلدَّمُ وَلَحۡمُ ٱلۡخِنزِيرِ. . . . ﴿ "Diharamkan atas kalian bangkai, darah, dan daging babi...," sampai akhir ayat. Semua yang disebut da-lam ayat ini walaupun ia termasuk hewan ternak adalah haram hukumnya.
Ketika pembolehan binatang ternak berlaku umum di seluruh kondisi dan waktu, maka dikecualikan darinya binatang buruan dalam keadaan ihram. FirmanNya, ﴾ غَيۡرَ مُحِلِّي ٱلصَّيۡدِ وَأَنتُمۡ حُرُمٌۗ ﴿ "Dengan tidak menghalalkan berburu ketika kamu sedang mengerjakan haji." Artinya, dihalalkan bagimu binatang ternak dalam kondisi apa pun, kecuali, di mana kalian diberi predikat sebagai orang yang tidak mengha-lalkan berburu, ketika kalian sedang mengerjakan haji. Maksud-nya, kamu berani membunuhnya dalam keadaan ihram. Karena hal itu tidak halal bagimu jika binatang itu adalah binatang buruan seperti kijang dan sejenisnya. Binatang buruan itu adalah binatang yang halal dagingnya dan liar (tidak diternakkan).
﴾ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ يَحۡكُمُ مَا يُرِيدُ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Allah menetapkan hukum menurut yang dikehendakiNya." Maksudnya apa pun yang diinginkan oleh Allah, maka Dia memutuskan hukumnya dengan hukum yang sesuai de-ngan hikmahNya, sebagaimana halnya Dia telah memerintahkanmu agar memenuhi perjanjian demi menjaga kemaslahatanmu dan me-nolak mudarat darimu. Allah menghalalkan binatang ternak sebagai rahmat bagimu, dan mengharamkan apa yang dikecualikan darinya, berupa binatang-binatang yang memiliki kriteria khusus seperti bangkai dan sejenisnya; untuk melindungi dan menjaga kalian dan juga binatang buruan dalam kondisi ihram untuk menghormati dan menghargai ihram itu sendiri.
Which was revealed in Al-Madina
The Virtues of Surat Al-Ma'idah; When It was Revealed
At-Tirmidhi recorded that `Abdullah bin `Amr said, "The last Surahs to be revealed were Surat Al-Ma'idah and Surat Al-Fath (chapter 48)." At-Tirmidhi commented, "This Hadith is Hasan, Gharib." and it was also reported that Ibn `Abbas said that the last Surah to be revealed was,
إِذَا جَآءَ نَصْرُ اللَّهِ وَالْفَتْحُ
(When there comes the help of Allah and the Conquest,) Al-Hakim collected a narration similar to that of At-Tirmidhi in his Mustadrak, and he said, "It is Sahih according to the criteria of the Two Shaykhs and they did not record it." Al-Hakim narrated that Jubayr bin Nufayr said, "I performed Hajj once and visited `A'ishah and she said to me, `O Jubayr! Do you read (or memorize) Al-Ma'idah ' I answered `Yes.' She said, `It was the last Surah to be revealed. Therefore, whatever permissible matters you find in it, then consider (treat) them permissible. And whatever impermissible matters you find in it, then consider (treat) them impermissible."' Al-Hakim said, "It is Sahih according to the criteria of the Two Shaykhs and they did not record it. " Imam Ahmad recorded that `Abdur-Rahman bin Mahdi related that Mu`awiyah bin Salih added this statement in the last Hadith, "I (Jubayr) also asked `A'ishah about the Messenger of Allah's ﷺ conduct and she answered by saying, `The Qur'an."' An-Nasa'i also recorded it.
بِسْمِ اللَّهِ الرَّحْمَـنِ الرَّحِيمِ
In the Name of Allah, Most Gracious, Most Merciful.
Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that a man came to `Abdullah bin Mas`ud and said to him, "Advise me." He said, "When you hear Allah's statement,
يَـأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ
(O you who believe!) then pay full attention, for it is a righteous matter that He is ordaining or an evil thing that He is forbidding." Khaythamah said, "Everything in the Qur'an that reads,
يَـأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ
(O you who believe!) reads in the Tawrah, `O you who are in need."' Allah said,
أَوْفُواْ بِالْعُقُودِ
(Fulfill (your) obligations.) Ibn `Abbas, Mujahid and others said that `obligations' here means treaties. Ibn Jarir mentioned that there is a consensus for this view. Ibn Jarir also said that it means treaties, such as the alliances that they used to conduct. `Ali bin Abi Talhah reported that Ibn `Abbas commented:
يَـأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ أَوْفُواْ بِالْعُقُودِ
(O you who believe! Fulfill (your) obligations.) "Refers to the covenants, meaning, what Allah permitted, prohibited, ordained and set limits for in the Qur'an. Therefore, do not commit treachery or break the covenants. Allah emphasized this command when He said,
وَالَّذِينَ يَنقُضُونَ عَهْدَ اللَّهِ مِن بَعْدِ مِيثَـقِهِ وَيَقْطَعُونَ مَآ أَمَرَ اللَّهُ بِهِ أَن يُوصَلَ
(And those who break the covenant of Allah, after its ratification, and sever that which Allah has commanded to be joined,) until,
سُوءُ الدَّارِ
(unhappy (evil) home (i.e. Hell).)" Ad-Dahhak said that,
أَوْفُواْ بِالْعُقُودِ
(Fulfill your obligations.) "Refers to what Allah has permitted and what He has prohibited. Allah has taken the covenant from those who proclaim their faith in the Prophet and the Book to fulfill the obligations that He has ordered for them in the permissible and the impermissible."
Explaining the Lawful and the Unlawful Beasts
Allah said,
أُحِلَّتْ لَكُمْ بَهِيمَةُ الاٌّنْعَامِ
(Lawful to you (for food) are all the beasts of cattle) camels, cows and sheep, as Al-Hasan, Qatadah and several others stated. Ibn Jarir said that this Tafsir conforms to the meaning of (`beasts of cattle') that the Arabs had. We should mention that Ibn `Umar, Ibn `Abbas and others relied on this Ayah as evidence to allow eating the meat of the fetus if it is found dead in the belly of its slaughtered mother. There is a Hadith to the same effect collected in the Sunan of Abu Dawud, At-Tirmidhi and Ibn Majah and narrated by Abu Sa`id who said, "We asked, `O Messenger of Allah! When we slaughter a camel, cow or sheep, we sometimes find a fetus in its belly, should we discard it or eat its meat' He said,
«كُلُوهُ إِنْ شِئْتُمْ فَإِنَّ ذَكَاتَهُ ذَكَاةُ أُمِّه»
(Eat it if you want, because its slaughter was fulfilled when its mother was slaughtered.)" At-Tirmidhi said, "This Hadith is Hasan." Abu Dawud recorded that Jabir bin `Abdullah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«ذَكَاةُ الْجَنِينِ ذَكَاةُ أُمِّه»
(Proper slaughter of the fetus is fulfilled with the slaughter of its mother.) Only Abu Dawud collected this narration. Allah's statement,
إِلاَّ مَا يُتْلَى عَلَيْكُمْ
(except that which will be announced to you (herein), ) `Ali bin Abi Talhah reported that Ibn `Abbas said that it refers to, "The flesh of dead animals, blood and the meat of swine." Qatadah said, "The meat of dead animals and animals slaughtered without Allah's Name being pronounced at the time of slaughtering." It appears, and Allah knows best, that the Ayah refers to Allah's other statement,
حُرِّمَتْ عَلَيْكُمُ الْمَيْتَةُ وَالْدَّمُ وَلَحْمُ الْخِنْزِيرِ وَمَآ أُهِلَّ لِغَيْرِ اللَّهِ بِهِ وَالْمُنْخَنِقَةُ وَالْمَوْقُوذَةُ وَالْمُتَرَدِّيَةُ وَالنَّطِيحَةُ وَمَآ أَكَلَ السَّبُعُ
(Forbidden to you (for food) are: Al-Maytah (the dead animals), blood, the flesh of swine, and what has been slaughtered as a sacrifice for others than Allah, and that which has been killed by strangling, or by a violent blow, or by a headlong fall, or by the goring of horns - and that which has been (partly) eaten by a wild animal.)5:3, for although the animals mentioned in this Ayah are types of permissible cattle (except for swine), they become impermissible under the circumstances that the Ayah 5:3 specifies. This is why Allah said afterwards,
إِلاَّ مَا ذَكَّيْتُمْ وَمَا ذُبِحَ عَلَى النُّصُبِ
(Unless you are able to slaughter it (before its death) and that which is sacrificed (slaughtered) on An-Nusub (stone altars)) as the latter type is not permissible, because it can no longer be slaughtered properly. Hence, Allah's statement,
أُحِلَّتْ لَكُمْ بَهِيمَةُ الاٌّنْعَامِ إِلاَّ مَا يُتْلَى عَلَيْكُمْ
(Lawful to you are all the beasts of cattle except that which will be announced to you, ) means, except the specific circumstances that prohibit some of these which will be announced to you. Allah said,
غَيْرَ مُحِلِّى الصَّيْدِ وَأَنتُمْ حُرُمٌ
(game (also) being unlawful when you assume Ihram.) Some scholars said that the general meaning of `cattle' includes domesticated cattle, such as camels, cows and sheep, and wild cattle, such as gazzelle, wild cattle and wild donkeys. Allah made the exceptions mentioned above (dead animals blood, flesh of swine etc.), and prohibited hunting wild beasts while in the state of Ihram. It was also reported that the meaning here is, "We have allowed for you all types of cattle in all circumstances, except what We excluded herewith for the one hunting game while in the state of Ihram." Allah said,
فَمَنِ اضْطُرَّ غَيْرَ بَاغٍ وَلاَ عَادٍ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
(But if one is forced by necessity, without willful disobedience, and not transgressing, then, Allah is Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful.) This Ayah means, "We allowed eating the meat of dead animals, when one is forced by necessity, under the condition that one is not transgressing the limits or overstepping them." Here, Allah states, "Just as We allowed the meat of cattle in all conditions and circumstances, then do not hunt game when in the state of Ihram, for this is the decision of Allah, Who is the Most Wise in all that He commands and forbids." So Allah said;
إِنَّ اللَّهَ يَحْكُمُ مَا يُرِيدُ
(Verily, Allah commands that which He wills.)
The Necessity of Observing the Sanctity of the Sacred Area and the Sacred Months
Allah continues,
يَـأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ لاَ تُحِلُّواْ شَعَآئِرَ اللَّهِ
(O you who believe! Violate not the sanctity of Sha'a'ir Allah (the symbols of Allah),) Ibn `Abbas said, "Sha`a'ir Allah means the rituals of Hajj." Mujahid said, "As-Safa and Al-Marwah, and the sacrificial animal are the symbols of Allah." It was also stated that Sha`a'ir Allah is what He prohibited. Therefore, it means, do not violate what Allah prohibited. Allah said afterwards,
وَلاَ الشَّهْرَ الْحَرَامَ
(nor of the Sacred Month,) for you are required to respect and honor the Sacred Month and to refrain from what Allah forbade during it, such as fighting. This also lays emphasis on avoiding sins during that time. As Allah said;
يَسْـَلُونَكَ عَنِ الشَّهْرِ الْحَرَامِ قِتَالٍ فِيهِ قُلْ قِتَالٌ فِيهِ كَبِيرٌ
(They ask you concerning fighting in the Sacred Month. Say, "Fighting therein is a great (transgression).") and,
إِنَّ عِدَّةَ الشُّهُورِ عِندَ اللَّهِ اثْنَا عَشَرَ شَهْراً
(Verily, the number of months with Allah is twelve months (in a year). ) Al-Bukhari recorded in his Sahih that Abu Bakrah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said during the Farewell Hajj,
«إِنَّ الزَّمَانَ قَدِ اسْتَدَارَ كَهَيْئَتِهِ يَوْمَ خَلَقَ اللهُ السَّمَواتِ وَالْأَرْضَ السَّنَةُ اثْنَا عَشَرَ شَهْرًا، مِنْهَا أَرْبَعَةٌ حُرُمٌ، ثَلَاثٌ مُتَوَالِيَاتٌ: ذُو الْقَعْدَةِ وَذُو الْحِجَّةِ وَالْمُحَرَّمُ، وَرَجَبُ مُضَرَ الَّذِي بَيْنَ جُمَادَى وَشَعْبَان»
(The division of time has returned as it was when Allah created the Heavens and the earth. The year is twelve months, four of which are sacred: Three are in succession, (they are:) Dhul-Qa'dah, Dhul-Hijjah and Muharram, and (the fourth is) Rajab of (the tribe of) Mudar which comes between Jumada (Ath-Thaniyah) and Sha'ban.) This Hadith testifies to the continued sanctity of these months until the end of time.
Taking the Hady to the Sacred House of Allah, Al-Ka`bah
Allah's statement,
وَلاَ الْهَدْىَ وَلاَ الْقَلَـئِدَ
(nor of the Hady brought for sacrifice, nor the garlands,) means, do not abandon the practice of bringing the Hady (sacrificial animals) to the Sacred House, as this ritual is a form of honoring the symbols of Allah. Do not abandon the practice of garlanding these animals on their necks, so that they are distinguished from other cattle. This way, it will be known that these animals are intended to be offered as Hady at the Ka`bah, and thus those who might intend some harm to them would refrain from doing so. Those who see the Hady might be encouraged to imitate this ritual, and indeed, he who calls to a type of guidance, will earn rewards equal to the rewards of those who follow his lead, without decrease in their own rewards. When the Messenger of Allah ﷺ intended to perform Hajj, he spent the night at Dhul-Hulayfah, which is also called Wadi Al-`Aqiq. In the morning, the Prophet made rounds with his wives, who were nine at that time, performed Ghusl (bath), applied some perfume and performed a two Rak`ah prayer. He then garlanded the Hady and announced aloud his intention to perform Hajj and `Umrah. The Prophet's Hady at the time consisted of plenty of camels, more than sixty, and they were among the best animals, the healthiest and most physically acceptable, just as Allah's statement proclaims,
ذلِكَ وَمَن يُعَظِّمْ شَعَـئِرَ اللَّهِ فَإِنَّهَا مِن تَقْوَى الْقُلُوبِ
(Thus it is, and whosoever honors the symbols of Allah, then it is truly, from the piety of the hearts.) Muqatil bin Hayyan said that Allah's statement,
وَلاَ الْقَلَـئِدَ
(nor the garlands) means, "Do not breach their sanctity." During the time of Jahiliyyah, the people used to garland themselves with animal hair and pelts when they left their areas in months other than the Sacred Months. The idolators of the Sacred House Area used to garland themselves with the tree-stems of the Sacred Area, so that they were granted safe passage." This statement was collected by Ibn Abi Hatim, who also recorded that Ibn `Abbas said, "There are two Ayat in this Surah (Al-Ma'idah) that were abrogated, the Ayah about the garlands 5:2, and
فَإِن جَآءُوكَ فَاحْكُمْ بَيْنَهُمْ أَوْ أَعْرِضْ عَنْهُمْ
(So if they come to you (O Muhammad ), either judge between them, or turn away from them.)"
The Necessity of Preserving the Sanctity and Safety of those who Intend to Travel to the Sacred House
Allah said,
وَلا ءَامِّينَ الْبَيْتَ الْحَرَامَ يَبْتَغُونَ فَضْلاً مِّن رَّبِّهِمْ وَرِضْوَناً
(nor the people coming to the Sacred House (Makkah), seeking the bounty and good pleasure of their Lord.) The Ayah commands: Do not fight people who are heading towards the Sacred House of Allah, which if anyone enters it, he must be granted safe refuge. Likewise, those who are heading towards the Sacred House seeking the bounty and good pleasure of Allah, must not be stopped, prevented, or frightened away from entering the Sacred House. Mujahid, `Ata', Abu Al-`Aliyah, Mutarrif bin `Abdullah, `Abdullah bin `Ubayd bin `Umayr, Ar-Rabi` bin Anas, Muqatil bin Hayyan, Qatadah and several others said that,
يَبْتَغُونَ فَضْلاً مِّن رَّبِّهِمْ
(seeking the bounty of their Lord.) refers to trading. A similar discussion preceded concerning the Ayah;
لَيْسَ عَلَيْكُمْ جُنَاحٌ أَن تَبْتَغُواْ فَضْلاً مِّن رَّبِّكُمْ
(There is no sin on you if you seek the bounty of your Lord (during pilgrimage by trading).) Allah said;
وَرِضْوَناً
(and pleasure. ) Ibn `Abbas said that the word `pleasure' in the Ayah refers to, "seeking Allah's pleasure by their Hajj." `Ikrimah, As-Suddi and Ibn Jarir mentioned that this Ayah was revealed concerning Al-Hutam bin Hind Al-Bakri, who had raided the cattle belonging to the people of Al-Madinah. The following year, he wanted to perform `Umrah to the House of Allah and some of the Companions wanted to attack him on his way to the House. Allah revealed,
وَلا ءَامِّينَ الْبَيْتَ الْحَرَامَ يَبْتَغُونَ فَضْلاً مِّن رَّبِّهِمْ وَرِضْوَناً
(nor the people coming to the Sacred House (Makkah), seeking the bounty and good pleasure of their Lord.)
Hunting Game is Permissible After Ihram Ends
Allah said,
وَإِذَا حَلَلْتُمْ فَاصْطَـدُواْ
(But when you finish the Ihram, then hunt,) When you end your Ihram, it is permitted for you to hunt game, which was prohibited for you during Ihram. Although this Ayah contains a command that takes effect after the end of a state of prohibition (during Ihram in this case), the Ayah, in fact, brings back the ruling that was previously in effect. If the previous ruling was an obligation, the new command will uphold that obligation, and such is the case with recommended and permissible matters. There are many Ayat that deny that the ruling in such cases is always an obligation. Such is also the case against those who say that it is always merely allowed. What we mentioned here is the correct opinion that employs the available evidence, and Allah knows best.
Justice is Always Necessary
Allah said,
وَلاَ يَجْرِمَنَّكُمْ شَنَآنُ قَوْمٍ أَن صَدُّوكُمْ عَنِ الْمَسْجِدِ الْحَرَامِ أَن تَعْتَدُواْ
(and let not the hatred of some people in (once) stopping you from Al-Masjid Al-Haram (at Makkah) lead you to transgression (and hostility on your part).) The meaning of this Ayah is apparent, as it commands: Let not the hatred for some people, who prevented you from reaching the Sacred House in the year of Hudaybiyyah, make you transgress Allah's Law and commit injustice against them in retaliation. Rather, rule as Allah has commanded you, being just with every one. We will explain a similar Ayah later on,
وَلاَ يَجْرِمَنَّكُمْ شَنَآنُ قَوْمٍ عَلَى أَلاَّ تَعْدِلُواْ اعْدِلُواْ هُوَ أَقْرَبُ لِلتَّقْوَى
(And let not the enmity and hatred of others make you avoid justice. Be just: that is nearer to piety,) which commands: do not be driven by your hatred for some people into abandoning justice, for justice is ordained for everyone, in all situations. Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that Zayd bin Aslam said, "The Messenger of Allah ﷺ and his Companions were in the area of Al-Hudaybiyyah when the idolators prevented them from visiting the House, and that was especially hard on them. Later on, some idolators passed by them from the east intending to perform `Umrah. So the Companions of the Prophet said, `Let us prevent those (from `Umrah) just as their fellow idolators prevented us.' Thereafter, Allah sent down this Ayah." Ibn Abbas and others said that "Shana'an" refers to enmity and hate. Allah said next,
وَتَعَاوَنُواْ عَلَى الْبرِّ وَالتَّقْوَى وَلاَ تَعَاوَنُواْ عَلَى الإِثْمِ وَالْعُدْوَانِ
(Help you one another in Al-Birr and At-Taqwa; but do not help one another in sin and transgression.) Allah commands His believing servants to help one another perform righteous, good deeds, which is the meaning of `Al-Birr', and to avoid sins, which is the meaning of `At-Taqwa'. Allah forbids His servants from helping one another in sin, `Ithm' and committing the prohibitions. Ibn Jarir said that, "Ithm means abandoning what Allah has ordained, while transgression means overstepping the limits that Allah set in your religion, along with overstepping what Allah has ordered concerning yourselves and others." Imam Ahmad recorded that Anas bin Malik said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«انْصُرْ أَخَاكَ ظَالِمًا أَوْ مَظْلُومًا»
(Support your brother whether he was unjust or the victim of injustice.) He was asked, "O Messenger of Allah! We know about helping him when he suffers injustice, so what about helping him when he commits injustice" He said,
«تَحْجُزُهُ وَتَمْنَعُهُ مِنَ الظُّلْمِ فَذَاكَ نَصْرُه»
(Prevent and stop him from committing injustice, and this represents giving support to him.) Al-Bukhari recorded this Hadith through Hushaym. Ahmad recorded that one of the Companions of the Prophet narrated the Hadith,
«الْمُؤْمِنُ الَّذِي يُخَالِطُ النَّاسَ وَيَصْبِرُ عَلَى أَذَاهُمْ أَعْظَمُ أَجْرًا مِنَ الَّذِي لَا يُخَالِطُ النَّاسَ وَلَا يَصْبِرُ عَلى أَذَاهُم»
(The believer who mingles with people and is patient with their annoyance, earns more reward than the believer who does not mingle with people and does not observe patience with their annoyance.) Muslim recorded a Hadith that states,
«مَنْ دَعَا إِلَى هُدًى كَانَ لَهُ مِنَ الْأَجْرِ مِثْلُ أُجُورِ مَنِ اتَّبَعَهُ إِلى يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ لَا يَنْقُصُ ذلِكَ مِنْ أُجُورِهِمْ شَيْئًا، وَمَنْ دَعَا إِلَى ضَلَالَةٍ كَانَ عَلَيْهِ مِنَ الْإِثْمِ مِثْلُ آثَامِ مَنِ اتَّبَعَهُ إِلَى يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ، لَا يَنْقُصُ ذلِكَ مِنْ آثَامِهِمْ شَيْئًا»
(He who calls to a guidance, will earn a reward similar to the rewards of those who accept his call, until the Day of Resurrection, without decreasing their rewards. Whoever calls to a heresy, will carry a burden similar to the burdens of those who accept his call, until the Day of Resurrection, without decreasing their own burdens.)
Wahai orang-orang yang beriman kepada Allah! Sempurnakanlah perjanjian-perjanjian yang saling mengikat kuat antara kalian dengan pencipta kalian dan antara kalian dengan makhluk-Nya. Allah telah menghalalkan bagi kalian -sebagai wujud kasih sayang-Nya kepada kalian- binatang-binatang ternak, seperti unta, sapi, dan kambing, kecuali binatang yang pengharamannya dibacakan kepada kalian dan binatang buruan darat yang diharamkan bagi kalian pada saat kalian melaksanakan ihram haji atau umrah. Sesungguhnya Allah menetapkan hukum atas apa yang Dia kehendaki dengan menghalalkan atau mengharamkannya sesuai dengan kebijaksanaan-Nya. Oleh sebab itu, tidak ada seorang pun yang bisa memaksa-Nya, dan tidak ada seorang pun yang mampu menyanggah ketetapan hukum-Nya.
Ey iman edenler! Yaratıcınız ve kendi aranızda olan ve sizin ile Allah'ın yarattıkları arasında bulunan anlaşmaları yerine getiriniz. Yüce Allah sizlere merhamet ederek, haram olduğu sizlere okunup, açıklanan hayvanlar hariç, büyük ve küçük baş hayvanları (deve, sığır, koyun ve keçi) helal kılmıştır. Hac ve umre için ihramlı iken kara av hayvanlarını ise sizlere haram kılmıştır. Allah hikmeti gereğince istediğini haram kılar ve istediğini de helal kılar. O'nu hiçbir kimse zorlayamaz ve hükümlerine de itiraz edemez.
Ô vous qui croyez, menez à leur terme tous les engagements que vous avez pris avec votre Créateur ou avec Ses créatures. Allah vous a rendu licites les bêtes du cheptel (bahîmatu l-`an’âmi) (camelins, bovins, ovins et caprins) ( ) excepté ce que Nous vous énonçons comme illicite et le gibier sauvage qu’Allah vous a rendu illicite lorsque vous êtes en état de sacralisation (`iħrâmun) lors du Grand ou du Petit Pèlerinage. Allah juge comme Il veut en déclarant telle chose licite ou illicite selon ce que dicte Sa Sagesse. Personne ne Le contraint à juger et personne ne s’oppose à Son jugement.
O voi credenti, rispettate tutti i patti che stipulate tra di voi e con il vostro Creatore e con le altre creature. Allāh vi ha reso lecito, per Misericordia nei vostri confronti, il bestiame (cammelli, mucche ed ovini), tranne ciò che viene dichiarato illecito: La cacciagione quando siete in Pellegrinaggio, oppure durante la Omrah. In verità, Allāh decreta ciò che vuole lecito ed illecito, in base alla Sua Legge: Nessuno Lo obbliga e nessuno può opporsi alla Sua Legge.
O mga sumampalataya, lumubos kayo sa lahat ng mga kasunduang pinagtibay sa pagitan ninyo at ng Tagalikha ninyo at sa pagitan ninyo at ng nilikha Niya. Nagpahintulot nga si Allāh para sa inyo – bilang awa sa inyo – ng hayop ng mga panghayupan (mga kamelyo, mga baka, at mga tupa) maliban sa anumang bibigkasin sa inyo ang pagbabawal niyon at maliban sa ipinagbawal sa inyo na pangangaso sa kati habang nasa kalagayan ng iḥrām sa ḥajj o `umrah. Tunay na si Allāh ay naghahatol ng ninanais Niya na pagpapahintulot at pagbabawal ayon sa karunungan Niya sapagkat walang nakapipilit sa Kanya at walang nakatututol sa kahatulan Niya.
O vi koji vjerujete, ispoštujte sve ugovore između vas i Stvoritelja, i između vas i stvorenja. Allah vam je, iz milosti prema vama, učinio halalom stoku: deve, krave, ovce i koze, osim onoga što će vam biti navedeno kao stalno zabranjeno, i kopnene divljači dok ste u ihramima zarad obavljanja hadža ili umre. Allah dozvoljava i zabranjuje u skladu sa Svojom savršenom mudrošću, i niko na Njega ne može utjecati niti Njegovom propisu prigovoriti.
Hỡi những người có đức tin! Các ngươi hãy thực hiện và hoàn thành tất cả các giao ước giữa các ngươi với Đấng Tạo Hóa của các ngươi và các giao ước giữa các ngươi với tạo vật của Ngài (nhân loại). Quả thật, vì thương xót các ngươi, Allah đã cho phép các ngươi dùng thịt các loại gia súc (lạc đà, bò, dê) trừ những loại mà Ngài đã cấm các ngươi được đọc ra cho các ngươi nghe. Các ngươi không được phép săn bắt trong lúc các ngươi đang trong tình trạng Ihram làm Hajj hay Umrah. Quả thật, Allah định đoạt bất cứ điều gì Ngài muốn, Ngài muốn cấm điều này cho phép điều kia là tùy ý Ngài, nhưng tất cả đều là sự Sáng Suốt và Anh Minh của Ngài, không ai có quyền và khả năng can thiệp và chống đối sự định đoạt của Ngài.
1- Ey iman edenler! Anlaşmaları yerine getirin. İhramda iken avlanmayı helâl saymamak şartı ile ve size okunacak olanlar hariç olmak üzere behimetu’l-en’am size helâl kılındı. Şüphesiz Allah dilediği hükmü koyar.
(Medine’de inmiştir, 120 âyettir)
1. Bu buyrukta Yüce Allah, mü’min kullarına imanın gereği olarak anlaşmalara bağlı kalmayı, yani onları eksiksiz yerine getirmeyi, gerektiği gibi tamamlamayı ve onları bozmamayı emretmektedir. Bu emrin kapsamına, kul ile Rabbi arasındaki kulluğa bağlılık, bunu en mükemmel şekilde yerine getirme ve kulluk hukukundan herhangi bir şeyi eksiltmeme şeklindeki anlaşma; kul ile Allah Rasûlü arasındaki O’na itaat ve tâbî olma anlaşması; kul ile anne-babası ve akrabaları arasındaki onlara iyilik yapma, onları gözetme, akrabalık bağlarını kesmeme şeklindeki anlaşma; kul ile arkadaşları arasındaki zenginlikte fakirlikte, kolaylıkta ve zorlukta arkadaşlık haklarını yerine getirme anlaşması; kul ile diğer insanlar arasındaki alışveriş, kira ve buna benzer ticari anlaşmalarla hibe ve benzeri bağış akitleri; hatta müslümanların arasında Allah’ın:“Mü’minler ancak kardeştir” buyruğu ile akdetmiş olduğu hak üzere yardımlaşma, dayanışma, müslümanlar arasında ülfet ve kaynaşma, ilişkileri koparmama şeklindeki hakları yerine getirme gibi her türlü akit ve anlaşma girmektedir. O halde bu emir, dinin hem usulünü hem de füruunu kapsayan bir emirdir. Bütün bunlar Yüce Allah’ın yerine getirilmelerini emretmiş olduğu anlaşmalar kapsamındadır.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah, kullarına olan lütuf ve ihsanını hatırlatarak:“Size” yani rahmet olmak üzere sizin menfaatiniz için “behimetu’l-en’am” yani deve, inek, sığır ve koyun türleri “helâl kılındı” buyurmaktadır. Hatta bu hayvanların yabani olanları, ceylanlar, yaban eşekleri ve benzeri av hayvanları da bu kapsama girer. Bazı sahabiler bu âyet-i kerimeyi annesinin kesilmesinden sonra karnında ölen ceninin mubahlığına delil göstermişlerdir. “İhramda iken avlanmayı haram saymamak şartı ile ve size okunacak olanlar hariç olmak üzere” yani bunlardan Yüce Allah’ın: “Leş, kan, domuz eti... size haram kılındı”(el-Maide, 5/3) buyruğunda size haram oldukları belirtilenler müstesnadır. Çünkü o ayette sözü edilen hayvanlar her ne kadar behimetu’l-en’am’dan iseler de haram kılınmışlardır.
Behimetu’l-en’am’ın mubah kılınmaları bütün hal ve vakitlerde umumi olmakla birlikte Allah ihramlı iken avlanmayı istisna ederek:“İhramda iken avlanmayı helâl saymamak şartı ile” buyurmuştur. Yani behimetu’l-en’am her durumda size helâldir. Ancak sizler ihramlı iken avlanmayı helâl saymamalısınız. Yani ihramlı iken av hayvanını öldürmek cesaretini göstermemelisiniz. Ceylan ve buna benzer av hayvanlarını avlamak size helâl olmaz. Av (الصيد)ise eti yenen yabani hayvan demektir.“Şüphesiz Allah dilediği hükmü koyar.” Yani Allah tebâreke ve teâlâ her ne dilerse hikmetine uygun olarak o hükmü koyar. Nitekim sizlere anlaşmalara bağlı kalmayı emretmiştir. Buna sebep ise maslahatlarınızın gerçekleşmesi ve size gelecek zararların önlenmesidir. Yine size rahmet olmak üzere bazı hayvanları helâl kılmış, buna karşılık da leş ve diğer arızi bir takım özellikler dolayısı ile istisna ettiklerini size haram kılmıştır. Bundan maksat da sizi ve saygınlığınızı korumaktır. İhramlı iken avlanmayı da ihrama saygı ve tazim olmak üzere haram kılmıştır.
O voi credenti, non oltrepassate i limiti imposti da Allāh; onorateli e smettete di trasgredire i divieti durante Al-Iħrām, come ad esempio vestirsi con abiti cuciti; ed i divieti di Al-Ħaram (La Sacra Casa البيت الحرام), come la cacciagione; non rendete lecito il combattimento nei mesi in cui è stato vietato (Dhul-Ǭe'dah, Dzul-Al-Ħijjah e Muħarram e Rajeb) e non appropriatevi del bestiame che viene donato ad Al-Ħaram affinché venga sacrificato ad Allāh; non appropriatevene né con la forza né in altri modi e non impedite che esso raggiunga la sua destinazione; non appropriatevi di una bestia contrassegnata da un collare di lana o altro, destinata al sacrificio; non molestate coloro che viaggiano verso la Sacra Casa allo scopo di commerciare ed ottenere il compiacimento di Allāh; e se completate Al-Iħrām del Pellegrinaggio oppure della Omrah e siete usciti da Al-Ħaram, potete cacciare ciò che volete. E non fatevi convincere da qualcuno ad abbandonare il viaggio verso Al-Ħaram e ad abbandonare il vostro buon comportamento; sostenetevi, o credenti, nel compiere ciò che vi ho ordinato e ad abbandonare ciò che vi ho ordinato di abbandonare; e temete Allāh, restando saldi nella sua dottrina e allontanandovi dai peccati: In verità, Allāh è duro nel punire chi Gli disobbedisce; state in guardia dalla Sua punizione!
Hỡi những người có đức tin! Các ngươi không được phạm vào các biểu hiệu mà Ngài đã ra lệnh cho các ngươi phải tôn vinh và xem trọng chúng; các ngươi không được phạm những điều cấm của tình trạng Ehram trong thời gian hành hương Hajj chẳng hạn như mặc quần áo, cũng như những điều cấm trong vùng Al-Haram chẳng hạn săn bắt thú; các ngươi không được giết chóc trong những tháng cấm kỵ, đó là tháng: Zdul-Qa'dah, Zdul-Hijjah, Muharram và Rajab; các ngươi không được bạo hành những con vật tế cho nghi thức của Hajj và những thứ tương tự khác hoặc ngăn cản chúng đến chỗ mà chúng được giết tế; các ngươi không được phạm đến những con vật đeo vòng cổ để làm dấu chuẩn bị cho việc giết tế trong nghi thức Hajj; các ngươi không được quấy rầy những người đến viếng ngôi nhà của Allah, Al-Haram để tìm kiếm lợi lộc từ việc kinh doanh mua bán cũng như sự hài lòng của Allah. Khi nào các ngươi đã chấm dứt tình trạng Ehram trong Hajj hay 'Umrah và các ngươi đã ra khỏi vùng đất Al-Haram thì các ngươi được săn bắt nếu các ngươi muốn. Các ngươi chớ để cho lòng thù hằn đến nhóm nào đó vì việc họ cản các ngươi đến thăm viếng Masjid Al-Haram mà cư xử bất công với họ. Và các ngươi hãy giúp đỡ nhau hỡi những người có đức tin trên những việc được sắc lệnh và giúp đỡ nhau từ bỏ những điều bị nghiêm cấm, chớ đừng hỗ trợ nhau gây thêm tội lỗi khiến các ngươi trở thành tội đồ, cũng như gây hấn, xâm phạm sinh mạng, tài sản, danh dự của người khác, các ngươi hãy kính sợ Allah mà tuân thủ mệnh lệnh của Ngài, tránh xa việc làm trái lệnh Ngài bởi quả thật Allah là Đấng trừng phạt nghiêm khắc đối với ai làm trái lệnh Ngài, các ngươi hãy coi chừng sự trừng phạt của Ngài.
Linkage of Verses
The first verse of Surah al-Ma'idah emphasized the fulfillment of contracts. Included among these contracts is the contract or pledge to abide by the restrictions of the lawful and the unlawful as ordained by Allah Almighty. The second verse cited here describes two important articles of this contract. The first relates to the sanctity of the signs, symbols or hallmarks of Allah with the specific instruction to stay away from desecrating them. The second article recommends an even-handed dispension of justice to everyone, your own or not your own, friend or foe, which has been combined with a corresponding prohibition of any counter injustice inflicted in return for some injustice done.
Background
There are some events which form the background of the revelation of these verses. Let us go to them first so that the subject of the verse becomes fully clear to us. One of these is the event of Hudaybiyah the details of which have been taken up by the Holy Qur'an elsewhere. This relates to the sixth year of Hijrah when the Holy Prophet g and his noble Companions decided to perform ` Umrah.
The Holy Prophet ﷺ entered into the Ihram of ` Umrah with more than one thousand of his Companions and left for Makkah al-Mu` azzamah. After having reached Hudaybiyah close to Makkah al-Mu` azzamah, he sent a message to the Makkans that he was coming in with his group to perform ` Umrah and not for any aggressive designs. He requested that they be allowed to perform ` Umrah. The disbelievers of Makkah, not only that they refused it, they put forward many hard conditions and challenged them to agree to a treaty which stipulated that all Muslims will undo their Ihram they were in at that time and go back. When they come next year to perform their ` Umrah, they would be required to come without any arms, stay for three days only, perform ` Umrah and leave. Besides these conditions, there were many others agreeing to which was obviously very much against the self-respect of Muslims. But, obeying the orders of the Holy Prophet ﷺ everyone returned in peace. After that, it was in the month of Dhu-al-Qa'dah of the Hijrah year 7 that this missed ` Umrah was performed again with full observance of the conditions imposed under the Treaty.
However, the events at Hudaybiyah and the insulting conditions imposed there had planted seeds of discord in the hearts of the Companions against the disbelievers of Makkah. Then there came up the other incident when Hatim ibn Hind, one of the disbelievers of Makkah, came to Madinah al-Tayyibah with his trading goods. After having sold his goods, he left his baggage and his attendant outside Madinah and came to visit the Holy Prophet ﷺ and expressed his desire to enter the fold of Islam, in all hypocrisy, so that Muslims are satisfied. But, the Holy Prophet ﷺ had, well before he came to him, told his Companions on the strength of revelation that a man was coming to them who would talk in the words of the Satan. And when he went away, he said that the man came with disbelief and returned with deception and treason. Leaving the company of the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، this man went straight out of Madinah where the livestock of the people of Madinah were grazing. He drove them away with him. The noble Companions ؓ came to know about this somewhat late. When they went out after him, he was gone out of their reach. Then it was in the seventh year of Hijrah, when they were going with the Holy Prophet ﷺ to perform the Qada' of ` Umrah they had missed at Hudaybiyah, they heard someone reciting Talbiyyah at some distance. When they looked, they discovered that the same Hatim ibn Hind who had decamped with the animals belonging to the people of Madinah was right there going for ` Umrah with the same animals going with him as sacrificial animals. At that time, the noble Companions ؓ thought of attacking him and taking their animals back by killing him off right there.
The third event came to pass in the eighth year of Hijrah when Makkah al-Mukarramah was conquered in Ramadan a1-Mubarak and the entire Arabian Peninsula came under Islamic rule. The disbelievers of Makkah were set free by the Holy Prophet ﷺ without any revenge. They went about doing everything they used to do with complete freedom to the extent that they even kept observing their 'pagan customs of Hajj and ` Umrah too. At that time some noble Companions thought of taking their revenge for what had happened at Hudaybiyah. These people had stopped them from doing ` Umrah to which they were entitled on all counts, as permissible and justified. Why, they thought, should they now allow their Hajj and 'Umrah, on any count which were all impermissible and unjustified? Why not attack them, take their animals and finish them off?
These events have been narrated by Ibn Jarir on the authority of ` Ikrimah and al-Suddi. It was on the basis of some of these events that the present verse was revealed. Through it, Muslims were told that holding the signs of Allah in esteem was their own bounden duty. Malice and hostility against an enemy was no reason to disturb this standing rule. This was absolutely impermissible. Even fighting during the sacred months was not permissible. Also not permissible was stopping sacrificial animals from reaching the Haram or taking them away forcibly. As for the disbelievers who have donned the Ihram garments and who, in their estimation, have embarked on their pilgrimage to seek the good pleasure of Allah Almighty (though, because of their disbelief, this is a mistaken notion, yet) the sanctity of the signs of Allah demands that they should not be confronted in any way. Then there was the case of people who had stopped their ` Umrah. Any effort to avenge their past hostility against Muslims in the form of Muslims stopping Muslims from performing their rites of Ha them was not permissible. This is so because this amounts to Muslims doing an injustice in return for an injustice to them which was not permissible in Islam. We can now go to a detailed explanation of the verse.
Commentary
The first sentence of the Verse says: يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لَا تُحِلُّوا شَعَائِرَ اللَّـهِ (0 those who believe, do not violate [ the sanctity on the Marks of Allah). Here the word, شَعَائِرَ Sha` a'ir has been translated as ` Marks.' This is the plural form of Sha'irah which means mark, sign or symbol. Therefore, Sha` air and Sha'irah signify things perceptible through the senses which symbolize something. As such the Marks (Sha` a'ir) of Islam would be deeds and actions recognized as symbolic of one's being Muslim in faith. These are quite common such as Salah, Adhan, Hajj, Circumcision and Beard in accordance with the Sunnah. The Tafslr or explanation of the Qur’ anic expression شَعَائِرَ اللَّـهِ (Sha` a'irullah: The Marks of Allah) as it appears in this verse has been reported in varying words. But, the clearest of them is what has been reported from Hasan al-Basri (رح) and 'Ata' on whom both be the mercy of Allah. Imam al-Jassas finds their statement as a compendium of all explanations. According to this statement, "Sha'a'irullah" means all obligations the limits of which have been set forth by the Shari'ah of Islam. In this verse, the essence of the meaning is that one should not violate the sanctity of the marks of Allah. One form of such violation could be a total dismissal of what one has been obligated with. Under the second form, one may act in accordance with these obligations by electing to obey some injunctions and leave out others ending up with a compliance which remains incomplete. A third form could be that one starts transgressing the appointed limits and keeps going farther beyond. The Qur'anic statement: لَا تُحِلُّوا شَعَائِرَ اللَّـهِ (do not violate [ the sanctity on the Marks of Allah) forbids all these three forms.
The Holy Qur'an gives the same instruction elsewhere in a different mode as follows:
وَمَن يُعَظِّمْ شَعَائِرَ اللَّـهِ فَإِنَّهَا مِن تَقْوَى الْقُلُوبِ
And whoever exalts the Marks of Allah, then this is from the fear of Allah in hearts. (22:32)
The part of the sentence which follows in the verse under study gives details of a particular kind of the Marks of Allah, that is, the Marks that concern the rites of Hajj.
The text says:
وَلَا الشَّهْرَ الْحَرَامَ وَلَا الْهَدْيَ وَلَا الْقَلَائِدَ وَلَا آمِّينَ الْبَيْتَ الْحَرَامَ يَبْتَغُونَ فَضْلًا مِّن رَّبِّهِمْ وَرِضْوَانًا
It means: Do not violate its sanctity by fighting and killing during the months in which it is prohibited. This refers to the four months during which mutual fighting was legally prohibited. They are Dhul-Qa'dah, Dhul-Hijjah, Muharram and Rajab. Later on, this injunction was abrogated as agreed under the overwhelming consensus of ` Ulama'. In addition to this, command was given that there should be no violation of the sanctity of sacrificial animals within the Haram of Makkah, specially of the band round their necks placed there as a symbol of sacrifice. One form of violating the sanctity of these animals could be that they are stopped from reaching the Haram or are snatched away. The second form could be that of using the animals for a purpose other than sacrifice, such as using them to ride or milk. The verse has declared all these form as impermissible.
The text then prohibits the violation of the sanctity of those who have left their homes to embark on a journey to al-Masjid al-Haram with the intention of performing Hajj - for their purpose on this journey is to seek the blessing and pleasure of their Lord. Not violating the sanctity of such people means that they should neither be stopped during their journey nor should any pain be caused to them.
After that it was said: وَإِذَا حَلَلْتُمْ فَاصْطَادُوا . It means: And when you get released from the Ihram, you may hunt. In other words, the limit of the prohibition of hunting during the state of Ihram appearing in the first verse has been declared by saying that your release from the Ihram neutralizes the in-Ihram prohibition of hunting which has now become permissible.
Being delineated in the verse under reference is a particular part of the contract which is operative between every human being and the Lord of all the worlds. Some of it has already been identified upto this point. The first out of these is the instruction to uphold the inviolable dignity of the Marks of Allah as sacrosanct and to guard against any chances of their being desecrated. Then come some details concerning the Marks of Allah which belong to Hajj. Here, the instruction given is that nothing should be done to stop them and that effort should be made to stay away from any action which desecrates them.
The statement which follows after that takes up the second part of the contract in the following words: وَلَا يَجْرِمَنَّكُمْ شَنَآنُ قَوْمٍ أَن صَدُّوكُمْ عَنِ الْمَسْجِدِ الْحَرَامِ أَن تَعْتَدُوا . It means: There were those people who had stopped you from entering Makkah and performing your ` Umrah and after that event at Hudaybiyah, you were returning all sad and angered. Now that you have power in your hands, let things not turn in a way that you start taking revenge for what happened in the past by stopping them from entering the House of Allah and the Sacred Mosque and performing their Hajj - because this is injustice and Islam does not favour avenging injustice by inflicting counter injustice. Instead of that, it teaches the doing of justice in return for injustice done and upholding it under all odds. It is true that those people, under the sway of their power_ and position at that time, had stopped Muslims from entering the Sacred Mosque and performing ` Umrah, quite unjustly indeed. But, the retaliation for this injustice can hardly be that Muslims now go about using their power to stop them from carrying out their Hajj rites.
The Qur'an teaches that friend and foe should be treated equally on the scale of justice. It commands Muslims to do nothing but justice as a matter of obligation, no matter how deadly the enemy and no matter how serious the pain inflicted. That Islam guards the rights of enemies is certainly one of the peculiar qualities of Islam which does not answer one injustice by another, rather elects to do justice in return.
The Qur'anic Principle of Mutual Cooperation and Assistance
وَتَعَاوَنُوا عَلَى الْبِرِّ وَالتَّقْوَىٰ ۖ وَلَا تَعَاوَنُوا عَلَى الْإِثْمِ وَالْعُدْوَانِ ۚ وَاتَّقُوا اللَّـهَ ۖ إِنَّ اللَّـهَ شَدِيدُ الْعِقَابِ
And help each other in righteousness and piety, and do not help each other in sin and aggression. And fear Allah. Surely, Allah is severe at punishment.
This is the last sentence of the second verse of Surah al-Ma'idah. Here, the Holy Qur'an has given such a wise verdict on an elemental question of human life that it can be confidently taken as the moving spirit behind any reliable world order on which depends the prosperity and survival of all human beings. As such, acting in accordance with the Qur'anic principle of Mutual Cooperation and Assistance is the only way to the betterment of the human beings. Every sensible per-son already realizes that things get done in our world through the cooperative efforts of all human beings. This is how the system keeps running. A solitary person, no matter how smart, powerful or rich, cannot procure what he needs to sustain his life single-handedly. One lone person cannot go through all the stages of growing and processing his ready-to-eat food, nor can he cope up with the countless steps required in growing cotton, manufacturing cloth and having a dress pre-pared to fit his measurements, nor can he move his things from one place to the other. Thus, it is not difficult to see that every human being needs hundreds and thousands of others to run his life. This mutual cooperation of theirs is what keeps the whole system going. Incidentally, this cooperation is not limited to the life of the world of our experience, it is also needed in the stages from death to burial – even beyond, when one remains depending upon those he left behind and who may pray for his forgiveness and do things the reward of which keeps reaching him after his death.
Great is the majesty of Allah who, in His perfect wisdom and power, set up such a formidable system of this world, a system where every human being needs the other. The poor man needs the rich while the richest of the rich need the poor worker to handle jobs with labour and skill. The traders need consumers and consumers need traders. The home owner needs a team of technicians having expertise in many areas in order to build a house and they, in turn, need him. If this universal element of need was not there and mutual assistance remained dependant on moral superiority of persons and parties, just imagine who would have been working for whom. The whole thing would have fallen flat for we have been seeing what has happened to common moral virtues and ethical values in this world of ours. Even if this division of labour could have been enforced as some law made by some government or international organization, the fate it would have met would have been no different than the fate of all sorts of laws proliferating the many national and international forums of the world where the law rests at peace in acts while the bazars and offices are run by shadow laws of bribery, nepotism, neglect of duty and apathy of application. We have to salute the framework of doing things given to us by the wisest of the wise, the power of the powers, who placed in the hearts of people of different inclinations to have the ability and desire to run their lives with a particular line of work as its pivot. Had it been otherwise and some international organization or a government chose to assign fields of work among people making someone a carpenter, others iron-mongers or janitors or managers of water and food supplies, who would have become so obedient to such commands from governments and institutions as to sacrifice all personal considerations and jump right into the line of work chosen for them?
So, it is Allah Almighty who has put into man's heart the inclination towards and liking for whatever work or role for which He has created him. Now he takes the service he is doing as his lifework without any legal compulsion and it is through this that he earns his living. The end product of this firmly established system is that all human needs are easily satisfied at the cost of small cash. It may be ready-to-eat food or ready-to-wear clothes or ready-to-use furniture or a turn-key home - one can buy all this at some affordable price. Without the benefit of this system, even a billionaire would have failed to acquire a single grain of wheat despite being ready to stake all his wealth. In order to visualize the outcome of this natural system, think of one of your stays in a hotel where you enjoy the benefit of so many things without blinking. Only if you were to analyze how this works, you will notice that the food you eat there is comprised of courses featuring eatables and seasonings from many countries, china and cutlery and furniture from many more, and managers, chefs and stewards from still others. The tiny morsel of food which reaches your mouth is the result of the combined contribution of millions of machines, animals and human beings - and it is only after that, that you have been able to pamper your palate. Take another example. You come out of the house to go to some place a few miles away. You may either cannot walk all that distance or you do not have the time to do so. You find a taxi cab or a bus nearby without realizing that these vehicles have been assembled with components from many parts of the world and with drivers and conductors from as many. What things and what people stand there to wait on you and serve you! Just pay the fare and be on your way! No government has forced them to provide these for you. Working behind this scheme of things is the natural law ingrained into the human heart as a creational imperative by none but the great master of all hearts Himself.
Not far is the example of what the socialist countries did when they did away with this natural arrangement by taking over the function of telling people what they will do in their lives. In order to do this, they had to, first of all, do away with human freedom through co-ercion and injustice resulting in the killing and imprisonment of thou-sands and thousands of people. Those who remained behind were coerced into working like the parts of a machine, as a result of which, it can be conceded that production did increase at some places, but it must also be granted at the same time that this increase came at the cost of a gross demolition of the free choice of human beings. Thus, the deal did not turn out to be economical. Look at the natural arrangement in contrast. Here, everyone is free and restricted at the same time - restricted in the sense of being devoted to particular jobs and roles on the basis of natural dispension of dispositions. Since this restriction or compulsion comes from nowhere but from natural disposition, nobody feels being coerced. People who would themselves come forward to do the toughest labour or the most menial job, people who would even make efforts to get such jobs, are found everywhere during all times. The same people would, if a government started forcing them to do these jobs, just start running away from it en masse.
In a nutshell, the universal world order revolves round mutual cooperation. But, let us not forget the other side of the picture which is very much there. For example, if this mutual cooperation were to be seriously practiced to carry out activities of crime, theft, robbery, kill-ing and vandalization resulting in big, powerful and organized associations of thieves and robbers, then, this very mutual cooperation can destroy the whole system. This tells us that mutual cooperation is a two-edged sword which cannot only hurt you but it can also knock out the universal order of things. Since the world we live in a mix of good and bad, it was not unlikely that people would start using the power of mutual cooperation to infest human society with crimes, killings, destruction and general loss. Incidentally, this is no more a matter of likelihood, instead, it is an open fact of life for the whole world to see. Thus, it was as a reaction to this situation that theorists of the world laid the foundation of groups and nations based on different ideologies in order to have security for themselves. The idea was to use the power of mutual cooperation in favour of a particular group or people by offering an allied defence against another group or people who attacked them.
The Formation of Separate Nations
According to ` Abd al-Karim al-Shahristani in Al-Milal-wa-al-Nihal, in the beginning when human population was not much, four nations came into being in terms of East, West, North and South. People living in each of these directions started taking themselves as one nation while taking others as other nations. And it was on this basis that they established their mutual cooperation. Later, when the population of the world became larger, the idea of nationalism and multilaterism on the basis of genealogy, family ties and tribal affiliations became a working principle among peoples of all directions. The whole system of Arabia rested on the basis of such tribal and genealogical affinities, so much so that these were sufficient grounds to go to wars against each other. Banu Hashim was one nation, Banu Tamim was another and Banu Khuza` ah still another. Among the Hindus in India, this di-vision on the basis of the high caste and the low caste still persists unchanged.
The modern period of European nations did nothing to retain their genealogical distinction, nor did they give any credence to the genealogical peculiarities of the rest of the world. When they gained ascendency in the world, all genealogical and tribal groupings were eliminated, separate nations were raised on the basis of regions, provinces, homelands and languages - almost by placing a piece of humanity on each such altar. The fact is that this is the form that prevails in most parts of the world. The limit is that Muslims too - of all the peoples the least likely - fell a victim to this modern voodoo of community organization. As if the division as Arabs, Turks, Iraqis and Sindhis were not enough, they went on dividing and sub-dividing themselves into Egyptians, Syrians, Hijazis, Najdis, Panjabis, Bangalis, and so many others who started identifying themselves as separate nations or nationalities or peoples. Since all affairs of their governments were run on this basis, regional or provincial prejudice went deep into their response patterns and peoples of all regions or provinces began relating to each other on this basis - that became their idea of mutual cooperation.
The Teaching of the Qur'an about Nationalism and Universalism
Then came the Holy Qur'an reminding human beings of the lesson they had forgotten. The initial verses of Surah al-Nis-a' clearly declared that all human beings are the children of one father and mother. The noble Prophet, Sayyidna Muhammad ﷺ made this all the more clear when he publicly announced during the famous address of his last Hajj that no Arab is superior to a non-Arab nor a white to a black. Superiority depends on nothing but Taqwa, on the fear of Allah and obedience to Him. It was this teaching of the Qur'an which gave the call of "إِنَّمَا الْمُؤْمِنُونَ إِخْوَةٌ " (Believers are brothers - 49:10) and it was in one stroke that the jet blacks of Ethiopia were related to the reds of Turkey and Byzantium and the lineally less endowed non-Arabs to the Qurayshi and Hashmi Arabs as brothers to each other. The concept of nation and brotherhood was established on the basis that those who believe in Allah and His Rasul are one nation and those who do not so believe are the other. It was this foundation which cut asunder the family ties of Abu Jahl and Abu Lahab from the noble Prophet ﷺ while joining it with Sayyidna Bilal ؓ from Ethiopia and Sayyidna Suhayb ؓ from Byzantium. Finally, came the proclamation of the Qur'an: خَلَقَكُمْ فَمِنكُمْ كَافِرٌ وَمِنكُم مُّؤْمِنٌ (64:2). It means that Allah created all human beings, then, they split in two groups - some became disbelievers and some others became believers. A practical demonstration of this Qur'anic classification was visible during the battles of Badr, Uhud, Ahzab and Hunayn when a blood brother who elected to stay away from the obedience of Allah and His Rasul found that his bond of mutual coopera-tion with his believing brother stood severed and he could no longer escape the stroke of his believing brother's sword.
Stated in the verse of the Qur'an cited above: وَتَعَاوَنُوا عَلَى الْبِرِّ وَالتَّقْوَىٰ ۖ وَلَا تَعَاوَنُوا عَلَى الْإِثْمِ وَالْعُدْوَانِ is this very principle of mutual cooperation and assistance. Being so reasonable and correct, it exhorts people to cooperate in deeds which are righteous and matters which are motivated by the fear of Allah and forbids them from extending their cooperation to anything sinful and aggressive. Just consider that the noble Qur'an has not suggested here that one should cooperate with Muslim brothers and not with non-Muslims. Instead of that, it declares that righteousness and the fear of Allah are the bases on which cooperation is to be extended for this is the real foundation on which rests any cooperation among Muslims themselves. It clearly means that no help is to be ex-tended even to a Muslim brother if he is acting contrary to truth or is advancing towards injustice and aggression. Rather than help him in what is false and unjust, effort should be made to hold his hands against indulging in the false and the unjust for this, in reality, is helping him at its best - so that his present life as well as his life in the Hereafter is not ruined.
According to a narration from Sayyidna Anas appearing in the Sahih of al-Bukhari and Muslim, the Holy Prophet ﷺ has been reported to have said: اں صراخاک ظالماً او مظلوماً (That is: Help your brother, just or unjust). His Companions ؓ who were soaked in the teaching of the Qur'an were surprised. They asked: ` Ya Rasul Allah (0 Messenger of Allah) as for helping the oppressed brother, that we understand. But, what does helping the oppressor mean? He said: Stop him from doing injustice - this is helping him.
This teaching of the Qur'an helped establish that righteousness بِرّ (birr) and the fear of Allah (Taqwa) are the real criterions on which it raised the edifice of Muslim nationalism and to which it invited the peoples of the world as the common denominator of mutual cooperation and assistance. Contrary to this were sin and aggression (ithm اِثم and عُدوان ` udwan) which were declared to be serious crimes and cooperation in these was prohibited. To describe the positive criterions, two separate words of Birr and Taqwa were used. According, to a consensus of commentators, the word, Birr at this place means the doing of deeds which are good. This has been translated here as righteousness. The word, Taqwa means abstinence from what is evil. The word, ithm اِثم has been used here in an absolute sense meaning sin and disobedience, whether it relates to rights or acts of worship. As for ` Udwan, it lexically means the crossing of limits, that is, injustice and aggression.
About cooperating in what is righteousness and the fear of Allah, the Holy Prophet ؓ said: الدلال علی الخیر کفاعلی which means: The reward of the person who shows someone the path of righteousness is very much the same as if it was taken personally. Ibn Kathir has re-ported this hadith with reference to al-Bazzar. In addition to that, it appears in the Sahib of al-Bukhari that the Holy Prophet ﷺ said that whoever invites people to true guidance and righteous conduct shall receive a reward equal to all those who would heed to the call and act right - without the least cut from the reward of such people. As for the one who invites people to the path of error or sin, he or she will be earning the same amount of sin fully equal to the sins of all those who got involved with the filth of sin because of the inviter to sin - without any decrease in the count of such sins.
Citing Tabarani, reports Ibn Kathir: The Holy Prophet ﷺ said that anyone who joins up with an unjust person to assist him goes out of the fold of Islam. It is on the basis of this guidance that the righteous elders of the community have strictly abstained from accepting any office or service in the courts of unjust rulers - for this amounts to assisting them in their acts of injustice. Tafsir Ruh al-Ma'ani, while explaining the noble verse: فَلَنْ أَكُونَ ظَهِيرًا لِّلْمُجْرِمِينَ ' I will never be a helper for the criminals - 28:17', has reported a hadith in which the Holy Prophet ﷺ has said that a call will go forth on the Day of Judgment citing the oppressors and the unjust and their helpers, so much so that all those who have handled chores even as insignificant as setting up the pens and inkpots of the unjust and the oppressive will all be rammed into a steel coffin and thrown into the Hell.
This is the teaching of the Qur'an and Sunnah which aimed at spreading the virtues of righteousness, justice, sympathy and good mannerliness throughout the world by presenting every single individual of the community as a living herald and model of the truth. And conversely, in order to eradicate crimes, injustices and oppressions, the same teaching had converted every member of the community into a kind of soldier who was bound to do his duty under all circumstances, whether watched or unwatched - because of the fear of Allah in his heart. The whole world saw the outcome of this wise teaching and grooming during the blessed period of the noble Companions ؓ and their Successors. Even in our day, when war threatens a certain country, departments of civil defence are established which impart some level of training for all its citizens. But, nothing of the sort gets done when it comes to the eradication of crimes, to making people promoters of good and blockers of evil. It is obvious that an objective like this can-not be achieved by military parades or civil defence exercises. This is the ultimate art of living which can only be learnt and practiced in educational institutions which, unfortunately, seem to have become strangers to spiritual and social refinements. This is very much true about the great qualities of righteousness and the fear of Allah which seem to be all banned in modern day educational institutions while the admittance of sin and high-handedness is all too open. What can the police do when a whole people throw away the concerns of the law-ful and the unlawful and the right and the wrong on their backs and turn crime-oriented? Today we see the graph of crime rising high - theft, robbery, sexual offences, killings and destructions are taking place everywhere. That the legal machinery can do nothing to root out these crimes is because of their failure to take advantage of the Qur'anic solution suggested above, that is, the governments are far removed from this Qur'anic system, and that they, particularly those who hold power into their hands, demur from adopting the principle of righteousness and the fear of Allah as the aim of their life - even though they have to face a thousand other hardships as a result of such avoidance. It may be interesting if such deviationists would swallow their pride at least for once, even if this be on a trial basis. Let them, then, witness the spectacle of the power of Allah and how it blesses them and their people with good life filled with the best of peace and comfort.
On the other side, there were the masses of people who took it for granted that the eradication of crimes is the exclusive responsibility of the government. In fact, they have become used to keeping crimes covered up. The idea of coming up with true witnesses to confirm truth and eliminate crime is no more a favoured practice among them. Such people must understand that covering up the crime of the criminal and avoiding to put their witness on record is an, abetment of crime which, according to the Holy Qur'an, is Haram (unlawful) and a grave sin in-deed. Furthermore, it is also a flagrant disobedience of the Divine command: وَلَا تَعَاوَنُوا عَلَى الْإِثْمِ وَالْعُدْوَانِ (And help each other in righteousness and piety, and do not help each other in sin and aggression) (5:2).
2- Ey iman edenler! Allah’ın şeâirine, haram aya, hediye edilen kurbanlıklara, gerdanlıklara ve Rablerinden hem bir lütuf hem de bir rıza arayarak Beyt-i Haram’a yönelip gelenlere saygısızlık etmeyin. İhramdan çıktığınız zaman artık avlanın. Sizi Mescid-i Haram’dan alıkoydular diye bir topluluğa karşı beslediğiniz kin, sakın sizi haddi aşmaya sürüklemesin. İyilik ve takvâ üzere birbirinizle yardımlaşın, günahta ve haddi aşmada ise yardımlaşmayın. Allah’tan korkup sakının. Şüphesiz Allah cezası pek şiddetli olandır.
2. “Ey iman edenler! Allah’ın şeairine” yani tazim edilmesini ve çiğnenmemesini emrettiği, dokunulmazlığı ve saygınlığı olan şeylere. Bir şeyin yasak edilmesi, hem onun işlenmesinin yasak olmasını, hem de onun helâl olduğu inancını taşımanın yasak olmasını kapsamaktadır. Dolayısı ile yasak, hem çirkin işi işlemeyi, hem de ona itikat etmeyi kapsar. İhramlıya haram kılınanlarla Harem bölgesi çerçevesinde haram kılınan şeyler de bu yasağın kapsamına dahildir.
Bunlar arasına Yüce Allah’ın nas ile zikrettiği:“Haram ay... ” da girmektedir. Yani bu ayda savaşmak ve bunun dışında çeşitli zulümler yapmak sureti ile onun haramlığını/saygınlığını çiğnemeyin. Nitekim Allah azze ve celle bir başka yerde şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Allah katında gökleri ve yeri yarattığı günden beri ayların sayısı Allah’ın kitabında on ikidir. Onlardan dördü haram aylardır. İşte en doğru din budur. O halde bu aylarda nefislerinize zulmetmeyin.”(et-Tevbe, 9/36)
İlim adamlarının cumhuruna göre haram aylarda savaşmak yasağı, Yüce Allah’ın:“O Haram aylar çıkınca artık müşrikleri nerede bulursanız öldürün...”(et-Tevbe, 9/5) buyruğu ile ve mutlak olarak kâfirlerle savaşma emrinin yer aldığı diğer umumi buyruklarla ve yine mutlak olarak onlarla savaşmaktan geri kalma dolayısı ile tehdidi söz konusu eden buyruklarla, Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’in Haram aylardan olan Zilkade ayında Taiflilerle savaşması şeklindeki tatbikatı gibi diğer delillerle nesh edilmiştir.
Diğer ilim adamları ise: Haram aylarda savaşma yasağı nesh olmuş değildir. Çünkü o, bu ve benzeri özel buyruklar ile yasaklanan bir husustur, demişler ve varid olan mutlak nasları buna göre yorumlamışlar ve: Mutlak naslar mukayyedlere göre açıklanır, demişlerdir. Bazıları da konuyu etraflı bir şekilde ele almış ve şöyle demişlerdir:Haram aylarda savaşı başlatmak caiz değildir, ancak savaşın devamı ve tamamlanması -eğer haram olmayan aylarda savaşa başlanmış ise- caizdir. Bunlar Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’in Taiflileri muhasarasını buna göre yorumlamışlardır. Çünkü onlarla savaşın başlangıcı Huneyn’de olmuştur ve bu da Şevval ayında gerçekleşmiştir. Bütün bu açıklamalar savunma maksadı güdülmeyen hücum amaçlı savaş ile ilgilidir. Şâyet kâfirler müslümanlara karşı savaş açacak olurlarsa müslümanların -ilim adamlarının icmaı ile- ister Haram aylarda olsun ister diğer aylarda olsun kendilerini savunma kastı ile savaşmaları caizdir.“Hediye edilen kurbanlıklara”yani hac, umre veya bunun dışında Allah’ın Beytine hediye olarak gönderilen davar ve diğer hediyelere saygınlığını çiğneyerek ulaşmaları gereken yere ulaşmalarını engellemeyin. Hırsızlık veya başka bir yolla bunları almayın. Bunlara karşı herhangi bir kusurunuz olmasın. Yahut da onlara -ulaşması gereken yere ulaşmadan önce telef olma ihtimali dolayısı ile- güç yetiremeyecekleri yükleri taşıtmayın. Aksine onlara da onları götürenlere de gereği gibi saygı gösterin.“Gerdanlıklar”ise hediye türlerinden özel bir türdür. Bu ise kendilerine gerdanlıklar örülen yahut da buna benzer bağlar yapılan hediyelik kurbanlıklardır. Yapılan bu gerdanlıklar Allah’ın şeâirini ızhar etmek, başkalarını da buna uymaya sevketmek, onlara bu konudaki sünneti öğretmek, böylelikle de hediyelik olduğu bilinerek gereken saygının gösterilmesini sağlamak için bu tür hediye hayvanların boyunlarına asılır. O bakımdan hediyeliklerin boynuna gerdanlık takmak sünnetten ve sünnet olan şeairdendir.“Rablerinden hem bir lütuf hem de bir rıza arayarak Beyt-i Haram’a yönelip gelenlere” de “saygısızlık etmeyin.” Yani Beyt-i Haram’a gitmek kastı ile birlikte ticaret ve mubah kazanç yolları ile Allah’ın lütfunu aramak isteyen ya da hac, umre, tavaf, namaz kılma ve bunun dışındaki çeşitli ibadetlerle Allah'ın rızasını kazanmak kastı ile giden kimselere kötü bir masatla ilişmeyin, onları küçük düşürmeyin. Aksine bunlara gereği gibi ikramda bulunun, Rabbinizin Evine ziyaret etmek için gelenlere saygı gösterin. Bunun kapsamına Beytullaha ulaşan yolların güvenliğini sağlamak, oraya gitmek maksadı ile yola çıkanların huzur içinde ve rahat bir şekilde yolculuklarını yapmalarını sağlamak, onları öldürme ve diğer tehlikelere karşı emniyete almak, hem canlarından yana hem de mallarından -haksız vergilerin alınmayacağından, talan ve benzeri şekillerde mallarına zarar verilmeyeceğinden- yana emin olmalarını sağlamak da girmektedir.
Bu âyet-i kerime Allah’ın:“Ey iman edenler, müşrikler ancak bir pisliktir. Onun için bu yıllarından sonra artık onlar mescidi harama yaklaşmasınlar”(et-Tevbe, 9/28) buyruğu ile tahsis edilmiştir. Zira müşrik olan bir kimsenin harem bölgesine girmesine müsaade edilmez.
Allah’ın lütfunu yahut da onun rızasını arayarak Beytullaha gitmek isteyen kimselere herhangi bir saldırıda bulunmanın yasaklanışı ile bu âyetten tahsis edilen müşriklerin oraya girmelerinin yasak olması, orada masiyetler işlemek ve fesat çıkarmak için Allah’ın Evine gidenlere engel olunacağını göstermektedir. Zira bu, harem bölgesine saygı duymanın tamamlayıcı bir unsurudur. Nitekim Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Kim orada zulüm ile ilhadı (haktan sapmayı) isterse, biz ona pek acıklı azabı tattırırız.”(el-Hac, 22/25)
Yüce Allah daha önce ihramlı iken avlanmayı yasakladığı için de burada: “İhramdan çıktığınız zaman artık avlanın”buyurmaktadır. Yani hac ya da umre kastı ile girdiğiniz ihramdan ve Harem bölgesinden çıkacak olursanız, avlanmanız helâl olur ve bu sebepten ötürü söz konusu olan haramlık ortadan kalkar. Haram kılmadan sonra gelen emir, eşyayı haram kılınmadan önceki haline geri çevirir.“Sizi Mescid-i Haramdan alıkoydular diye bir topluluğa karşı beslediğiniz kin sakın sizi haddi aşmaya sürüklemesin”yani bir kavme olan kininiz, düşmanlığınız, onların sizi Mescid-i Haram’dan alıkoymaları dolayısı ile size yaptıkları haksızlık, sizi onlardan intikam almak kastı ile haksızlık yapmaya itmemelidir. Çünkü kula düşen Allah’ın emrine bağlı kalmak, kendisine karşı cinâyet ya da zulüm işlenmiş ve haksızlık edilmiş olsa dahi adalet yolunu izlemektir. Kendisine iftirada bulunana, iftirada bulunmak yahut kendisine hainlik edene hainlik etmek helâl değildir.“İyilik ve takvâ üzere birbirinizle yardımlaşın” yani biriniz diğerine iyilik üzere yardımcı olsun. İyilik (البر), Allah’ın sevip razı olduğu, ister Allah hakları ile ilgili, ister kul hakları ile ilgili olsun zahir ve batın bütün güzel amelleri kapsayan bir isimdir. “Takvâ” ise burada, zahiri ve batıni amellerden Allah ve Rasûlü’nün hoşlanmadığı herbir şeyi terk etmeyi kapsayan bir isimdir. Yapılması emrolunan her bir hayrı yapmak yahut terk edilmesi emrolunmuş her bir kötülüğü terk etmek, kulun bizzat yerine getirmesi emredilen bir husus olduğu gibi, mü’min kardeşlerine bu hususta yardımcı olması da emredilen diğer bir husustur. O, bunu sağlayacak, bu hususta onları gayrete getirecek her türlü sözle ve her bir fiille mü’min kardeşlerine yardımcı olmalıdır.
“Günahta” kişiyi günaha ve vebal altına sokan masiyetleri işleme cesaretini göstermekte “ve haddi aşmada” can, mal ve ırzları hususunda diğer insanlara haksızlık etmekte “ise yardımlaşmayın.”Her bir masiyet ve zulümden kişinin kendisini alıkoyması gerektiği gibi, bunların terk edilmesini sağlamak için başkalarına da yardımcı olması gerekir.“Allah’tan korkup sakının, şüphesiz Allah cezası pek şiddetli olandır” Kendisine isyan eden ve haramlarını işlemek cesaretini gösterenlere karşı cezası pek şiddetlidir. O halde, Allah’ın hem dünyevi hem uhrevi cezasının gelip sizi bulmaması için haram şeylerden uzak durun.
O mga sumampalataya, huwag kayong lumapastangan sa mga ipinagbabawal ni Allāh na nag-utos sa inyo ng paggalang sa mga ito. Magpigil kayo sa mga pinipigilan sa iḥrām gaya ng pagsusuot ng tinahian at sa mga ipinagbabawal sa Ḥaram gaya ng pangangaso. Huwag kayong lumapastangan [sa pagbabawal] sa pakikipaglaban sa mga banal na buwan: ang Dhul Qa`dah, ang Dhul Hijjah, ang Muḥarram, at ang Rajab. Huwag kayong lumapastangan sa inihahandog, [na dinala] sa Ḥaram na mga hayupan upang ialay kay Allāh doon, sa pamamagitan ng pangangamkam at tulad nito o ng pagpigil sa pag-abot nito sa pook nito. Huwag kayong lumapastangan sa hayop na sinuutan ng kuwintas yari sa lana o iba pa rito para sa pagpaparamdam na ito ay alay. Huwag kayong lumapastangan sa mga nagsasadya sa Pinakababanal na Bahay ni Allāh, na naghahanap ng tubo sa pangangalakal at ng kaluguran ni Allāh. Kapag kumalas kayo sa iḥrām sa isang ḥajj o isang `umrah at lumabas kayo mula sa Ḥaram ay mangaso kayo kung niloob ninyo. Huwag ngang mag-udyok sa inyo ang pagkamuhi sa ilan sa mga tao, dahil sa pagbalakid nila sa inyo sa Masjid na Pinakababanal, sa pang-aapi at pag-iwan sa katarungan sa kanila. Magtulungan kayo, O mga mananampalataya, sa paggawa ng ipinag-utos sa inyo at pag-iwan sa sinaway sa inyo. Huwag kayong magtulungan sa mga pagsuway na nagkakasala ang tagagawa nito at sa paglabag sa mga nilikha sa buhay nila, mga ari-arian nila, at mga dangal nila. Mangamba kayo kay Allāh sa pamamagitan ng pananatili sa pagtalima sa Kanya at paglayo sa pagsuway sa Kanya. Tunay na si Allāh ay matindi ang parusa sa sinumang sumuway sa Kanya kaya mag-ingat kayo sa parusa Niya.
O vi koji vjerujete, nemojte skrnaviti Allahove svetinje koje vam je naredio da poštujete; nemojte činiti ono što je tokom ihrama zabranjeno, poput oblačenje onoga što je šiveno za oblačenje, niti ono što je u Haremu zabranjeno, poput lova, i nemojte dozvoljavati borbu u svetim mjesecima, a to su: zulkade, zulhidže, muharem i redžep, i nemojte uzurpirati kurbane koji su prinijeti kao poklon siromasima Harema da bi tamo bili zaklani – nemojte ih otimati niti sprečavati da stignu tamo gdje im je mjesto, bilo da su obilježeni ili neobilježeni, i nemojte dozvoljavati krv onih koji dolaze da posjete Allahovu kuću radi Allahovog zadovoljstva i trgovine (ubijajući ih ili napadajući ih). Kada se oslobodite ihrama upotpunjavanjem hadža ili umre i napustite svetu zonu Harema, možete loviti, ako to želite. Neka vas mržnja prema onom ko vas je ranije spriječio da posjetite Sveti Hram ne navede da mu nasilje učinite i budete nepravedni prema njemu. O vjernici, potpomažite se u dobru, u činjenju onoga što vam je naređeno i klonjenju onoga što vam je zabranjeno. Nemojte se potpomagati u grijesima i neprijateljstvu prema stvorenjima, ugrožavajući njihove živote, imetke i čast. I bojte se Allaha pokoravajući Mu se, i udaljavajući se od grijeha, a Allah, uistinu, žestoko kažnjava grešnike, pa se Njegove kazne čuvajte.
In normal circumstances, man carries out God’s commands. But under extraordinary circumstances, he becomes a different man. For example, the occasion arises when somebody’s opposition irritates him. Then one who seemed to fear God in normal circumstances, suddenly changed into one who is fearless of God. Then man forgets the limits of justice and wants to degrade and defeat his opponent in whatever way possible. But this type of revengeful, inimical action is not legitimate in the eyes of God, even if it were in retaliation for being prevented from performing the pilgrimage to the Sacred Mosque in Makkah. If others co-opearate with one who indulges in such oppressive activity this will amount to helping in the commission of a sin. Those who fear God will support others only in righteous deeds. It is the most difficult task in the present world to support those who are on the right path and ignore those who are not on the right path as they have all the wordly glories by their side. But it is by virtue of man’s success in this very task that his fate will be decided.
Creyentes, no profanen aquello que es sagrado y que Al-lah les ha ordenado venerar, y absténganse de realizar aquello que está prohibido en estado de sacralidad, como vestirse con ropa con costuras, y lo que está prohibido dentro del recinto sagrado, como cazar. No combatan durante los meses sagrados que son Dhu al-Qi’dah, Dhu al-Hiyyah, Muharram y Rayab. No profanen las ofrendas hechas en el santuario, como los animales sacrificados a Al-lah, usurpándolos o impidiendo que lleguen al lugar del sacrificio. No profanen al animal que lleve como marca la guirnalda que lo identifica como ofrenda, no agredan a los peregrinos que se dirigen a la Casa Sagrada de Al-lah buscando el favor y la complacencia de Al-lah. Cuando abandonen el estado ritual del ihram al terminar la Peregrinación Mayor o la Peregrinación Menor y salgan del recinto sagrado, cacen si lo desean. Que el resentimiento por las personas que los expulsaron de la Mezquita Sagrada no los lleve a cometer actos de injusticia y a dejar de ser equitativos con ellos. Creyentes, ayúdense entre ustedes en el cumplimiento de lo que se les ha ordenado y la renuncia a lo que se les ha prohibido, y teman a Al-lah, obedézcanle en todo momento y absténganse de desobedecerle. El castigo de Al-lah es duro con aquellos que Le desobedecen. Cuídense de Su castigo.
Wahai orang-orang yang beriman! Janganlah kalian menghalalkan hal-hal yang dilarang oleh Allah, yang kalian diperintahkan-Nya untuk menghormatinya, dan jauhilah larangan-larangan ihram, seperti memakai pakaian yang berjahit, serta hindarilah larangan-larangan tanah haram, seperti berburu binatang. Janganlah kalian melakukan peperangan di bulan-bulan haram (Zulkaidah, Zulhijah, Muharam, dan Rajab). Janganlah kalian menghalalkan (mengganggu) binatang-binatang hadyu (sembelihan) yang akan disembelih di tanah suci dengan cara merampasnya atau semacamnya, atau menghalang-halanginya agar tidak sampai ke tempat penyembelihannya. Janganlah kalian menghalalkan binatang-binatang ternak yang diberi kalung dari kain atau sejenisnya sebagai tanda bahwa binatang itu adalah binatang hadyu, dan janganlah kalian menghalalkan (mengganggu) orang-orang yang sedang pergi ke Baitullah yang suci untuk mencari keuntungan dari perdagangan dan mengharap rida Allah. Apabila kalian telah selesai bertahalul dari ihram haji atau umrah, dan telah keluar dari tanah haram, maka berburulah jika kalian mau. Jangan sekali-kali kebencian kalian kepada suatu kaum karena mereka telah menghalang-halangi kalian dari Masjidilharam, mendorong kalian untuk berbuat sewenang-wenang dan tidak berlaku adil kepada mereka. Tolong-menolonglah kalian -wahai orang-orang mukmin- dalam mengerjakan apa yang diperintahkan kepada kalian dan meninggalkan apa yang terlarang bagi kalian, dan janganlah kalian tolong-menolong dalam perbuatan maksiat yang mendatangkan dosa dan dalam perbuatan zalim terhadap makhluk, baik kezaliman dalam perkara darah, harta, ataupun kehormatan mereka. Takutlah kalian kepada Allah dengan senantiasa patuh kepada-Nya dan tidak durhaka kepada-Nya. Sesungguhnya Allah Mahakeras hukuman-Nya kepada orang yang durhaka kepada-Nya maka waspadalah terhadap hukuman-Nya.
Ey iman edenler! Allah'ın haram kılıp sizlerin hürmet etmenizi ve yüceltmenizi emrettiğini helal saymayın. Dikişli elbise giymek, Harem bölgesinde avlanmak gibi ihram yasaklarını işlemekten uzak durun. Haram aylarda (Zilkade, Zilhicce, Muharrem ve Receb) savaşmayı helal kılmayın. Harem bölgesinde Allah için hedy kurbanı kesilmek üzere gönderilen hayvanları gasp ve hırsızlık yoluyla helal görüp almayın. Yahut yerine varmasına engel olmayın. Boynunda hedy (kurbanı) olduğunu gösteren yün vb. örülmüş gerdan bulunan hayvanları helal sayıp el koymayın. Beytullah'ı ticaret kazancı ve Allah rızasını kazanmak için kastedip gelenlerin (canlarını) helal görüp onları öldürmeyin. Hac ya da umre için girdiğiniz ihramdan ve Harem bölgesinden çıktıktan sonra isterseniz avlanabilirsiniz. Sizi Mescid-i Haram'dan geri çevirenlere karşı olan kininiz onlara zulmetmeye ve adil davranmamaya sebep olmamalı. -Ey Müminler!- Emrolunduğunuz fiilleri yapmada ve yasaklanan şeyleri terk etmede birbirinizle yardımlaşın. Sahibine günah kazandıran masiyetlerde ve insanların canlarına, mallarına ve ırzlarına saldırma hususunda yardımlaşmayın. İbadetlerini yerine getirip isyan etmekten uzak kalarak yüce Allah'tan korkup sakının. Zira kendisine isyan edene karşı Allah'ın cezası çok şiddetlidir. O'nun cezasından korkup, sakının.
O you who believe in Allah, follow His Messenger and practice His laws, do not violate the sanctity of those things that Allah has instructed you to honour. Stay away from those things that are prohibited when you are in the state of pilgrim sanctity, such as wearing your normal clothing, and those things that are prohibited within the Sanctuary, such as hunting. Do not regard fighting in the sacred months of Dhū Al-Qa‘dah, Dhū Al-Ḥijjah, Muḥarram and Rajab to be permissible. Do not violate the sacrificial animal by siezing it or preventing it from reaching its place of sacrifice. Do not violate those animals with garlands indicating that they are offerings. Do not violate those intending to go to the Sacred House of Allah, seeking profit in their trade and Allah’s pleasure. When you come out of the state of pilgrim sanctity and you leave the Sanctuary, you may hunt if you wish. The hatred for a people who prevented you from the Sacred Mosque should not cause you to be oppressive and unfair towards them. Help one another, O believers, to do what you have been instructed and to leave what you have been prohibited from. Fear Allah by holding on to His obedience and avoiding His disobedience. Allah’s punishment for the one who disobeys Him is severe, so be careful of it.
"Hai orang-orang yang beriman, janganlah kamu melang-gar syiar-syiar Allah, dan jangan melanggar kehormatan bulan-bulan haram, jangan (mengganggu) binatang-binatang hadyu, dan binatang-binatang qala`id, dan jangan (pula) mengganggu orang-orang yang mengunjungi Baitullah sedang mereka mencari karunia dan keridhaan dari Rabbnya, dan apabila kamu telah menyelesai-kan ibadah haji, maka bolehlah berburu. Dan janganlah sekali-kali kebencian(mu) kepada suatu kaum karena mereka menghalang-halangi kamu dari Masjidil Haram, mendorongmu berbuat aniaya (kepada mereka). Dan tolong-menolonglah kamu dalam (mengerja-kan) kebajikan dan takwa, dan jangan tolong-menolong dalam berbuat dosa dan pelanggaran. Dan bertakwalah kamu kepada Allah, sesungguhnya Allah amat berat siksaNya." (Al-Ma`idah: 2).
(2) Firman Allah تعالى, ﴾ يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ لَا تُحِلُّواْ شَعَٰٓئِرَ ٱللَّهِ ﴿ "Hai orang-orang yang beriman, janganlah kamu melanggar syiar-syiar Allah," mak-sudnya apa-apa yang diharamkanNya (baca: bulan-bulan dan tanah haram) di mana Allah telah memerintahkanmu agar mengagung-kannya dan tidak melanggarnya. Larangan ini meliputi larangan melakukannya dan meyakini kehalalannya. Ia meliputi larangan melakukan perbuatan buruk dan meyakini bolehnya. Termasuk dalam hal ini adalah perkara-perkara yang diharamkan pada waktu ihram dan perkara-perkara yang diharamkan di daerah Haram.
Termasuk pula apa yang dinyatakan dengan FirmanNya,﴾ وَلَا ٱلشَّهۡرَ ٱلۡحَرَامَ ﴿ "Dan janganlah melanggar kehormatan bulan-bulan Haram." Maksudnya, janganlah kamu menodainya dengan melakukan pepe-rangan dan kezhaliman yang bermacam-macam di dalamnya seba-gaimana Firman Allah,
﴾ إِنَّ عِدَّةَ ٱلشُّهُورِ عِندَ ٱللَّهِ ٱثۡنَا عَشَرَ شَهۡرٗا فِي كِتَٰبِ ٱللَّهِ يَوۡمَ خَلَقَ ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَٱلۡأَرۡضَ مِنۡهَآ أَرۡبَعَةٌ حُرُمٞۚ ﴿
"Sesungguhnya bilangan bulan pada sisi Allah ialah dua belas bulan, dalam ketetapan Allah di waktu Dia menciptakan langit dan bumi, di antaranya empat bulan Haram. Itulah (ketetapan) agama yang lurus, maka janganlah kamu menganiaya diri kamu dalam bulan yang empat itu." (At-Taubah: 36).
Jumhur ulama berpendapat bahwa larangan berperang di bulan-bulan haram adalah mansukh dengan Firman Allah,
﴾ فَإِذَا ٱنسَلَخَ ٱلۡأَشۡهُرُ ٱلۡحُرُمُ فَٱقۡتُلُواْ ٱلۡمُشۡرِكِينَ حَيۡثُ وَجَدتُّمُوهُمۡ ﴿
"Apabila sudah habis bulan-bulan Haram itu, maka bunuhlah orang-orang musyrikin itu di mana saja kamu jumpai mereka." (At-Taubah: 5).
Dan ayat-ayat lain yang bersifat umum yang kandungannya adalah perintah untuk memerangi orang-orang kafir secara mutlak dan ancaman bagi yang tidak berpartisipasi dalam memerangi mereka dan (didukung lagi oleh kenyataan) bahwa Nabi ﷺ memerangi pen-duduk Tha`if di bulan Dzulqa'dah, dan ia adalah salah satu bulan Haram.
Ulama yang lain berpendapat bahwa berperang di bulan Haram tidak mansukh berdasarkan ayat ini dan lainnya yang padanya terda-pat larangan secara khusus, dan dalil-dalil yang umum tersebut, mereka sinkronkan dengan makna khusus tersebut. Mereka ber-pendapat, bahwa dalil-dalil yang mutlak harus ditafsirkan dengan dalil-dalil yang muqayyad.
Sebagian ulama meletakkan perincian, mereka berkata, "Tidak boleh memulai perang di bulan-bulan Haram. Adapun melanjutkan-nya jika ia telah dimulai sebelumnya maka itu boleh. Pendapat ini menafsirkan perang Nabi ﷺ terhadap penduduk Tha`if, karena peperangan melawan mereka telah dimulai di Hunain dan itu ter-jadi di bulan Syawal (yang belum masuk bulan haram)."
Semua itu berlaku untuk peperangan yang tidak bertujuan untuk membela diri. Adapun jika kaum Muslimin membela diri karena orang-orang kafir yang memulai, maka kaum Muslimin boleh memerangi mereka untuk membela diri di bulan-bulan Haram atau selainnya berdasarkan ijma' para ulama.
FirmanNya, ﴾ وَلَا ٱلۡهَدۡيَ وَلَا ٱلۡقَلَٰٓئِدَ ﴿ "Jangan mengganggu binatang-binatang hadyu dan qala`id." Maksudnya, janganlah kamu menghalal-kan binatang hadyu yang digiring ke Baitullah pada pelaksanaan ibadah haji atau umrah atau selainnya, baik itu unta ataupun yang lain. Janganlah kamu menghalang-halanginya untuk sampai di tempat penyembelihannya. Janganlah kamu mengambilnya dengan mencurinya atau lainnya. Janganlah kamu menyia-nyiakannya atau membebaninya di luar batas kemampuannya karena dikha-watirkan ia mati sebelum tiba di tempat penyembelihannya. Akan tetapi hormatilah ia dan hormati pula orang-orang yang datang membawanya. ﴾ وَلَا ٱلۡقَلَٰٓئِدَ ﴿ "(Jangan mengganggu) binatang qala`id." Qala`id adalah salah satu macam hadyu yang khusus, yaitu, hadyu yang dilingkari kalung tali yang disematkan di lehernya untuk menampakkan syiar-syiar Allah, mendorong orang-orang untuk mengikuti dan mengajarkan sunnah kepada mereka agar diketahui bahwa ia adalah hadyu dan supaya ia dimuliakan. Karena itu, mem-beri kalung kepada binatang hadyu adalah termasuk syiar-syiar yang disunnahkan.
﴾ وَلَآ ءَآمِّينَ ٱلۡبَيۡتَ ٱلۡحَرَامَ ﴿ "Jangan mengganggu orang-orang yang mengun-jungi Baitullah." Yaitu mereka yang memang bermaksud menda-tanginya.
﴾ يَبۡتَغُونَ فَضۡلٗا مِّن رَّبِّهِمۡ وَرِضۡوَٰنٗاۚ ﴿ "Sedang mereka mencari karunia dan keri-dhaan dari Tuhannya." Maksudnya barangsiapa mendatangi Baitullah al-Haram, sementara tujuannya adalah perniagaan dan pekerjaan yang dibolehkan, atau tujuannya adalah mencari ridha Allah dengan haji, umrah, thawaf, shalat dan ibadah-ibadahnya yang lain, maka janganlah kamu menghinakan dan menimpakan keburukan kepada-nya, akan tetapi muliakanlah dia dan hormatilah orang-orang yang datang berkunjung ke rumah Rabbmu.
Termasuk dalam perintah ini adalah menjamin (terciptanya) keamanan di jalan-jalan yang menghubungkan ke Baitullah, menjadi-kan orang-orang yang mendatanginya merasa tenang dan lega tanpa kekhawatiran terhadap diri mereka dari pembunuhan dan yang lebih kecil dari pembunuhan, tanpa takut terhadap harta mereka dari perampokan, pemalakan, dan lain-lain. Ayat ini dikhususkan oleh Firman Allah,
﴾ يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوٓاْ إِنَّمَا ٱلۡمُشۡرِكُونَ نَجَسٞ فَلَا يَقۡرَبُواْ ٱلۡمَسۡجِدَ ٱلۡحَرَامَ بَعۡدَ عَامِهِمۡ هَٰذَاۚ ﴿
"Hai orang-orang yang beriman, sesungguhnya orang-orang yang musyrik itu najis, maka janganlah mereka mendekati Masjidil Haram sesudah tahun ini." (At-Taubah: 28).
Orang musyrik tidak diberi kesempatan untuk masuk daerah Ha-ram. Pengkhususan larangan untuk tidak mengganggu orang-orang yang mengunjungi Baitullah demi mencari ridha dan karunia Allah dalam ayat ini menunjukkan bahwa barangsiapa yang mendatangi-nya untuk melakukan penyimpangan dengan melakukan kemak-siatan, maka menghalangi orang yang tujuannya seperti itu agar tidak membuat kerusakan di Baitullah adalah termasuk kesem-purnaan penghormatan kepada Baitullah al-Haram, sebagaimana Firman Allah,
﴾ وَمَن يُرِدۡ فِيهِ بِإِلۡحَادِۭ بِظُلۡمٖ نُّذِقۡهُ مِنۡ عَذَابٍ أَلِيمٖ 25 ﴿
"Dan siapa yang bermaksud di dalamnya melakukan kejahatan secara zhalim, niscaya akan Kami rasakan kepadanya sebagian siksa yang pedih." (Al-Hajj: 25).
Ketika Allah melarang mereka berburu pada waktu ihram, Allah (berikutnya) berfirman, ﴾ وَإِذَا حَلَلۡتُمۡ فَٱصۡطَادُواْۚ ﴿ "Dan apabila kamu telah me-nyelesaikan ibadah haji, maka bolehlah kamu berburu." Maksudnya, jika kamu telah menyelesaikan haji dan umrah dengan bertahallul dari keduanya (dan kamu telah keluar dari daerah Haram), maka halal untukmu berburu. Keharaman menjadi hilang. Dan perintah yang datang sesudah larangan hukumnya dikembalikan kepada hukum sebelum larangan itu ada.
﴾ وَلَا يَجۡرِمَنَّكُمۡ شَنَـَٔانُ قَوۡمٍ أَن صَدُّوكُمۡ عَنِ ٱلۡمَسۡجِدِ ٱلۡحَرَامِ أَن تَعۡتَدُواْۘ ﴿ "Dan jangan-lah sekali-kali kebencianmu kepada suatu kaum karena mereka menghalang-halangimu dari Masjidil haram mendorongmu berbuat aniaya kepada mereka." Maksudnya, kebencian suatu kaum, permusuhan, dan kezhaliman mereka terhadap kalian, di mana mereka menghalang-halangimu dari Masjidil Haram jangan sampai mendorongmu untuk berbuat semena-mena kepada mereka untuk balas dendam. Seorang hamba harus senantiasa berpijak kepada perintah Allah dan menempuh jalan keadilan, walaupun dia dijahati atau di-zhalimi atau dianiaya. Dia tidak boleh (misalnya) berdusta kepada orang berdusta kepadanya, atau mengkhianati orang yang meng-khianatinya.
﴾ وَتَعَاوَنُواْ عَلَى ٱلۡبِرِّ وَٱلتَّقۡوَىٰۖ ﴿ "Dan tolong menolonglah kamu dalam me-ngerjakan kebajikan dan takwa." Maksudnya, hendaknya sebagian darimu membantu sebagian yang lain dalam kebajikan. Kebajikan adalah nama yang mengumpulkan segala perbuatan, baik lahir maupun batin, baik hak Allah maupun hak manusia yang dicintai dan diridhai oleh Allah. Dan takwa di sini adalah nama yang me-ngumpulkan sikap meninggalkan segala perbuatan-perbuatan lahir dan batin yang dibenci oleh Allah dan RasulNya. Setiap perbuatan baik yang diperintahkan untuk dikerjakan atau setiap perbuatan buruk yang diperintahkan untuk dijauhi, maka seorang hamba di-perintahkan untuk melaksanakannya sendiri dan dengan bantuan dari orang lain dari kalangan saudara-saudaranya yang beriman, baik dengan ucapan atau perbuatan yang memacu dan mendorong kepadanya.
﴾ وَلَا تَعَاوَنُواْ عَلَى ٱلۡإِثۡمِ ﴿ "Dan janganlah kamu saling tolong menolong da-lam perbutan dosa," yaitu, saling mendorong melakukan kemak-siatan, di mana pelakunya memikul beban berat dosa. ﴾ وَٱلۡعُدۡوَٰنِۚ ﴿ "Dan pelanggaran," yaitu pelanggaran terhadap manusia pada darah, harta, dan kehormatan mereka. Seorang hamba wajib menghentikan diri dari segala kemaksiatan dan kezhaliman lalu membantu orang lain untuk meninggalkannya.
﴾ وَٱتَّقُواْ ٱللَّهَۖ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ شَدِيدُ ٱلۡعِقَابِ ﴿ "Dan bertakwalah kamu kepada Allah, sesungguhnya Allah amat berat siksaNya." Ialah, atas orang yang ber-maksiat kepadaNya dan berani melanggar perkara-perkara yang diharamkannya. Karena itu berhati-hatilah terhadap perkara-per-kara yang diharamkan agar hukumanNya tidak menimpa kalian di dunia dan akhirat.
Ô vous qui croyez, ne profanez pas les sacralités qu’Allah vous a ordonné de vénérer et cessez de faire ce qui est interdit en état de sacralité, comme s’habiller avec des vêtements cousus, et ce qui est interdit dans le Sanctuaire, comme chasser. Ne rendez pas non plus licite le combat durant les mois sacrés que sont Dhû al-Qi’dah, Dhû al-Ħijjah, Muħarram et Rajab. Ne portez pas non plus atteinte aux offrandes faites au sanctuaire, comme les bêtes sacrifiées à Allah en ce lieu en les usurpant ou en ne les laissant pas parvenir là où elles doivent être sacrifiées. Ne vous en prenez pas à la bête portant comme marque une guirlande qui l’identifie comme une offrande ; ne vous en prenez pas non plus aux pèlerins qui se dirigent vers la Maison Sacrée d’Allah afin de faire prospérer leur négoce et recherchez l’agrément d’Allah. Lorsque vous vous désacralisez à l’issue d’un Grand ou d’un Petit Pèlerinage et que vous sortez du Sanctuaire, chassez si vous le voulez. Que le ressentiment pour les gens qui vous ont refoulés de la Mosquée Sacrée ne vous porte pas à l’injustice et à ne pas être équitables avec eux. Ô croyants, entraidez-vous dans l’accomplissement de ce que l’on vous a ordonné et le renoncement à ce qu’on vous a défendu et craignez Allah en Lui obéissant constamment et en s’abstenant de Lui désobéir. Allah est dur en punition avec ceux qui Lui désobéissent. Prenez donc garde à Sa punition.
The Animals that are Unlawful to Eat
Allah informs His servants that He forbids consuming the mentioned types of foods, such as the Maytah, which is the animal that dies before being properly slaughtered or hunted. Allah forbids this type of food due to the harm it causes, because of the blood that becomes clogged in the veins of the dead animal. Therefore, the Maytah is harmful, religiously and physically, and this is why Allah has prohibited it. The only exception to this ruling is fish, for fish is allowed, even when dead, by slaughtering or otherwise. Malik in his Muwatta, also Abu Dawud, At-Tirmidhi, An-Nasa'i and Ibn Majah in their Sunan, Ibn Khuzaymah and Ibn Hibban in their Sahihs, all recorded that Abu Hurayrah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ was asked about seawater. He said,
«هُوَ الطَّهُورُ مَاؤُهُ الْحِلُّ مَيْتَتُه»
(Its water is pure and its dead are permissible.) The same ruling applies to locusts, as proven in a Hadith that we will mention later. Allah's statement,
وَالدَّمَ
(blood...) This refers to flowing blood, according to Ibn `Abbas and Sa`id bin Jubayr, and it is similar to Allah's other statement,
دَمًا مَّسْفُوحًا
(Blood poured forth...) Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that Ibn `Abbas was asked about the spleen and he said, "Eat it." They said, "It is blood." He said, "You are only prohibited blood that was poured forth." Abu `Abdullah, Muhammad bin Idris Ash-Shafi`i recorded that Ibn `Umar said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«أُحِلَّ لَنَا مَيْتَتَانِ وَدَمَانِ، فَأَمَّا الْمَيْتَتَانِ فَالسَّمَكُ وَالْجَرَادُ، وَأَمَّا الدَّمَانِ فَالْكَبِدُ وَالِّطَحال»
(We were allowed two dead animals and two (kinds of) blood. As for the two dead animals, they are fish and locust. As for the two bloods, they are liver and spleen.) Imam Ahmad bin Hanbal, Ibn Majah, Ad-Daraqutni and Al-Bayhaqi also recorded this Hadith through `Abdur-Rahman bin Zayd bin Aslam, who is a weak narrator. Allah's statement,
وَلَحْمَ الْخِنزِيرِ
(the flesh of swine...) includes domesticated and wild swine, and also refers to the whole animal, including its fat, for this is what the Arabs mean by Lahm or `flesh'. Muslim recorded that Buraydah bin Al-Husayb Al-Aslami said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«مَنْ لَعِبَ بِالنَّرْدَشِيرِ، فَكَأَنَّمَا صَبَغَ يَدَهُ فِي لَحْمِ الْخِنْزِيرِ وَدَمِه»
(He who plays Nardshir (a game with dice that involves gambling) is just like the one who puts his hand in the flesh and blood of swine.) If this is the case with merely touching the flesh and blood of swine, so what about eating and feeding on it This Hadith is a proof that Lahm means the entire body of the animal, including its fat. In is recorded in the Two Sahihs that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«إِنَّ اللهَ حَرَّمَ بَيْعَ الْخَمْرِ وَالْمَيْتَةِ وَالْخِنْزِيرِ وَالْأَصْنَام»
(Allah made the trade of alcohol, dead animals, pigs and idols illegal.) The people asked, "O Allah's Messenger! What about the fat of dead animals, for it was used for greasing the boats and the hides; and people use it for lanterns" He said,
«لَا، هُوَ حَرَام»
(No, it is illegal.) In the Sahih of Al-Bukhari, Abu Sufyan narrated that he said to Heraclius, Emperor of Rome, "He (Muhammad) prohibited us from eating dead animals and blood." Allah said,
وَمَآ أُهِلَّ لِغَيْرِ اللَّهِ بِهِ
(And that which has been slaughtered as a sacrifice for other than Allah.) Therefore, the animals on which a name other than Allah was mentioned upon slaughtering it, is impermissible, because Allah made it necessary to mention His Glorious Name upon slaughtering the animals, which He created. Whoever does not do so, mentioning other than Allah's Name, such as the name of an idol, a false deity or a monument, when slaughtering, he makes this meat unlawful, according to the consensus. Allah's statement,
وَالْمُنْخَنِقَةُ
(and that which has been killed by strangling...) either intentionally or by mistake, such as when an animal moves while restrained and dies by strangulation because of its struggling, this animal is also unlawful to eat.
وَالْمَوْقُوذَةُ
(or by a violent blow...) This refers to the animal that is hit with a heavy object until it dies. Ibn `Abbas and several others said it is the animal that is hit with a staff until it dies. Qatadah said, "The people of Jahiliyyah used to strike the animal with sticks and when it died, they would eat it." It is recorded in the Sahih that `Adi bin Hatim said, "I asked, `O Allah's Messenger! I use the Mi`rad for hunting and catch game with it.' He replied,
«إِذَا رَمَيْتَ بِالْمِعْرَاضِ فَخَزَق فَكُلْهُ، وَإِنْ أصَابَ بَعَرْضِهِ فَإنَّمَا هُوَ وَقِيذٌ فَلَا تَأْكُلْه»
(If the game is hit by its sharp edge, eat it. But, if it is hit by its broad side, do not eat it, for it has been beaten to death.) Therefore, the Prophet made a distinction between killing the animal with the sharp edge of an arrow or a hunting stick, and rendered it lawful, and what is killed by the broad side of an object, and rendered it unlawful because it was beaten to death. There is a consensus among the scholars of Fiqh on this subject. rAs for the animal that falls headlong from a high place and dies as a result, it is also prohibited. `Ali bin Abi Talhah reported that Ibn `Abbas said that an animal that dies by a headlong fall, "Is that which falls from a mountain." Qatadah said that it is the animal that falls in a well. As-Suddi said that it is the animal that falls from a mountain or in a well. As for the animal that dies by being gorged by another animal, it is also prohibited, even if the horn opens a flesh wound and it bleeds to death from its neck. Allah's statement,
وَمَآ أَكَلَ السَّبُعُ
(and that which has been (partly) eaten by a wild animal,) refers to the animal that was attacked by a lion, leopard, tiger, wolf or dog, then the wild beast eats a part of it and it dies because of that. This type is also prohibited, even if the animal bled to death from its neck. There is also a consensus on this ruling. During the time of Jahiliyyah, the people used to eat the sheep, camel, or cow that were partly eaten by a wild animal. Allah prohibited this practice for the believers. Allah's statement,
إِلاَّ مَا ذَكَّيْتُمْ
(unless you are able to slaughter it,) before it dies, due to the causes mentioned above. This part of the Ayah is connected to,
وَالْمُنْخَنِقَةُ وَالْمَوْقُوذَةُ وَالْمُتَرَدِّيَةُ وَالنَّطِيحَةُ وَمَآ أَكَلَ السَّبُعُ
(and that which has been killed by strangling, or by a violent blow, or by a headlong fall, or by the goring of horns - and that which has been (partly) eaten by a wild animal.) `Ali bin Abi Talhah reported that Ibn `Abbas commented on Allah's statement,
إِلاَّ مَا ذَكَّيْتُمْ
(unless you are able to slaughter it, ) "Unless you are able to slaughter the animal in the cases mentioned in the Ayah while it is still alive, then eat it, for it was properly slaughtered." Similar was reported from Sa`id bin Jubayr, Al-Hasan Al-Basri and As-Suddi. Ibn Jarir recorded that `Ali, may Allah be pleased with him, said, "If you are able to slaughter the animal that has been hit by a violent blow, or by a headlong fall, or by the gorging of horns while it still moves a foot or a leg, then eat from its meat." Similar was reported from Tawus, Al-Hasan, Qatadah, `Ubayd bin `Umayr, Ad-Dahhak and several others, that if the animal that is being slaughtered still moves, thus demonstrating that it is still alive while slaughtering, then it is lawful. The Two Sahihs recorded that Rafi` bin Khadij said, "I asked, `O Allah's Messenger! We fear that we may meet our enemy tomorrow and we have no knives, could we slaughter the animals with reeds' The Prophet said,
«مَا أَنْهَرَ الدَّمَ، وَذُكِرَ اسْمُ اللهِ عَلَيْهِ، فَكُلُوهُ، لَيْسَ السِّنَّ وَالظُّفُرَ، وَسَأُحَدِّثُكُمْ عَنْ ذلِكَ: أَمَّا السِّنُّ فَعَظْمٌ، وَأَمَّا الظُّفُرُ فَمُدَى الْحَبَشَة»
(You can use what makes blood flow and you can eat what is slaughtered with the Name of Allah. But do not use teeth or claws (in slaughtering). I will tell you why, as for teeth, they are bones, and claws are used by Ethiopians for slaughtering.)" Allah said next,
وَمَا ذُبِحَ عَلَى النُّصُبِ
(and that which is sacrificed on An-Nusub. ) Nusub were stone altars that were erected around the Ka`bah, as Mujahid and Ibn Jurayj stated. Ibn Jurayj said, "There were three hundred and sixty Nusub around the Ka`bah that the Arabs used to slaughter in front of, during the time of Jahiliyyah. They used to sprinkle the animals that came to the Ka`bah with the blood of slaughtered animals, whose meat they cut to pieces and placed on the altars." Allah forbade this practice for the believers. He also forbade them from eating the meat of animals that were slaughtered in the vicinity of the Nusub, even if Allah's Name was mentioned on these animals when they were slaughtered, because it is a type of Shirk that Allah and His Messenger have forbidden.
The Prohibition of Using Al-Azlam for Decision Making
Allah said,
وَأَنْ تَسْتَقْسِمُواْ بِالاٌّزْلاَمِ
((Forbidden) also is to make decisions with Al-Azlam) The Ayah commands, "O believers! You are forbidden to use Al-Azlam (arrows) for decision making," which was a practice of the Arabs during the time of Jahiliyyah. They would use three arrows, one with the word `Do' written on it, another that says `Do not', while the third does not say anything. Some of them would write on the first arrow, `My Lord commanded me,' and, `My Lord forbade me,' on the second arrow and they would not write anything on the third arrow. If the blank arrow was picked, the person would keep trying until the arrow that says do or do not was picked, and the person would implement the command that he picked. Ibn `Abbas said that the Azlam were arrows that they used to seek decisions through. Muhammad bin Ishaq and others said that the major idol of the tribe of Quraysh was Hubal, which was erected on the tip of a well inside the Ka`bah, where gifts were presented and where the treasure of the Ka`bah was kept. There, they also had seven arrows that they would use to seek a decision concerning matters of dispute. Whatever the chosen arrow would tell them, they would abide by it! Al-Bukhari recorded that when the Prophet entered Al-Ka`bah (after Makkah was conquered), he found pictures of Ibrahim and Isma`il in it holding the Azlam in their hands. The Prophet commented,
«قَاتَلَهُمُ اللهُ لَقَدْ عَلِمُوا أَنَّهُمَا لَمْ يَسْتَقْسِمَا بِهَا أَبَدًا»
(May Allah fight them (the idolaters)! They know that they never used the Azlam to make decisions. ) Mujahid commented on Allah's statement,
وَأَنْ تَسْتَقْسِمُواْ بِالاٌّزْلاَمِ
((Forbidden) also is to make decisions with Al-Azlam,) "These were arrows that the Arabs used, and dice that the Persians and Romans used in gambling." This statement by Mujahid, that these arrows were used in gambling, is doubtful unless we say that they used the arrows for gambling sometimes and for decisions other times, and Allah knows best. We should also state that Allah mentioned Azlam and gambling in His statement before the end of the Surah (5:90, 91),
يَـأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُواْ إِنَّمَا الْخَمْرُ وَالْمَيْسِرُ وَالاٌّنصَابُ وَالاٌّزْلاَمُ رِجْسٌ مِّنْ عَمَلِ الشَّيْطَـنِ فَاجْتَنِبُوهُ لَعَلَّكُمْ تُفْلِحُونَ - إِنَّمَا يُرِيدُ الشَّيْطَـنُ أَن يُوقِعَ بَيْنَكُمُ الْعَدَاوَةَ وَالْبَغْضَآءَ فِى الْخَمْرِ وَالْمَيْسِرِ وَيَصُدَّكُمْ عَن ذِكْرِ اللَّهِ وَعَنِ الصَّلَوةِ فَهَلْ أَنْتُمْ مُّنتَهُونَ
(O you who believe! Intoxicants (all kinds of alcoholic drinks), and gambling, and Al-Ansab, and Al-Azlam are an abomination of Shaytan's handiwork. So avoid that in order that you may be successful. Shaytan wants only to excite enmity and hatred between you with intoxicants (alcoholic drinks) and gambling, and hinder you from the remembrance of Allah and from the Salah (the prayer). So, will you not then abstain) In this Ayah, Allah said,
وَأَنْ تَسْتَقْسِمُواْ بِالاٌّزْلاَمِ ذَلِكُمْ فِسْقٌ
((Forbidden) also is to make decisions with Al-Azlam, (all) that is Fisq.) meaning, all these practices constitute disobedience, sin, misguidance, ignorance and, above all, Shirk. Allah has commanded the believers to seek decisions from Him when they want to do something, by first worshipping Him and then asking Him for the best decision concerning the matter they seek. Imam Ahmad, Al-Bukhari and the collectors of Sunan recorded that Jabir bin `Abdullah said, "The Prophet used to teach us how to make Istikharah (asking Allah to guide one to the right action), in all matters, as he taught us the Surahs of the Qur'an. He said,
«إِذَا هَمَّ أَحَدُكُمْ بِالْأَمْرِ فَلْيَرْكَعْ رَكْعَتَيْنِ مِنْ غَيْرِ الْفَرِيضَةِ، ثُمَّ لْيَقُلْ: اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَسْتَخِيرُكَ بِعِلْمِكَ، وَأَسْتَقْدِرُكَ بِقُدْرَتِكَ، وَأَسْأَلُكَ مِنْ فَضْلِكَ الْعَظِيمِ، فَإِنَّكَ تَقْدِرُ وَلَا أَقْدِرُ وَتَعْلَمُ وَلَا أَعْلَمُ، وَأَنْتَ عَلَّامُ الْغُيُوبِ، اللَّهُمَّ إِنْ كُنْتَ تَعْلَمُ أَنَّ هَذَا الْأَمُرَ ويسميه باسمه خَيْرٌ لِي فِي دِينِي وَدُنْيَايَ وَمَعَاشِي وعَاقِبَةِ أَمْرِي أَوْ قَالَ: عَاجِلِ أَمْرِي وَآجِلِهِ فَاقْدُرْهُ لِي، وَيَسِّرْهُ لِي، ثُمَّ بَارِكْ لِي فِيهِ، اللَّهُمَّ وَإِنْ كُنْتَ تَعْلَمُ أَنَّهُ شَرٌّ لِي فِي دِينِي وَدُنْيَايَ وَمَعَاشِي وَعَاقِبَةِ أَمْرِي، فَاصْرِفْنِي عَنْهُ، وَاصْرِفْهُ عَنِّي، وَاقْدُرْ لِيَ الْخَيْرَ حَيْثُ كَانَ، ثُمَّ رَضِّنِي بِه»
(If anyone of you thinks of doing any matter, he should offer a two Rak'ah prayer, other than the compulsory, and say (after the prayer) `O Allah! I ask guidance from Your knowledge, from Your ability and I ask for Your great bounty, for You are capable and I am not, You know and I do not, and You know the Unseen. O Allah! If You know that this matter (and one should mention the matter or deed here) is good for my religion, my livelihood and the Hereafter (or he said, `for my present and later needs') then ordain it for me, make it easy for me to have, and then bless it for me. O Allah! And if You know that this is harmful to me in my religion and livelihood and for the Hereafter then keep it away from me and let me be away from it. And ordain whatever is good for me, and make me satisfied with it.') This is the wording collected by Ahmad, and At-Tirmidhi said, "Hasan Sahih Gharib."
Shaytan and the Disbelievers Do Not Hope that Muslims Will Ever Follow Them
Allah said,
الْيَوْمَ يَئِسَ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ مِن دِينِكُمْ
(This day, those who disbelieved have given up all hope of your religion;) `Ali bin Abi Talhah reported that Ibn `Abbas said that the Ayah means, "They gave up hope that Muslims would revert to their religion." This is similar to the saying of `Ata' bin Abi Rabah, As-Suddi and Muqatil bin Hayyan. This meaning is supported by a Hadith recorded in the Sahih that states,
«إِنَّ الشَّيْطَانَ قَدْ يَئِسَ أَنْ يَعْبُدَهُ الْمُصَلُّونَ فِي جَزِيرَةِ الْعَرَبِ، وَلكِنْ بِالتَّحْرِيشِ بَيْنَهُم»
(Verily, Shaytan has given up hope that those who pray in the Arabian Peninsula, will worship him. But he will still stir trouble among them.) It is also possible that the Ayah negates the possibility that the disbelievers and Shaytan will ever be like Muslims, since Muslims have various qualities that contradict Shirk and its people. This is why Allah commanded His believing servants to observe patience, to be steadfast in defying and contradicting the disbelievers, and to fear none but Allah. Allah said,
فَلاَ تَخْشَوْهُمْ وَاخْشَوْنِ
(So fear them not, but fear Me.) meaning, `do not fear them when you contradict them. Rather, fear Me and I will give you victory over them, I will eradicate them, and make you prevail over them, I will please your hearts and raise you above them in this life and the Hereafter.'
Islam Has Been Perfected For Muslims
Allah said,
الْيَوْمَ أَكْمَلْتُ لَكُمْ دِينَكُمْ وَأَتْمَمْتُ عَلَيْكُمْ نِعْمَتِى وَرَضِيتُ لَكُمُ الأِسْلاَمَ دِيناً
(This day, I have perfected your religion for you, completed My favor upon you, and have chosen for you Islam as your religion.) This, indeed, is the biggest favor from Allah to this Ummah, for He has completed their religion for them, and they, thus, do not need any other religion or any other Prophet except Muhammad . This is why Allah made Muhammad ﷺ the Final Prophet and sent him to all humans and Jinn. Therefore, the permissible is what he allows, the impermissible is what he prohibits, the Law is what he legislates and everything that he conveys is true and authentic and does not contain lies or contradictions. Allah said;
وَتَمَّتْ كَلِمَةُ رَبِّكَ صِدْقاً وَعَدْلاً
(And the Word of your Lord has been fulfilled in truth and in justice,) meaning, it is true in what it conveys and just in what it commands and forbids. When Allah completed the religion for Muslims, His favor became complete for them as well. Allah said,
الْيَوْمَ أَكْمَلْتُ لَكُمْ دِينَكُمْ وَأَتْمَمْتُ عَلَيْكُمْ نِعْمَتِى وَرَضِيتُ لَكُمُ الأِسْلاَمَ دِيناً
(This day, I have perfected your religion for you, completed My favor upon you, and have chosen for you Islam as your religion.) meaning, accept Islam for yourselves, for it is the religion that Allah likes and which He chose for you, and it is that with which He sent the best of the honorable Messengers and the most glorious of His Books. Ibn Jarir recorded that Harun bin `Antarah said that his father said, "When the Ayah,
الْيَوْمَ أَكْمَلْتُ لَكُمْ دِينَكُمْ
(This day, I have perfected your religion for you...) was revealed, during the great day of Hajj (the Day of `Arafah, the ninth day of Dhul-Hijjah) `Umar cried. The Prophet said, `What makes you cry' He said, `What made me cry is that our religion is being perfected for us. Now it is perfect, nothing is perfect, but it is bound to deteriorate.' The Prophet said,
«صَدَقْت»
(You have said the truth.)" What supports the meaning of this Hadith is the authentic Hadith,
«إِنَّ الْإِسْلَامَ بَدَأَ غَرِيبًا، وَسَيَعُودُ غَرِيبًا، فَطُوبَى لِلْغُرَبَاء»
(Islam was strange in its beginning and will return strange once more. Therefore, Tuba for the strangers.) Imam Ahmad recorded that Tariq bin Shihab said, "A Jewish man said to `Umar bin Al-Khattab, `O Leader of the Believers! There is a verse in your Book, which is read by all of you (Muslims), and had it been revealed to us, we would have taken that day (on which it was revealed) as a day of celebration.' `Umar bin Al-Khattab asked, `Which is that verse' The Jew replied, s
الْيَوْمَ أَكْمَلْتُ لَكُمْ دِينَكُمْ وَأَتْمَمْتُ عَلَيْكُمْ نِعْمَتِى
(This day, I have perfected your religion for you, completed My favor upon you...) `Umar replied, `By Allah! I know when and where this verse was revealed to Allah's Messenger ﷺ. It was the evening on the Day of `Arafah on a Friday."' Al-Bukhari recorded this Hadith through Al-Hasan bin As-Sabbah from Ja`far bin `Awn. Muslim, At-Tirmidhi and An-Nasa'i also recorded this Hadith. In the narration collected by Al-Bukhari in the book of Tafsir, through Tariq, he said, "The Jews said to `Umar, `By Allah! There is a verse that is read by all of you (Muslims), and had it been revealed to us, we would have taken that day (on which it was revealed) as a day of celebration.' `Umar said, `By Allah! I know when and where this verse was revealed and where the Messenger of Allah ﷺ was at that time. It was the day of `Arafah, and I was at `Arafah, by Allah." Sufyan (one of the narrators) doubted if Friday was mentioned in this narration. Sufyan's confusion was either because he was unsure if his teacher included this statement in the Hadith or not. Otherwise, if it was because he doubted that the particular day during the Farewell Hajj was a Friday, it would be a mistake that could not and should not have come from someone like Sufyan Ath-Thawri. The fact that it was a Friday, is agreed on by the scholars of Sirah and Fiqh. There are numerous Hadiths that support this fact that are definitely authentic and of the Mutawatir type. This Hadith was also reported from `Umar through various chains of narration.
Permitting the Dead Animals in Conditions of Necessity
Allah said,
فَمَنِ اضْطُرَّ فِى مَخْمَصَةٍ غَيْرَ مُتَجَانِفٍ لإِثْمٍ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
(But as for him who is forced by severe hunger, with no inclination to sin (such can eat these above mentioned animals), then surely, Allah is Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful.) Therefore, when one is forced to take any of the impermissible things that Allah mentioned to meet a necessity, he is allowed and Allah is Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful with him. Allah is well aware of His servant's needs during dire straits, and He will forgive and pardon His servant in this case. In the Musnad and the Sahih of Ibn Hibban, it is recorded that Ibn `Umar said that Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«إنَّ اللهَ يُحِبُّ أَنْ تُؤْتَى رُخْصَتُهُ كَمَا يَكْرَهُ أَنْ تُؤْتَى مَعْصِيَتُه»
(Allah likes that His Rukhsah (allowance) be used, just as He dislikes that disobedience to Him is committed.) We should mention here that it is not necessary for one to wait three days before eating the meat of dead animals, as many unlettered Muslims mistakenly think. Rather, one can eat such meat when the dire need arises. Imam Ahmad recorded that Abu Waqid Al-Laythi said that the Companions asked, "O Messenger of Allah! We live in a land where famine often strikes us. Therefore, when are we allowed to eat the meat of dead animals" The Prophet replied,
«إِذَا لَمْ تَصْطَبِحُوا، وَلَمْ تَغْتَبِقُوا،وَلَمْ تَخْتَفِئُوا بَقْلًا فَشَأْنُكُمْ بِهَا»
(When you neither find food for lunch and dinner nor have any produce to eat, then eat from it.) Only Imam Ahmad collected this narration and its chain meets the criteria of the Two Sahihs. Allah said,
غَيْرَ مُتَجَانِفٍ لإِثْمٍ
(with no inclination to sin,) meaning, one does not incline to commit what Allah has prohibited. Allah has allowed one when necessity arises to eat from what He otherwise prohibits, under the condition that his heart does not incline to eat what Allah prohibited. Allah said in Surat Al-Baqarah,
فَمَنِ اضْطُرَّ غَيْرَ بَاغٍ وَلاَ عَادٍ فَلاَ إِثْمَ عَلَيْهِ إِنَّ اللَّهَ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
(But if one is forced by necessity without willful disobedience nor transgressing due limits, then there is no sin on him. Truly, Allah is Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful.) Some scholars used this Ayah as evidence that those who travel for the purpose of committing an act of disobedience are not allowed to use any of the legal concessions of travel, because these concessions are not earned through sin, and Allah knows best.
Allah sizlere şer'î üsullere göre kesilmeyen hayvanların etini, akıtılmış kanı ve domuz etini, kesim esnasında Allah'ın isminden başka bir isim zikredilerek kesilen hayvanı, boğularak öldürülen, darp edilerek öldürülen, yüksek yerden düşerek ölen, başka bir hayvanın süsmesiyle ölen hayvan, aslan, kaplan ve kurt gibi yırtıcı hayvanların öldürdükleri hayvanları haram kılmıştır. Ancak zikredilen hayvanlardan daha ölmeden önce yetişip kestikleriniz hariçtir. Böylesi hayvanlar size helaldir. Putlara kesilenleri de haram kıldı. Sizinle ilgili yüce Allah'ın belirlemiş olduğu gaybı bardak falı bakarak, o da üzerinde (yap) ve (yapma) gibi emir ve yasakların yazıldığı taşlar ve oklar olup, bir kimse kendisi için ondan çıkan sonuca göre hareket ettiği falcılıktır, bunu da size haram kılmıştır. Zikredilmiş olan o haramları yapmak Allah'ın taatinden çıkmaktır. Bugün kâfirler, görmüş oldukları kuvvetinden dolayı sizlerin İslam dininden çıkmanızdan ve cahiliyet dinine dönmenizden ümitlerini kestiler. Onlardan korkmayınız, yanlız benden korkunuz. Sizin üzerinize gizli ve açık nimetimi tamamladım. Size din olarak İslam'ı seçtim. Ondan başka bir dini kabul etmem. Kim günah işlemek amacıyla değil de açlık sebebiyle ölü hayvandan yemek mecburiyetinde kalırsa üzerine herhangi bir günah yoktur. Şüphesiz yüce Allah çokça bağışlayandır, merhamet edendir.
Al-lah declaró ilícito el consumo de animales que hayan muerto sin ser sacrificados, la sangre derramada al momento del degüelle, la carne de cerdo, la carne de un animal sacrificado en nombre de otro que no sea Al-lah, el animal muerto por asfixia, por golpes, por caída de una altura elevada, por una herida provocada en una cornada, el animal parcialmente devorado por un predador como un león, un tigre o un lobo, excepto que lo sacrifiquen antes de que mueran. Al-lah también ha declarado ilícito aquello que sea sacrificado como ofrenda a los ídolos y les declara ilícito que busquen conocer su futuro a través de objetos como piedras o puntas de flechas que lleven escrito “haz” o “no hagas”. La persona arroja estos objetos y luego actúa según lo que está escrito en la flecha o en la piedra. Todo lo que se menciona aquí es una enumeración de prohibiciones y transgredirlas representa una desobediencia a Al-lah. Hoy, aquellos que no creen desean verlos abandonar el Islam. No tengan temor de ellos, témanme a Mí únicamente. Hoy he completado su religión que es el Islam, he completado Mi gracia material y espiritual sobre ustedes y he elegido para ustedes el Islam como religión. No aceptaré ninguna otra religión. Aquel que, obligado por el hambre, consuma la carne de un animal muerto, sin intención de cometer un pecado, no comete falta. Al-lah es Perdonador y Misericordioso.
Some animals, due to their being harmful from the point of view of health and morality, are not fit to be consumed by human beings as food. That is the sole reason for Almighty God having forbidden pork. Similarly, there are many things in the body of an animal besides its flesh that are not fit to be eaten. Blood is one of these. Accordingly, in Islam a certain method of slaughtering an animal (dhabh) is prescribed in order to ensure that after slaughtering all of the animal’s blood oozes out. In other methods of killing an animal, except dhabh, the blood of the animal remains absorbed in its flesh and does not get fully separated. For the same reason, in the Islamic law, the consumption of all types of dead animals is also forbidden, because the blood of a dead animal immediately gets absorbed in its flesh. Similarly, meat that is somehow polluted by polytheistic belief is forbidden; for example, the meat of an animal slaughtered by invoking any name other than that of God or the meat of animals in order to attain nearness to (or to appease) anybody other than God. However, God by His special grace has made the allowance that any starving person who has to choose between death and taking forbidden food may opt for the latter. ‘Today I have perfected your religion for you’ i.e. the commandments that were to be given to you have all been given. Whatever was destined to be sent to you has all been sent. Here there is no mention about the perfection of religion in the absolute sense; it is only a declaration of the completion of the process of revelation of the Quran which was started earlier. This mentions the completion of revelation and not that of the religion. Therefore, the wording is not ‘Today I have perfected the religion,’ but rather ‘Today I have completed your religion for you.’ The fact is that the religion of God was given to man in every period in perfect form. God has never sent imperfect religion to man. God has put the people following the Quran on such a firm footing that by virtue of their latent potential they have gone beyond the reach of any external danger. Now if that community comes to any harm, it will be due to its internal weaknesses and not due to any external attacks. And the greatest guarantee of being free from internal weaknesses is that its members should have fear of God at heart.
Allah mengharamkan bagi kalian binatang yang mati tanpa disembelih. Allah juga mengharamkan bagi kalian darah yang mengucur, daging babi, binatang yang disembelih dengan menyebut nama selain Allah, binatang yang mati karena dicekik, dipukul, jatuh dari tempat yang tinggi, ditanduk oleh binatang lain, dan binatang yang diterkam oleh binatang buas seperti singa, harimau, dan serigala. Dari semua itu, dikecualikan binatang-binatang yang kalian dapati masih hidup kemudian kalian menyembelihnya, maka binatang itu halal bagi kalian. Dia juga mengharamkan bagi kalian binatang yang disembelih untuk berhala dan mengharamkan bagi kalian mencari tahu nasib kalian yang merupakan hal gaib melalui beberapa batangan panjang, yaitu bisa dari bebatuan atau anak panah yang tertulis di sana "Lakukan" dan "Jangan lakukan", lantas tulisan mana yang keluar maka itulah yang dikerjakan. Melakukan perbuatan-perbuatan terlarang tersebut berarti keluar dari ketaatan kepada Allah. Pada hari ini, orang-orang kafir telah putus asa untuk membuat kalian murtad dari agama Islam tatkala mereka melihat kekuatan Islam. Sebab itu, janganlah kalian takut kepada mereka, tetapi takutlah kepada-Ku saja. Pada hari ini, telah Aku sempurnakan bagi kalian agama kalian, yaitu agama Islam, dan telah Aku cukupkan bagi kalian nikmat-Ku yang lahir maupun yang batin, serta Aku juga telah pilihkan agama Islam sebagai agama kalian. Oleh karena itu, Aku tidak akan menerima agama lain selain Islam. Barang siapa yang kelaparan dan terpaksa memakan bangkai, tanpa ada kecenderungan untuk berbuat dosa maka tidak ada dosa baginya pada hal tersebut. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang.
Allah has forbidden you from eating those animals that die without being ritually slaughtered. He has also forbidden you from spilled blood; pig’s meat; an animal on which other than the name of Allah was taken at the time of slaughter; an animal that was strangled or beaten to death, or one that fell from a high place; or an animal that was gored by another animal and an animal that was hunted by a predator, such as a lion, tiger or wolf, unless you reach any of these animals while they are alive and you slaughter them – in which case they will be lawful for you. He has forbidden you from those animals that were sacrificed for idols. He has also prohibited you from drawing lots to know whether something is destined for you or not, or to use as a means of making a decision when intending to do something or not. By doing these prohibited things a person is leaving obedience to Allah. Today the disbelievers have lost hope that you will leave the religion of Islam, because they see its strength. So do not fear them, but fear Me alone. Today I have perfected for you your religion, which is Islam. I have completed My apparent and hidden favours on you. I have selected Islam as your religion, so I will not accept any other. If anyone is forced due to hunger to eat from an animal that was not slaughtered correctly, with no inclination to sin, there is no sin on such a person to do so. Allah is Forgiving and Compassionate.
"Diharamkan bagimu (memakan) bangkai, darah, daging babi (daging hewan) yang disembelih atas nama selain Allah, yang ter-cekik, yang dipukul, yang jatuh, yang ditanduk dan yang diter-kam binatang buas, kecuali yang sempat kamu menyembelihnya, dan (diharamkan bagimu) yang disembelih untuk berhala. Dan (diharamkan juga) mengundi nasib dengan anak panah, itu ada-lah kefasikan. Pada hari ini orang-orang kafir telah putus asa untuk ( mengalahkan) agamamu, sebab itu janganlah kamu takut kepada mereka dan takutlah kepadaKu. Pada hari ini telah Kusempurna-kan untukmu agamamu dan telah Kucukupkan kepadamu nikmat-Ku, dan telah Kuridhai Islam itu jadi agama bagimu. Maka barangsiapa terpaksa karena kelaparan tanpa sengaja berbuat dosa, sesungguhnya Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penya-yang." (Al-Ma`idah: 3).
(3) Ayat inilah yang Allah سبحانه وتعالى isyaratkan kepada kita pada FirmanNya, ﴾ إِلَّا مَا يُتۡلَىٰ عَلَيۡكُمۡ ﴿ "Kecuali yang akan dibacakan kepadamu."
Ketahuilah bahwa Allah tidak mengharamkan apa yang Dia haramkan kecuali demi melindungi dan menjaga hamba-hambaNya dari mudarat yang ada pada apa-apa yang diharamkan tersebut, dan terkadang Allah menjelaskan itu dan kadang tidak. Allah mem-beritakan bahwa Dia mengharamkan ﴾ ٱلۡمَيۡتَةُ ﴿ "bangkai." Yang di-maksud dengan bangkai adalah hewan yang kehilangan hidupnya tanpa disembelih secara syar'i. Ia haram karena mengandung muda-rat, yaitu tertahannya darah di dalam perut dan dagingnya yang membahayakan pemakannya, dan sering terjadi ia mati karena suatu penyakit yang menjadi pemicu kematiannya, maka ia pun membahayakan pemakannya.
Dan dikecualikan dari bangkai adalah bangkai belalang dan ikan, ia halal.
﴾ وَٱلدَّمُ ﴿ "Dan darah," yakni yang mengalir sebagaimana hal itu diberi batasan dengannya pada ayat yang lain.
﴾ وَلَحۡمُ ٱلۡخِنزِيرِ ﴿ "Dan daging babi." Ini mencakup seluruh bagian-nya. Dan Allah menyebutkannya secara khusus di antara binatang-binatang buas yang buruk, karena sebagian Ahli Kitab dari kalangan orang-orang Nasrani mengklaim bahwa Allah menghalalkannya bagi mereka. Maka maknanya, kamu jangan tertipu oleh mereka, bagai-mana pun ia adalah haram, dan termasuk binatang-binatang keji.
﴾ وَمَآ أُهِلَّ لِغَيۡرِ ٱللَّهِ بِهِۦ ﴿ "Daging hewan yang disembelih atas nama selain nama Allah." Maksudnya, (saat disembelih) yang disebut adalah nama selain Allah, baik itu berhala, wali, bintang, dan makhluk-makhluk yang lain. Maka sebagaimana menyebut nama Allah membuat daging sembelihan menjadi baik dan halal, begitu pula menyebut nama selainNya, hal itu membuat daging menjadi (keji) buruk se-cara maknawi karena ia adalah syirik kepada Allah. ﴾ وَٱلۡمُنۡخَنِقَةُ ﴿ "Yang tercekik," yakni, bangkai yang mati karena dicekik dengan tangan, atau tali, atau kepalanya dimasukkan ke dalam sesuatu yang sempit sehingga dia tidak mampu menariknya lalu dia mati.
﴾ وَٱلۡمَوۡقُوذَةُ ﴿ "Yang dipukul," yakni, bangkai yang disebabkan oleh hantaman tongkat, batu, kayu, atau karena ia (mati) tertimpa sesuatu, disengaja atau tidak.
﴾ وَٱلۡمُتَرَدِّيَةُ ﴿ "Yang jatuh," yakni, dari tempat yang tinggi seperti gunung, tembok, atap, atau lainnya, lalu ia mati karenanya.
﴾ وَٱلنَّطِيحَةُ ﴿ "Yang ditanduk," yakni, yang ditanduk oleh bina-tang lain lalu ia mati. ﴾ وَمَآ أَكَلَ ٱلسَّبُعُ ﴿ "Yang diterkam binatang buas," seperti serigala, singa, macan, atau burung-burung pemangsa; jika ia mati karena diterkam oleh binatang buas, maka ia tidak halal. ﴾ إِلَّا مَا ذَكَّيۡتُمۡ ﴿ "Kecuali yang sempat kamu sembelih." Pengecualian ini kembali kepada apa yang disebutkan sebelumnya, yaitu, yang ter-cekik, yang dipukul, yang terjatuh, yang ditanduk, dan yang diter-kam binatang buas. Jika ia disembelih, di mana ia masih memiliki hidup yang stabil agar sembelihan terealisasikan padanya.
Itulah sebabnya para ulama fikih berkata, "Seandainya bina-tang buas mengeluarkan isi perut binatang atau memutuskan jalan nafasnya, maka masih hidupnya binatang tersebut sama saja se-perti mati, karena penyembelihan tidaklah berguna terhadapnya." Dan sebagian ada yang beranggapan bahwa yang penting masih ada hidupnya, sehingga jika ia disembelih sementara ia masih me-miliki kehidupan, maka ia halal meski ususnya terburai keluar dan ini adalah yang zahir dari ayat.
﴾ وَأَن تَسۡتَقۡسِمُواْ بِٱلۡأَزۡلَٰمِۚ ﴿ "Dan diharamkan pula mengundi nasib dengan anak panah." Maksudnya, diharamkan atasmu melakukan undian nasib dengan anak panah. Dan mengundi nasib di sini maksudnya, mencari bagian dan ketentuan bagimu, dan itu biasanya berjumlah tiga buah anak panah yang dilakukan pada masa jahiliyah yang salah satunya bertuliskan, 'lakukanlah', yang lain bertuliskan, 'jangan lakukan', dan yang ketiga polos tanpa tulisan.
Jika salah seorang dari mereka hendak bepergian atau meni-kah atau selainnya, maka dia memutar anak panah yang beratnya berimbang itu, kemudian dia mencabut salah satunya; jika yang keluar adalah yang tertulis 'lakukan' maka dia melaksanakan. Jika yang keluar adalah yang tertulis 'jangan lakukan' maka dia tidak melakukan dan tidak pula melaksanakan niatnya. Jika yang keluar adalah yang tidak tertulis, maka dia mengulanginya sampai salah satu dari dua anak panah itu keluar, lalu ia dilaksanakan. Maka Allah mengharamkannya atas mereka pada bentuk ini dan yang semacamnya dan Allah mengganti bagi mereka dengan istikharah kepada Allah dalam segala urusan mereka.
﴾ ذَٰلِكُمۡ فِسۡقٌۗ ﴿ "Itu adalah kefasikan." Ini adalah isyarat kepada se-luruh yang diharamkan oleh Allah yang telah disebutkan di atas, sebagai perlindungan kepada hamba-hambaNya, bahwa itu adalah kefasikan, yakni penyimpangan dari ketaatan kepadaNya menuju ketaatan kepada setan.
Kemudian Allah memberikan nikmat kepada hamba-hamba-Nya dengan FirmanNya,
﴾ ٱلۡيَوۡمَ يَئِسَ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ مِن دِينِكُمۡ فَلَا تَخۡشَوۡهُمۡ وَٱخۡشَوۡنِۚ ٱلۡيَوۡمَ أَكۡمَلۡتُ لَكُمۡ دِينَكُمۡ وَأَتۡمَمۡتُ عَلَيۡكُمۡ نِعۡمَتِي وَرَضِيتُ لَكُمُ ٱلۡإِسۡلَٰمَ دِينٗاۚ فَمَنِ ٱضۡطُرَّ فِي مَخۡمَصَةٍ غَيۡرَ مُتَجَانِفٖ لِّإِثۡمٖ فَإِنَّ ٱللَّهَ غَفُورٞ رَّحِيمٞ 3 ﴿
"Pada hari ini orang-orang kafir telah putus asa untuk (menga-lahkan) agamamu, sebab itu janganlah kamu takut kepada mereka dan takutlah kepadaKu. Pada hari ini telah Kusempurnakan untuk-mu agamamu, dan telah Kucukupkan kepadamu nikmatKu, dan telah Kuridhai Islam itu jadi agama bagimu. Maka barangsiapa terpaksa karena kelaparan tanpa sengaja berbuat dosa, sesung-guhnya Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang." (Al-Mai`dah: 3).
Hari yang diisyaratkan di sini adalah Hari Arafah, di mana Allah menyempurnakan agamaNya, menolong hamba dan Rasul-Nya, dan mengalahkan para pengikut syirik dengan kekalahan yang menyakitkan, setelah sebelumnya mereka berusaha mati-matian dan menginginkan mengeluarkan orang-orang Mukmin dari agamanya. Manakala mereka melihat kemuliaan, kemenangan, dan keunggulan Islam, mereka sangat berputus asa dari orang-orang Mukmin untuk bisa mengeluarkan mereka dari agamanya, mereka sekarang justru takut dan khawatir kepada orang-orang Mukmin. Oleh karena itu, pada tahun di mana Nabi ﷺ melaksanakan haji, tidak seorang musyrik pun yang melaksanakan haji dan tidak se-orang pun thawaf dengan telanjang.[48]
Oleh karena itu Allah berfirman, ﴾ فَلَا تَخۡشَوۡهُمۡ وَٱخۡشَوۡنِۚ ﴿ "Sebab itu janganlah kamu takut kepada mereka dan takutlah kepadaKu," maksud-nya, jangan takut kepada orang-orang musyrik, akan tetapi takutlah kepada Allah yang telah menolongmu atas mereka, mengalahkan mereka, dan menggagalkan makar (konspirasi) mereka. ﴾ ٱلۡيَوۡمَ أَكۡمَلۡتُ لَكُمۡ دِينَكُمۡ ﴿ "Pada hari ini telah Aku sempurnakan untukmu agamamu." Ialah dengan disempurnakannya kemenangan dan disempurnakan-nya syariat, baik zahir maupun batin, ushul (pokok-pokok akidah) maupun furu' (cabang-cabang amaliyah).
Dari sini, maka al-Qur`an dan sunnah sangatlah mencukupi dalam hukum-hukum agama, baik dasar-dasarnya maupun cabang-cabangnya. Karena itu siapa pun yang memaksakan diri dan meng-klaim bahwa dalam perkara-perkara akidah dan hukum, manusia harus mengetahui ilmu-ilmu selain ilmu al-Qur`an dan sunnah seperti ilmu kalam dan lainnya, maka dia adalah orang jahil dan klaimnya adalah batil. (Lebih dari itu dia telah mengklaim bahwa agama tidak sempurna kecuali dengan apa yang diklaimnya dan disuarakannya. Ini termasuk kezhaliman dan pembodohan kepada Allah dan RasulNya.
﴾ وَأَتۡمَمۡتُ عَلَيۡكُمۡ نِعۡمَتِي ﴿ "Dan telah Aku cukupkan kepadamu nikmatKu," lahir dan batin.
﴾ وَرَضِيتُ لَكُمُ ٱلۡإِسۡلَٰمَ دِينٗاۚ ﴿ "Dan telah Aku ridhai Islam itu sebagai aga-mamu," maksudnya, Aku memilihnya dan mengangkatnya sebagai agama bagimu sebagaimana Aku telah meridhainya untukmu. Maka tegakkan (aplikasikanlah) agama itu dalam rangka sebagai bentuk syukur kepada Rabbmu dan pujilah Dzat yang telah mem-berimu nikmat dengan agama terbaik, termulia, dan paling sempurna. ﴾ فَمَنِ ٱضۡطُرَّ ﴿ "Maka barangsiapa terpaksa," artinya, keterpaksaan men-dorongnya untuk memakan sebagian yang diharamkan yang telah disebutkan dalam ayat ﴾ حُرِّمَتۡ عَلَيۡكُمُ ٱلۡمَيۡتَةُ ﴿ "diharamkan bagimu bangkai," ﴾ فِي مَخۡمَصَةٍ ﴿ "karena kelaparan," artinya, didesak oleh rasa lapar yang berat, ﴾ غَيۡرَ مُتَجَانِفٖ ﴿ "tanpa sengaja berbuat dosa," yakni tidak cenderung kepada dosa, yakni dia tidak makan sampai ia benar-benar terpaksa dan makannya pun hanya secukupnya.
﴾ فَإِنَّ ٱللَّهَ غَفُورٞ رَّحِيمٞ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang." Di mana Allah membolehkannya makan dalam kondisi ini, dan menyayanginya dengan sesuatu yang bisa menjaga hidupnya tanpa kekurangan yang menodai agamanya.
Allah vous déclara illicites à la consommation les bêtes mortes sans avoir été immolées, le sang versé( ), la viande de porc, la viande d’une bête sur laquelle on a évoqué le nom d’un autre qu’Allah au moment de l’immoler, la bête morte par étouffement, la bête morte suite à des coups, la bête morte suite à une chute d’une hauteur élevée, la bête morte suite à un coup de corne donné par une autre, la bête partiellement dévorée par un prédateur comme un lion, une panthère( ) ou un loup, excepté celles que vous immolez avant qu’elles ne succombent et vous sont alors licites. Allah vous déclara aussi illicite ce qui a été immolé comme offrande aux idoles et vous déclara illicite de chercher à connaître ce qui vous concerne relevant de l’Invisible par le moyen d’un tirage d’objets qui sont des pierres ou des flèches et où il est écrit «fais» ou «ne fais pas», puis à suivre ce qui est écrit sur la flèche ou la pierre. Tout ce qui a été mentionné est une énumération d’interdits qui, si on les commet, on s’affranchit d’obéir à Allah.
Aujourd’hui, ceux qui mécroient désespèrent de vous voir quitter l’Islam après avoir vu sa force. Ne les craignez donc pas et craignez-Moi Seul.
Aujourd’hui, Je vous ai parachevé votre religion qui est l’Islam, J’ai complété Mon bienfait matériel et spirituel sur vous et J’ai choisi pour vous comme religion l’Islam. Je n’accepterai donc pas d’autre religion que celle-là.
Quiconque a été contrait par la faim à consommer la chair d’une bête morte sans rechercher par cela à commettre un péché ne commet pas de faute. Allah est Pardonneur et Miséricordieux.
Nagbawal si Allāh sa inyo ng anumang namatay na hayop nang walang pagkatay. Nagbawal Siya ng dugong nabubo, laman ng baboy, anumang binanggit dito ang pangalang iba sa pangalan ni Allāh sa sandali ng pagkatay, namatay dahil sa sakal, namatay dahil sa pagkapalo, namatay dahil sa pagkahulog mula sa isang mataas na lugar, namatay dahil sa pagsuwag ng ibang hayop, at anumang sinila ng mabangis na hayop tulad ng leyon, tigre, at lobo, maliban sa naabutan ninyo nang buhay pa mula sa mga nabanggit at nakatay ninyo sapagkat ito ay ipinahihintulot sa inyo. Nagbawal Siya sa inyo ng anumang ang pag-aalay rito ay para sa mga anito. Nagbawal Siya sa inyo na maghanap kayo ng ibinahagi para sa inyo kabilang sa nakalingid sa pamamagitan ng [pagpapahula sa] tagdan: isang bato o isang palasong nasusulatan ng "gawin mo" o "huwag mong gawin" para magsagawa ng anumang lumabas mula sa mga ito. Ang paggawa ng mga ipinagbabawal na nabanggit na iyon ay isang paglabas sa pagtalima kay Allāh. Sa araw na ito ay nawalan ang mga tumangging sumampalataya ng pag-asa sa pagtalikod ninyo sa Relihiyong Islām dahil sa nakita nila na lakas nito. Kaya huwag kayong mangamba sa kanila at mangamba kayo sa Akin lamang. Sa araw na ito lumubos Ako para sa inyo ng Relihiyon ninyo na siyang ang Islām, bumuo Ako sa inyo ng biyaya Kong nakalitaw at nakakubli, at pumili Ako para sa inyo ng Islām bilang relihiyon kaya hindi Ako tatanggap ng isang relihiyong iba pa rito. Ngunit ang sinumang napilitan, dahilan sa isang kagutuman, sa pagkain mula sa namatay nang hindi kumikiling sa kasalanan ay walang kasalanan sa kanya roon. Tunay na si Allāh ay Mapagpatawad, Maawain.
Allah vam je zabranio životinje koje su krepale bez šerijatskog klanja, i zabranio vam je pri klanju prolivenu krv, svinjsko meso, ono što je zaklano u nečije drugo, a ne u Allahovo ime, strvinu koja je uginula davljenjem, udaranjem, padanjem sa visokog mjesta, udaranjem od druge životinje, lovljenjem od strane zvjeri, poput lava, tigra i vuka, osim onih koje ste stigli zaklati dok su bile žive, i zabranio vam je sve što je zaklano kao žrtva prinesena kipovima. Allah vam je zabranio da tražite ono što vam se ukaže kao otkriće tajne putem gatanja strelicama i kamenjem na kojem piše: "Uradi!" ili: "Nemoj uraditi!" Sve to je zabranjeno i činjenje toga je nepokornost Allahu Uzvišenom. Danas su nevjernici izgubili svaku nadu da ćete ostaviti svoju vjeru, islam, nakon što su vidjeli snagu islama, pa ih se nemojte bojati, već se samo Mene bojte. Danas sam vam vjeru vašu savršenom učinio, a to je islam, i blagodat Svoju prema vama upotpunio, i vidljivu i nevidljivu, i za vjeru sam vam islam odabrao, mimo kojeg drugu vjeru ne prihvatam. Ko bude gladan toliko da bude primoran jesti strvinu, bez želje da učini grijeh, takvom nema grijeha, a Allah puno prašta i milostiv je.
3- Leş, kan, domuz eti, Allah’tan başkası adına boğazlananlar, (ölmeden önce yetişip de) kestikleriniz hariç olmak üzere boğulmuş, darbe almış, yüksek bir yerden yuvarlanmış, süsülmüş ve yırtıcı bir hayvan tarafından yenmiş hayvanlarla putlar üzerine boğazlanan hayvanlar ve fal okları ile kısmet aramanız size haram kılındı. Bütün bunlar fısktır. Bugün kâfirler dininizden (dönmenizden) ümitlerini kestiler. Artık onlardan korkmayın, benden korkun. Bugün sizin için dininizi kemale erdirdim, üzerinizdeki nimetimi tamamladım ve size din olarak İslâm’ı beğenip seçtim. Kim son derece aç olur da günaha meyletmeksizin (bu sayılanlardan yemek) zorunda kalırsa, şüphesiz Allah Ğafûrdur, Rahîmdir.
3. Burada Yüce Allah’ın daha önce “size okunacak olanlar hariç olmak üzere” buyruğunda sözünü ettiği hususlarla karşı karşıya bulunuyoruz. Şu bilinmelidir ki Allah tebâreke ve teâlâ herhangi bir şeyi haram kılarsa onu, mutlaka kullarını korumak ve bu haram kılınan şeylerdeki zararlara karşı onları himaye etmek için haram kılmıştır. Bu hususu kullara bazen açıklar, bazen de açıklamayabilir.
Yüce Allah bizlere “leş”i haram kıldığını haber vermektedir. Leşten (الميتة) kasıt, dine uygun bir kesim olmaksızın hayatını yitirmiş olan hayvandır. Böyle bir hayvanı yemek zararı dolayısı ile haramdır. Bunun zararı ise yiyene zarar verecek şekilde kanının içinde ve eti arasında hapsolup kalmasıdır. Çoğu zaman böyle bir hayvan, ölümüne sebep olacak herhangi bir hastalıktan dolayı ölür ve bu da yiyene zarar verir. Bundan çekirgelerle balıkların ölüleri müstesnadır. Çünkü onlar helâldir. “Kan”dan kasıt bir başka âyeti kerimede de (el-En’am, 6/145) kayıtlandığı gibi akmış kandır. “Domuz eti”; Bu haramlık, domuzun diğer bütün bölümlerini de kapsar. Yüce Allah’ın eti yenmeyen diğer yırtıcı hayvanlar arasından özellikle domuzu anmasının sebebi, Kitap ehlinden olan hıristiyanlardan bir kesimin Allah’ın domuzu kendilerine helâl kıldığını iddia etmeleridir. Yani siz onların bu iddialarına aldanmayın, bilakis o da diğer murdar şeyler arasında olup haram kılınmıştır.
“Allah’tan başkası adına boğazlananlar” yani kesimi esnasında Allah’ın dışında put, evliya, türbeler, yıldızlar ve buna benzer yaratılmışların adı anılarak kesilenler. Yüce Allah’ın adının anılması kesilen hayvanı helâl kıldığı gibi üzerine Allah’tan başkasının adının anılması ona manevi bir pislik kazandırır. Çünkü böyle bir şey Allah’a şirk koşmaktır. “Boğulmuş” elle veya iple yahut da hayvanın başını dar bir şeye sokması ve başını oradan çıkartamaması sonucu ölmesi vb. şekillerde boğularak ölen leş; “darbe almış”, kasıtlı olsun olmasın sopa, taş yahut tahta parçası ile vurulmuş ya da üzerine herhangi bir şeyin yıkılması sebebi ile ölmüş olan leş; “yüksek bir yerden yuvarlanmış” dağ, duvar, dam ve buna benzer yüksek yerlerden düşerek ölen; “süsülmüş” başka bir hayvanın süstüğü/boynuzlayıp ölümüne sebep olduğu hayvan; “yırtıcı bir hayvan tarafından yenmiş” yani kurt, arslan, kaplan yahut da av hayvanlarını yakalayan yırtıcı kuşlar tarafından yenilen hayvanlar. Eğer bu yırtıcı hayvanın yemesi sebebi ile ölmüşlerse bunlar da helâl olmaz.
Yüce Allah’ın:“(ölmeden önce yetişip de) kestikleriniz hariç olmak üzere” buyruğu işte boğulan, darbe alan, yüksek bir yerden yuvarlanan, süsülen ve yırtıcı bir hayvan tarafından parçalanan hayvanlar ile ilgilidir. Eğer bunlar henüz canları çıkmadan önce kesilecek olurlarsa ve dine uygun kesimin yapılabileceği kadar yaşam belirtilerine sahipse yenilebilirler. Bundan dolayıdır ki fukaha şöyle demiştir:“Yırtıcı hayvan veya bir başkası şâyet avının bağırsaklarını ayırmış ya da boğazını koparmış ise artık ondaki canın varlığıyla yokluğu birdir. Çünkü böyle bir hayvanın kesilmesinde bir fayda olmaz.”Kimi fukaha ise hayvanda yalnızca hayatın var olmasına itibar etmiştir. Eğer hayvanda henüz can varken kesilecek olursa helâl olur, isterse bağırsakları ayrılmış olsun. Âyet-i kerimenin zahirinden anlaşılan da budur.“Ve fal okları ile kısmet aramanız size haram kılındı.” Kısmet aramaktan kasıt, neyin kısmet olduğunu ve neyin takdir edilmiş olduğunu bu yolla arayıp öğrenmek istemektir. Sözü edilen fal okları üç oktur. Bunlar cahiliye döneminde kullanılırdı. Bunlardan birisi üzerinde “yap” diğeri üzerinde “yapma” diye yazılı idi. Üçüncüsü üzerinde ise hiçbir yazı yoktu, boştu. Onlardan herhangi birisi bir yolculuğa çıkmak, evlenmek vb. gibi bir iş yapmak istedi mi boyutları birbirine eşit olan bu okları karıştırır, sonra da onlardan birisini çekerdi. Şâyet üzerinde “yap” yazılı olan ok çıkarsa o işi yapardı. “Yapma”yazılı ok çıkarsa o işi yapmaya girişmezdi. Üzerinde hiçbir yazı bulunmayan ok çıkarsa, bu iki oktan birisi çıkıncaya kadar ok çekmeye devam eder ve ona göre amel ederdi. İşte Allah, bu ve benzeri şekillerde kısmet aramayı onlara haram kıldı, bunun yerine de onlara bütün işlerinde Rablerine istiharede bulunma imkanı verdi.“Bütün bunlar fısktır.” Bununla Yüce Allah’ın kullarını korumak kastı ile haram kılmış olduğu ve az önce zikri geçen bütün haramlara işaret edilmektedir. Bunların fısk olduğu belirtilmektedir, yani bunlar, Allah’a itaatin dışına çıkarak şeytana itaatin alanına girmektir.
Sonra Allah kullarına:“Bugün kâfirler dininizden (dönmenizden) ümitlerini kestiler” buyruğu ile onlara olan lütfunu hatırlatmaktadır. Kendisine işaret edilen “bugün” Arafe günüdür. Allah o günde dinini tamamlamış, kulu ve Rasûlünü zafere erdirmişti, müşrikler apaçık bir şekilde yardımsız kalmışlardı. Halbuki önceden mü’minleri dinlerinden geri çevirme arzusuna sahip idiler. Bu konuda umutları da vardı. Ancak İslâm’ın güçlendiğini, zafere kavuştuğunu, üstünlük sağladığını görünce artık mü’minlerin kendi dinlerine geri döneceklerinden yana ümitlerini büsbütün kestiler. Hatta onlardan korkmaya ve çekinmeye başladılar. Bundan dolayı Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’in Veda Haccını yaptığı hicretin 10. yılında hiçbir müşrik hacca katılamadı ve Beytullah’ı çıplak bir kimse tavaf edemedi. Bu sebeple Allah: “Artık onlardan korkmayın, benden korkun”diye buyurmaktadır. Müşriklerden korkmayın, aksine sizi onlara karşı muzaffer kılan, onları yardımsız bırakan, bütün hile ve tuzaklarını başlarına geçiren Allah’tan korkun.“Bugün sizin için dininizi kemale erdirdim” Sizi tam bir zafere kavuşturmak, zahir ve batını ilgilendiren şer’î bütün hükümleri ikmal etmek, usul ve furuû eksiksiz olarak ortaya koymak sureti ile dininizi tamamladım. Bundan dolayı Kitap ve Sünnet; dinin bütün ahkâmında, usûl ve furûunda kelimenin tam anlamı ile yeterlidir. İnsanların akaidi ve ahkamı öğrenmeleri için Kitap ve Sünnet bilgisi dışında Kelam ve benzeri başka ilimlere muhtaç olduklarını söyleyen tekellüf ehli her bir kimse, cahildir ve bu iddiasında haksızdır. Üstelik o, dolaylı olarak dinin (eksik olduğunu ve)ancak kendi söylediği ve davet ettiği şey ile tamamlanacağını iddia ediyor, demektir. Bu ise zulmün en büyüğü, Allah ve Rasûlü’ne cehalet nisbet etmenin en ileri derecesidir.“Üzerinizdeki” gizli ve açık “nimetimi tamamladım ve size din olarak İslâm’ı beğenip seçtim”Sizi bu dine mensup olarak beğenip seçtiğim gibi, bu dini de sizin için beğenip seçtim. O halde onun gereklerini Rabbinize şükür olmak üzere yerine getirin. Size dinlerin en faziletlisi, en şereflisi ve en mükemmelini lütfettiği için de O’na hamd edin.“Kim son derece aç olur da günaha meyletmeksizin (bu sayılanlardan yemek) zorunda kalırsa,” yani Yüce Allah’ın: “leş, kan... size haram kılındı” buyruğunda geçen haramlardan herhangi bir şeyi yemeye mecbur kalır ve böyle bir zaruret ile karşı karşıya gelir de, “günaha meyletmeksizin” yani çaresiz kalmadıkça yememek ve kendisi için yeterli olacak miktardan fazlasını aşmamak sureti ile yerse “şüphesiz Allah Ğafûrdur,” yani mağfiret edendir, “Rahîmdir” yani merhamet edendir. Çünkü böyle bir durumda ona yemeyi mubah kılmış, bünyesini ayakta tutacak kadar yemesine -dininde herhangi bir eksiklik söz konusu olmaksızın- merhameti ile müsaade etmiştir.
Vi sono proibiti gli animali morti senza essere stati macellati; vi è proibito il sangue e la carne del maiale e l'animale ucciso senza invocare Allāh durante la sua macellazione, e quello morto per strangolamento, e quello morto a causa delle percosse e quello che muore cadendo dall'alto e quello che muore per un colpo di corna e quello ucciso da animali selvaggi come il leone, la tigre oppure il lupo, tranne se quando lo trovate è ancora vivo e lo macellate: In tal caso è lecito; e vi è proibito l'animale sacrificato agli idoli; e vi è proibito mangiare animali che avete ottenuto tirando a sorte con coppe, pietre o frecce in cui vi è scritto "fare o non fare", mettendo in pratica ciò che viene fuori dal sorteggio. Compiere le cose illecite menzionate è lontano dall'obbedienza ad Allāh. Oggi i miscredenti si sono arresi ai tentativi di farvi rinnegare l'Islām dinanzi alla sua forza: Non temeteli; piuttosto, temete Me solo. Oggi ho completato per voi la vostra religione, l'Islām, e ho completato per voi la Mia Grazia palese e nascosta, e ho scelto per voi la religione dell'Islām: Non verrà accettata una religione all'infuori di questa. Chi si trova costretto, a causa della fame, a mangiare l'animale morto senza l'intenzione di commettere peccato, non commette peccato. In verità Allāh è Perdonatore, Misericordioso.
Commentary
This is the third verse of Surah al-Ma'idah where a number of fun damental and subsidiary injunctions and rulings have been described. The first problem relates to lawful and unlawful animals. As for animals whose meat is harmful for human beings - whether physically, to it may pose the danger of disease in the human body, or spiritually, for it may hold the danger of spoilage in human morals or its many emotional states - these the Qur'an has classed as evil declaring them to be unlawful. Then there are animals which have no physical or spiritual harmfulness, these the Qur'an has declared to be good, pure and lawful.
The first prohibition in this verse is that of dead animals. These refer to animals which die without having been slaughtered, either be-cause of some sickness or because of their natural death. The meat of such dead animals is extremely harmful for human consumption, not simply ` medically', but spiritually as well.
However, the Holy Prophet ﷺ has exempted fish and locust as reported in Ahadith narrated in the Musnad of Ahmad Ibn Majah, Darqutni and al-Baihaqi and elsewhere.
The second thing declared unlawful in this verse is blood. By saying: أَوْ دَمًا مَّسْفُوحًا (Or, flowing blood - 6:145) in another verse of the Holy Qur'an, it was made clear that blood here means blood which flows. For this reason, liver and spleen, despite being blood, stand exempted from the purview of this injunction. The Hadith referred to a little earlier where fish and locust have been exempted from the purview of 'Maitah' or carrion also carries the exemption of liver and spleen from the definition of blood.
The third thing declared unlawful is the flesh of swine. 'Lahm' or flesh means the whole body of the swine which includes fat, ligaments, everything.
The fourth prohibition is that of an animal which has been invoked upon with (a name) other than that of Allah (dedicated in this manner, or slaughtered). And, at the time of slaughtering it as well, the act of invoking any name other than that of Allah will amount to flagrant Shirk, which is the ascribing of partners, sharers or associates in the pure divinity of Allah. This animal, thus slaughtered, shall fall under the injunction of a dead animal with the consensus of Muslim jurists. This is what was done by the disbelievers of Arabia when they slaughtered animals invoking the name of their idols, or as some ignorant people would do when they would slaughter animals in the name of some saint or savant. It is also possible that someone does invoke the name of Allah at the time of slaughtering but actually offers it for one other than Allah making that sacrifice for the pleasure of whatever that non-Allah is. If so, this too, according to a consensus of Muslim jurists, is unlawful under the injunction of مَا أُهِلَّ لِغَيْرِ اللَّـهِ بِهِ (what has been invoked upon with [ a name ] other than that of Allah).
The fifth category made unlawful is that of an animal which has been strangulated to death, or which has choked itself to death while struggling out of some trap. Though Munkhaniqah مُنْخَنِقَةُ (dead by strangulation) and Mawqudhah مَوْقُوذَةُ (dead by blow) are included under the broad Qur'anic term of مَيْتَةُ 'Maitah' (carrion), but they have been mentioned here particularly because the people of Jahiliyyah took them to be permissible.
The sixth category of animals is Mawqudhah مَوْقُوذَةُ (dead by blow). It means an animal which has been killed by some hard blow, the kind of blow that comes from being hit by a staff, rod or rock. Should an arrow strike and kill its game in a manner that the arrow does not hit it with the sharp arrow head but does end up killing it just the same from the force of the blow itself, then, this too will be counted as Mawqudhah and will, as such, be unlawful. Sayyidna ibn Hatim ؓ said to the Holy Prophet ﷺ ` There are times when I hunt with an arrow heavy in the middle. If the game is killed with this arrow, can I eat it?' He ﷺ said: ` If the animal has been killed by a blow from the heavy side of the arrow, it is included under Mawqudhah - do not eat it (and if it has been hit by the sharp-edged point and it has wounded the game, then, you can eat it). Al-Jassas has reported this narration in Ahkam al-Qur'an citing his own chain of authorities.
Here, the condition is that the arrow should have been released from the bow after having said Bismillah.
The game killed by a gun bullet has also been ruled by Muslim Jurists as included under the category of 'Mawqudhah' and is, therefore, unlawful. Imam al-Jassas reports from Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn ` Umar ؓ that he used to say: المقتولۃ بلبندقۃ تلک الموقوذہ which means that an animal killed by gunshot is the 'Mawqudhah'; therefore, it is unlawful. Imams Abu Hanifah, Shafi'i, Malik and others رحمۃ اللہ علیہم are all in agreement with this view (al-Qurtubi).
The seventh category is called مُتَرَدِّيَةُ 'al-Mutaraddiyah' (killed by a fall). It means that an animal which dies by falling from a mountain, mound or a high building, or which dies by falling into a well or some similar depth is also unlawful. Therefore, says a report from Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn Masud ؓ : If you see a game standing on top of a mountain and you shoot your arrow at it after reciting Bismillah and the hit of the arrow causes the game to fall down and die, then, do not eat it.
Because, here too, the probability exists that the animal did not die with a hit from the arrow. May be, it died from the shock of the fall - if so, it will be counted under the category of 'Mutaraddiyah' (dead by a fall). Similarly, if an arrow is shot at a bird and it falls down in water, its eating has also been prohibited for the same reason that probability exists that the hunted bird had died by drowning (al-Jasss).
It should also be noted that Sayyidna ` Adiyy ibn Hatim ؓ too has reported the same ruling from the Holy Prophet ﷺ - (a1-Jasss).
The eighth category is that of النَّطِيحَةُ An-Natihah' (dead by goring). It refers to an animal which has died in some collision such as by bumping against a train or vehicle, or it has been gored by butting against another animal.
The ninth category is of an animal which died when torn apart by some beast.
After describing the unlawfulness of these nine categories, an exception has been mentioned. It was said: إِلَّا مَا ذَكَّيْتُمْ. It means: If you find any of these animals alive and you slaughter it properly, then, it becomes lawful - eating it is permissible.
This exemption cannot be applied to the first four categories, because in Maitah (carrion) and Dam (blood), the very possibility does not exist; and as for Khinzir (swine) and what falls under وَمَا أُهِلَّ لِغَيْرِ اللَّـهِ ma uhilla li-ghayrillah (what has been invoked upon with [ a name ] other than that of Allah), they are unlawful in themselves - slaughtering or not slaughtering them is equally irrelevant. Therefore, there is a consensus of Sayyidna ` Ali, Ibn ` Abbas, Hasan al-Basri, Qatadah and other righteous elders on the view that this exemption applies to cate-gories after the first four, that is, to the 'Munkhaniqah' (dead by strangulation) and what comes after it. So, it comes to mean that, should the animal be found alive under all these circumstances with commonly discernable signs of life, and slaughtered with the name of Allah while in the same condition, then, it is lawful - whether dead by strangulation, dead by blow, dead by a fall, dead by goring or that which a beast has eaten. Any of these slaughtered while sensing signs of life in it shall become lawful.
Under the tenth category, an animal which has been slaughtered at an altar is unlawful. The altar refers to slabs of rocks placed around the Ka'bah which the people of Jahiliyyah took as objects of worship and they would bring animals near the altars and sacrifice them dedicated to these rock slabs. They thought it was worship.
The people of Jahiliyyah used to eat all these kinds of animals, animals which are evil. The Holy Qur'an declared all of them to be unlawful.
The eleventh practice declared unlawful in this verse is the determining of shares with arrows: al-istiqsam bi al-azlam. The Arabic word, 'al-azlam' used in the Qur'an is the plural of zalam. This was an arrow used to determine shares during the days of Jahiliyyah. They were seven in number. One would have 'yes' and the other would have 'no' or some similar words written on them. These arrows were kept in the custody of the keeper of the Ka'bah.
When someone wanted his fortune told or wished to find out whether doing something in the future will be beneficial or harmful, they would go to the keeper of the Ka'bah, present money gift to him in anticipation of his service, who would, then, take out these arrows from the quiver one by one. If the arrow so drawn turned out to be the one with the word 'yes' on it, they thought that doing what they wanted to do was beneficial; and if, the arrow drawn had a 'no' on it, they drew the conclusion that they should not do what they wanted to do. The reason why this has been mentioned in the context of unlawful animals is that small groups of pagan Arabs used to have a joint slaughter of a camel or some other animal but, rather than divide up shares from the meat to all participants in accordance with the num-ber of shares originally subscribed to, they would decide it by drawing these arrows. Obviously, by doing that, someone would remain totally deprived, someone else would get too much and there would be someone getting less than what was his right. Therefore, the unlawfulness of this procedure was explained alongwith the unlawfulness of animals.
.
` Ulama' say that all methods used to divine future happenings or to find out what is 'Ghayb' (Unseen) - whether divination through numbers (` ilm al.-Jafr or Jafar), or palm-reading, or the taking of omen - fall under the injunction of 'determining shares with arrows.'
The Arabic term for 'determining shares with arrows' is sometimes used for Qimar or gambling as well wherein rights are determined by the methods of lots or lottery. This too is Haram (unlawful) on the authority of the Qur'an which prohibits it under the name, 'Maisir' (gambling). Therefore, righteous early elders Said ibn Jubayr, Mujahid and Al-Sha` bi said that the way the pagan Arabs used arrows to determine shares, people of Persia and Asia Minor used chessmen and pieces of backgammon for the same purpose. They all fall under the injunction about arrows.
After explaining the unlawfulness of determining shares with arrows al-Tafsir al-Mazhari has particularly pointed out that the Qur'anic statement: ذَٰلِكُمْ فِسْقٌ (This is sin) which follows immediately after this injunction means that this method of divination or determining of shares is an act of sin which leads people astray. After that, it was said:
الْيَوْمَ يَئِسَ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا مِن دِينِكُمْ فَلَا تَخْشَوْهُمْ وَاخْشَوْنِ
Today those who disbelieve have lost hopes of (damaging) your faith. So do not fear them, and fear Me.
This verse was revealed to the Holy Prophet ﷺ on the day of ` Arafah of the Last Hajj in the tenth year of Hijrah. This was a time when the conquest of Makkah and almost of all Arabia was complete. Islamic law prevailed all over the Peninsula. Thereupon, refer-ence was made to the assessment of disbelievers that Muslims were much lower in number as against them and that they were weak too based on which they planned to eliminate them. Now that they do not have those ambitions any more nor do they have the power to pose a challenge, Muslims have been asked to feel secure against them and go on to spend their energy in obeying and worshipping their Lord:
الْيَوْمَ أَكْمَلْتُ لَكُمْ دِينَكُمْ وَأَتْمَمْتُ عَلَيْكُمْ نِعْمَتِي وَرَضِيتُ لَكُمُ الْإِسْلَامَ دِينًا
Today, I have perfected your religion for you, and have completed My blessing upon you, and chosen Islam as Din for you.
The combination of circumstances in which this verse was revealed is special. Imagine. This is the day of Arafah, the foremost day out of the days of the entire year and by chance this ` Arafah fell on a Jumu'ah (Friday) the merits of which are well-known. The place is nothing less than the plain of Arafat, close to the Mount of Mercy (Jabl ar-Rahmah) which, on the day of ` Arafah, is the chosen spot of the incessant descent of Mercy from Allah Almighty. The time is after Asr, which is a blessed time even during normal days, specially so on Friday wherein comes the hour when prayers are answered as confirmed by many authentic reports and this is the time for it. Then, this being the day of Arafah as well, it is all the more likely that prayers shall be answered particularly at this hour and time.
This is the largest and the first great gathering of Muslims for their Hajj. Participating in it are some one hundred and fifty thousand noble Sahabah, the Companions, may Allah be pleased with them all. And present with his Companions is the Holy Prophet ﷺ who is the very mercy of all universes sitting on his mount, the she-camel Adba' under the legendary Mount of Mercy busy with his Wuquf in ` Arafat, now a great basic rite of Hajj.
It is under the canopy of these blissful merits and blessings and mercies that this verse is being revealed to the Holy Prophet ﷺ . Spot witnesses to this spectacle, the noble Companions said: When this verse came in the mode of Wahy (revelation) to the Holy Prophet ﷺ what happened was what had transpired earlier too: The weight released by the descending Revelation could be perceived as the she camel was crouching under that weight, so much so that she was compelled to sit down.
Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ says that this verse is almost the last verse of the Holy Qur'an; no verse dealing with Ahkam (Injunctions) was revealed after that. The only exception here is that of some verses of persuasive nature which have been identified as having been revealed after this verse. After the revelation of this verse, the Holy Prophet ﷺ lived in this mortal world for only eighty one days, for this verse was revealed on the ninth day of Dhil-Hijjah in the Hijrah year 10 and it was on the twelfth day of the month of Rabi' al Awwal in the eleventh year of Hijrah that the Holy Prophet ﷺ departed from this mortal world.
That this verse was revealed in such elegant setting with a very special concern has its secret in the message it conveys which is a great news, a solemn reward and an abiding hallmark of distinction for Islam and Muslims and for the Ummah at large. In a nutshell, the message is that the ultimate standard of True Faith and Divine Blessing which was to be bequeathed to human beings in this world has reached its perfection on that great day. This is, so to say, the climax of the divine blessings in the shape of a True Faith which began with Sayyidna Adam (علیہ السلام) and continued in later times when the children of Adam in every period and every area kept receiving a part of this blessing in proportion to their prevailing conditions. Today, that Faith and that Blessing in its final form has been bestowed upon the Last of the Prophets, the Rasul of Allah ﷺ and to his Ummah.
It goes without saying that this bestowal primarily highlights the excellence and distinction of the last and the foremost Prophet, Sayyidna Muhammad al-Mustafa ﷺ among the community of prophets, messengers and apostles. But, it also proves that the Ummah has a distinct status among other Traditional Communities.
This is why some Jewish scholars came to Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ and told him: Your Qur'an has a verse which, if it was revealed to Jews, would have given them an occasion to celebrate its revelation through a festival. Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ asked: Which verse is that? They, in response, recited this very verse الْيَوْمَ أَكْمَلْتُ لَكُمْ دِينَكُمْ. Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ said: Yes, we know where and when this verse was revealed. The hint was that the particular day was a day of doubled rejoicing (Eid) for Muslims, one for 'Arafah and the other for Jumu'ah (Friday).
The Islamic Principle of Celebrating Festive Occasions
This reply given by Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ also carries a hint towards a cardinal Islamic principle which, of all peoples and religions of the world, is the hallmark of Islam alone. It is common knowledge that peoples from every nation and every religious group commemorate their particular historical events conditioned by their respective self-view. Such days which return each year acquire the status of a major festival with them.
Somewhere the celebration is about the birth or death anniversary of a great person. Elsewhere, it would be a day of coronation, or the day of the conquest of some country or city, or some acclaimed historical event. The net outcome of all such celebrations is no more than increasing the image of particular individuals. Islam is against the cult of personality. It has bypassed the customs of the age of ignorance by eliminating the commemoration of persons and by introducing the commemoration of principles and objectives as standard practice.
Sayyidna Ibrahim, (علیہ السلام) the patriarch of prophets, was given the title of "Friend of Allah." The Holy Qur'an paid tributes to him on his success against trials. The verse: وَإِذِ ابْتَلَىٰ إِبْرَاهِيمَ رَبُّهُ بِكَلِمَاتٍ فَأَتَمَّهُنَّ (and when his Lord put Ibrahim to a test with certain Words! And he fulfilled them) (2:124) means exactly this. But, no anniversary of his birth or death was ever celebrated, nor that of his son, Ismail (علیہ السلام) ، nor that of his mother, nor any kind of memorial was established to perpetuate their memory.
Of course, there were things of significance in their deeds, things related to the objectives of religion and faith. This legacy was worth the best of preservation and commemoration and this legacy was not only preserved but made mandatory for all succeeding generations as an obligatory part of their religion and faith. Sacrifice. Circumcision. Running between the hills of Safa and Marwah. Throwing pebbles at three places in Mina. All these are living, ever-reminding monuments to the deeds of the same righteous elders which they performed by sacrificing their personal desires and natural needs aiming for nothing but the pleasure of Allah Almighty. Right there, in these deeds, there is a lesson for all peoples of all times that human beings should sacrifice everything, even the dearest of the dear, for the good pleasure of Allah.
So, this was how Islam abstained from celebrating days devoted to the birth and death of prominent men, or women, no matter how great, or the days highlighting their personal lives and times. Celebrated instead, were days centered around their deeds, especially those pertaining to some particular act of worship, for example, Laylatul-Bara’ ah (the Night of Deliverance from Sin), Ramadan al-Mubarak (the Blessed Month of Ramadan), Laylatul-Qadr (the Night of Power), Yowm al-Arafah (the Day of Arafah), Yowm al-Ashura (the Day of ` Ashura) etc. As for the well-known Muslim Festival of Rejoicing, it was limited to only two and that too was made purely religious in nature. The first ` Id (` Idul-Fitr) was set in between at the end of the month of Ramadan al-Mubarak and at the beginning of the Hajj months while the second ` Id (` Idul-Adha) was appointed to be celebrated after the completion of the Hajj pilgrimage.
To sum up, let us return to the reply given by Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ which so succinctly declared that ` Ids in Islam do not follow historical events as among Jews and Christians. This was the custom of Jahiliyyah, the first age of ignorance when the passing of some major historical event would be turned into a festival. Now, as witnesses to the modern Age of Ignorance, we can see how wide-spread this urge to celebrate has become. The limit is that Muslims themselves have started imitating other nations indulging in practices contrary to their way.
Christians started celebrating a Festival commemorating the birth of Sayyidna With their example before them, some Muslims introduced another ` Id, the Festival of the birth of the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، may peace be upon him, and the blessings of Allah. Devoting a day to take out processions on streets with activities neither reasonable nor valid and filling a night with displays of lamps and lights, they took this to be an act of worship. For this there is no basic justification in the words and deeds of the Sahabah, the noble Companions, or the Tabi` in, the Successors to the Companions, or the large body of the righteous elders of the Muslim Community.
The truth of the matter is that this practice of celebrating days would pass with nations which lack individuals with superior merits and achievements. When lucky, they would find a couple or few suitable enough with a record of something special they may have done and commemorating them would become a matter of national pride for them.
If this custom of celebrating days were to be practiced in Islam, we would have to begin with more than one hundred and twenty thousand prophets each of whom has a big roster of wonderful achievements to his credit. Celebrating the birthday of and commemorating the achievements of each would be very much in order. After past prophets, peace be upon them, let us move to the Last of them ﷺ and look at his pure and pristine life. When you do that there would not remain even one day which could turn out to be devoid of one or the other achievement which deserves to be celebrated. From his childhood to his youth, he was an epitome of moral perfections (or a paradigm of virtues, as termed by some modern Muslim writers in the West) whereby he was considered the most trustworthy person in the whole country of ` Arabia. Are these embellishments not worthy enough for Muslims to celebrate? Then, there is the Revelation of the Holy Qur'an, the event of Hijrah, the Battle of Badr and Uhud, and Khandaq, and Hunayn, and Tabuk, and the Conquest of Makkah. Add to these all other battles in which the Holy Prophet ﷺ participated. Each deserves a celebration. Similarly, there are thousands of his miracles; each one of them needs commemoration. One needs insight to look at the life of the Holy Prophet ﷺ which would bring an honest person to come to the conclusion that his good life - not just a day from it, rather every hour in it - is most worthy of being commemorated, celebrated and rejoiced in.
After the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، think of some one hundred and twenty thousand of his noble Companions each one of whom is really a living miracle of their master. Would it not be unjust to ignore them and avoid celebrating their achievements? If we pursue this practice still further on, we shall be looking at those who followed after the noble Companions - righteous elders, men of Allah, scholars, masters and guides - whose number would shoot up to millions. If commemorative days have to be celebrated, how could one leave them out? Would it not be an injustice to them? Or, a failure to recognize intellectual merit or spiritual excellence? And if, left with not much choice, Muslims were to decide to celebrate memorial days for everyone, they would have a calendar of activities all full of celebrations with no day free - in fact, they would have to celebrate several commemorations, festivals and 'Ids every hour of every day!
No wonder the Prophet of Islam and all his Companions ignored this custom as outmoded pagan practice from the days of Jahiliyyah! Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ ، the second Khalifah of Islam, may Allah be pleased with him, alludes to this very approach in his policy statement made before the Jews.
Understanding Important Meanings of the Verse
This Verse carries the good news that Allah has given to the noble Prophet ﷺ and his Community three rewards: Perfection of Faith, Completion of Divine Blessing and the Shari'ah of Islam as the Chosen Way for the Muslim Community.
1. Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn ` Abbas ؓ ، and others with him, explain that Perfection of Faith refers to the perfection of all limits, obligations, injunctions and refinements in personal and social behaviour as necessary for the True Faith. Now there is no need to add to it, nor there remains any probability of a shortfall (Ruh a1-Ma` ani). For this reason, no new injunction from among the total corpus of injunctions was revealed after this. As already pointed out earlier, the few verses which were revealed later on carry either some subjects of persuasion or were a reiteration of injunctions already revealed.
What has been said here is not contrary to the function of the most-authentically qualified jurists of Islam (Mujtahid Imams through which they could explicate and elaborate injunctions of the Shari’ ah related to new and unprecedented events and circumstances as based on their highest possible effort and judgement (Ijtihad). The reason is simple - because the Holy Qur'an which has laid down the limits and obligations of religious injunctions has also, at the same time, determined the principles of Ijtihad. Pursuant to this authority, all rules and regulations deduced by Ijtihad right through the Last Day will be considered as if they are, in a way, the very injunctions of the Qur'an itself - because they are subordinate to the principles given by the Qur'an.
To sum up, we can say that 'Perfection of Faith', as explained by Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn ` Abbas ؓ ، is the perfection of all injunctions of the Faith. It needs no addition, while the probability of any shortfall through abrogation just does not exist - because, soon after, the ongoing process of Wahy (revelation) was to be discontinued following the passing away of the Holy Prophet ﷺ from this mortal world; and no injunction of the Holy Qur'an can be abrogated without a Divine revelation (Wahy). As for the apparent multiplicity of sub-injunctions that generated from jurists under the principle of Ijtihad was, in reality, no multiplicity as such. It was, rather, the explication and elaboration of the Qur'anic injunctions.
2. 'Completion of Blessing' means the rise of Muslims and the fall of their antagonists - which was manifested through the Conquest of Makkah, the eradication of the customs of Jahiliyyah and through the absence of all disbelievers from the 1Iajj that year.
The words of the Qur'an used here show that 'Ikmal' (perfection) has been coupled with 'DIn' (Faith) while the word 'Itmam' (Completion) goes with 'Ni` mah' (blessing) - though both words are obviously synonymous and are generally used interchangeably. But, in fact, there is a difference in the sense they both carry. This has been explained by Imam Raghib al-Isfahan' in his Mufradat al-Qur'an by saying that the 'Ikmal and TakmIl' (Perfection) of something means that the purpose and objective behind it has been accomplished (perfection of something carries exactly the same sense in English, specially at a time when spoken of, as 'al-yowm' (today) in the verse al-ready indicates). The other word, 'Itmam' (Completion) means that nothing else is needed any more. Thus, 'Perfection of Faith' tells us that the purpose of sending Divine Law and the injunctions of Faith into this world stands fulfilled and perfected today; and 'Completion of Blessing' means that Muslims do not have to depend on anyone any-more. Allah has Himself given them supremacy, power, authority. They can use these to promulgate and implement the imperatives (AM am, Injunctions) of this True Faith.
Also noteworthy here is the arrangement in the Verse where دِین 'Din' (Faith) has been attributed to Muslims while the attribution of 'Ni'mah' (Blessing) is towards Almighty Allah. This is because 'Din' (Faith) is demonstrated by what the members of the Community do while the consummation of 'Ni'mah' (Blessing) is directly from Al-mighty Allah (Ibn al-Qayyim, Tafsir).
The meanings as established here also clarify that the Perfection of Faith 'today' does not mean that, earlier, the Faith of the blessed prophets was imperfect. Quite contrary to that, the 'Din' (Faith) of every prophet and messenger was perfect and complete in terms of the relevant period of time (Tafsir al-Bahr al-Muhit with reference to al-Qaffal al-Marwazi). In other words, it means that the period in which a Law or Faith was sent by Allah to a prophet, it was in itself perfect and complete for that period and for the people who belonged to it. But, the fu-ture projection, that the Faith quite perfect for that period and its people will not remain perfect for later periods and peoples, was already there in the ultimate Knowledge of Almighty Allah - He knew that it would be abrogated and another Faith and Law will take its place. This is contrary to the case of the Shari'ah of Islam which was sent last of all since it is perfect from all sides and angles. It is neither specified for any particular time nor is it restricted to any particular area, country or people. Instead of all that, Islam is a Shari’ ah which is perfect and complete for every period and every area and every people for all times to come right upto the Last Day.
3. The third reward which has been bestowed upon the Muslim Community through this Verse is that Allah has, by His creational prerogative, authority and wisdom, chosen the Faith of Islam for this Ummah which is perfect and complete in all its aspects - and on which depends the ultimate Salvation.
Certainly great was the message this Verse gave to the Muslim Community which was thus blessed with the finest gift they could ever dream of: the gift of the Din of Islam - the last and the most perfect Faith, after which there is no Faith to come and in which there shall be no addition or deletion. When this Verse was revealed, Muslims had good reason to be jubilant about Allah's mercy which descended upon them in that manner. But, Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ was found in tears. The Holy Prophet ﷺ asked him the reason for his tears. He replied: This Verse seems to indicate that now your stay in this world is very short, because with the perfection of Islam, the need of a Rasul to be present also stands fulfilled! The Holy Prophet ﷺ agreed with him (Tafsir ibn Kathir and al-Bahr al-Muhit). Time showed that the Holy Prophet ﷺ departed from this mortal world only after eighty one days this event took place.
Unlawfulness of Animals: Exception under Compulsion
Towards the end of the Verse, the statement: فَمَنِ اضْطُرَّ فِي مَخْمَصَةٍ (But, whoever is compelled by severe hunger with no way out) relates to animals the unlawfulness of which has been mentioned in the earlier part of the Verse. The purpose of the sentence is to exclude a particular condition from the general rule. If a person is subjected to severe hunger to a point where death becomes likely, then, under this condition, were he to eat a little from unlawful animals mentioned in the Verse, there will be no sin on him. But, the condition is that the purpose of - such eating should not be to have one's fill or to enjoy it. Instead of do-ing that, one should eat just about what would remove the state of compulsion.
This is exactly what the words: غَيْرَ مُتَجَانِفٍ لِّإِثْمٍ (having no inclination to sin) following immediately mean, that is, this act should be free from any inclination to commit a sin. Contrary to that, the purpose should only be limited to get relief from the excruciating state of compulsion. Towards the end of the Verse, the statement: فَإِنَّ اللَّـهَ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ to (Allah is Most-Forgiving, Very-Merciful) makes a pointed reference to the fact that these unlawful things are still unlawful as they already were, but only such a person has been given leave because of the state of compulsion he may be in.
Allah cấm các ngươi ăn các con thú bị chết không cắt tiết (theo cách Islam), Ngài cấm các ngươi ăn máu chảy ra khỏi cơ thể, thịt heo, những con vật được giết nhân danh ai (vật gì) khác ngoài Allah, con vật bị chết ngạt, con vật chết do bị va đập, chết do rơi từ trên cao xuống, chết do húc hay ẩu đả nhau, những con vật bị thú dữ ăn thịt như sư tử, cọp, sói... trừ phi chúng còn sống và kịp thời được các ngươi cắt tiết thì các ngươi được phép ăn; Ngài cấm các ngươi ăn những con vật được cắt tiết dâng cúng các bục tượng; Ngài cấm các ngươi dùng hình thức xin xăm, chẳng hạn như dùng đá hoặc mũi tên có ghi sẵn từ hãy làm hoặc không làm; các ngươi hãy tuân thủ theo những điều bị cấm đó, bởi đó là hành vi bất tuân Allah. Ngày hôm nay, những kẻ vô đức tin đã chán nản về việc lôi kéo các ngươi bỏ đạo Islam vì chúng thấy được sức mạnh của tôn giáo, bởi thế, các ngươi chớ sợ chúng mà hãy sợ một mình TA. Ngày hôm nay, TA đã hoàn tất cho các ngươi tôn giáo Islam, đã hoàn thiện cho các ngươi ân huệ của TA cả bên ngoài lẫn bên trong, TA đã chọn Islam làm tôn giáo cho các ngươi, TA sẽ không chấp nhận bất cứ tôn giáo nào khác ngoài Islam. Trường hợp, ai vì quá đói bắt buộc phải ăn những món vật cấm (đã liệt kê ở trên) để duy trì sự sống chứ không phải cố tình vi phạm thì y không bị bắt tội; quả thật Allah Hằng Tha Thứ, Nhân Từ.
O Poslaniče, pitaju te tvoji ashabi o tome šta im je Allah dozvolio da jedu, pa im reci: "Allah vam je dozvolio lijepa jela, dozvolio vam je i ono što vam ulove dresirane životinje koje imaju očnjake, poput psa i geparda, i koje imaju kandže, poput sokolova, nakon što ih dresirate ispravno da love, tako da slušaju vaše naredbe i zabrane. Jedite ono što vam takve životinje ulove, makar lovinu i ubile, i spomenite Allahovo ime kada ih pošaljete u lov. Bojte se Allaha čineći naređeno i kloneći se zabranjenog, a Allah brzo svodi račune za ono što radite.
I tuoi compagni ti chiedono, o Messaggero: "Cosa è illecito mangiare?". Di', o Messaggero: "Vi sono permessi tutti i buoni cibi e vi è permesso mangiare ciò che viene cacciato dagli animali addestrati, quelli che possiedono zanne, come ad esempio i cani e i levrieri, e quelli che possiedono artigli, che ammaestrate tramite le modalità di addestramento che Allāh vi ha insegnato, in modo che, quando dite loro di fare qualcosa, la fanno, e quando dite loro di smettere, smettono; potete mangiare gli animali che loro cacciano, anche se li uccidono; e menzionate Allāh quando li inviate. Temete Allāh obbedendo ai Suoi ordini e rispettando i Suoi divieti: In verità, Allāh è rapido nel Rendiconto delle azioni compiute.
Lawful and unlawful animals were mentioned in preceding verses. An answer to a question on the same subject appears in the present verse. Some Companions had asked the Holy Prophet ﷺ about the rule governing hunting with the help of a trained dog and falcon. Given in this verse is an answer to that question.
Commentary
To make an animal lawful when hunted through a dog or falcon, four conditions have been mentioned in the question and its answer appearing above. These are:
1. The dog or falcon should be taught, trained and disciplined. The functional principle given here is that the dog should have been groomed in a manner that it should, when released at the prey, catch it and bring it back to you - not that it starts eating it. As for a falcon, the rule set was that it should immediately return when called by you, even if it was chasing the prey. When so trained, it will prove that these beasts of prey hunt for you and not for themselves. Now the animal hunted by these beasts of prey will be considered your own. And if they act against this training once in a while, for example, the dog itself starts eating the prey, or the falcon does not return at your call, then, this game is not yours anymore, therefore, eating it is not permissible.
2. The second condition is that you should release the dog or falcon immediately at your choice and will, not that they dash after some game and hunt it on their own. In the verse under discussion, this condition has been made to come out clearly by the use of the word, "Mukallibin." Lexically, this word is a derivation from 'Taklib' which basically means the training of dogs. Later, it also came to be used in the sense of training beasts of prey and releasing them after the game. The author of the famous Tafsir Jalalayn explains it in the sense of 'Irsal' (send after) which means releasing after the game. This view has been reported in Tafsir al-Qurtubi as well.
3. The third condition is that the beasts of prey do not themselves start eating the game - instead, they should bring it to you. This condition has been explained through مِمَّا أَمْسَكْنَ عَلَيْكُمْ : (what they hold for you).
4. The fourth condition is: When you release the dog or the falcon after the game, do it after saying 'Bismillah' (With the name of Allah).
When these conditions stand fulfilled, the game - if dead before it reaches you - will still be lawful with no need to slaughter. If other-wise, it will not be lawful for you unless slaughtered.
With Imam Abu Hanifah (رح) ، there is a fifth condition as well: That this beast of prey should have also wounded the game. A hint towards this condition is embedded in the word, الْجَوَارِحِ "Al-Jawarih" (birds and beasts of prey) which also means animals which wound or injure.
Ruling: This injunction covers wild animals out of one's possession and control. In case a wild animal has been captured, it will not become lawful without having been properly slaughtered.
Finally, at the end of the verse, there comes the instruction that hunting through a beast of prey has no doubt been made lawful by Al-mighty Allah, but, it is not permissible to ignore Salah and other necessary religious obligations for the sake of having fun chasing game.
Hỡi vị Thiên Sứ của Allah! Những người bạn đạo của Ngươi hỏi Ngươi Allah cho phép họ ăn những món thực phẩm nào? Ngươi hãy nói cho họ biết: Allah cho phép các ngươi ăn những thứ tốt lành và thanh sạch, Ngài cho phép các ngươi ăn những con vật mà các ngươi đã dùng những con thú săn của các ngươi được các ngươi huấn luyện như chó, báo, chim ưng săn được theo cách mà Allah đã dạy các ngươi, các ngươi hãy ăn các con vật mà các con thú săn của các ngươi bắt được ngay cả khi chúng đã chết do thú săn của các ngươi miễn sao các ngươi đã nhân danh Allah lúc các ngươi thả thú săn của các ngươi đi. Các ngươi hãy kính sợ Allah trong việc thực thi và chấp hành các mệnh lệnh của Ngài, chấm dứt những điều Ngài nghiêm cấm bởi quả thật Allah sẽ nhanh chóng thanh toán các việc làm của các ngươi.
Nagtatanong sa iyo, O Sugo, ang mga Kasamahan mo kung ano ang ipinahintulot ni Allāh para sa kanila na kainin. Sabihin mo, O Sugo: "Nagpahintulot si Allāh para sa inyo ng anumang naging kaaya-aya sa mga pagkain at ng pagkain ng pinangaso ng mga sinanay na mga hayop na may mga pangil gaya ng mga aso at mga leopardo at mga ibong may mga pandagit na kuko gaya ng mga lawin. Nagturo kayo sa mga ito ng pangangaso, na kabilang sa iminagandang-loob ni Allāh sa inyo na kaalaman sa paghubog sa mga ito hanggang sa kapag inuutusan ang mga ito ay nauutusan ang mga ito at kapag pinipigilan ang mga ito ay napipigilan ang mga ito. Kaya kumain kayo mula sa nahuli ng mga ito kabilang sa pinangangasong hayop kahit pa man napatay na. Bumanggit kayo sa pangalan ni Allāh sa pagpapawala sa mga ito. Mangilag kayong magkasala kay Allāh sa pamamagitan ng pagsunod sa mga ipinag-uutos Niya at pagpipigil sa mga sinasaway Niya." Tunay na si Allāh ay mabilis ang pagtutuos sa mga gawa.
4- Sana kendilerine neyin helâl kılındığını soruyorlar. De ki: “Size bütün hoş ve temiz şeylerle Allah’ın size öğrettiklerini öğretmek sureti ile alıştırıp eğittiğiniz avcı hayvanların avladıkları helâl kılındı. Artık onların sizin için yakaladıklarını yiyin ve üzerine de Allah’ın adını anın. Allah’tan korkup sakının. Şüphesiz Allah hesabı pek çabuk görendir.
4. Yüce Allah peygamberi Muhammed sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’e:“Sana kendilerine” yiyeceklerden “neyin helâl kılındığını soruyorlar” buyurmaktadır. “De ki: Size bütün hoş ve temiz şeylerle… helâl kılındı” yani bedene de akla da zararı olmayan bununla birlikte faydası veya lezzeti olan her şey size helâl kılındı. Bunun kapsamına köylerde, ovalarda yetişen bütün tahıllar ve meyveler girdiği gibi, Şâri-i Hakîm’in -yırtıcı hayvanlar ve murdar olanlar gibi- istisna ettiği şeyler dışında kalan bütün kara ve deniz hayvanları da girmektedir. O bakımdan bu âyet-i kerime, mefhumu ile pis ve murdar olan şeylerin haram kılındığına da delil olmaktadır. Nitekim Allah bu hususu:“Onlara temiz ve hoş şeyleri helâl, pis ve murdar şeyleri de haram kılar…”(el-Araf, 7/157)buyruğunda açıkça ifade etmektedir.“Allah’ın size öğrettiklerini öğretmek sureti ile alıştırıp eğittiğiniz avcı hayvanların avladıkları” yani alıştırıp öğrettiğiniz avcı hayvanların avladıkları da helal kılındı…
Bu âyet-i kerime bazı hususlara delil teşkil etmektedir:
1. Yüce Allah kullarına karşı lütufkardır, merhametlidir. Çünkü helâl yolları onlara geniş tutmuş ve avcı hayvanların avlayıp da kendilerinin fiilen kesmedikleri hayvanları onlara mubah kılmıştır. Avcı hayvanlardan maksat ise köpek, kaplan, şahin vb. gibi azı dişi ile ya da pençesi ile avlayan hayvanlardır.
2. Bu hayvanların örfen alıştırılmış ve öğretilmiş sayılabilecek şekilde eğitilmiş olmaları şarttır. Bu da gönderildiği vakit gitmesi, çağırıldığı vakit geri dönmesi, av hayvanını yakaladığı vakit de ondan yememesi ile anlaşılır. Bundan dolayı Allah burada:“Allah’ın size öğrettiklerini öğretmek sureti ile alıştırıp eğittiğiniz avcı hayvanların avladıkları helâl kılındı. Artık onların sizin için yakaladıklarını yiyin” yani sizin için yakaladıkları av hayvanlarından yiyin, buyurmaktadır. Avcı hayvanın kendisinden yediği hayvanı ise sahibi için mi yoksa kendisi için mi yakaladığı bilinemez. Zira o hayvanı kendisi için yakalamış olabilir.
3. Salınan av köpeğinin yahut kuş ve benzerlerinin, o av hayvanını yaralaması şartı vardır. Çünkü Allah “avcı hayvanların” buyurmaktadır (ki “الجوارح” kelimesi “yaralayıcı” anlamına gelmektedir). Ayrıca bundan önce boğulmuş hayvanların haram olduğu belirtilmiştir. Buna göre köpek veya bir başka avcı hayvanın boğduğu, yahut ağırlığı ile ölümüne sebep olduğu av hayvanı mubah olmaz. Bu hüküm (“الجوارح” ile ifade edilen) avcı hayvanların, avı azı dişleri ile yahut da pençeleri ile yaralayan hayvanlar olduğu görüşüne binaendir. Ancak meşhur olan görüş “الجوارح” kelimesinin (“yaralayan” değil) “kazanan” anlamında olduğudur. Bu ise avı elde edenler ve ona yetişenler manasındadır. O takdirde bu ifadede yukardaki görüşe delil olacak bir husus bulunmaz. Doğrusunu en iyi bilen Allah’tır.
4. Köpek beslemek, haram olmakla birlikte sahih hadislerde de geçtiği üzere av köpeğinin beslenmesi caizdir. Çünkü köpeğin avlayacağı hayvanın mubah olması ve onun eğitilmesi, beslenmesinin de caiz olmasını gerektirmektedir.
5. Köpeğin ağzının ava değdiği yer temizdir. Çünkü Yüce Allah bunu mubah kılmıştır ve onun yıkanmasından da söz etmemiştir. İşte bu, köpeğin ağzının değdiği yerin temiz olduğuna delildir.
6. Bu buyrukta ilmin faziletine de işaret edilmektedir. Şöyle ki eğitilmiş avcı hayvanın avı, bilgisi sebebi ile mubahtır. Eğitilmemiş ve av bilgisi olmayan hayvanın avı ise caiz değildir.
7. Köpeğin, kuşun veya benzeri av hayvanlarının eğitilmesi ile uğraşmak kötü bir iş değildir, boş ve batıl işlerden de değildir. Aksine bu, istenen bir iştir. Zira bu, hayvanın avının helâl olmasına ve onunla yararlanmaya vesiledir.
8. Bu buyrukta av köpeklerinin satışının mubah olduğunu söyleyenlerin lehine de delil vardır. Çünkü bir kimse böyle bir hayvanı ancak bu yolla elde etmek durumu ile karşı karşıya kalabilir.
9. Ayette ev hayvanının gönderilmesi esnasında besmele çekmenin şart olduğuna, kasten besmele çekilmeyecek olursa av hayvanının öldüreceği avın mubah olmayacağına da delil vardır.
10. Avcı hayvanın avladığını yemek, ister hayvan tarafından öldürülmüş olsun ister öldürülmemiş olsun caizdir. Hayvanın sahibi ava canlı olarak yetişecek olursa onu kesmesi gerekir, çünkü başka türlü onu yemek mubah olmaz.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah kendisinden korkup sakınmaya teşvik etmekte, kıyamet günü hesap vaktinin geleceğini hatırlatarak sakındırmakta, bu hesabın yaklaşmış olduğunu belirterek:“Allah’tan korkup sakının. Şüphesiz Allah hesabı pek çabuk görendir.” buyurmaktadır.
Ô Messager, tes Compagnons te questionnent au sujet de ce qui leur est licite à la consommation.
Réponds-leur, ô Messager: Allah vous a rendu licite toute nourriture bonne ainsi que ce qui est capturé par les canins et félins dressées à la chasse, comme les chiens et les guépards, et les rapaces, comme les faucons, à qui vous apprenez une part des techniques de chasse que vous a apprises Allah, et qui sont efficaces à un point tel qu’elles obéissent lorsque vous leur donnez un ordre et s’arrêtent lorsque vous le leur demandez.
Mangez du gibier que ces animaux capturent, même s’ils vous le rapportent mort et évoquez le nom d’Allah lorsque vous les envoyez chasser. Craignez Allah en vous conformant à Ses commandements et en délaissant ce qu’Il interdit car Allah est prompt à faire rendre des comptes pour les œuvres accomplies.
Your companions ask you, O Messenger, what Allah has permitted them to eat. Say, O Messenger: Allah has permitted you to eat any food that is pure and also what is hunted by trained animals that have canines, such as dogs, cheetahs, or birds that have talons such as falcons. These are animals that you train to hunt as Allah has blessed you with knowledge of its methods, such that they follow instructions and leave something when told to do so. You may eat any game caught by such animals, even if they kill them, as long as you take the name of Allah when releasing them. Be mindful of Allah by fulfilling His instructions and staying away from His prohibitions. Allah is quick in taking account.
Clarifying the Lawful
In the previous Ayah Allah mentioned the prohibited types of food, the impure and unclean things, harmful for those who eat them, either to their bodies, religion or both, except out of necessity,
وَقَدْ فَصَّلَ لَكُم مَّا حَرَّمَ عَلَيْكُمْ إِلاَّ مَا اضْطُرِرْتُمْ إِلَيْهِ
(while He has explained to you in detail what is forbidden to you, except under compulsion of necessity) After that, Allah said,
يَسْأَلُونَكَ مَاذَآ أُحِلَّ لَهُمْ قُلْ أُحِلَّ لَكُمُ الطَّيِّبَـتُ
(They ask you what is lawful for them. Say, "Lawful unto you are At-Tayyibat...") In Surat Al-A`raf Allah describes Muhammad allowing the good things and prohibiting the filthy things. Muqatil said, "At-Tayyibat includes everything Muslims are allowed and the various types of legally earned provision." Az-Zuhri was once asked about drinking urine for medicinal purposes and he said that it is not a type of Tayyibat." Ibn Abi Hatim also narrated this statement. Using Jawarih to Hunt Game is Permissible Allah said,
وَمَا عَلَّمْتُمْ مِّنَ الْجَوَارِحِ مُكَلِّبِينَ
(And those Jawarih (beasts and birds of prey) which you have trained as hounds...) That is, lawful for you are the animals slaughtered in Allah's Name, and the good things for sustenance. The game you catch with the Jawarih are also lawful for you. This refers to trained dogs and falcons, as is the opinion of the majority of the Companions, their followers, and the Imams. `Ali bin Abi Talhah reported that Ibn `Abbas said that,
وَمَا عَلَّمْتُمْ مِّنَ الْجَوَارِحِ مُكَلِّبِينَ
(And those Jawarih (beasts and birds of prey) which you have trained as hounds...) refers to trained hunting dogs, falcons and all types of birds and beasts that are trained to hunt, including dogs, wild cats, falcons, and so forth. Ibn Abi Hatim collected this and said, "Similar was reported from Khaythamah, Tawus, Mujahid, Makhul and Yahya bin Abi Kathir." Ibn Jarir recorded that Ibn `Umar said, "You are permitted the animal that the trained birds, such as falcons, hunt for you if you catch it (before it eats from it). Otherwise, do not eat from it." I say, the majority of scholars say that hunting with trained birds is just like hunting with trained dogs, because bird's of prey catch the game with their claws, just like dogs. Therefore, there is no difference between the two. Ibn Jarir recorded that `Adi bin Hatim said that he asked the Messenger of Allah ﷺ about the game that the falcon hunts and the Messenger ﷺ said,
«مَا أَمْسَكَ عَلَيْكَ فَكُل»
(Whatever it catches for you, eat from it.) These carnivores that are trained to catch game are called Jawarih in Arabic, a word that is derived from Jarh, meaning, what one earns. The Arabs would say, "So-and-so has Jaraha something good for his family," meaning, he has earned them something good. The Arabs would say, "So-and-so does not have a Jarih for him," meaning, a caretaker. Allah also said,
وَيَعْلَمُ مَا جَرَحْتُم بِالنَّهَارِ
(And He knows what you have done during the day...) meaning, the good or evil you have earned or committed. Allah's statement,
مُكَلِّبِينَ
(trained as hounds,) those Jawarih that have been trained to hunt as hounds with their claws or talons. Therefore, if the game is killed by the weight of its blow, not with its claws, then we are not allowed to eat from the game. Allah said,
تُعَلِّمُونَهُنَّ مِمَّا عَلَّمَكُمُ اللَّهُ
(training them in the manner as directed to you by Allah, ) as when the beast is sent, it goes after the game, and when it catches it, it keeps it until its owner arrives and does not catch it to eat it itself. This is why Allah said here,
فَكُلُواْ مِمَّآ أَمْسَكْنَ عَلَيْكُمْ وَاذْكُرُواْ اسْمَ اللَّهِ عَلَيْهِ
(so eat of what they catch for you, but pronounce the Name of Allah over it,) When the beast is trained, and it catches the game for its owner who mentioned Allah's Name when he sent the beast after the game, then this game is allowed according to the consensus of scholars, even if it was killed. There are Hadiths in the Sunnah that support this statement. The Two Sahihs recorded that `Adi bin Hatim said, "I said, `O Allah's Messenger! I send hunting dogs and mention Allah's Name.' He replied,
«إِذَا أَرْسَلْتَ كَلْبَكَ الْمُعَلَّمَ وَذَكَرْتَ اسْمَ اللهِ فَكُلْ مَا أَمْسَكَ عَلَيْك»
(If, with mentioning Allah's Name, you let loose your tamed dog after a game and it catches it, you may eat what it catches.) I said, `Even if it kills the game' He replied,
«وَإِنْ قَتَلْنَ، مَا لَمْ يَشْرَكْهَا كَلْبٌ لَيْسَ مِنْهَا، فَإِنَّكَ إِنَّمَا سَمَّيْتَ عَلى كَلْبِكَ وَلَمْ تُسَمِّ عَلى غَيْرِه»
(Even if it kills the game, unless another dog joins the hunt, for you mentioned Allah's Name when sending your dog, but not the other dog.) I said, `I also use the Mi`rad and catch game with it.' He replied,
«إِذَا رَمَيْتَ بِالْمِعْرَاضِ فَخَزقَ فَكُلْهُ، وَإِنْ أَصَابَهُ بِعَرْضٍ فَإِنَّهُ وَقِيذٌ فَلَا تَأْكُلْه»
(If the game is hit by its sharp edge, eat it, but if it is hit by its broad side, do not eat it, for it has been beaten to death.) In another narration, the Prophet said,
«وَإِذَا أَرْسَلْتَ كَلْبَكَ فَاذْكُرِ اسْمَ اللهِ، فَإِنْ أَمْسَكَ عَلَيْكَ، فَأَدْرَكْتَهُ حَيًّا فَاذْبَحُهُ، وَإِنْ أَدْرَكْتَهُ قَدْ قَتَلَ وَلَمْ يَأْكُلْ مِنْهُ فَكُلْهُ، فَإِنَّ أَخْذَ الْكَلْبِ ذَكَاتُه»
(If you send your hunting dog, then mention Allah's Name and whatever it catches for you and you find alive, slaughter it. If you catch the game dead and the dog did not eat from it, then eat from it, for the dog has caused its slaughter to be fulfilled.) In yet another narration of two Sahihs, the Prophet said,
«فَإِنْ أَكَلَ فَلَا تَأْكُلْ، فَإِنِّي أَخَافُ أَنْ يَكُونَ أَمْسَكَ عَلى نَفْسِه»
(If the dog eats from the game, do not eat from it for I fear that it has caught it as prey for itself.)
Mention Allah's Name Upon Sending the Predators to Catch the Game
Allah said,
فَكُلُواْ مِمَّآ أَمْسَكْنَ عَلَيْكُمْ وَاذْكُرُواْ اسْمَ اللَّهِ عَلَيْهِ
(so eat of what they catch for you, but pronounce the Name of Allah over it,) meaning, upon sending it. The Prophet said to `Adi bin Hatim,
«إِذَا أَرَسَلْتَ كَلْبَكَ الْمُعَلَّمَ، وَذَكَرْتَ اسْمَ اللهِ، فَكُلْ مَا أَمْسَكَ عَلَيْك»
(When you send your trained dog and mention Allah's Name, eat from what it catches for you.) It is recorded in the Two Sahihs that Abu Tha`labah related that the Prophet said,
«إِذَا أَرْسَلْتَ كَلْبَكَ فَاذْكُرِ اسْمَ اللهِ، وَإِذَا رَمَيْتَ بِسَهْمِكَ فَاذْكُرِ اسْمَ الله»
(If you send your hunting dog, mention Allah's Name over it. If you shoot an arrow, mention Allah's Name over it.) `Ali bin Abi Talhah reported that Ibn `Abbas commented,
وَاذْكُرُواْ اسْمَ اللَّهِ عَلَيْهِ
(but pronounce the Name of Allah over it,) "When you send a beast of prey, say, `In the Name of Allah!' If you forget, then there is no harm." It was also reported that this Ayah commands mentioning Allah's Name upon eating. It is recorded in the Two Sahihs that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ taught his stepson `Umar bin Abu Salamah saying,
«سَمِّ اللهَ وَكُلْ بِيَمِينِكَ وَكُلْ مِمَّا يَلِيك»
(Mention Allah's Name, eat with your right hand and eat from the part of the plate that is in front of you.) Al-Bukhari recorded that `A'ishah said, "They asked, `O Allah's Messenger! Some people, - recently converted from disbelief - bring us some meats that we do not know if Allah's Name was mentioned over or not.' He replied,
«سَمُّوا اللهَ أَنْتُمْ وَكُلُوا»
(Mention Allah's Name on it and eat from it.)"
All those things which are considered clean and perfectly formed in the eyes of nature, and all those animals whose nature is compatible with human nature, are all legitimate and permissible for human consumption. This is subject to the condition that for any external reason they have not developed any defect from the viewpoint of health or in the light of the Islamic law. However, the human mind is not capable of properly applying this principle. Therefore, the principle has been set forth along with its correct application. Hunting by a trained hunting animal is permissible because he catches the hunted animals on behalf of his master. In other words, he has learnt man’s nature. Such an animal, so to say, has become a substitute for man.
-Ey Resul!- Ashabın, Allah'ın onlara yemek için neyi helal kıldığını soruyorlar?.-Ey Resul!- Allah sizlere yiyeceklerden temiz olanı, Allah'ın sizlere lütfettiği ilim ile öğretip eğittiğiniz av köpekleri, çita gibi azı dişleri olan yırtıcı hayvanlar ve avlanmaya alıştırılmış ve eğitilmiş kartal ve şahin gibi pençeli kuşların avladıklarını yemenizi size helal kıldı. Bu hayvanlar, sahipleri onlara emredince hemen o emrini yerine getirirler ve engellenmek istendiğinde de durup hareket etmezler. Onu (avı) öldürseler dahi onların tuttuklarını yiyiniz. Av hayvanlarını ava saldığınız zaman besmele çekiniz. Emirlerine itaat ederek ve yasaklarını da bırakarak Allah'tan korkun. Şüphesiz Allah yapılan amellerin hesabını çabuk görür.
Sahabat-sahabatmu bertanya kepada kamu -wahai Rasul- tentang makanan yang Allah halalkan bagi mereka. Katakanlah -wahai Rasul-, “Allah menghalalkan bagi kalian memakan makanan-makanan yang baik, dan juga menghalalkan bagi kalian memakan binatang yang ditangkap oleh binatang-binatang terlatih dan bertaring, seperti anjing dan singa, atau burung-burung yang berkuku tajam, seperti burung elang yang kalian latih untuk berburu dan kalian ajari sebagian dari ilmu berupa tata caranya yang Allah berikan kepada kalian, sehingga menjadi binatang yang apabila diperintah maka ia jalankan perintah itu, dan apabila dilarang ia patuhi larangan tersebut. Karena itu, makanlah binatang buruan yang berhasil ditangkapnya walaupun ia membunuhnya. Tetapi, bacalah bismillah ketika kalian melepaskannya (untuk berburu) dan takutlah kalian kepada Allah dengan menjalankan perintah-perintah-Nya dan menjauhi larangan-larangan-Nya. Sesungguhnya Allah Mahacepat penghitungan-Nya terhadap berbagai amal perbuatan.
Mensajero, tus compañeros te preguntan respecto a lo que es lícito consumir. Respóndeles: Al-lah ha declarado lícito todo alimento bueno, así como lo que es capturado por animales que ustedes hayan adiestrado para cazar, como los perros y los guepardos, y las aves rapaces, como los halcones, a quienes enseñaron de la caza lo que Al-lah les enseñó a ustedes, hasta tal punto que ellas obedecen cuando les dan una orden y se detienen si así se lo indican. Coman las presas que estos animales capturan, incluso si las traen muertas, e invoquen el nombre de Al-lah cuando los envíen a cazar. Sean temerosos de Al-lah, respeten Sus mandatos y absténganse de lo que Él ha prohibido, ya que Al-lah es rápido para pedir cuentas por las obras realizadas.
"Mereka menanyakan kepadamu, 'Apakah yang dihalalkan bagi mereka?' Katakanlah, 'Dihalalkan bagimu yang baik-baik dan (buruan yang ditangkap) oleh binatang buas yang telah kamu ajar dengan melatihnya untuk berburu, kamu mengajarnya menurut apa yang telah diajarkan Allah kepadamu, maka makanlah dari apa yang ditangkapnya untukmu, dan sebutlah Nama Allah atas binatang buas itu (waktu melepasnya). Dan bertakwalah kepada Allah, sesungguhnya Allah amat cepat hisabNya'." (Al-Ma`idah: 4).
(4) Allah سبحانه وتعالى berfirman kepada NabiNya Muhammad ﷺ, ﴾ يَسۡـَٔلُونَكَ مَاذَآ أُحِلَّ لَهُمۡۖ ﴿ "Mereka menanyakan kepadamu apakah yang dihalal-kan bagi mereka?" Artinya, dari makanan-makanan.
﴾ قُلۡ أُحِلَّ لَكُمُ ٱلطَّيِّبَٰتُ ﴿ "Katakanlah, 'Dihalalkan bagimu yang baik-baik'," yaitu, makanan yang mengandung manfaat, atau kelezatan yang tidak memudaratkan badan dan akal. Maka termasuk di dalam-nya semua biji-bijian dan buah-buahan yang ada di desa-desa dan alam terbuka. Termasuk di dalamnya seluruh binatang laut dan seluruh binatang darat, kecuali apa yang dikecualikan oleh pele-tak syariat, Allah dan RasulNya seperti binatang buas dan binatang-binatang yang keji (menjijikkan) sebagaimana dinyatakan secara jelas dalam FirmanNya,
﴾ وَيُحِلُّ لَهُمُ ٱلطَّيِّبَٰتِ وَيُحَرِّمُ عَلَيۡهِمُ ٱلۡخَبَٰٓئِثَ ﴿
"Dan menghalalkan bagi mereka segala yang baik dan mengharam-kan bagi mereka segala yang buruk (keji)." (Al-A'raf: 157).
﴾ وَمَا عَلَّمۡتُم مِّنَ ٱلۡجَوَارِحِ ﴿ "Dan buruan yang ditangkap oleh binatang buas (yang telah kamu ajari)," maksudnya, dihalalkan bagimu bina-tang buruan yang ditangkap oleh binatang buas yang telah kamu latih untuk berburu... dan seterusnya, (sebagaimana) ayat tersebut sampai akhir.
Ayat ini menunjukkan beberapa perkara:
Pertama: Kasih sayang dan rahmat Allah kepada hambaNya, di mana Allah memperluas jalan-jalan yang halal, dan menghalal-kan apa yang tidak mereka sembelih dari binatang buruan yang ditangkap oleh binatang-binatang buas yang telah dilatih. Binatang-binatang buas untuk berburu disini adalah anjing, singa, elang, dan lain-lain yang menangkap dengan taring dan cakarnya.
Kedua: Hendaknya binatang buas yang dipakai untuk berburu adalah binatang yang terlatih, menurut kebiasaan (negeri setempat) yang dianggap memenuhi syarat bahwa ia terlatih, jika diberi isyarat untuk berangkat, maka ia berangkat, jika dilarang, maka ia berhenti, dan jika ia menangkap binatang buruan, maka ia tidak memakan-nya. Oleh karena itu Allah berfirman ﴾ تُعَلِّمُونَهُنَّ مِمَّا عَلَّمَكُمُ ٱللَّهُۖ فَكُلُواْ مِمَّآ أَمۡسَكۡنَ عَلَيۡكُمۡ ﴿ "Kamu mengajarnya menurut apa yang telah diajarkan Allah kepada-mu. Maka makanlah dari apa yang ditangkapnya untukmu." Maksudnya, dia menangkap binatang buruan untuk dirimu. Jika binatang buas itu memakannya berarti ia tidak mengetahui bahwa ia menangkap untuk majikannya, mungkin ia menangkap untuk dirinya sendiri.
Ketiga: Hendaknya binatang buas atau burung pemangsa me-lukainya berdasarkan Firman Allah, ﴾ مِّنَ ٱلۡجَوَارِحِ ﴿ "Binatang buas (yang memangsa)," dan ini harus sejalan dengan binatang yang mati ter-cekik yang telah dijelaskan pada ayat sebelumnya, seandainya anjing atau lainnya mencekiknya atau dia membunuhnya dengan tindihan-nya yang berat, maka hewan buruan itu tidak halal. Hal ini berpijak kepada pendapat bahwa yang dimaksud dengan binatang buas adalah binatang yang melukai binatang buruan dengan taring atau cakarnya. Dan pendapat yang masyhur adalah bahwa yang di-maksud dengan binatang buas di sini adalah binatang penghasil yakni penangkap dan pemburu binatang buruan. Berdasarkan ini, maka tidak diharuskan melukai. Wallahu a'lam.
Keempat: Dibolehkannya memiliki anjing untuk berburu sebagaimana dalam hadits shahih.[49] Walaupun secara umum me-miliki anjing adalah diharamkan; karena dibolehkannya berburu dengannya dan melatihnya menunjukkan bolehnya memiliki anjing.
Kelima: Binatang buruan, walaupun terkena air liur anjing adalah suci, karena Allah membolehkannya dan tidak menying-gung harusnya mencucinya, itu menunjukkan kesuciannya.
Keenam: Ayat ini mengandung keutamaan ilmu, binatang buas yang dilatih. Karena ia dilatih maka binatang buruan yang ditang-kapnya menjadi halal, tapi yang tidak dilatih, maka binatang buru-annya tidak halal.
Ketujuh: Bahwa menyibukkan diri dengan melatih anjing atau burung pemangsa atau selainnya tidaklah tercela, bukan termasuk perbuatan sia-sia lagi batil, akan tetapi ia adalah pekerjaan yang boleh menjadi keinginan, karena ia sarana kepada kehalalan bina-tang-binatang buruan dan dapat dimanfaatkan.
Kedelapan: Ayat ini mengandung dalil bagi orang yang mem-bolehkan menjual anjing pemburu, dia berkata, "Karena boleh, jadi dia tidak mendapatkannya kecuali dengan itu."
Kesembilan: Ayat ini mengandung dalil diwajibkannya mem-baca bismillah pada saat melepas binatang pemburu dan jika dia tidak membaca bismillah dengan sengaja, maka apa yang dibunuh oleh binatang pemburu tidak halal.
Kesepuluh: Boleh memakan hasil tangkapan binatang pemburu, baik ia membunuhnya atau tidak dan bahwa jika ia membawa tangkapannya kepada majikannya sementara tangkapan itu masih hidup, maka ia tidak halal kecuali dengan disembelih.
Kemudian Allah mendorong hamba-hambaNya kepada takwa dan memperingatkan mereka akan adanya hisab (perhitungan amal) pada Hari Kiamat, dan bahwa ia telah dekat. Firman Allah,﴾ وَٱتَّقُواْ ٱللَّهَۚ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ سَرِيعُ ٱلۡحِسَابِ ﴿ "Dan bertakwalah kepada Allah, sesungguhnya Allah amat cepat hisabNya."
Pada hari ini Allah menghalalkan bagi kalian memakan makanan-makanan yang dianggap lezat, dan memakan binatang yang disembelih oleh Ahli Kitab dari kalangan Yahudi dan Nasrani. Dia juga menghalalkan bagi mereka binatang yang kalian sembelih, dan Dia menghalalkan bagi kalian menikahi wanita-wanita beriman yang merdeka dan terhormat, dan menikahi wanita-wanita yang merdeka dan terhormat dari kalangan orang-orang yang diberi Alkitab sebelum kalian, yaitu kalangan Yahudi dan Nasrani, apabila kalian memberikan mahar mereka dan kalian bermaksud menjaga diri dari perbuatan keji, tidak bermaksud menjadikan mereka sebagai kekasih-kekasih gelap untuk kalian ajak berbuat zina. Barang siapa yang kafir kepada ketentuan-ketentuan hukum yang telah Allah tetapkan bagi hamba-hamba-Nya maka amal perbuatannya batal karena kehilangan syarat sahnya, yaitu iman, dan kelak pada hari kiamat ia termasuk orang-orang yang merugi karena ia akan masuk neraka untuk selama-lamanya.
Commentary
In the first verse of Surah al-Ma'idah, the lawfulness of domestic animals such as the goat, cow and buffalo has been described. The third verse has a detail of nine kinds of unlawful animals. From that detail to the opening sentence of the present verse, we come to know in summation the essentials of the lawfulness and unlawfulness of animals as well as its operating standard and rule.
The verse opens with the words: الْيَوْمَ أُحِلَّ لَكُمُ الطَّيِّبَاتُ (This day, good things have been made lawful for you). Here, 'this day' means the day on which this verse and those before it have been revealed, that is, the Day of ` Arafah in the Last Hajj of Hijrah 10. The sense is that the way your Faith has been made perfect and the blessing of Allah stands completed for you on this day, very similarly, good things from Allah which were already lawful for you have been allowed to stay lawful forever. The probability that the injunction could be withdrawn does not exist anymore because the ongoing process of revelation was to be discontinued.
This sentence mentions the lawfulness of good things. But, another verse (7:157): يُحِلُّ لَهُمُ الطَّيِّبَاتِ وَيُحَرِّمُ عَلَيْهِمُ الْخَبَائِثَ (Made lawful for them are good things and made unlawful for them are evil things). Here, by placing At-Tayyibat' (good things) against Al-Khaba'ith' (impure things), the reality of both words has been made clear. Lexically, things good, pure, clean and delightful are called 'At-Tayyibat'; and in contrast, 'Al-Khabaith' is used to denote things which are evil and disgusting. Therefore, this sentence of the verse stresses that everything good, pure and beneficial has been made lawful for human beings and everything disgusting and harmful has been made unlawful. The reason is that human beings are not like animals whose purpose of life is limited to eating, drinking, sleeping, waking - being no more than a sort of live-die cycle. Nature has made them the master of the universe for some special purpose and that cannot be achieved without having high and pure morals. Therefore, immoral human beings would really not deserve to be counted as human beings.
That is why the Holy Qur'an has said about such people: بَلْ هُمْ أَضَلُّ : that is, they are like cattle, rather more astray. Now if we accept that the 'humanity' of human beings depends on the betterment of their morals, it will become necessary to concede that they must be made to totally abstain from everything which leads to the corruption of human morals. Everyone knows how environment and society affect human morals. When things outside can do that to human morals, just imagine what would be the effect of things which go inside the human body for what becomes a part of the human body must affect its ethical behaviour. Therefore, caution must necessarily be observed in all foods and drinks. And let us keep in mind that unlawful income from theft, robbery, bribery, interest, gambling and evils like that, once it becomes part of anyone's body, will inevitably remove one farther from humanity and nearer to 'satanic nature.'
Hence, says the Holy Qur'an: يَا أَيُّهَا الرُّسُلُ كُلُوا مِنَ الطَّيِّبَاتِ وَاعْمَلُوا صَالِحًا (O' Messengers, eat from good things [ made lawful as sustenance ] and do righteous deeds - 23:51). Here, the command to be righteous in deeds refers itself back to the command to eat from what is Halal (lawful) because without eating Halal, righteous deeds cannot be imagined. This consideration is very important specially in the case of meat which be-comes an integral part of the human body. One has to be most cautious and guard against the possibility of non-Halal meat entering his system through food and go on to spoil his morals. Similar is the case of meat which is physically harmful for human beings as the carrier of bacteria causing disease and death. Everyone knows that abstention from such meat is necessary. As for things declared evil by the Shari'ah of Islam, these are definitely agents of corruption for the human body or the soul or both. Since they are dangerous for human life and morals, they were made unlawful. As opposed to this, good things, the 'Tayyibat' contribute to the nurture and flowering of the human body, soul and morals - so, they were made lawful. In this way, this brief sentence of the Qur'an has given to us the philosophy and ground rules of the lawful and the unlawful, so to say, in a nutshell.
Now, as to which things are pure, beneficial and desirable and which others are impure, harmful and disgusting, the real decision of the matter lies with the desire and aversion of one's inherent good taste. This is the reason why animals declared unlawful by Islam have been considered impure and disgusting by people of good taste during every period of time - for instance, carrion and blood. -Nevertheless, there come occasions when custom-based ignorance overpowers good taste and when the fine line between good and bad fades out. Or, the evil in some things is concealed. In such situations, the decision of the prophets, peace be on all of them, is the guiding and binding authority for everyone. The reason is that the noble prophets are the foremost in commonsense, decency, goodness and taste among human beings. They were specially gifted by Almighty Allah with an intrinsically sound and balanced nature and He Himself took the responsibility of their nurture and grooming. One might say that they rose to be what they were under a Divine security shield manned by angels which saw to it that their minds and hearts and morals would never be affected by any evil environment. So, things they took as evil are really evil; and what they found to be good is really good.
In Hujjatullah al-Balighah, Shah Waliyyullah says that all animals declared unlawful by the Shari’ ah of Islam, when observed closely, will all fit compactly under two principles: one - an animal is evil by its nature and disposition; two - the method of slaughtering the animal is wrong, as a result of which it will be considered 'dead' ( 'Maitah' - carrion), not slaughtered.
In the third verse of Surah al-Ma'idah, things called unlawful are nine in number. Out of these, the 'swine' is part of the first kind; the rest of the eight are in the second. By saying: وَيُحَرِّمُ عَلَيْهِمُ الْخَبَائِثَ (He allows them as lawful what is good [ and pure ] and prohibits them from what is bad [ and impure ] - 7:157 - AYA, revealed, Madinah) the Holy Qur'an declares the general rule that all evil animals are unlawful. For de-tails, the Holy Qur'an points out to some clearly, for instance, ' the flesh of swine' and 'flowing blood'... The enumeration of the rest was entrusted to the Holy Prophet ﷺ . One sign of an animal being evil he gave was that a people could have been punished by having been transformed (Maskh) into the form of an animal. This indicates that the particular animal is evil by its very nature as divine wrath transformed it into an animal. For example, says the Holy Qur'an: وَجَعَلَ مِنْهُمُ الْقِرَدَةَ وَالْخَنَازِيرَ which means that some peoples have been transformed into swines and monkeys as punishment. This proves that both these kinds of animals are evil by nature - they, even if slaughtered, would still not become lawful. Then there are animals whose very doings and likings are sufficient for people of natural disposition to sense the evil inside them. For instance, there are beasts who live by injuring, tearing and eating other animals - a hard-hearted lifestyle indeed.
Therefore, when someone asked about a wolf from the Holy Prophet ﷺ he said: "Can a human being eat it?" Similarly, there are many animals among crawlers and fliers whose very nature is to hurt or snatch away things, for instance, the snake, scorpion, house-lizard, fly, or a kite and falcon and others like them. So, the Holy Prophet ﷺ set the rule that animals among beasts which tear animals apart with teeth, such as the lion and the wolf and others of their kind, and animals among birds such as the falcon and the hawk and others of their kind which hunt with their claws, are all unlawful; or, animals which are by nature mean and low or get them-selves befouled with impurities, such as the rat or animals which eat carrion, or the donkey and similar others, all fall under the category of animals the physical properties and harmfulness of which is readily sensed by any human being with a normal mind and temperament.
To recapitulate, we can say that the animals which have been made unlawful under the Shari` ah of Islam are of two kinds: Those intrinsically evil and those which are not evil by themselves but they have not been slaughtered following the method of slaughtering ani-mals ordained by Almighty Allah. This includes all other options such as the animal was not slaughtered at all - but was killed by shock or blow - or the act of slaughtering did take place, but rather than pronounce the name of Allah on it, a name other than that of Allah was recited, or just no name was pronounced by knowingly omitting the name of Allah at the time of slaughter. Such Dhibih or slaughter is equally untrustworthy and invalid in view of the Shari'ah. In fact, this is very much like having 'killed' an animal without proper slaughter.
Something worth attention here is that everything one eats and drinks comes to him as a blessing from Allah, but, excepting the animals, no restriction has been imposed on cooking or eating anything from them other than that which would make it necessary for you to say Allahu-Akbar' or 'Bismillah' invariably before cooking and eating, as if, that food would not be lawful without it. At the most, the saying of 'Bismillah' at the time of eating and drinking anything has been classified as desirable or recommended ('Mustahabb' : acts the neglect of which is not punished by Allah, but the performance of which is rewarded). Contrary to this is the matter of animals, for it has been made necessary ('W ajib' ) that the name of Allah be invoked while slaughtering them - and if, anyone were to leave out the name of Allah at the time of the slaughter, the animal was declared to be carrion, and unlawful: at is the wisdom behind it?
A little deliberation makes it clear that the lives of all living beings are equal in a way. Therefore, the act of one life form whereby another life form is slaughtered and exterminated should, obviously, be not permissible. Now, for those it has been made permissible, it is a major reward from Allah. That is why the realization of the presence of this Divine blessing and the expression of gratitude for it has been made necessary at the time of slaughtering the animal. This is contrary to the case of things like grains and fruits - their very growth is for the sole purpose that human beings use them up to fulfill their needs. Therefore, the saying of 'Bismillah' only whenever used has been placed at the level of being desirable ('Mustahabb' ) - it has not been made necessary ('W ajib': a duty which, if not done, brings punishment).
There is yet another reason. There was a lingering custom from the days of Jahiliyyah that disbelievers used to pronounce the names of their idols while slaughtering animals. The Shari'ah of Islam transformed this un-Islamic custom into a wonderful act of worship by making it necessary to invoke the name of Allah instead. This was functionally the most appropriate strategy that some correct name instead of the false one be proposed, otherwise it would have been difficult to wean people away from ongoing customs and habits.
The slaughter of the people of the Book
The second sentence of the Verse is: وَطَعَامُ الَّذِينَ أُوتُوا الْكِتَابَ حِلٌّ لَّكُمْ وَطَعَامُكُمْ حِلٌّ لَّهُمْ (and the food of the people of the Book is lawful for you, and your food is lawful for them ... ). According to the consensus of Sahabah and Tabi` in (the Companions and their Successors), the word طعام 'Ta` am' (food) at this place means 'properly slaughtered animals' (Dhabihah). This is what has been reported from Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn 'Abbas, Abu ad-Darda', Ibrahim, Qatadah, al-Suddi, Dhahhak and Mujahid, may Allah be pleased with them all (Ruh a1-Ma` ani and al-Jassas) - because, in foods of all other kinds, the people of the Book and the idolaters and all other disbelievers are just the same as bread, flour, lintels, beans, rice, fruits and similar other eatables need no slaughtering. For Muslims, eating that kind of food, of course, when procured by any lawful means, is permissible - and conversely, when they procure it from Muslims, it is lawful for them. Thus, the essence of the sentence is that the Dhabihah (properly slaughtered animal) of the People of the Book is lawful for Muslims and the Dhabilhah (properly slaughtered animal) of Muslims is lawful for the People of the Book.
At this point, there are some issues which should be considered. First of all, who are the People of the Book in the terminology of the Qur'an and Sunnah? What does 'Book' mean? And, is it also necessary that, in order to be regarded as the People of the Book, these people believe in and act according to their Book, correctly and faithfully? Here, it is obvious that the Book cannot be taken in its literal sense, that is, any written page. It can only mean a particular Book which has come from Allah. Therefore, there is a consensus of Muslim Ummah that 'Book' could only mean a particular Scripture about which there exists a certitude that, confirmed by the Holy Qur'an, it is the Book of Allah, for instance, the Torah, Evangel, Zabur (Psalms) and other scriptures of Sayyidna Musa and Ibrahim (علیہما السلام) . Therefore, peoples and nations which believe in some book and claim for it the status of a Divine Revelation - and which does not stand proved through the certain sources of the Qur'an and Sunnah - shall not be included under the term of the People of the Book, for example, the disbelievers of Makkah, the Magicians or the Zoroastrians, the idol-worshipping Hindus, the Buddhists, Aryans, Sikhs and many others.
This tells us that the Jews and Christians who are believers of the Torah and the Evangel are included within the Qur'anic terminology of The People of the Book. The Sabians, a third people, cannot be identified precisely. Those who think that they believed in the Psalms of David (Zabur) are inclined towards including them too among The People of the Book. Those who were convinced that they had nothing to do with the Psalms, take them to be star-worshippers. They group them together with the idolaters and Magians. However, the Jews and Christians are the ones who are called The People of the Book by universal agreement. Now, we can return to the gist of the Qur'anic injunction, that is, the Dhabihah (slaughter) of Jews and Christians is Halal for Muslims and the Dhabihah of Muslims is Halal for them.
As for the need to first determine the basis of calling and understanding the Jews and Christians as the People of the Book, one may ask: Is it bound with the condition that they should genuinely believe in the original Torah and Evangel and act in accordance with these? Or, even those who follow the altered Torah and Evangel and those who ascribe to Sayyidna ` Isa and Sayyidah Maryam, may Allah bless them both, partnership in the Divinity of God, shall be deemed as included among the People of the Book? The answer is that it is quite evident from the many clarifications of the Qur'an that for a people to be from 'The People of the Book', it is quite enough that they accept and believe in a Scripture and claim to follow it - irrespective of how much astray they may have gone while following it.
Those to whom the Holy Qur'an gave the title of The People of the Book were also those about whom it said at several places that these people distort their Scriptures: يُحَرِّفُونَ الْكَلِمَ عَن مَّوَاضِعِهِ (5:13). It also said that the Jews took Sayyidna 'Uzayr (علیہ السلام) as the son of God and the Christians did the same to Sayyidna Masih (علیہ السلام) وَقَالَتِ الْيَهُودُ عُزَيْرٌ ابْنُ اللَّـهِ وَقَالَتِ النَّصَارَى الْمَسِيحُ ابْنُ اللَّـهِ (9:30). When, despite what they were and what they did, the Holy Qur'an insisted on calling them The People of the Book, it becomes evident that - unless the Jews and Christians were to abandon Judaism and Christianity totally - they shall continue to be the people of the Book, no matter how involved in false beliefs of their religion and dark doings they may be.
Imam al-Jassas (رح) reports in Ahkam al-Qur'an that during the Khilafah of Sayyidna ` Umar, may Allah be pleased with him, one of his governors wrote to him for advice. He said that there were some people in his area who recited the Torah and observed the Sabbath like the Jews but they did not believe in Qiyamah (the Last Day). He wanted to know how he was supposed to deal with such people. Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ wrote back telling him that they will be taken as a sect of The People of the Book after all.
Atheist Jews and Christians are not the People of the Book:
These days a very large number of people in Europe (and else-where) who are listed in the Census records as Jews and Christians do not really believe in the existence of God and, for that matter, do not subscribe to any institutionalized religion. They do not accept the To-rah and Evangel as Scriptures, nor do they have faith in Sayyidna Musa and ` Isa (Moses and Jesus), may peace be upon them, as prophets or messengers of Allah. It is obvious that such people cannot be counted as included under the injunction governing the People of the Book simply because their names are listed as Jews and Christians in the Census records.
When Sayyidna Ali ؓ said that the slaughter of some Christians of Arabia is not Halal, he gave a reason. He said that those people believe in nothing but drinking. His words as reported by Ibn al-Jauzi are being cited below:
روی ابن الجوزی بسندہ عن علی ؓ قال لا تأکلوا من ذبایٔح نصاری بنی تغلب فانھم لم یتمسکوا من النصرانیۃ بشیٔ الاشربھم الخمر ورواہ الشافعی بسند صحیح عنہ (تفسیر مظھری ص 34 ، ج 3 مایٔدہ)
'Do not eat from the animals slaughtered by the Christians belonging to Bani' Taghlib for they have taken nothing from the Christian faith except the drinking of wine (narrated by Al-Shafi` i with sound authority - al-Tafsir al-Mazhari, p. 34, v. 3, al-Ma'idah)
Sayyidna Ali ؓ prohibited the slaughter of the Christians of Bani Taghlib because, according to his information, they were libertines, not Christians. However, the majority of Sahabah and Tabi'in found out that these people too were like common Christians and had never rejected their Faith. Therefore, they ruled that the slaughter of these people was also lawful. Al-Qurtubl says in his commentary:
The majority of the Muslim jurists are of the opinion that the Dhabiha of Christians is lawful, whether from Bani Taghlib or from some other tribe or group. Similarly, the Dhabiha of every Jew is also lawful. (Tafsir al-Qurtubi)
In short, Christians about whom there is confirmed and certain in-formation that they do not believe in the very existence of God or do not accept Sayyidna Musa and ` Isa (علیہ السلام) as prophets, will not be included under the injunction governing the People of the Book.
What does the 'food' of the People of the Book mean?
Literally, طعام 'Ta’ am' means what is eaten which, in the Arabic lexicon, includes all kinds of eatables. But, the majority of the scholars of the Muslim Ummah hold that Ta` am' at this particular place refers to the meat of the animals slaughtered by the People of the Book because there is no distinction between the People of the Book and other disbelievers in eatables other than meat. Dry eatables like wheat, chick peas, rice and fruit are open commodities and are lawful when received from a disbeliever of any shade. Nobody differs about that. As for food which goes through human handling, the cautious practice is to avoid it since the purity (Taharah) of utensils and hands used by the disbelievers is not reliable. It is better not to use it without the urgency of need. But, this is a situation in which the probability of impurity is the same among idolaters and the People of the Book.
To sum up, it can be said that the only possible legal difference in the 'food' of the People of the Book and other disbelievers is in the meat they slaughter. Therefore, in the present verse, it is a consensus of the Ummah that the 'food of the People of the Book' means their properly slaughtered animal. In his famous Tafsir, al-Qurtubl writes:
والطعام اسم لما یؤکل والذبایٔح منہ و ھو ھھنا خاص بالذبایٔح عند کثیر من اھل العلم بالتأویل واما ماحرم من طعامھم فلیس بداخل فی عموم الخطاب۔ (قرطبی 77، ج 6)
The word, 'Ta'am' is used for whatever is eaten, included within which are slaughtered animals as well - and here it has been used for slaughtered animals particularly. According to the view of the majority of exegetes of the Qur'an, whatever is unlawful from the 'food' of the People of the Book is not included in this generality of address (Qurtubi p. 77, v. 6).
Later, al-Qurtubi gives a detailed comment as follows:
لا خلاف بین العلماء ان مالا یحتاج الی ذبح کالطعام الذی لا محاولۃ فیۃ کالفاکھۃ والبر، جایٔزا کلہ اذ لا یضر فیہ تملک احد والطعام الذی فقع فیہ المحاولۃ علی ضربین احدھما مافی محاولۃ لھا بالدین کخبزۃ الدقیق وعصرہ الزیت۔ فھذا ان تجنب من الذمی فعلی وجہ التقذر۔ والضرب الثانی التذکیۃ التی ذکرنا انھا ھی اللتی تحتاج الی الدین والنیۃ۔ فلما کان القیاس ان لا تجوز ذبایٔحھم کما نقول انّھم لاصلاۃ لھم ولا عبادہ مقبولۃ رخص اللہ تعالیٰ فی ذبایٔحھم علی ھذہ الأمۃ اخرجھا النص عن القیاس علی ماذکرنا من قول ابن عباس۔ (قرطبی سورة مایٔدہ ص 77 ۔ ج 6 )
There is no difference of view among scholars that it is lawful to eat what requires no slaughter such as fruit and wheat for its being owned (by a non-Muslim) does not bring any damage to the eatable. However, 'food' which requires effort has two kinds: First of these is the one in which one makes or produces something which has nothing to do with religion, such as, making bread from dough or pressing oil from olives - in this case, if a Muslim were to abstain from the outcome of the effort of a disbelieving citizen of an Islamic state (Dhimmi (, that would be an abstention simply based on temperamental distaste. The second kind needs the purifying process of slaughtering an animal properly which, in turn, requires Faith and Intention. In that case, the normal assumption would have required that the act of slaughter performed by a disbeliever should have not been acceptable very much like his acts of worship and prayer. But, Allah Almighty made their slaughtered animals specially lawful for the Muslim Community. This situation has been excepted by the express provision of the Holy Qur'an from the general rule, as mentioned by Ibn ` Abbas رضی اللہ تعالیٰ عنہما (Qurtubi - Surah al-Ma'idah, p. 77, v. 6)
The gist is that the 'food' of the People of the Book as it appears in this verse, means - with the agreement of scholars of Tafsir - food the lawfulness of which depends upon religion and belief: that is, the Dhabihah (the slaughter). Therefore, special treatment was meted out to the People of the Book in the case of this form of 'food' - because they too claim to believe in Books and Prophets sent by Allah, though their textual alterations invalidated their claim with the result that they got involved in disbelief and in ascribing partners to Allah. This was contrary to the position of disbelieving idolators who did not even claim to believe in any Scripture or Prophet or Messenger and the books or persons they believe in are neither books sent by Allah nor prophets or messengers as proved by any Word of Allah.
The Wisdom behind the Lawfulness of the slaughter of the People of the Book
The third question about the present verse is why the slaughter of the Jews and the Christians, as well as marrying their women, is made lawful for the Muslims, while all other non-Muslims have no such privilege. According to most of the Sahabah, Tabi` in and other exegetes of the Holy Qur'an, the answer to this question is very simple. Although the Jews and Christians had distorted their original religion by making many alterations therein, yet their faith regarding these two aspects matched with the Islamic injunctions. That is, they consider it necessary to invoke the name of Allah on their slaughter as an article of faith and take an animal to be impure and unlawful as carrion without that due process.
Similar is the case in marriage - the list of the women of prohibited degree (marriage with whom is not lawful) is the same in their religion as in Islam. Also, the way it is necessary in Islam that marriage be pronounced openly, and in the presence of two witnesses, so it is with them - even in their present religion, the same injunctions continue.
The great commentator, Ibn Kathir has reported this very position taken by most hahabah and Tabi'in. His words are as follows:
(وطعام اھل الکتاب) قال ابن عباس ؓ وابو امامۃ ومجاھد و سعید بن جبیروعکرمہ وعطاء والحسن ومکحول وابراھیم النخفی وألسدی ومقاتل بن حیان یعنی ذبایٔحھم حلال للمسلمین لانھم یعتقدون تحریم الذبح لغیر اللہ ولا یذکرون علی ذبایٔحھم الا اسم اللہ وان اعتقدوا فیہ تعالیٰ ماھو منزہ عنہ تعالیٰ و تقدیس۔ (ابن کثیر مایٔدہ ص 19 ج 3)
Ibn ` Abbas, Abu Ummah, Mujahid, Said ibn Jubayr, ` Ikrimah, Hasan, Makhhul, Ibrahim al-Nakh'ii, Suddi and Mugatil ibn Haan have explained the food of the People of the Book' as their 'Dhaba'ih' (properly slaughtered animals). These are lawful for Muslims because they consider slaughtering animals for anyone other than Allah as unlawful and do not in-voke any name other than that of Allah on animals they slaughter - even if they believe in things about Almighty Allah from which the great Creator is free and far above (Ibn Kathir, Surah al-Ma'idah, p. 19, v. 3).
This statement of Ibn Kathir tells us two things: One, that all Companions and their Successors mentioned above take the 'food of the People of the Book' to mean their properly slaughtered animals (Dhaba'ih) and that there is a consensus of the Ummah that they are lawful. And the second point made clear here is that the reason why the Dhaba'ih of the People of the Book are lawful in the view of these revered authorities is that the issue of Dhabihah with the Jews and Christians still stays valid in accordance with the Shari` ah of Islam despite the many alterations in their religion - as they too take an animal slaughtered in the name of someone other than Allah as unlawful and that they deem it necessary to invoke the name of Allah upon the animal being slaughtered. However, it is a different matter that they fell into the polytheistic belief in Trinity whereby they started equating Allah and Mash son of Maryam as one and the same. The Holy Qur'an alludes to this in the following words:
لَّقَدْ كَفَرَ الَّذِينَ قَالُوا إِنَّ اللَّـهَ هُوَ الْمَسِيحُ ابْنُ مَرْيَمَ
Certainly, gone infidel are those who say, "God is the Masih son of Maryam (Jesus son of Mary).
The outcome is that all verses of the Qur'an concerning Dhabihah - which appear in Surah al-Baqarah and Surah al-An` am, and in which the animal slaughtered in a name other than that of Allah, as well as the animal upon which the name of Allah was not invoked - declare both being equally unlawful. All these verses have permanent legal effect and must be acted upon for all times to come. The verse of Surah al-Ma'idah which declares the food of the People of the Book as lawful is also no different from the injunctions appearing in these verses because the very reason of making the food of the People of the Book lawful is no other than that their present religion also maintains that an animal slaughtered by invoking the name of someone other than Allah upon it, and the animal upon which the name of Allah was not invoked, are both unlawful. Even today, the current copies of the Torah and the Evangel do have injunctions of slaughter and marriage almost similar to those of the Qur'an and Islam, details of which will appear a little later.
However, the possibility is there that some ignorant people act in a manner which goes against this injunction of their own religion - very similar to many ignorance-based customs which have found currency among uninformed sections of Muslim masses as well: but, these can-not be called the religion of Islam. Noticing this behaviour of the ignorant masses among the Christians of that time, the revered Tabi` in (the successors to the Companions) took the position that Allah, when He made the food of the People of the Book lawful, already knew what they did with their slaughtering of animals. Some would invoke the name of Masih or ` Uzayr upon it while others would invoke no name at all. So, we see that the verse of Surah al-Ma'idah, which declares the 'food' of the People of the Book as lawful, acts as a particularizer or a sort of abrogator of the verses of the Surahs al-Baqarah and al-An'-am on the subject of the slaughter of animals, verses in which the slaughtering of animals in a name other than that of Allah or slaughtering them without invoking the name of Allah has been declared unlawful.
According to the view of great ` Ulama', the respected Tabi` in, who declared that an un-named slaughter of an animal, or of one upon whom a name other than that of Allah was invoked were lawful, also knew that the original religion of the People of the Book was not different from what Islam enjoined and it was only the ignorant section of their masses which made such errors. Despite this, these revered elders did not exclude the ignorant masses of the People of the Book from the general rule governing the People of the Book. They upheld, in matters relating to the slaughter of animals and to marriage, the same injunction which governed their forefathers and the followers of the original religion, that is, the slaughter of animals by them and the marriage with their women was permissible.
In Al-Ahkam al-Qur'an, Ibn al-Arabi says that he asked his teacher, Abu al-Fath al-Maqdisi about the Christians of his time who slaughtered an animal invoking a name other than that of Allah upon it - for example, they invoked the name of Masih or 'Uzayr at the time of slaughter - how could their Dhabihah become lawful, he wondered.
The reply given by Al-Maqdisi was:
ھم من ابایٔھم وقد جعلھم اللہ تعالیٰ تبعالمن کان قبلھم مع علمہ بحالھم (احکام ابن العربی ص 229، جلد اول)
The injunction that governs them is like that of their forefathers. This condition (of the People of the Book) was already within the knowledge of Almighty Allah, but, He has made them subordinate to their forefathers. (Ahkam, Ibn al-` Arabi, p.229, v. 1)
In recapitulation, it can be said that in the sight of the learned elders of the Muslim Community who have permitted the consumption of animals slaughtered by the People of the Book - those upon which the name of Allah was not invoked, rather, invoked thereupon was a name other than that of Allah - it was clear that these things are an integral part of the real faith of the People of the Book and are equally unlawful there. But, these learned elders allowed the erring masses also to be governed by the injunction which applies to the original People of the Book. It was for this reason that they allowed the animals slaughtered by the People of the Book to be taken as lawful. On the other side, the majority of the Sahabah, Tabi` in and Mujtahid Imams noticed that the animals slaughtered by the misled masses among the People of the Book, whether in a name other than that of Allah or without the name of Allah, were after all against the Islamic injunction but, in addition to that, the practice was against the current faith of the Christians themselves. Therefore, what they do should not affect the standing injunctions. So, they gave the verdict that the animals slaughtered by such people are not included under 'the food of the People of the Book' and, as such, there is no reason to support its lawfulness. Also, the act of going by the saying that their own wrong doing had caused particularization or abrogation in the verses of the Qur'an is not correct in any manner whatsoever.
Therefore, all leading authorities in Tafsir - Ibn Jarir, Ibn Kathir, Abu Hayyan and others - are unanimous in holding that there was no abrogation (Naskh) in the verses of Surah al-Baqarah and Surah al. An'-am. This is also the favoured position of the majority of Sahabah and Ta
Aujourd’hui, Allah vous a permis de manger tout ce qui est bon et de manger de la chair des bêtes immolées par les Gens du Livre, juifs et chrétiens, tout comme Il leur rend licite ce que vous immolez.
Il vous a rendu licite d’épouser les croyantes libres et chastes ainsi que les femmes libres et chastes parmi ceux à qui le Livre a été donné auparavant, juifs et chrétiens, pourvu que vous leur donniez leurs douaires et que vous ne cherchiez pas à commettre la fornication ou la débauche. Quiconque mécroit aux jugements qu’Allah a prescrits à Ses serviteurs voit ses œuvres invalidées puisque l’un de leur critère de validité, c’est-à-dire la foi, est absent. De plus, il fera partie des perdants le Jour de la Résurrection puisqu’il entrera en Enfer et y demeurera éternellement.
Bu gün Allah size temiz hoş/lezzetli yiyecekleri yemenizi helal kıldı. Ehlikitap (Yahudi ve Hristiyan) olanların kestiklerini yemenizi size helal kıldı. Sizin kestiğiniz hayvanları da onlara helal kıldı. Eğer mehirlerini verirseniz, hür ve iffetli Mümin kadınlar ve sizden önce kendilerine kitap verilen Yahudi ve Hristiyanlar'dan hür ve iffetli kadınlarla kötü şey yapmaktan uzak olup iffetli olduğunuz, onlardan aşıklar edinip zina etmediğiniz takdirde onlarla evlenmenizi helal kıldı. Kim Allah'ın kullarına indirmiş olduğu şeriatın hükümlerini inkâr ederse amellerin kabul olmasının şartı olan iman şartını kaybettiğinden dolayı yapmış olduğu amelleri geçersiz olur. Bu vasıftaki kimse kıyamet gününde cehenneme girip orada ebedî kalacağından dolayı hüsrana uğrayanlardandır.
"Pada hari ini dihalalkan bagimu yang baik-baik. Makan-an (sembelihan) orang-orang yang diberi al-Kitab itu halal bagimu, dan makanan kamu halal pula bagi mereka. (Dan dihalalkan mengawini) wanita-wanita yang menjaga kehormatan di antara wanita-wanita yang beriman dan wanita-wanita yang menjaga kehormatan di antara orang-orang yang diberi al-Kitab sebelum kamu, bila kamu telah membayar maskawin mereka dengan mak-sud menikahinya, tidak dengan maksud berzina dan tidak (pula) menjadikannya gundik-gundik. Barangsiapa yang kafir sesudah beriman (tidak menerima hukum-hukum Islam), maka terhapuslah amalannya dan ia di Hari Akhirat termasuk orang-orang merugi." (Al-Ma`idah: 5).
(5) Allah mengulang kembali penghalalan yang baik-baik untuk menegaskan nikmatNya dan untuk mengajak para hamba mensyukurinya dan memperbanyak dzikir kepadaNya, di mana Dia membolehkan apa yang mereka butuhkan, dan mereka dapat mengambil manfaat dari hal-hal yang baik.
﴾ وَطَعَامُ ٱلَّذِينَ أُوتُواْ ٱلۡكِتَٰبَ حِلّٞ لَّكُمۡ ﴿ "Makanan orang-orang yang diberi al-Kitab itu halal bagimu." Maksudnya, sembelihan orang Yahudi dan Nasrani adalah halal bagimu wahai kaum Muslimin, bukan orang-orang kafir selain mereka di mana sembelihan mereka tidak halal bagi kaum Muslimin. Hal itu karena Ahli Kitab menisbatkan diri kepada Rasul-rasul dan kitab-kitab Allah dan para rasul semuanya telah menyepakati diharamkannya menyembelih untuk selain Allah, karena itu adalah syirik.
Orang-orang Yahudi dan Nasrani meyakini diharamkannya menyembelih untuk selain Allah, oleh karena itu sembelihan mereka dihalalkan sedang selain mereka tidak. Dan dalil yang menunjuk-kan bahwa yang dimaksud dengan makanan (dalam ayat ini) adalah sembelihan mereka, dan bahwa makanan yang bukan merupakan sembelihan seperti biji-bijian dan buah-buahan, Ahli Kitab tidak me-miliki kekhususan padanya, bahkan ia dibolehkan walaupun itu juga makanan selain Ahli Kitab. Di samping itu, penisbatan makanan kepada mereka, menunjukkan bahwa ia adalah makanan dari hasil sembelihan mereka. Dan tidak bisa dikatakan bahwa penisbatan ini menunjukkan kepemilikan, dan bahwa yang dimaksud dengan makanan di sini adalah apa yang mereka miliki. Tidak demikian, karena ia tidak dibolehkan dengan cara mengambil secara tidak sah bahkan tidak pula dari kaum Muslimin.
﴾ وَطَعَامُكُمۡ ﴿ "Dan makananmu," wahai kaum Muslimin, ﴾ حِلّٞ لَّهُمۡۖ ﴿ "halal pula bagi mereka," maksudnya, halal bagimu untuk memberi-kannya kepada mereka.
﴾ وَ﴿ "Dan" dihalalkan untukmu, ﴾ وَٱلۡمُحۡصَنَٰتُ ﴿ "wanita-wanita yang menjaga kehormatannya," yaitu, wanita-wanita merdeka yang baik-baik (pandai menjaga diri), ﴾ مِنَ ٱلۡمُؤۡمِنَٰتِ ﴿ "dari kalangan wanita-wanita merdeka yang beriman." Dan wanita-wanita yang menjaga kehormatannya, ﴾ مِنَ ٱلَّذِينَ أُوتُواْ ٱلۡكِتَٰبَ مِن قَبۡلِكُمۡ ﴿ "dari orang-orang yang diberi al-Kitab sebelummu," yaitu, Yahudi dan Nasrani. Ayat ini adalah takh-shish bagi Firman Allah تعالى,
﴾ وَلَا تَنكِحُواْ ٱلۡمُشۡرِكَٰتِ حَتَّىٰ يُؤۡمِنَّۚ ﴿
"Dan janganlah kamu menikahi wanita-wanita musyrik sebelum mereka beriman." (Al-Baqarah: 221).
Mafhum dari ayat ini, bahwasanya wanita-wanita hamba sahaya yang beriman tidak boleh dinikahi oleh laki-laki merdeka dan memang demikian. Adapun wanita-wanita Ahli Kitab yang berstatus hamba sahaya, maka dalam keadaan apa pun mereka tidak boleh dinikahi oleh laki-laki merdeka secara mutlak berdasar-kan Firman Allah تعالى,
﴾ مِّن فَتَيَٰتِكُمُ ٱلۡمُؤۡمِنَٰتِۚ ﴿
"Wanita yang beriman dari budak-budak yang kamu miliki." (An-Nisa`: 25).
Adapun wanita-wanita Muslimah, jika mereka berstatus seba-gai hamba sahaya, maka seorang laki-laki Muslim merdeka tidak boleh menikahinya kecuali dengan dua syarat: Pertama, tidak mampu memberi belanja, dan kedua, takut terjatuh kepada perbuatan zina. Adapun wanita-wanita nakal yang tidak terjaga dari zina, maka tidak boleh menikahi mereka, baik mereka itu Muslimah atau Ahli Kitab, sampai mereka bertaubat, berdasarkan Firman Allah تعالى,
﴾ ٱلزَّانِي لَا يَنكِحُ إِلَّا زَانِيَةً أَوۡ مُشۡرِكَةٗ ﴿
"Laki-laki pezina tidak menikahi kecuali wanita pezina atau wanita musyrik." (An-Nur: 3).
FirmanNya, ﴾ إِذَآ ءَاتَيۡتُمُوهُنَّ أُجُورَهُنَّ ﴿ "Bila kamu telah membayar mas-kawin mereka," maksudnya, Kami membolehkan kamu untuk me-nikahinya jika kamu telah membayarkan maharnya. Barangsiapa yang berniat tidak memberikan maskawinnya, maka wanita tersebut tidak halal baginya. Dan Allah memerintahkan agar memberikan mahar kepadanya jika dia dewasa dan berakal sehat serta, layak untuk menerima, jika tidak, maka suami memberikannya kepada walinya.
Dinisbatkannya maskawin kepada wanita, menunjukkan bah-wa dia memiliki hak atas seluruh maskawinnya dan tidak seorang pun yang memiliki hak sedikit pun padanya, kecuali jika dia mere-lakan untuk suaminya atau walinya atau selainnya.
﴾ مُحۡصِنِينَ غَيۡرَ مُسَٰفِحِينَ ﴿ "Dengan maksud menikahinya bukan dengan maksud berzina," yakni, dalam keadaan kamu wahai suami, menikahi istrimu yang karenanya kamu menjaga kelaminmu dari wanita yang bukan istrimu. ﴾ غَيۡرَ مُسَٰفِحِينَ ﴿ "Bukan dengan maksud berzina," yakni berzina dengan siapa pun. ﴾ وَلَا مُتَّخِذِيٓ أَخۡدَانٖۗ ﴿ "Dan tidak pula meng-angkat gundik-gundik," yakni berzina dengan kekasihnya. Para pezina di zaman jahiliyah, ada yang berzina dengan siapa pun, dia ini adalah pezina (ulung), di antara mereka ada yang berzina dengan kekasih-nya. Maka Allah menyatakan bahwa hal itu menafikan akhlak iffah (terjaga dari zina) dan bahwa syarat menikah adalah hendaknya seorang laki-laki terjaga dari zina.
FirmanNya, ﴾ وَمَن يَكۡفُرۡ بِٱلۡإِيمَٰنِ فَقَدۡ حَبِطَ عَمَلُهُۥ ﴿ "Barangsiapa kafir kepa-da iman, maka terhapuslah amalannya." Maksudnya, barangsiapa yang kafir kepada Allah, kitab-kitabNya, Rasul-rasulNya atau syariat-Nya yang wajib diimani, maka gugurlah amalnya, dengan catatan dia mati di atas kekufurannya. Sebagaimana FirmanNya,
﴾ وَمَن يَرۡتَدِدۡ مِنكُمۡ عَن دِينِهِۦ فَيَمُتۡ وَهُوَ كَافِرٞ فَأُوْلَٰٓئِكَ حَبِطَتۡ أَعۡمَٰلُهُمۡ فِي ٱلدُّنۡيَا وَٱلۡأٓخِرَةِۖ ﴿
"Barangsiapa yang murtad di antara kamu dari agamanya, lalu dia mati dalam kekafiran, maka mereka itulah yang sia-sia amalannya di dunia dan di akhirat." (Al-Baqarah: 217).
﴾ وَهُوَ فِي ٱلۡأٓخِرَةِ مِنَ ٱلۡخَٰسِرِينَ ﴿ "Dan dia di akhirat termasuk orang-orang yang merugi," yaitu, orang-orang yang merugi, diri mereka, harta mereka, dan keluarga mereka pada Hari Kiamat, dan mereka men-dapatkan kesengsaraan abadi.
Permitting the Slaughtered Animals of the People of the Book
After Allah mentioned the filthy things that He prohibited for His believing servants and the good things that He allowed for them, He said next,
الْيَوْمَ أُحِلَّ لَكُمُ الطَّيِّبَـتُ
(Made lawful to you this day are At-Tayyibat.) Allah then mentioned the ruling concerning the slaughtered animals of the People of the Book, the Jews and Christians,
وَطَعَامُ الَّذِينَ أُوتُواْ الْكِتَـبَ حِلٌّ لَّكُمْ
(The food of the People of the Scripture is lawful to you..) meaning, their slaughtered animals, as Ibn `Abbas, Abu Umamah, Mujahid, Sa`id bin Jubayr, `Ikrimah, `Ata', Al-Hasan, Makhul, Ibrahim An-Nakha`i, As-Suddi and Muqatil bin Hayyan stated. This ruling, that the slaughtered animals of the People of the Book are permissible for Muslims, is agreed on by the scholars, because the People of the Book believe that slaughtering for other than Allah is prohibited. They mention Allah's Name upon slaughtering their animals, even though they have deviant beliefs about Allah that do not befit His majesty. It is recorded in the Sahih that `Abdullah bin Mughaffal said, "While we were attacking the fort of Khaybar, a person threw a leather bag containing fat, and I ran to take it and said, `I will not give anyone anything from this container today.' But when I turned I saw the Prophet (standing behind) while smiling." The scholars rely on this Hadith as evidence that we are allowed to eat what we need of foods from the booty before it is divided. The scholars of the Hanafi, the Shafi`i and the Hanbali Madhhabs rely on this Hadith to allow eating parts of the slaughtered animals of the Jews that they prohibit for themselves, such as the fat. They used this Hadith as evidence against the scholars of the Maliki Madhhab who disagreed with this ruling. A better proof is the Hadith recorded in the Sahih that the people of Khaybar gave the Prophet a gift of a roasted leg of sheep, which they poisoned. The Prophet used to like eating the leg of the sheep and he took a bite from it, but it told the Prophet that it was poisoned, so he discarded that bite. The bite that the Prophet took effected the palate of his mouth, while Bishr bin Al-Bara' bin Ma`rur died from eating from that sheep. The Prophet had the Jewish woman, Zaynab, who poisoned the sheep, killed. Therefore, the Prophet and his Companions wanted to eat from that sheep and did not ask the Jews if they removed what the Jews believed was prohibited for them, such as its fat. Allah's statement,
وَطَعَامُكُمْ حِلٌّ لَّهُمْ
(and your food is lawful to them.) means, you are allowed to feed them from your slaughtered animals. Therefore, this part of the Ayah is not to inform the People of the Scriptures that they are allowed to eat our food -- unless we consider it information for us about the ruling that they have -- i. e, that they are allowed all types of foods over which Allah's Name was mentioned, whether slaughtered according to their religion or otherwise. The first explanation is more plausible. So it means: you are allowed to feed them from your slaughtered animals just as you are allowed to eat from theirs, as equal compensation and fair treatment. The Prophet gave his robe to `Abdullah bin Ubayy bin Salul, who was wrapped with it when he died. They say that he did that because `Abdullah had given his robe to Al-`Abbas when Al-`Abbas came to Al-Madinah. As for the Hadith,
«لَا تَصْحَبْ إِلَّا مُؤْمِنًا، وَلَا يَأْكُلْ طَعَامَكَ إِلَّا تَقِي»
(Do not befriend but a believer, nor should other than a Taqi (pious person) eat your food.), This is to encourage such behavior, and Allah knows best.
The Permission to Marry Chaste Women From the People of the Scriptures
Allah said,
وَالْمُحْصَنَـتُ مِنَ الْمُؤْمِنَـتِ
((Lawful to you in marriage) are chaste women from the believers) The Ayah states: you are allowed to marry free, chaste believing women. This Ayah is talking about women who do not commit fornication, as evident by the word `chaste'. Allah said in another Ayah,
مُحْصَنَـت غَيْرَ مُسَـفِحَـتٍ وَلاَ مُتَّخِذَاتِ أَخْدَانٍ
(Desiring chastity not committing illegal sexual intercourse, nor taking them as boyfriends (lovers).) 4:25 `Abdullah Ibn `Umar used to advise against marrying Christian women saying, "I do not know of a worse case of Shirk than her saying that `Isa is her lord, while Allah said,
وَلاَ تَنْكِحُواْ الْمُشْرِكَـتِ حَتَّى يُؤْمِنَّ
(And do not marry idolatresses till they believe.)" Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that Abu Malik Al-Ghifari said that Ibn `Abbas said that when this Ayah was revealed,
وَلاَ تَنْكِحُواْ الْمُشْرِكَـتِ حَتَّى يُؤْمِنَّ
(And do not marry idolatresses till they believe,) the people did not marry the pagan women. When the following Ayah was revealed,
وَالْمُحْصَنَـتُ مِنَ الَّذِينَ أُوتُواْ الْكِتَـبَ مِن قَبْلِكُمْ
((Lawful to you in marriage) are chaste women from the believers and chaste women from those who were given the Scripture before your time) they married women from the People of the Book. " Some of the Companions married Christian women and did not see any problem in this, relying on the honorable Ayah,
وَالْمُحْصَنَـتُ مِنَ الَّذِينَ أُوتُواْ الْكِتَـبَ مِن قَبْلِكُمْ
((Lawful to you in marriage) are chaste women from those who were given the Scripture before your time) Therefore, they made this Ayah an exception to the Ayah in Surat Al-Baqarah,
وَلاَ تَنْكِحُواْ الْمُشْرِكَـتِ حَتَّى يُؤْمِنَّ
(And do not marry the idolatresses till they believe,) considering the latter Ayah to include the People of the Book in its general meaning. Otherwise, there is no contradiction here, since the People of the Book were mentioned alone when mentioning the rest of the idolators. Allah said,
لَمْ يَكُنِ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْكِتَـبِ وَالْمُشْرِكِينَ مُنفَكِّينَ حَتَّى تَأْتِيَهُمُ الْبَيِّنَةُ
(Those who disbelieve from among the People of the Scripture and the idolators, were not going to leave (their disbelief) until there came to them clear evidence.) and,
وَقُلْ لِّلَّذِينَ أُوتُواْ الْكِتَـبَ وَالاٍّمِّيِّينَ ءَأَسْلَمْتُمْ فَإِنْ أَسْلَمُواْ فَقَدِ اهْتَدَواْ
(And say to those who were given the Scripture and to those who are illiterates: "Do you (also) submit yourselves" If they do, they are rightly guided.) Allah said next,
إِذَآ ءَاتَيْتُمُوهُنَّ أُجُورَهُنَّ
(When you have given them their due), This refers to the Mahr, so just as these women are chaste and honorable, then give them their Mahr with a good heart. We should mention here that Jabir bin `Abdullah, `Amir Ash-Sha`bi, Ibrahim An-Nakha`i and Al-Hasan Al-Basri stated that when a man marries a woman and she commits illegal sexual intercourse before the marriage is consummated, the marriage is annulled. In this case, she gives back the Mahr that he paid her. Allah said,
مُحْصِنِينَ غَيْرَ مُسَافِحِينَ وَلاَ مُتَّخِذِى أَخْدَانٍ
(Desiring chastity, not illegal sexual intercourse, nor taking them as girl-friends (or lovers).) And just as women must be chaste and avoid illegal sexual activity, such is the case with men, who must also be chaste and honorable. Therefore, Allah said,
غَيْرَ مُسَافِحِينَ
(...not illegal sexual intercourse') as adulterous people do, those who do not avoid sin, nor reject adultery with whomever offers it to them.
وَلاَ مُتَّخِذِى أَخْدَانٍ
(nor taking them as girl-friends (or lovers),) meaning those who have mistresses and girlfriends who commit illegal sexual intercourse with them, as we mentioned in the explanation of Surat An-Nisa'.
Today Allah has allowed you to eat those things that are wholesome, and the animals slaughtered by the Jews and Christians who are the People of the Scripture. He has also made lawful for them animals that you slaughter. He has permitted you to marry free, chaste women from the believers, as well as free, chaste women from the Jews and Christians who received scripture before you. This is if you give them their dowries and you are trying to stay away from committing an immoral action, such as adultery or fornication, by taking them as lovers. Yet whosoever disbelieves in Allah and His laws which He has given to his slaves, then his actions are void, because the condition for good actions to be accepted is true faith. On the Day of Judgement, such a person will be a loser due to entering the fire of Hell, where they will live eternally.
Hoy Al-lah les ha permitido comer de todo lo que es bueno y comer la carne de animales que hayan sido sacrificados por la Gente del Libro, como judíos y cristianos, y ha hecho lícito para ellos lo que ustedes sacrifican. Ha declarado lícito desposar creyentes castas, así como a las mujeres libres y castas entre aquellos que recibieron el Libro con anterioridad, como judías y cristianas, siempre y cuando les den sus dotes y no pretendan cometer el pecado de fornicación o depravación. Aquel que no crea en los preceptos que Al-lah ha prescrito a Sus servidores verá sus obras invalidadas ya que uno de los criterios para su validez, es decir, la fe, está ausente. Más aún, será parte de los perdedores el Día de la Resurrección, ya que entrará en el Infierno y allí habitará eternamente.
However elaborate the Law relating to forbidden and permissible things is made, it is finally man’s intention which debars him from certain things and leads him towards certain others. It is not the provisions of Law that act as a watchdog but man himself. If a man himself is not so inclined, then in spite of accepting the Law, he will try to find ways to escape its provisions. It is only the fear of God which compels a man to give proper regard to the Law in its true spirit. That is why it has been said while explaining the Law relating to prohibitions and permissions: ‘Fear God, for God is swift in taking account.’ It is not ever permissible for a Muslim woman to marry a non-Muslim man. But Muslim males have been permitted, subject to certain special conditions to marry women belonging to communities, who are in possession of the Holy scriptures. The wisdom underlying this provision is that a woman is by nature easily influenced. It may be expected of her that once she enters marital life, she may be influenced by her Muslim husband and Muslim society, and thus her marriage may become a starting point for her entry into Islam. (See also note on 2:221). ‘The deeds of anyone who rejects the faith will come to nothing’ i.e. without Faith, good deeds have no reality or value. A good deed is that which is performed for the sake of God. A deed which is not for the sake of God is actually for one’s own self. Why would God give any value to a deed done for one’s own self?
Oggi vi sono permesse le cose piacevoli e mangiare gli animali macellati dalla Gente del Libro, Ebrei o Nazareni, e gli animali da voi macellati sono loro permessi. Vi è permesso sposare le donne pure credenti e le donne libere e pure tra coloro che hanno ricevuto il Libro prima di voi, Ebrei e Nazareni, se corrispondete loro la dote dovuta e temete di commettere una nefandezza; non prendetele come amanti, commettendo adulterio. Chi rinnega le leggi che Allāh ha stabilito per i Suoi sudditi, le sue azioni saranno vane, poiché ha mancato negli obblighi della fede; nel Giorno del Giudizio sarà tra i perdenti ed entrerà nel Fuoco, in cui dimorerà in eterno.
Ngày hôm nay, Allah cho phép các ngươi dùng những thực phẩm tốt lành và thanh sạch, các ngươi được phép ăn những con vật do dân Kinh Sách từ Do Thái và Thiên Chúa giết và ngược lại những con vật do các ngươi giết cũng được phép đối với họ. Các ngươi được phép cưới những phụ nữ tự do có đức tin và những phụ nữ tự do thuộc những người được ban cho Kinh Sách trước các ngươi (Do Thái, Thiên Chúa) với điều kiện các ngươi phải trao cho họ tiền cưới Mahr, và các ngươi cưới họ là để họ làm vợ của các ngươi chứ không phải để thỏa mãn tình dục của các ngươi hay chỉ để làm người tình vụng trộm. Người nào phủ nhận những gì được Allah ban hành thành giáo luật cho các bề tôi của Ngài thì kẻ đó đã làm mất giá trị các việc làm thiện tốt và ngoan đạo của họ và vào Đời Sau y sẽ thuộc những người thất bại thảm hại vì sẽ phải vào Hỏa Ngục và sống đời đời trong đó.
5- Bugün size hoş ve temiz olan şeyler helâl kılındı. Kendilerine kitap verilenlerin yiyeceği de size helâldir. Sizin yiyeceğiniz de onlara helâldir. Muhsan olan mü’min kadınlar ile sizden önce kendilerine kitap verilenlerden olan muhsan kadınlar da mehirlerini vermeniz, iffetlerinizi korumanız, zina etmemeniz ve gizli dost tutmamanız şartı ile (size helâldir). Kim imanı inkar ederse şüphesiz onun bütün ameli boşa gitmiştir ve o âhirette zarara uğrayanlardandır.
5. Yüce Allah lütuflarını açıklamak, kullarını kendisine şükretmeye ve adını çokça anmaya davet etmek üzere hoş ve temiz şeyleri onlara helâl kıldığını tekrarlamaktadır. Çünkü Allah, ihtiyaç duyacakları ve kendileri ile yararlanabilecekleri hoş ve temiz şeyleri onlara helâl kılmıştır.“Kendilerine kitap verilenlerin yiyeceği de size helâldir” Yani ey müslümanlar, diğer kâfirler müstesna olmak üzere yahudilerle hıristiyanların kestikleri size helâldir. Diğer kâfirlerin kestikleri ise müslümanlara helâl değildir. Bunun sebebi Kitap ehlinin peygamberlere ve kitaplara müntesip olmalarıdır. Bütün peygamberler de hayvanları Allah’tan başkası adına kesmenin haram olduğu konusunda ittifak üzeredirler. Çünkü bu şirktir. Yahudiler ve Hıristiyanlar da Allah’tan başkası adına hayvan kesmenin haram olduğunu dinî bir hüküm olarak kabul ederler. İşte bundan dolayı diğer kâfirler arasından sadece onların kestikleri mubah kılınmıştır.
Âyet-i kerimede geçen “yiyecek”ten kastın, onların kestikleri hayvanlar olduğunun delili de şudur: Tahıl ve meyve gibi, kesilmesi söz konusu olmayan yiyecekler konusunda Kitap ehlinin özel bir durumu yoktur. Aksine bu gibi şeyler onların dışındakilere ait olsa dahi mubahtır. Aynı şekilde burada “yiyecek” kelimesinin onlara ait olarak (kitap verilenlerin yiyeceği denerek) söz konusu edilmesi bunun, onların kesmeleri sebebi ile yenecek hale gelen bir yiyecek olduğuna delildir. Burada “onların yiyecekleri” ifadesi temlik içindir ve bundan maksat da onların sahip oldukları yiyecektir (ve bunlar da bize helaldir), denemez. Çünkü bu, mubah olmayan gasp kapsamına girer ki bu yolla müslümanlardan bile bir şey yenmesi mubah değildir. “Sizin” ey müslümanlar “yiyeceğiniz de onlara helâldir”yani siz yediğiniz şeyleri onlara yedirebilirsiniz, bu da helâldir.“Muhsan olan mü’min kadınlar” da size helâldir. “Muhsan”dan kasıt, hür ve iffetli kadınlardır. “sizden önce kendilerine kitap verilenlerden olan” yani yahudi ve hristiyanlardan “muhsan” yani iffetli ve hür “kadınlar” da size helâl kılınmıştır. Bu buyruk Allah’ın:“Müşrik kadınları iman etmedikçe nikâhlamayın”(el-Bakara, 2/221) buyruğunu tahsis etmektedir.
Âyet-i kerimenin mefhumundan mü’min köle kadınlarla/cariyelerle nikâhlanmanın hür erkeklere mubah olmadığı da anlaşılmaktadır. Kitap ehli olan cariyelerle nikah ise hiçbir durumda mubah değildir. Onların, hür mümin erkekler ile evlenmeleri Yüce Allah’ın:“Mü’min cariyelerinizden...”(en-Nisa, 4/25) buyruğu dolayısı ile mutlak olarak caiz değildir. Mü’min cariyelerin, hür mümin erkekler tarafından nikâhlanmaları ise ancak iki şartla caizdir: Bunlardan birincisi, hür kadınlarla evlenme imkânı ve gücü bulamamak; ikincisi de harama karşı kendini koruyamama korkusudur. Ahlaksız ve zinaya karşı iffetini korumayan kadınlara gelince bunlar ister müslüman olsunlar ister kitap ehlinden olsunlar nikâhlanmaları -tevbe etmedikleri sürece- mubah değildir. Çünkü Yüce Allah:“Zina eden erkek ancak zina eden veya müşrik olan bir kadını nikâhlar.”(en-Nur, 24/3) buyurmaktadır.
Yüce Allah’ın:“mehirlerini vermeniz”buyruğuna gelince: Yani mehirlerini verdiğiniz takdirde onları nikâhlamanızı size mubah kıldık, demektir. Bir kimse bir kadına mehrini vermemeyi kararlaştıracak olursa, o kadın ona helâl olmaz. Eğer kadın reşid ise ve kendisine mal verilebilecek salahiyette ise bu mehri bizzat ona vermesi emredilir. Aksi takdirde koca bu mehri o kadının velisine verir. Buradaki mehirlerin kadınlara izafe edilmesi, kadının mehrinin tamamına malik olduğunun delilidir. Kadının gönül hoşluğu ile kocasına yahut kendi velisine veya onlardan başka herhangi birisine verdiği miktar müstesna hiçbir kimsenin o mehirde hakkı yoktur.“iffetlerinizi korumanız” yani bu mubahlık kendinizi haram yollarla başka kadınlara yaklaşmaktan korumak sureti ile kendi kadınlarınızın da iffetini korumanız halinde söz konusudur. “zina etmemeniz” ifadesi ise hiçbir kimse ile zina etmemeyi kapsar. “Gizli dost tutmamanız” ise dost (metres) kadınlar ile zina etmektir. Çünkü cahiliye döneminde zina edenlerin kimisi, önüne gelen herkesle zina ederdi. İşte ayette geçen “مسافح” bunlardır. Kimisi ise sevdiği ve dost edindiği ile zina ederdi. Yüce Allah bütün bunların iffete aykırı olduğunu ve evlenme şartları arasında erkeğin zinadan uzak ve iffetini koruyan birisi olması şartının da bulunduğunu haber vermektedir.
“Kim imanı inkar ederse şüphesiz onun bütün ameli boşa gitmiştir.” Bu şu demektir: Kim Allah’ı ve iman edilmesi gereken kitaplarını, peygamberlerini yahut şer’î hükümlerden birisini inkar edecek olursa, küfrü üzere ölmesi halinde onun tüm ameli boşa gitmiş olur. Nitekim Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Artık içinizden her kim dininden irtidad eder de kâfir olarak ölürse işte böylelerinin bütün amelleri dünyada da âhirette de heder olup gider.”(el-Bakara, 2/217)“Ve o âhirette zarara uğrayanlardandır.” Kıyamet gününde kendilerini, mallarını, ailelerini ziyana sokan ve ebedi bedbahtlığa mahkum olanlardır.
Sa araw na ito, nagpahintulot si Allāh para sa inyo ng pagkain ng mga minamasarap at pagkain ng mga kinatay ng mga May Kasulatan kabilang sa mga Hudyo at mga Kristiyano. Nagpahintulot Siya para sa kanila ng mga kinatay ninyo. Nagpahintulot Siya para sa inyo ng pag-aasawa ng mga malayang babaing malinis ang puri kabilang sa mga babaing mananampalataya at mga malayang babaing malinis ang puri kabilang sa mga nabigyan ng Kasulatan bago pa ninyo na mga Hudyo at mga Kristiyano, kapag nagbigay kayo sa kanila ng mga bigay-kaya sa kanila, habang kayo naman ay mga nagpapakalinis ng puri laban sa paggawa ng kahalayan at hindi mga gumagawa ng mga kasintahang nakagagawa kayo ng pangangalunya sa mga iyon. Ang sinumang tumangging sumampalataya sa isinabatas ni Allāh para sa mga lingkod Niya na mga patakaran ay nawalang-saysay nga ang gawa niya dahil sa pagkawala ng kundisyon nito, ang pananampalataya. Siya sa Araw ng Pagbangon ay kabilang sa mga lugi dahil sa pagpasok niya sa Apoy bilang mananatiling pananatiliin doon.
Danas vam je Allah dozvolio lijepa i ukusna jela, i ono što zakolju sljedbenici Knjige, jevreji i kršćani, i njima je dozvolio da jedu ono što vi zakoljete. I dozvolio vam je da se ženite čednim i slobodnim vjernicama, i čednim i slobodnim kršćankama i jevrejkama, kada im date mehr, dok vam je zabranjeno da činite blud, bilo s prostitutkama ili s ljubavnicama. Onom ko ne bude vjerovao u ono što je Allah propisao Svojim robovima bit će poništena dobra djela, utoliko jer nije ispunio uslov prihvatanja djela – vjerovanje. Takav će na Sudnjem danu biti pravi gubitnik jer će ući u džehennemsku vatru, iz nje nikada neće izaći.
O voi credenti, se desiderate compiere la Preghiera o eravate in stato di impurità minore, compiete l'abluzione lavando il vostro viso e le vostre braccia, compresi i gomiti, e passate le mani umide sulla vostra testa e lavate i vostri piedi, comprese le caviglie, fino alla parte che divide la gamba dal piede. Se siete in stato di impurità maggiore, lavatevi completamente. Se siete malati e temete che la malattia sia grave, o che l'acqua ritardi la guarigione, oppure eravate in viaggio e siete in buona salute, oppure eravate in stato di impurità minore, come espletare i vostri bisogni, o in stato di impurità maggiore, come rapporti con vostra moglie, e non trovate acqua per lavarvi, in tal caso posate i vostri palmi sulla terra e passateli sul vostro viso e sulle vostre mani. Allāh non vuole rendervi gravose le Sue leggi, obbligandovi ad utilizzare l'acqua, che potrebbe farvi del male; così vi concesse un'alternativa nel momento del bisogno o durante la malattia o in mancanza di acqua, per Sua grazia, affinché siate grati ad Allāh per ciò che vi ha donato: Non disprezzate tale dono.
Some injunctions of the Shariah concerning the conduct of worldly life, choices in marriage and food appeared in the previous verses. This verse mentions some injunctions relating to ` Ibadat, acts of worship like Salah, Wudu, Mash مسح ، Tayammum, Ghusl and Taharah
O vi koji vjerujete, ako želite obaviti namaz a nemate abdest, onda uzmite abdest pranjem lica, ruku do lakata uz pranje laktova, zatim potrite po glavi i operite noge do članaka uz pranje članaka. Ako ste džunupi, okupajte se. Ako ste bolesni pa se bojite da će se bolest pogoršati ili da će se ozdravljenje odložiti obavljanjem obrednog čišćenja (abdesta ili gusula), ili ste zdravi ali na putu i nemate abdest zbog obavljanja nužde, primjera radi, ili ste džunupi zbog odnosa sa ženama, a ne nađete vodu nakon traženja da biste obavili obrednu čistoću – udarite dlanovima površinu zemlje, i potrite lica i ruke. Allah ne želi da vam Svoje propise učini tjeskobnim obavezujući vas da koristite vodu ako vam to šteti, pa vam je propisao zamjenu za nju u slučaju nemogućnosti korištenja vode zbog bolesti ili zato što je nema. Sve to predstavlja upotpunjavanje Allahove milosti prema vama, kako biste Mu bili zahvalni.
6- Ey iman edenler! Namaza kalkacağınız zaman yüzlerinizi ve dirseklere kadar kollarınızı yıkayın. Başlarınızı meshedin, iki aşık kemiğinize kadar ayaklarınızı da (yıkayın). Eğer cünüp iseniz (gusledip) iyice temizlenin. Eğer hasta veya yolculukta olursanız yahut içinizden biri ayak yolundan gelirse veya kadınlara yaklaşmış olursanız da su bulamazsanız, o takdirde temiz toprakla teyemmüm edin ve onunla yüzlerinizi ve ellerinizi meshedin. Allah size güçlük çıkarmak istemez, aksine sizi iyice temizlemeyi ve üzerinizdeki nimetini tamamlamak ister ki şükredesiniz.
6. Bu, oldukça önemli bir âyet-i kerimedir ve pek çok hükmü kapsamaktadır. Biz Allah’ın kolaylaştıracağı kadarıyla bu hükümlere yer vereceğiz:
1. Bu sözü edilen hükümlere sarılmak ve gereğince amel etmek imanın gereklerindendir ve bunlar olmaksızın iman tamamlanmaz. Çünkü Allah azze ve celle bu âyetin başında:“Ey iman edenler...” diyerek hitap etmektedir. Yani ey iman edenler, sizin için teşrî’ kıldığımız hükümlerle imanınızın gereği olarak amel edin.
2. Yüce Allah’ın:“Namaza kalkacağınız zaman” buyruğu ile namazı eda etme emri verilmektedir.
3. Yine “Namaza kalkacağınız zaman” buyruğu ile niyet emri de verilmektedir. Çünkü bu, “namaz kastı ve niyeti ile kalkacağınız zaman” demektir.
4. Namazın sıhhati için taharet şarttır. Çünkü Allah namaz için kalkma halinde taharetli olmayı emretmektedir. Emirde aslolan ise farziyet ifade etmesidir.
5. Taharet vaktin girmesi ile değil, namaza niyetlenmekle farz olur.
6. Farz, nafile, farz-ı kifaye, cenaze namazı vb. gibi kendisine namaz adı verilen her bir namazda taharet şarttır. Hatta pek çok ilim adamına göre sadece secde için dahi -tilavet ve şükür secdesi gibi- taharet şarttır.
7. Yüzün yıkanması emredilmiştir. Bir kimsenin karşıdan görülen ve mutad olarak saçın bitim yerlerinden çenenin alt tarafına kadar olan sınır, yüzün uzunlamasına sınırını teşkil eder. Enine sınırı ise kulaklar arasında kalan yerdir. Yüzü yıkama emrinin kapsamına sünnet gereği mazmaza (ağza su vermek) ve istinşak (burna su vermek) da girmektedir. Yine yüzde bulunan tüylerin yıkanması da yüzü yıkamanın kapsamına girer. Sakal eğer sık değilse suyun tene ulaştırılması şarttır. Eğer sık ise yüzeyinin yıkanması yeterlidir.
8. Kolların yıkanması ve sınırının dirseklere kadar oluşu. Buradaki “ إلى : e, a kadar” kelimesi, müfessirlerin çoğunluğunun dediği gibi “ مع : ile birlikte” anlamındadır. Yüce Allah’ın: ﴾ وَلَا تَأۡكُلُوٓاْ أَمۡوَٰلَهُمۡ إِلَىٰٓ أَمۡوَٰلِكُمۡۚ ﴿ / “…onların mallarını mallarınızla katarak (onlarla birlikte) yemeyin.”(en-Nisâ, 4/2) buyruğunda olduğu gibi. Diğer taraftan yıkanılması farz olan kısım, ancak bütün dirseğin yıkanması ile tamam olur.
9. Başın meshedilmesinin emredilmesi.
10. Başın tamamının meshedilmesinin gereği. Çünkü buradaki “ب” harfi teb’id (bir kısmını anlamında) değil, ilsak (bitiştirmek, yapıştırmak) anlamındadır. Bu da başın tümünün meshedilmesini gerektirir.
11. Mesh, ne şekilde olursa olsun yeterlidir. İki elle, birisiyle, bir bez parçası veya bir tahta parçası ile ve buna benzer herhangi bir şey ile olabilir. Çünkü meshi Allah mutlak olarak zikretmiş, herhangi bir sıfat ile kayıtlamamıştır. O halde bu da mutlak olarak sadece meshin yapılmasına delildir.
12. Farz olan, meshtir. Baş yıkanacak olsa ama üzerinden el geçirilmeyecek olsa bu yeterli olmaz. Çünkü o takdirde kişi Allah’ın emrini yerine getirmiş sayılmaz.
13. Aşık kemiklerine kadar ayakların yıkanmasının emredilmesi. Kollar hakkındaki açıklamalar burada da söz konusudur.
14. Cumhurun “ayaklarınızı” anlamındaki “وأرجلكم” kelimesini (“ve erculekum” şeklinde) fethalı okuması ile bu konuda (ayakların yıkanmayıp meshedileceği iddiasında bulunan) Rafızîlerin görüşü reddedilmiştir. Ayakların açık oldukları sürece meshedilmeleri caiz değildir.
15. Bu buyrukta “ayaklarınızı” anlamındaki “وأرجلكم” kelimesinin (“ve erculikum” şeklinde) esreli okunuşunda mestler üzerine meshe bir işaret vardır. Bu durumda her iki kıraat, belli bir manaya göre yorumlanmış olur. Bu kelimenin fethalı okunuşuna göre eğer açık iseler ayakların yıkanması gerekir. Esreli kıraate göre mest ile üzeri kapalı ise ayaklar meshedilir.
16. Abdestte tertibin (sıraya uymanın) emredilmiş olması. Çünkü Yüce Allah yıkanacak abdest azalarını belli bir sıra ile zikretmiştir. Yine Allah meshedilmesi gereken başı, yıkanması gereken iki aza arasında zikretmektedir. Bunun ifade ettiği tek husus, abdest azalarında tertibe riâyet etmektir.
17. Tertibe riayet, bu âyet-i kerimede adları zikrolunan dört azaya hastır. Mazmaza, istinşak ve yüzün yıkanması yahut da sağ ve sol eller ile sağ ve sol ayaklar arasında tertib farz değildir. Ancak mazmaza ve istinşakın, yüzün yıkanmasından önce yapılması ve el ile ayakların sağının da sollarından önce yıkanması müstehabdır. Başın meshedilmesinin kulaklara meshedilmesinden önce yapılması da müstehabdır.
18. Emrolunan şeklin gerçekleşmesi için her namaz için yeni abdest almanın emredilişi.
19. Cünüplükten dolayı gusletme emri.
20. Bedenin tamamen yıkanmasının farz oluşu. Çünkü Yüce Allah temizlenmeyi bedene izafe etmiş ve bu konuda onu bedenin herhangi bir bölümüne tahsis etmemiştir.
21. Cünüplükte saçların ve tüylerin hem yüzeyini hem de iç kısmını yıkamanın emredilişi.
22. Küçük hades, büyük hadesin kapsamına girmektedir. Her ikisini de yerine getirmekle yükümlü olan kimsenin niyet ettikten sonra bedenini tamamen yıkaması yeterlidir. Çünkü Yüce Allah ancak temizlenmeyi söz konusu etmiş ve ayrıca abdest almayı zikretmemiştir.
23. Cünüp, uyanıkken yahut uyurken menisi gelene yahut da meni gelmese bile cima eden kimseye denir.
24. İhtilam olduğunu hatırlamakla birlikte herhangi bir ıslaklık tespit edemeyen kimsenin gusletme yükümlülüğü yoktur. Çünkü onun cünüplüğü tahakkuk etmemiştir.
25. Yüce Allah kullarına bir lütuf olmak üzere teyemmümü meşru kıldığını hatırlatmaktadır.
26. Teyemmümü caiz kılan sebeplerden biri de su ile yıkanmanın zararlı olduğu bir hastalığın varlığıdır. Böyle birine teyemmüm caizdir.
27. Teyemmümü caiz kılan sebeplerin arasında yolculuk halinde olsun küçük abdest ve büyük abdest bozmaktan sonra olsun su bulamamak da vardır. Hastalık halinde ise su kullanmakla zarar görme söz konusu olacaksa su bulunsa bile teyemmüm caizdir. Diğer hallerde ise -ikamet halinde olsa dahi- suyun bulunmaması teyemmümü caiz kılar.
28. Ön ve arkadan çıkan pislik abdesti bozar.
29. Abdesti sadece bu ikisinin bozduğunu söyleyenler de bunu delil gösterirler. Bunların görüşlerine göre avret yerine dokunmakla veya başka bir sebeple abdest bozulmaz.
30. Açıktan söylenmesi hoşa gitmeyen hallerde kinayeli lafızlar kullanmanın müstehaptır. Çünkü Yüce Allah:“yahut içinizden biri ayak yolundan gelirse” buyurmaktadır.
31. Zevk alacak şekilde ve şehvetle kadına dokunmak abdesti bozar.
32. Teyemmümün geçerli olabilmesi için suyun bulunmaması şarttır.
33. Su bulununca -namazda olunsa dahi- teyemmüm bozulur. Çünkü Allah teyemmümü sadece suyun bulunmaması halinde mubah kılmıştır.
34. Vakit girmekle birlikte kişinin yanında su bulunmuyor ise eşyası arasında ve kendisine yakın yerlerde su araması gerekir. Çünkü suyu aramayan kimseye “su bulamayan” denilmez.
35. Ancak taharetinin bir bölümü için yetecek kadar su bulan bir kimsenin önce o miktarı kullanması, ondan sonra da teyemmüm etmesi gerekir.
36. Temiz şeylerle değişikliğe uğramış suyun kullanılması teyemmümden önce gelir. Yani böyle bir su da temizleyicidir. Çünkü su değişikliğe uğramış olsa da bir sudur ve bu da Allah’ın:“Su bulamazsanız” buyruğunun kapsamına girer.
37. Yüce Allah’ın:“teyemmüm edin” buyruğu dolayısı ile teyemmüm için niyet mutlaka gereklidir, çünkü bu ifade “kastedin” demektir.
38. Toprak olsun başka bir şey olsun yeryüzünün üst tabakasında bulunan her bir şey ile teyemmüm yeterlidir. Buna göre: “onunla yüzlerinizi ve ellerinizi meshedin” buyruğu ya çoğunlukla rastlanıldığı üzere yeryüzünün ellere ve yüze bulaşan, kendisi ile meshedilecek şekilde tozlu olmasından ötürü “tağlib (çoğunluğu esas alma)” kabilinden bir ifadedir yahut da daha faziletli olana irşat amaçlıdır. Yani tozlu toprakla teyemmümün mümkün olması halinde bunun daha evla olacağına işarettir.
39. Necis toprak ile teyemmüm geçerli olmaz. Çünkü bu “temiz” değil aksine pistir.
40. Teyemmümde yalnızca yüze ve ellere meshedilir, diğer azaların meshi söz konusu değildir.
41. Yüce Allah’ın: “yüzlerinize” buyruğu yüzün tamamını kapsar ve yüzün tümünün meshedilmesini gerektirir. Ancak toprağın ağza ve burna sokulmasına gerek yoktur, bu affedilmiştir. Aynı şekilde toprağın, tüyler ve sakallar seyrek olsa bile altlarına sokulması da affedilmiştir.
42. Eller sadece bileklere kadar meshedilir. Çünkü mutlak olarak kullanılmaları halinde ellerin sınırı budur. Eğer meshin dirseklere kadar ulaştırılması şart olsaydı Yüce Allah’ın abdestte bu kaydı zikrettiği gibi burada da bu kaydı söz konusu etmesi gerekirdi.
43. Âyet-i kerime, küçük hades olsun büyük hades olsun bütün hadesler için teyemmümün caiz oluşu konusunda umumidir. Hatta bedeni necaset için dahi söz konusudur. Çünkü Yüce Allah teyemmüm ile tahareti su ile taharete bedel kılmıştır. Âyet-i kerimede bunu mutlak olarak zikredip buna dair her hangi bir kayıt da söz konusu etmemiştir. Burada: Bedenin necaseti, teyemmümün hükmü kapsamına girmez; çünkü buyruk hadeslerle ilgilidir, denebilir ki ilim adamlarının cumhurunun görüşü de budur.
44. Küçük ve büyük hadeste teyemmüm yerleri aynıdır ve bu da yüz ve ellerdir.
45. Her iki hadesten dolayı taharet yapması gereken kimse, bu ikisi için teyemmüm yapacağı niyetinde bulunsa âyetin umumundan ve mutlak oluşundan hareketle tek bir teyemmüm yeterlidir.
46. Her ne ile olursa olsun -el ile veya başka bir şeyle- mesh yeterlidir. Çünkü Yüce Allah: “meshedin” buyurmuş ve ne ile mesh yapılacağını söz konusu etmemiştir. İşte bu her şey ile mesh yapılabileceğine delildir.
47. Abdestte şart olduğu gibi teyemmüm ile taharette de tertip şarttır. Çünkü Yüce Allah ellerin meshedilmesinden önce yüzün meshedilmesini söz konusu etmiştir. Dolayısıyla önce yüz sonra bileklere kadar eller meshedilir.
48. Allah azze ve celle bize teşrî’ etmiş olduğu hükümlerde herhangi bir zorluk, darlık ve sıkıntı takdir etmemiştir. Aksine O’nun şeriatı kullar için rahmettir. Bundan maksat ise onları temizlemek ve onlar üzerindeki nimetini tamamlamasıdır.
49. Zahirin temizliği su ve toprak iledir. Bu zahiri temizlik, batının tevhid ve samimi tevbe ile temizliğini tamamlayıcı bir hususiyettir.
50. Teyemmüm ile taharette duyularla ve müşahade ile idrak olunan bir temizlik ve taharet söz konusu değilse bile hiç şüphesiz ki bu, Yüce Allah’ın emrine uymaktan gelen manevi bir temizliktir.
51. Kulun yapması gereken; Allah’ın şeriatı, taharet ve diğer hükümlerdeki hikmetler ve sırlar üzerinde iyice düşünmektir. Ta ki böylelikle marifeti ve ilmi artsın, Allah’a şükür ve muhabbeti ziyadeleşsin. Yine kulları üstün ve yüksek mevkilere ulaştıran teşrî’ buyurduğu hükümlere de dikkat etmesi icab eder.
O mga sumampalataya, kapag nagnais kayo na tumayo para sa pagsasagawa ng pagdarasal, habang kayo ay mga nawalan ng kadalisayang na maliit, magsagawa kayo ng wuḍū sa pamamagitan ng paghuhugas ninyo ng mga mukha ninyo, paghuhugas ninyo ng mga kamay ninyo kasama ng mga siko ng mga ito, paghahaplos ninyo sa mga ulo ninyo, at paghuhugas ninyo ng mga paa ninyo kasama ng mga bukungbukong na mga nakausli sa kasukasuan ng binti. Kung kayo ay nawalan ng kadalisayang malaki, maligo kayo. Kung kayo ay mga may-sakit, na nangangamba kayo ng paglala ng sakit o pagkaantala ng paggaling nito, o kayo ay mga naglalakbay habang nasa kalagayan ng kalusugan, o kayo ay mga nawalan ng kadalisayang maliit dahil sa pagtugon sa tawag ng kalikasan, halimbawa, O mga nawalan ng kadalisayang malaki dahil sa pakikipagtalik sa mga maybahay at hindi kayo nakatagpo ng tubig matapos ng paghahanap nito upang ipandalisay ninyo, magsadya kayo sa lupa, pumalo kayo rito ng mga kamay ninyo, magpunas kayo sa mga mukha ninyo, at magpunas kayo sa mga kamay ninyo mula rito. Hindi nagnanais si Allāh na gumawa sa inyo ng hirap sa mga patakaran Niya sa pamamagitan ng pag-oobliga sa inyo sa paggamit ng tubig na hahantong sa kapinsalaan ninyo sapagkat nagsabatas Siya para sa inyo ng isang pamalit doon sa sandali ng kaimposiblehan [ng paggamit ng tubig] dahil sa sakit o kawalan ng tubig, bilang paglulubos sa biyaya Niya sa inyo, nang sa gayon kayo ay magpapasalamat sa biyaya Niya sa inyo at hindi kayo tatangging kumilala rito.
Hỡi những người có đức tin! Khi các ngươi muốn dâng lễ nguyện Salah, nếu các ngươi trong tình trạng tiểu Hadath (sau khi đại tiện, tiểu tiện hoặc xì hơi) thì các ngươi hãy làm Wudu' bằng cách rửa mặt, rửa hai tay từ đầu ngón tay đến cùi chỏ, dùng tay thấm nước rồi lau vuốt toàn đầu, và cuối cùng là rửa đôi bàn chân từ đầu ngón chân đến mắt cá chân; còn nếu các ngươi trong tình trạng đại Hadath (Junub: sau khi ăn nằm với vợ) thì các ngươi phải tắm. Trường hợp các ngươi bị bệnh ngại việc dùng nước sẽ làm bệnh tình thêm nặng hơn hoặc lâu khỏi hơn, hay các ngươi đang là những người đi đường xa, hoặc khi các ngươi trong tình trạng tiểu Hadath hay đại Hadith, và các ngươi không tìm thấy nước sau khi đã cố gắng tìm kiếm thì các ngươi hãy tẩy sạch thân thể các ngươi theo hình thức Tayammum bằng cách tìm đến chỗ đất bụi (cát) sạch, đánh hai bàn tay lên bề mặt của nó rồi lau mặt và tay của các ngươi. Quả thật, Allah không muốn gây khó khăn cho các ngươi về giáo luật của Ngài trong việc bắt các ngươi phải dùng nước khi các ngươi gặp trở ngại nên Ngài qui định cho các ngươi một hình thức Tayammum để thay thế. Tất cả là vì Ngài muốn tẩy sạch các ngươi cũng như để hoàn tất ân huệ của Ngài đối với các ngươi mong rằng các ngươi biết tạ ơn Ngài và không phủ nhận các ân huệ của Ngài.
O you who believe in Allah, follow His Messenger and practice His laws, when you intend to stand up to offer the prayer and you are in the state of minor ritual impurity, then perform ablution by washing your faces and then your hands together with the elbows, then wiping your heads and finally washing your feet together with the ankles. If you are in the state of major ritual impurity, then take a full bath. If you are sick and you fear that the sickness will get worse or the healing will be delayed, or if you are on a journey even though you are not sick, or if you are in the state of minor ritual impurity, such as after going to the toilet, or in a state of major ritual impurity, such as after having had sexual intercourse, and you do not find water to purify yourselves with, despite having searched for it, then make use of the ground by striking it with your hands and then wiping over your faces and then wiping your hands with it. Allah does not wish to make the laws difficult for you by forcing you to use water that may lead to harm or difficulty. He has therefore given you a substitute when this is not possible due to sickness or the lack of water. This is a completion of His favour on you, so that you give thanks for such favour and are not ungrateful.
The purpose of salat (prayers) is to purify a man of all evils. Ablution, or wudu, is the preparation of the body for this religious rite. When a man intends to offer prayers, he first goes in search of water. Water is a great gift of God which is the best thing for washing all the impurities out of man. Similarly, salat is a ‘divine spring’ in which a man bathes and purifies himself of evil emotions and vicious thoughts. Initiating the process of ablution (wudu) when a man puts water on his hands, he is, in effect, praying, ‘O, God! Save these hands of mine from indulging in evil, and let whatever evil deeds I have indulged in through them be washed off.’ Then he rinses his mouth and washes his face. At that time his soul prays silently, ‘O, God! Kindly remove the bad effects of any improper food I have put in my mouth; the evil words I have uttered, and the evil things I have seen.’ Thereafter, when he takes water in his hands and massages his head with his hands, his whole existence is moulded by the prayers, ‘O, God! Wash away the bad effects of the evil ideas conceived by my mind and wrong plans devised by me, and cleanse and purify my mind.’ When he washes his feet, this action of his becomes the entreaty before his Lord, that He may cleanse his feet of the dust of evil and make them (his feet) never tread any path except the path of righteousness and justice. In this way, the whole process of ablution assumes, so to say, the practical shape of the prayer, ‘O, God! Make me a person who turns away from wrongs and one who keeps himself clear of evils.’ In normal circumstances, ablution is enough to create feelings of cleanliness in man, but the state of impurity (resulting from sex) is an extraordinary condition. So, in this state, washing of the whole body (ghusl) has been prescribed. However, God does not like to cause his subjects any unnecessary hardship. Therefore, in case of any practical difficulties in taking a full bath, dry ablution (tayammum) has been declared as sufficient to revive the feeling of cleanliness. The simplicity of the methods prescribed for ablution and bathing is a great blessing of God. In this way physical cleanliness is linked with purity under the Islamic law. In case of any difficulties, permission for dry ablution is an additional blessing, because this saves one from the excesses of which many other religions suffered.
Ô vous qui croyez, lorsque vous voulez vous lever afin d’accomplir la prière et que vous êtes atteints par une souillure mineure, faites vos ablutions en vous lavant le visage et les mains poignets compris, en vous essuyant la tête, et en vous lavant les pieds, chevilles comprises.
Si vous êtes atteints par une souillure majeure, accomplissez le bain rituel.
Si vous êtes malades et que vous craignez que votre maladie s’aggrave ou dure plus longtemps à cause de l’utilisation d’eau, ou que vous êtes en voyage et bien portants, et que atteints par une souillure mineure (miction ou défécation) ou majeure (rapports charnels par exemple), vous ne trouvez pas d’eau pour vous purifier après en avoir cherché, recourez à la surface du sol en la frappant des deux mains puis en les passant sur vos visages et en vous essuyant les deux mains l’une contre l’autre.
Allah ne veut pas vous rendre Ses jugements pénibles en vous imposant d’utiliser de l’eau de manière préjudiciable pour vous. Il vous a ainsi prescrit une alternative lorsque vous êtes malades ou que l’eau est indisponible afin de compléter Son bienfait sur vous, puissiez-vous Lui être reconnaissants et ne pas Le renier.
Creyentes, cuando se dispongan a realizar la oración y se encuentren en estado de impureza menor, hagan abluciones lavándose el rostro, las manos, la cabeza y los pies hasta los tobillos. Si están en estado de impureza mayor, realicen el baño ritual. Si están enfermos y temen que su enfermedad se agrave o se alargue por el uso de agua, o están de viaje y gozando de buena salud, pero en estado de impureza menor o mayor, y a pesar de haber buscado no encuentran agua para purificarse, recurran a la tierra: golpéenla con sus manos, luego pásenla por el rostro y, finalmente, froten ambas manos. Al-lah no desea que Sus sentencias sean penosas imponiéndoles un uso del agua que pueda ser perjudicial. Por eso, ha prescrito una alternativa para cuando están enfermos o no disponen de agua, y así completar Su gracia sobre ustedes y que puedan ustedes ser agradecidos y no renegar de Él.
Wahai orang-orang yang beriman! Apabila kalian hendak menunaikan salat sementara kalian sedang berhadas kecil maka berwudulah, yaitu dengan cara membasuh wajah kalian, membasuh tangan beserta sikunya, mengusap kepala kalian, dan membasuh kaki kalian beserta mata kaki yang menonjol di pergelangan kaki. Tetapi, bila kalian berhadas besar maka mandilah. Jika kalian menderita sakit yang kalian takutkan akan bertambah parah atau tertunda kesembuhannya (bila terkena air), atau kalian sedang bepergian dalam keadaan sehat walafiat, atau kalian sedang berhadas kecil karena buang hajat misalnya, atau berhadas besar karena bersetubuh dengan istri, tetapi kalian tidak menemukan air untuk bersuci setelah berusaha mencarinya maka hendaknya mencari permukaan tanah kemudian tepuklah dengan kedua telapak tangan kalian dan usapkanlah ke wajah kalian dan usapkanlah ke kedua tangan kalian. Allah tidak ingin menyulitkan kalian dalam ketentuan hukum-hukum-Nya dengan (tidak) mewajibkan kalian (bersuci dengan) menggunakan air bila membahayakan kalian. Oleh karena itu, Dia menetapkan syariat baru sebagai penggantinya ketika ada kesulitan dalam menggunakan air karena sakit atau tidak ada air. Hal itu dalam rangka menyempurnakan nikmat-Nya kepada kalian supaya kalian bersyukur atas nikmat yang telah Allah berikan kepada kalian, dan tidak mengingkarinya.
Ey İman edenler! Namaz kılmak istediğinizde abdestiniz yoksa abdest alınız. Abdest alırken yüzlerinizi ve ellerinizi dirseklere kadar yıkamanız, başlarınıza mesh etmeniz ve ayaklarınızı aşık kemikleriyle beraber ayak bileğine kadar yıkamanız gerekir. Eğer gusül almanız gereken bir durum varsa gusül alınız. Eğer hastaysanız ve gusülden dolayı hastalığınızın artacağından, hastalığın iyileşmesinin gecikmesinden korkuyorsanız, sağlıklı olduğunuz halde yolcuysanız, tuvalet ihtiyacını giderme sebebiyle abdestiniz bozulduysa veya eşleriniz ile cinsel ilişkiye girmeniz sebebiyle gusül almanız gerekiyorsa (bütün bu hallerde) abdest için su arayıp bulamazsanız yeryüzündeki toprağa yönelin. Ellerinizle toprağa vurduktan sonra yüzlerinize ve ellerinize sürünüz. Allah hükümlerinin yerine getirilmesinde sizlere darlık ve zorluk vermek istememiştir. Size zarar vereceğinden dolayı suyu kullanmanızı zorunlu kılıp darlık ve zorluk vermez. Bir hastalıktan dolayı suyun kullanılması imkansız olduğunda veya bulunmadığında onun yerine zarar görmeyesiniz diye sizin üzerinize nimetini tamamlamak için toprakla (teyemmüm yapmayı) meşru kıldı. Umulur ki Allah'ın size olan nimetine şükreder ve onu inkâr etmezsiniz.
The Order to Perform Wudu
Allah said,
إِذَا قُمْتُمْ إِلَى الصَّلوةِ
(When you stand for (intend to offer) the Salah,) Allah commanded performing Wudu' for the prayer. This is a command of obligation in the case of impurity, and in the case of purity, it is merely a recommendation. It was said that in the beginning of Islam, Muslims had to perform Wudu' for every prayer, but later on, this ruling was abrogated. Imam Ahmad bin Hanbal recorded that Sulayman bin Buraydah said that his father said, "The Prophet used to perform Wudu' before every prayer. On the Day of Victory, he performed Wudu' and wiped on his Khuffs and prayed the five prayers with one Wudu'. `Umar said to him, `O Messenger of Allah! You did something new that you never did before.' The Prophet said,
«إني عمدا فعلته يا عمر»
(`I did that intentionally O `Umar!)"' Muslim and the collectors of the Sunan also recorded this Hadith. At-Tirmidhi said,"Hasan Sahih." Ibn Jarir recorded that Al-Fadl bin Al-Mubashshir said, "I saw Jabir bin `Abdullah perform several prayers with only one Wudu'. When he would answer the call of nature, he performed Wudu' and wiped the top of his Khuffs with his wet hand. I said, `O Abu `Abdullah! Do you do this according to your own opinion' He said, `Rather, I saw the Prophet do the same thing. So, I do what I saw the Messenger of Allah ﷺ doing."' Ibn Majah also recorded this Hadith. Ahmad recorded that `Ubaydullah bin `Abdullah bin `Umar was asked; "Did you see `Abdullah bin `Umar perform Wudu' for every prayer, whether he was in a state of purity or not," So he replied, "Asma' bint Zayd bin Al-Khattab told him that `Abdullah bin Hanzalah bin Abi `Amir Al-Ghasil told her that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ was earlier commanded to perform Wudu' for every prayer, whether he needed it or not. When that became hard on him, he was commanded to use Siwak for every prayer, and to perform Wudu' when Hadath (impurity) occurs. `Abdullah (Ibn `Umar) thought that he was able to do that (perform Wudu' for every prayer) and he kept doing that until he died." Abu Dawud also collected this narration. This practice by Ibn `Umar demonstrates that it is encouraged, not obligatory, to perform Wudu' for every prayer, and this is also the opinion of the majority of scholars. Abu Dawud recorded that `Abdullah bin `Abbas said that when the Messenger of Allah ﷺ once left the area where he answered the call of nature, he was brought something to eat. They said, "Should we bring you your water for Wudu" He said,
«إنَّمَا أُمِرْتُ بِالْوُضُوءِ إِذَا قُمْتُ إِلَى الصَّلَاة»
(I was commanded to perform Wudu' when I stand up for prayer.) At-Tirmidhi and An-Nasa'i also recorded this Hadith and At-Tirmidhi said, "This Hadith is Hasan." Muslim recorded that Ibn `Abbas said, "We were with the Prophet when he went to answer the call of nature and when he came back, he was brought some food. He was asked, `O Messenger of Allah! Do you want to perform Wudu" He said,
«لِمَ؟ أَأُصَلِي فَأَتَوَضَّأ»
(`Why Am I about to pray so that I have to make Wudu'.)"'
The Intention and Mentioning Allah's Name for Wudu
Allah said;
فاغْسِلُواْ وُجُوهَكُمْ
(then wash your faces...) The obligation for the intention before Wudu' is proven by this Ayah;
إِذَا قُمْتُمْ إِلَى الصَّلوةِ فاغْسِلُواْ وُجُوهَكُمْ
(When you stand (intend) to offer the Salah then wash your faces...) This is because it is just like the Arabs saying; "When you see the leader, then stand." Meaning stand for him. And the Two Sahihs recorded the Hadith,
«الْأَعْمَالُ بِالنِّــيَّاتِ وَإِنَّمَا لِكُلِّ امْرِىءٍ مَانَوَى»
(Actions are judged by their intentions, and each person will earn what he intended.) It is also recommended before washing the face that one mentions Allah's Name for the Wudu'. A Hadith that was narrated by several Companions states that the Prophet said, n
«لَا وُضْوءَ لِمَنْ لَمْ يَذْكُرِ اسْمَ اللهِ عَلَيْه»
(There is no Wudu' for he who does not mention Allah's Name over it.) It is also recommended that one washes his hands before he puts his hands in the vessel of water, especially after one wakes up from sleep, for the Two Sahihs recorded that Abu Hurayrah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«إِذَا اسْتَيْقَظَ أَحَدُكُمْ مِنْ نَوْمِهِ فَلَا يُدْخِلْ يَدَهُ فِي الْإِنَاءِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَغْسِلَهَا ثَلَاثًا، فَإِنَّ أَحَدَكُمْ لَا يَدْرِي أَيْنَ بَاتَتْ يَدُه»
(If one of you wakes up from his sleep, let him not put his hand in the pot until he washes it thrice, for one of you does not know where his hand spent the night.) The face according to the scholars of Fiqh starts where the hair line on the head starts, regardless of one's lack or abundance of hair, until the end of the cheeks and chin, and from ear to ear.
Passing the Fingers through the Beard While Performing Wudu
Imam Ahmad recorded that Abu Wa'il said, "I saw `Uthman when he was performing Wudu'... When he washed his face, he passed his fingers through his beard three times. He said, `I saw the Messenger of Allah ﷺ do what you saw me doing."' At-Tirmidhi and Ibn Majah also recorded this Hadith. At-Tirmidhi said "Hasan Sahih." while Al-Bukhari graded it Hasan.
How to Perform Wudu
mam Ahmad recorded that Ibn `Abbas once performed Wudu' and took a handful of water and rinsed his mouth and nose with it. He took another handful of water and joined both hands and washed his face. He took another handful of water and washed his right hand, and another handful and washed his left hand with it. He next wiped his head. Next, he took a handful of water and sprinkled it on his right foot and washed it and took another handful of water and washed his left foot. When he finished, he said, "This is how I saw the Messenger of Allah ﷺ (performing Wudu')." Al-Bukhari also recorded it. Allah said,
وَأَيْدِيَكُمْ إِلَى الْمَرَافِقِ
(and your hands (forearms) up to (Ila) the elbows...) meaning, including the elbows. Allah said in another Ayah using Ila,
وَلاَ تَأْكُلُواْ أَمْوَلَهُمْ إِلَى أَمْوَلِكُمْ إِنَّهُ كَانَ حُوباً كَبِيراً
(And devour not their substance to (Ila) your substance (by adding or including it in your property). Surely, this is a great sin.) It is recommended that those who perform Wudu' should wash a part of the upper arm with the elbow. Al-Bukhari and Muslim recorded that Abu Hurayrah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«إِنَّ أُمَّتِي يُدْعَوْنَ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ غُرًّا مُحَجَّلِينَ مِنْ آثَارِ الْوُضُوءِ، فَمَنِ اسْتَطَاعَ مِنْكُمْ أَنْ يُطِيلَ غُرَّتَهُ فَلْيَفْعَل»
(On the Day of Resurrection, my Ummah will be called "those with the radiant appendages" because of the traces of Wudu'. Therefore, whoever can increase the area of his radiance should do so.) Muslim recorded that Abu Hurayrah said, "I heard my intimate friend (the Messenger ) saying,
«تَبْلُغُ الْحِلْيَةُ مِنَ الْمُؤْمِنِ حَيْثُ يَبْلُغُ الْوَضُوء»
(The radiance of the believer reaches the areas that the water of (his) Wudu' reaches.)" Allah said next,
وَامْسَحُواْ بِرُؤُوسِكُمْ
(Rub your heads.) It is recorded in the Two Sahihs that Malik bin `Amr bin Yahya Al-Mazini said that his father said that a man said to `Abdullah bin Zayd bin `Asim, the grandfather of `Amr bin Yahya and one of the Companions of the Messenger ﷺ, "Can you show me how the Messenger of Allah ﷺ used to perform Wudu"' `Abdullah bin Zayd said, "Yes." He then asked for a pot of water. He poured from it on his hands and washed them twice, then he rinsed his mouth and washed his nose with water thrice by putting water in it and blowing it out. He washed his face thrice and after that he washed his forearms up to the elbows twice. He then passed his wet hands over his head from its front to its back and vice versa, beginning from the front and taking them to the back of his head up to the nape of the neck and then brought them to the front again from where he had started. He next washed his feet. A similar description of the Wudu' of the Messenger of Allah ﷺ was performed by `Ali in the Hadith by `Abdu Khayr. Abu Dawud recorded that Mu`awiyah and Al-Miqdad bin Ma`dikarib narrated similar descriptions of the Wudu' of the Messenger of Allah ﷺ. These Hadiths indicate that it is necessary to wipe the entire head. `Abdur-Razzaq recorded that Humran bin Aban said, "I saw `Uthman bin `Affan performing Wudu', and he poured water over his hands and washed them thrice, and then rinsed his mouth and washed his nose by putting water in it, and then blowing it out. Then he washed his face thrice, and then his right forearm up to the elbows thrice, and washed the left forearm thrice. Then he passed his wet hands over his head, then he washed his right foot thrice, and next his left foot thrice. After that `Uthman said, `I saw the Prophet performing Wudu' like this, and said,
«مَنْ تَوَضَّأَ نَحْوَ وُضُوئِي هَذَا، ثُمَّ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ لَا يُحَدِّثُ فِيهِمَا نَفْسَهُ، غُفِرَ لَهُ مَا تَقَدَّمَ مِنْ ذَنْبِه»
(If anyone performs Wudu' like that of mine and offers a two-Rak`ah prayer during which he does not think of anything else, then his past sins will be forgiven.)"' Al-Bukhari and Muslim also recorded this Hadith in the Two Sahihs. In his Sunan, Abu Dawud also recorded it from `Uthman, under the description of Wudu', and in it, that he wiped his head one time.
The Necessity of Washing the Feet
Allah said,
وَأَرْجُلَكُمْ إِلَى الْكَعْبَينِ
(and your feet up to ankles.) Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that Ibn `Abbas stated that the Ayah refers to washing (the feet). `Abdullah bin Mas`ud, `Urwah, `Ata', `Ikrimah, Al-Hasan, Mujahid, Ibrahim, Ad-Dahhak, As-Suddi, Muqatil bin Hayyan, Az-Zuhri and Ibrahim At-Taymi said similarly. This clearly indicates the necessity of washing the feet, just as the Salaf have said, and not only wiping over the top of the bare foot.
The Hadiths that Indicate the Necessity of Washing the Feet
We mentioned the Hadiths by the two Leaders of the Faithful, `Uthman and `Ali, and also by Ibn `Abbas, Mu`awiyah, `Abdullah bin Zayd bin `Asim and Al-Miqdad bin Ma`dikarib, that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ washed his feet for Wudu', either once, twice or thrice. It is recorded in the Two Sahihs that `Abdullah bin `Amr said, "The Messenger of Allah ﷺ was once late during a trip we were taking, and he caught up with us when the time remaining for the `Asr prayer was short. We were still performing Wudu' (in a rush) and we were wiping our feet. He shouted at the top of his voice,
«أَسْبِغُوا الْوُضُوءَ وَيْلٌ لِلْأَعْقَابِ مِنَ النَّار»
(Perform Wudu' thoroughly. Save your heels from the Fire.)" The same narration was also collected in the Two Sahihs from Abu Hurayrah. Muslim recorded that `A'ishah said that the Prophet said,
«أَسْبِغُوا الْوُضُوءَ وَيْلٌ لِلْأَعْقَابِ مِنَ النَّار»
(Perform Wudu' thoroughly. Save your heels from the Fire.) `Abdullah bin Al-Harith bin Jaz' said that he heard the Messenger of Allah ﷺ saying,
«وَيْلٌ لِلْأَعْقَابِ وَبُطُونِ الْأَقْدَامِ مِنَ النَّار»
(Save your heels and the bottom of the feet from the Fire. ) It was recorded by Al-Bayhaqi and Al-Hakim, and this chain is Sahih. Muslim recorded that `Umar bin Al-Khattab said that a man once performed Wudu' and left a dry spot the size of a fingernail on his foot. The Prophet saw that and he said to him,
«ارْجِعْ فَأَحْسِنْ وُضُوءَك»
(Go back and perform proper Wudu'.) Al-Hafiz Abu Bakr Al-Bayhaqi also recorded that Anas bin Malik said that a man came to the Prophet , after he performed Wudu' and left a dry spot the size of a fingernail on his foot. The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said to him,
«ارْجِعْ فَأَحْسِنْ وُضُوءَك»
(Go back and perform proper Wudu'.) Imam Ahmad recorded that some of the wives of the Prophet said that the Prophet saw a man praying, but noticed a dry spot on his foot, the size of a Dirham. The Messenger of Allah ﷺ ordered that man to perform Wudu' again. This Hadith was also collected by Abu Dawud from Baqiyyah, who added in his narration, "And (the Prophet ordered him) to repeat the prayer." This Hadith has a strong, reasonably good chain of narrators. Allah knows best.
The Necessity of Washing Between the Fingers
n the Hadith that Humran narrated, `Uthman washed between his fingers when he was describing the Wudu' of the Prophet . The collectors of the Sunan recorded that Laqit bin Sabrah said, "I said, `O Messenger of Allah! Tell me about Wudu'.' The Messenger ﷺ replied,
«أَسْبِغِ الْوُضُوءَ، وَخَلِّلْ بَيْنَ الْأَصَابِعِ، وَبَالِغْ فِي الِاسْتِنْشَاقِ إِلَّا أَنْ تَكُونَ صَائِمًا»
(Perform Wudu' thoroughly, wash between the fingers and exaggerate in rinsing your nose, unless you are fasting.)"
Wiping Over the Khuffs is an Established Sunnah
Imam Ahmad bin Hanbal recorded that Aws bin Abi Aws said, "I saw the Messenger of Allah ﷺ perform Wudu' and wipe over his Khuffs. He then stood up for prayer." Abu Dawud recorded this Hadith by Aws bin Abi Aws, who said in this narration, "I saw the Messenger of Allah ﷺ, after he answered the call of nature, perform Wudu' and wipe over his Khuffs and feet." Imam Ahmad recorded that Jarir bin `Abdullah Al-Bajali said, "I embraced Islam after Surat Al-Ma'idah was revealed and I saw the Messenger of Allah ﷺ wipe after I became Muslim." It is recorded in the Two Sahihs that Hammam said, "Jarir answered the call of nature and then performed Wudu' and wiped over his Khuffs. He was asked, `Do you do this' He said, `Yes. I saw the Messenger of Allah ﷺ, after he answered the call of nature, perform Wudu' and wipe on his Khuffs."' Al-A`mash commented that Ibrahim said, "They liked this Hadith because Jarir embraced Islam after Surat Al-Ma'idah was revealed." This is the wording collected by Muslim. The subject of the Messenger of Allah ﷺ wiping over his Khuffs, instead of washing the feet, if he had worn his Khuffs while having Wudu', reaches the Mutawatir grade of narration, and they describe this practice by his words and actions.
Performing Tayammum with Clean earth When There is no Water and When One is Ill
Allah said,
وَإِن كُنتُم مَّرْضَى أَوْ عَلَى سَفَرٍ أَوْ جَآءَ أَحَدٌ مِّنْكُم مِّنَ الْغَائِطِ أَوْ لَـمَسْتُمُ النِّسَآءَ فَلَمْ تَجِدُواْ مَآءً فَتَيَمَّمُواْ صَعِيداً طَيِّباً فَامْسَحُواْ بِوُجُوهِكُمْ وَأَيْدِيكُمْ مِّنْهُ
(But if you are ill or on a journey or any of you comes from the Gha'it (toilet), or you have touched women and you find no water, then perform Tayammum with clean earth and rub therewith your faces and hands.) We discussed all of this in Surat An-Nisa', and thus we do not need to repeat it here. We also mentioned the reason behind revealing this Ayah. Yet, Al-Bukhari mentioned an honorable Hadith here specifically about the Tafsir of this noble Ayah. He recorded that `A'ishah said, "Upon returning to Al-Madinah, a necklace of mine was broken (and lost) in Al-Bayda' area. Allah's Messenger ﷺ stayed there and went to sleep with his head on my lap. Abu Bakr (`A'ishah's father) came and hit me on my flank with his hand saying, `You have detained the people because of a necklace' So I wished I were dead because (I could not move) the Messenger ﷺ was sleeping on my lap and because of the pain Abu Bakr caused me. Allah's Messenger ﷺ got up when dawn broke and there was no water. So Allah revealed,
يَـأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ إِذَا قُمْتُمْ إِلَى الصَّلوةِ فاغْسِلُواْ وُجُوهَكُمْ
(O you who believe! When you stand (intend) to offer As-Salah (the prayer), then wash your faces) iuntil the end of the Ayah. Usayd bin Al-Hudayr said, `O the family of Abu Bakr! Allah has blessed the people because of you. Therefore, you are only a blessing for the people." Allah said,
مَا يُرِيدُ اللَّهُ لِيَجْعَلَ عَلَيْكُم مِّنْ حَرَجٍ
(Allah does not want to place you in difficulty,) This is why He made things easy and lenient for you. This is why He allowed you to use Tayammum when you are ill and when you do not find water, to make things comfortable for you and as mercy for you. Allah made Tayammum in place of Wudu', and Allah made it the same as ablution with water for the one who it is legitimate for, except for certain things, as we mentioned before. For example; Tayammum only involves one strike with the hand on the sand and wiping the face and hands. Allah said,
وَلَـكِن يُرِيدُ لِيُطَهِّرَكُمْ وَلِيُتِمَّ نِعْمَتَهُ عَلَيْكُمْ لَعَلَّكُمْ تَشْكُرُونَ
(but He wants to purify you, and to complete His favor on you that you may be thankful.) for His bounties on you, such as His easy, kind, merciful, comfortable and lenient legislation.
Supplicating to Allah after Wudu
The Sunnah encourages supplicating to Allah after Wudu' and states that those who do so are among those who seek to purify themselves, as the Ayah above states. Imam Ahmad, Muslim and the collectors of Sunan narrated that `Uqbah bin `Amir said, "We were on watch, guarding camels, and when my turn to guard came, I took the camels back at night. I found that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ was giving a speech to the people. I heard these words from that speech:
«مَا مِنْ مُسْلِمٍ يَتَوَضَّأُ فَيُحْسِنُ وُضُوءهُ، ثُمَّ يَقُومُ فَيُصَلِّي رَكْعَتَيْنِ مُقْبلًا عَلَيْهِمَا بِقَلْبِهِ وَوَجْهِهِ، إِلَّا وَجَبَتْ لَهُ الْجَنَّة»
(Any Muslim who performs Wudu' properly, then stands up and prays a two Rak'ah prayer with full attention in his heart and face, will earn Paradise.) I said, `What a good statement this is!' A person who was close by said, `The statement he said before it is even better.' When I looked, I found that it was `Umar, who said, `I saw that you just came. The Prophet said,
«مَا مِنْكُمْ مِنْ أَحَدٍ يَتَوَضَّأُ فَيُبْلِغُ أَوْفَيُسْبِغُ الْوُضُوءَ، يَقُولُ: أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللهُ وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ، إِلَّا فُتِحَتْ لَهُ أَبْوَابُ الْجَنَّةِ الثَّمَانِيَةِ، يَدْخُلُ مِنْ أَيِّهَا شَاء»
(When any of you performs Wudu' properly and says, `I bear witness that there is no deity worthy of worship except Allah and that Muhammad is His servant and Messenger', the eight doors of Paradise will be opened for him so that he can enter from any door he wishes.)" This is the wording collected by Muslim.
The Virtue of Wudu
Malik recorded that Abu Hurayrah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«إِذَا تَوَضَّأَ الْعَبْدُ الْمُسْلِمُ أَوِ الْمُؤْمِنُ فَغَسَلَ وَجْهَهُ، خَرَجَ مِنْ وَجْهِهِ، كُلُّ خَطِيئَةٍ نَظَرَ إِلَيْهَا بِعَيْنَيْهِ مَعَ الْمَاءِ أَوْ مَعَ آخِرِ قَطْرِ الْمَاءِ، فَإِذَا غَسَلَ يَدَيهِ خَرَجَ مِنْ يَدَيْهِ كُلُّ خَطِيئَةٍ بَطَشَتْهَا يَدَاهُ مَعَ الْمَاءِ أَوْ مَعَ آخِرِ قَطْرِ الْمَاءِ، فَإِذَا غَسَلَ رِجْلَيْهِ خَرَجَتْ كُلُّ خَطِيئةٍ مَشَتْهَا رِجْلَاهُ مَعَ الْمَاءِ أَوْ مَعَ آخِرِ قَطْرِ الْمَاءِ، حَتَّى يَخْرُجَ نَقِيًّا مِنَ الذُّنُوب»
(When the Muslim or the believing servant performs Wudu' and washes his face, every sin that he looked at with his eyes will depart from his face with the water, or with the last drop of water. When he washes his hands, every sin that his hands committed will depart from his hands with the water, or with the last drop of water. When he washes his feet, every sin to which his feet took him will depart with the water, or with the last drop of water. Until, he ends up sinless.) Muslim also recorded it. Muslim recorded that Abu Malik Al-Ash`ari said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«الطُّهُور شَطْرُ الْإِيمَانِ، وَالْحَمْدُ للهِ تَمْلَأُ الْمِيزَانَ، وَسُبْحَانَ اللهِ وَاللهُ أَكْبَرُ تَمْلَأُ مَا بَيْنَ السَّمَاءِ وَالْأَرْضِ، وَالصَّوْمُ جُنَّةٌ، وَالصَّبْرُ ضِيَاءٌ، وَالصدَقَةُ بُرْهَانٌ، وَالقُرْآنُ حُجَّةٌ لَكَ أَوْ عَلَيْكَ، كُلُّ النَّاسِ يَغْدُو، فَبَائِعٌ نَفْسَهُ فَمُعْتِقُهَا أَوْ مُوبِقُهَا»
(Purity is half of faith and Al-Hamdu Lillah (all the thanks are due to Allah) fills the Mizan (the Scale). And Subhan Allah and Allahu Akbar (all praise is due to Allah, and Allah is the Most Great) fills what is between the heaven and earth. As-Sawm (the fast) is a Junnah (a shield), Sabr (patience) is a light, Sadaqah (charity) is evidence (of faith) and the Qur'an is proof for, or against you. Every person goes out in the morning and ends up selling himself, he either frees his soul or destroys it.) Muslim recorded that Ibn `Umar said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«لَا يَقْبَلُ اللهُ صَدَقَةً مِنْ غُلُولٍ، وَلَا صَلَاةً بِغَيْرِ طُهُور»
(Allah does not accept charity from one who commits Ghulul, or prayer without purity.)
"Hai orang-orang yang beriman, apabila kamu hendak me-ngerjakan shalat, maka basuhlah mukamu dan tanganmu sampai dengan siku, dan usaplah kepalamu dan (basuh) kakimu sampai dengan kedua mata kaki, dan jika kamu junub maka mandilah, dan jika kamu sakit atau dalam perjalanan atau kembali dari tempat buang air (kakus) atau menyentuh perempuan, lalu kamu tidak mem-peroleh air, maka bertayamumlah dengan tanah yang baik (bersih), usaplah mukamu dan tanganmu dengan tanah itu. Allah tidak hen-dak menyulitkan kamu, tetapi Dia hendak membersihkan kamu dan menyempurnakan nikmatNya bagimu, supaya kamu bersyu-kur." (Al-Ma`idah: 6).
(6) Ini adalah ayat yang agung yang mengandung hukum-hukum yang banyak. Kami sebutkan apa yang dimudahkan oleh Allah.
Pertama: Apa-apa yang disebut ini, melaksanakannya dan menjalankannya termasuk konsekuensi dari iman di mana ia tidak sempurna kecuali dengannya, karena Allah membukanya dengan FirmanNya, ﴾ يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوٓاْ. . . ﴿ "Wahai orang-orang yang beriman ..." sampai akhir ayat. Maksudnya, 'Wahai orang-orang yang ber-iman, lakukanlah apa yang telah Kami syariatkan kepadamu yang merupakan tuntutan imanmu."
Kedua: Perintah menegakkan shalat berdasarkan Firman Allah, ﴾ إِذَا قُمۡتُمۡ إِلَى ٱلصَّلَوٰةِ ﴿ "Apabila kamu hendak mengerjakan shalat."
Ketiga: Perintah berniat untuk shalat berdasarkan Firman Allah, ﴾ إِذَا قُمۡتُمۡ إِلَى ٱلصَّلَوٰةِ ﴿ "Apabila kamu hendak mengerjakan shalat," artinya, bermaksud dan berniat shalat.
Keempat: Disyaratkan bersuci untuk sahnya shalat, karena Allah memerintahkannya saat hendak menunaikannya, dan pada dasar-nya perintah itu menunjukkan wajib.
Kelima: Bersuci tidak wajib dengan masuknya waktu, akan tetapi wajib saat hendak shalat.
Keenam: Semua yang dinamakan shalat, baik fardhu, sunnah, fardhu kifayah dan shalat jenazah, disyaratkan bersuci untuknya, bahkan sekalipun hanya sekedar sujud menurut banyak ulama, seperti sujud tilawah dan sujud syukur.
Ketujuh: Perintah membasuh wajah. Ialah, apa yang diguna-kan untuk berhadapan; panjangnya dari tempat tumbuhnya rambut yang biasa sampai bawah jenggot dan janggut, dan lebarnya adalah antara kedua telinga. Termasuk di dalamnya berkumur dan mema-sukkan air ke dalam hidung berdasarkan as-Sunnah,[50] termasuk di dalamnya rambut yang ada di wajah. Jika ia tipis, maka air harus sampai ke kulit yang ada di bawahnya. Jika ia tebal, maka cukup membasuh yang terlihat saja.
Kedelapan: Perintah membasuh kedua tangan dan bahwa ba-tasannya adalah kedua siku. Dan إِلَى seperti yang dikatakan oleh mayoritas ahli tafsir adalah bermakna "مَعَ" (bersama), seperti Firman Allah تعالى,
﴾ وَلَا تَأۡكُلُوٓاْ أَمۡوَٰلَهُمۡ إِلَىٰٓ أَمۡوَٰلِكُمۡۚ ﴿
"Dan janganlah kamu memakan harta mereka bersama hartamu." (An-Nisa`: 2).
Juga karena yang wajib tidak terlaksana secara sempurna ke-cuali dengan membasuh seluruh siku.
Kesembilan: Perintah mengusap kepala.
Kesepuluh: Bahwa mengusap seluruh kepala itu wajib karena 'ba' di sini tidak menunjukkan arti sebagian, akan tetapi ia berfungsi untuk menunjukkan arti menempel (kesatuan) dan bahwa meng-usap dilakukan secara menyeluruh.
Kesebelas: Dalam mengusap, cukup mengusap bagaimanapun caranya, dengan kedua tangannya atau satu tangan atau kain atau kayu dan sebagainya, karena Allah menyebutkan mengusap secara mutlak tanpa memberinya batasan dengan cara tertentu, maka hal itu menunjukkan kemutlakannya.
Kedua belas: Yang wajib adalah mengusap, seandainya dia mem-basuh kepala tanpa mengusapkan tangannya di atasnya, maka itu tidak cukup, karena dia belum melaksanakan apa yang diperintah-kan oleh Allah.
Ketiga belas: Perintah membasuh kedua kaki sampai kedua mata kaki. Penjelasannya sama dengan penjelasan pada kedua tangan.
Keempat belas: Ini adalah bantahan atas orang-orang Rafidhah (syi'ah) yang menyalahkan bacaan jumhur ulama yang membaca, (أَرْجُلَكُمْ) dengan lam yang dinashab dengan fathah. Dan bahwa ti-dak boleh mengusap kedua kaki jika keduanya telanjang.
Kelima belas: Di dalamnya terdapat isyarat adanya syariat meng-usap khuffain berdasarkan kepada bacaan, (أَرْجُلِكُمْ) dengan lam yang dibaca jar (dengan kasrah). Masing-masing bacaan menunjukkan makna tersendiri. Menurut bacaan nashab maka kedua kaki diba-suh, jika keduanya telanjang, dan menurut bacaan jar maka kedua kaki diusap jika keduanya tertutup oleh khuffain.
Keenam belas: Perintah berwudhu dengan urut (tartib) karena Allah menyebutkannya secara urut, di mana Allah menyisipkan anggota yang diusap -yaitu kepala- di antara dua anggota yang dibasuh, dan tidak ada faidah lain dari itu, selain berurutan.
Ketujuh belas: Berwudhu dengan urut khusus untuk empat anggota yang disebutkan dalam ayat ini. Adapun urutan berkumur, memasukkan air ke hidung dan wajah, atau antara tangan dan kaki kanan atau kiri, maka hal itu tidak wajib. Akan tetapi disunnah-kah mendahulukan berkumur dan memasukkan air ke dalam hi-dung sebelum membasuh wajah dan mendahulukan yang kanan di atas yang kiri untuk tangan dan kaki, dan mendahulukan meng-usap kepala sebelum mengusap telinga.
Kedelapan belas: Perintah memperbarui wudhu setiap shalat agar gambaran pengulangan apa yang diperintahkan menjadi ter-wujud.
Kesembilan belas: Perintah mandi karena junub.
Kedua puluh: Kewajiban memandikan seluruh badan, karena Allah menyandarkan mandi kepada badan, tanpa mengkhususkan sebagian dari yang lain.
Kedua puluh satu: Perintah membasuh rambut luar dan dalam ketika mandi junub.
Kedua puluh dua: Bahwa hadats kecil masuk ke dalam hadats besar. Barangsiapa dalam keadaan hadats besar dan kecil sekaligus, maka cukup baginya untuk berniat dan meratakan air ke seluruh tubuh (mandi junub tanpa wudhu) karena Allah tidak menyinggung selain mandi tanpa menyinggung bahwa dia wajib mengulang wudhu.
Kedua puluh tiga: Junub digunakan untuk orang yang keluar maninya, baik dalam keadaan terjaga atau bermimpi atau dia mela-kukan persetubuhan walaupun tidak mengeluarkan mani.
Kedua puluh empat: Barangsiapa yang ingat bahwa dirinya ber-mimpi tetapi tidak melihat adanya bekas cairan (mani) maka dia tidak wajib mandi karena junubnya tidak terbukti.
Kedua puluh lima: Mengingat nikmat Allah kepada hamba-hambaNya dengan disyariatkannya tayamum.
Kedua puluh enam: Di antara sebab dibolehkannya tayamum adalah adanya penyakit yang menghalangi penggunaan air, maka dia boleh bertayamum.
Kedua puluh tujuh: Di antara sebab dibolehkannya tayamum adalah musafir (sedang dalam perjalanan jauh), dan selesai dari buang air kecil dan besar, pada saat tidak ada air. Sakit membolehkan taya-mum walaupun air ada karena adanya mudarat dalam pengguna-annya. Dan yang lain membolehkan tayamum pada waktu air tidak ada walaupun dalam keadaan mukim.
Kedua puluh delapan: Apa yang keluar dari dua lubang (kema-luan); depan dan belakang, membatalkan wudhu.
Kedua puluh sembilan: Ayat ini dipakai sebagai dalil oleh pen-dapat yang menyatakan bahwa yang membatalkan wudhu hanya dua perkara ini, maka wudhu tidak batal dengan menyentuh ke-maluan dan tidak pula dengan yang lain.
Ketiga puluh: Disunnahkannya memakai bahasa kinayah (kiasan) dalam hal di mana pengungkapannya secara apa adanya menimbul-kan perasaan jijik (vulgar) berdasarkan Firman Allah,﴾ أَوۡ جَآءَ أَحَدٞ مِّنكُم مِّنَ ٱلۡغَآئِطِ ﴿ "Atau kembali dari tempat buang hajat."
Ketiga puluh satu: Menyentuh wanita dengan syahwat dan kenikmatan, membatalkan wudhu.
Ketiga puluh dua: Disyaratkannya tidak adanya air untuk ke-absahan tayamum.
Ketiga puluh tiga: Tayamum batal dengan adanya air walaupun dalam keadaan shalat, karena Allah membolehkannya dengan syarat tidak ada air.
Ketiga puluh empat: Jika waktu shalat telah tiba, sementara dia tidak mempunyai air, maka dia wajib mencari di tempat tinggalnya dan di sekitarnya, karena tidak dikatakan tidak ada air bagi yang tidak mencari.
Ketiga puluh lima: Barangsiapa mendapatkan air yang hanya cukup untuk bersuci pada sebagian anggotanya, maka dia wajib memakainya dan bertayamum untuk sisanya.
Ketiga puluh enam: Air yang berubah dengan sesuatu yang suci didahulukan daripada tayamum. Artinya air itu menjadi suci dan menyucikan karena air yang berubah dengan sesuatu yang suci ada-lah tetap air, maka ia termasuk ke dalam Firman Allah,﴾ فَلَمۡ تَجِدُواْ مَآءٗ ﴿ "Lalu kamu tidak memperoleh air."
Ketiga puluh tujuh: Harus ada niat dalam tayamum berdasar-kan FirmanNya, ﴾ فَتَيَمَّمُواْ ﴿ "Maka bertayamumlah," artinya, sengajalah (niatkanlah).
Ketiga puluh delapan: Tayamum cukup dengan semua yang ada di permukaan bumi, baik itu debu atau lainnya. Berdasarkan hal ini maka FirmanNya, ﴾ فَٱمۡسَحُواْ بِوُجُوهِكُمۡ وَأَيۡدِيكُم مِّنۡهُۚ ﴿ "Maka usap-lah wajahmu dan tanganmu dengan tanah itu," bisa jadi menunjukkan kebiasaan, yakni biasanya apa yang ada di muka bumi itu memi-liki debu yang bisa diusapkan dan menempel pada wajah dan ke-dua tangan, dan bisa pula hal itu sebagai bimbingan kepada yang lebih utama yakni jika memungkinkan memakai tanah yang ada debunya, maka itu lebih baik.
Ketiga puluh sembilan: Tidak sah tayamum dengan debu yang najis, karena ia bukan sesuatu yang baik, akan tetapi buruk.
Keempat puluh: Yang diusap dalam tayamum hanyalah wajah dan kedua tangan saja, bukan yang lainnya.
Keempat puluh satu: FirmanNya, ﴾ بِوُجُوهِكُمۡ ﴿ "Maka usaplah wa-jahmu," menunjukkan, bahwa ia mencakup seluruh wajah, ia harus diusap semuanya. Hanya saja tidak perlu memasukkan debu ke mulut dan hidung serta kulit di bawah bulu-bulu walaupun bulu-bulu itu tipis.
Keempat puluh dua: Kedua tangan hanya diusap sampai perge-langan saja karena kata tangan secara mutlak itu hanya untuk sampai pergelangan. Seandainya mengusap kedua tangan harus sampai ke siku, maka Allah akan menetapkan batasannya seperti dalam wudhu.
Keempat puluh tiga: Ayat ini berlaku umum, tayamum diperbo-lehkan untuk semua hadats, hadats besar dan hadats kecil bahkan najis yang ada di badan, karena Allah menjadikannya sebagai ganti bagi bersuci dengan air dan menyebutkan ayat secara mutlak tanpa menetapkan batasan. Dan mungkin saja dikatakan bahwa najisnya badan tidak termasuk ke dalam hukum tayamum, karena konteks ayat berlaku pada hadats. Dan ini adalah pendapat jumhur.
Keempat puluh empat: Anggota tayamum dari hadats besar dan kecil adalah sama, yaitu, wajah dan kedua tangan saja.
Keempat puluh lima: Seandainya ada orang yang dalam kondisi hadats besar dan kecil lalu dia berniat dengan tayamumnya meng-angkat keduanya, maka hal itu dibolehkan (dan cukup) berdasarkan kepada ayat yang bersifat umum dan mutlak.
Keempat puluh enam: Bahwa mengusap boleh dengan apa saja; dengan tangannya atau lainnya, karena Allah berfirman, ﴾ فَٱمۡسَحُواْ ﴿ "Maka usaplah," tanpa menyebutkan dengan apa mengusapnya, maka hal itu menunjukkan dibolehkannya mengusap dengan apa pun.
Keempat puluh tujuh: Dalam bertayamum disyaratkan berurut-an (tertib) sebagaimana hal itu juga disyaratkan dalam wudhu, karena Allah memulai dengan mengusap wajah sebelum mengusap kedua tangan.
Keempat puluh delapan: Allah meletakkan hukum-hukum bagi kita dan dalam hal itu Dia tidak menjadikannya sulit, susah dan sempit, akan tetapi ia adalah rahmat dariNya untuk hamba-hamba-Nya untuk menyucikan mereka dan menyempurnakan nikmatNya kepada mereka.
Keempat puluh sembilan: Menyucikan lahir dengan air dan debu adalah penyempurna bagi kesucian batin dengan tauhid dan taubat yang benar.
Kelima puluh: Walaupun bersuci dengan tayamum secara lahir dan dari yang nampak tidak mengandung kebersihan dan kesuci-an, akan tetapi ia merupakan bersuci secara maknawi yang tumbuh dari menjalankan perintah Allah.
Kelima puluh satu: Hendaknya seorang hamba merenungkan hikmah dan rahasia yang dikandung oleh syariat Allah dalam thaharah dan yang lain, demi menambah ilmu dan pengetahuannya, demi menambah syukur dan cintanya kepada Allah, yang telah meletakkan syariat baginya, yang mengantarkannya ke derajat yang tinggi.
Recuerden la gracia que Al-lah les concedió al guiarlos hacia el Islam y recuerden el compromiso que asumieron con Él cuando, al momento de jurar lealtad al Profeta y prometer escucharlo y obedecerlo tanto en la prosperidad como en la adversidad, dijeron: “Escuchamos tus palabras y obedecemos tus órdenes”. Sean temerosos de Al-lah respetando Sus mandatos, entre los cuales figuran los compromisos sellados con Él, y absteniéndose de lo que Él ha prohibido. Al-lah sabe mejor que nadie lo que encierran sus corazones y nada se Le escapa.
Remember Allah’s favour upon you by guiding you to Islam and the promise He took from you when you said at the time of pledging allegiance to the Prophet (peace be upon him) to listen and follow in ease or difficulty: ‘We hear your words and we follow your instruction’. Be mindful of Allah by fulfilling His instructions, including His promises, and avoiding His prohibitions. Allah knows what is in the hearts and nothing is hidden from Him.
Reminding the Believers of the Bounty of the Message and Islam
Allah reminds His believing servants of His bounty by legislating this glorious religion and sending them this honorable Messenger. He also reminds them of the covenant and pledges that He took from them to follow the Messenger , support and aid him, implement his Law and convey it on his behalf, while accepting it themselves. Allah said,
وَاذْكُرُواْ نِعْمَةَ اللَّهِ عَلَيْكُمْ وَمِيثَـقَهُ الَّذِى وَاثَقَكُم بِهِ إِذْ قُلْتُمْ سَمِعْنَا وَأَطَعْنَا
(And remember Allah's favor upon you and His covenant with which He bound you when you said, "We hear and we obey.") This is the pledge that they used to give to the Messenger of Allah ﷺ when they embraced Islam. They used to say, "We gave our pledge of obedience to the Messenger of Allah to hear and obey, in times when we are active and otherwise, even if we were passed on for rights, and not to dispute leadership with its rightful people." Allah also said,
وَمَا لَكُمْ لاَ تُؤْمِنُونَ بِاللَّهِ وَالرَّسُولُ يَدْعُوكُمْ لِتُؤْمِنُواْ بِرَبِّكُمْ وَقَدْ أَخَذَ مِيثَـقَكُمْ إِن كُنتُمْ مُّؤْمِنِينَ
(And what is the matter with you that you believe not in Allah! While the Messenger invites you to believe in your Lord; and He has indeed taken your covenant, if you are real believers.) It was also said that this Ayah (5:7) reminds the Jews of the pledges and promises Allah took from them to follow Muhammad and adhere to his Law, as `Ali bin Abi Talhah reported that Ibn `Abbas stated. Allah then said,
وَاتَّقُواْ اللَّهَ
(And have Taqwa of Allah.) in all times and situations. Allah says that He knows the secrets and thoughts that the hearts conceal,
إِنَّ اللَّهَ عَلِيمٌ بِذَاتِ الصُّدُورِ
(Verily, Allah is All-Knower of the secrets of (your) breasts.)
The Necessity of Observing Justice
Allah said,
يَـأَيُّهَآ الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ كُونُواْ قَوَّامِينَ للَّهِ
(O you who believe! Stand out firmly for Allah...) meaning, in truth for the sake of Allah, not for the sake of people or for fame,
شُهَدَآءَ بِالْقِسْطِ
(as just witnesses) observing justice and not transgression. It is recorded in the Two Sahihs that An-Nu`man bin Bashir said, "My father gave me a gift, but `Amrah bint Rawahah, my mother, said that she would not agree to it unless he made Allah's Messenger ﷺ as a witness to it. So, my father went to Allah's Messenger ﷺ to ask him to be a witness to his giving me the gift. Allah's Messenger ﷺ asked,
«أكل ولدك نحلت مثله؟»
(`Have you given the like of it to everyone of your offspring') He replied in the negative. Allah's Messenger ﷺ said,
«اتَّقُوا اللهَ وَاعْدِلُوا فِي أَوْلَادِكُم»
(Have Taqwa of Allah and treat your children equally.) And said;
«إِنِّي لَا أَشْهَدُ عَلى جَوْر»
(I shall not be witness to injustice.) My father then returned and took back his gift." Allah said;
وَلاَ يَجْرِمَنَّكُمْ شَنَآنُ قَوْمٍ عَلَى أَلاَّ تَعْدِلُواْ
(and let not the enmity and hatred of others make you avoid justice. ) The Ayah commands: Do not be carried away by your hatred for some people to avoid observing justice with them. Rather, be just with every one, whether a friend or an enemy. This is why Allah said,
اعْدِلُواْ هُوَ أَقْرَبُ لِلتَّقْوَى
(Be just: that is nearer to Taqwa) this is better than if you abandon justice in this case. Although Allah said that observing justice is `nearer to Taqwa', there is not any other course of action to take, therefore `nearer' here means `is'. Allah said in another Ayah,
أَصْحَـبُ الْجَنَّةِ يَوْمَئِذٍ خَيْرٌ مُّسْتَقَرّاً وَأَحْسَنُ مَقِيلاً
(The dwellers of Paradise will, on that Day, have the best abode, and have the fairer of places for repose.) Some of the female Companions said to `Umar, "You are more rough and crude than the Messenger of Allah ﷺ," meaning, you are rough, not that the Prophet is rough at all. Allah said next,
وَاتَّقُواْ اللَّهَ إِنَّ اللَّهَ خَبِيرٌ بِمَا تَعْمَلُونَ
(and have Taqwa of Allah. Verily, Allah is WellAcquainted with what you do.) and consequently, He will reward or punish you according to your actions, whether good or evil. Hence Allah's statement afterwards,
وَعَدَ اللَّهُ الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ وَعَمِلُواْ الصَّـلِحَـتِ لَهُم مَّغْفِرَةٌ
(Allah has promised those who believe and do deeds of righteousness, that for them there is forgiveness) for their sins,
وَأَجْرٌ عَظِيمٌ
(and a great reward.) which is Paradise, that is part of Allah's mercy for His servants. They will not earn Paradise on account of their good actions, but rather on account of His mercy and favor, even though they will qualify to earn this mercy on account of their good actions. Allah has made these actions the cause and path that lead to His mercy, favor, pardon and acceptance. Therefore, all this is from Allah Alone and all thanks are due to Him. Allah said next,
وَالَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ وَكَذَّبُواْ بِـَايَـتِنَآ أُوْلَـئِكَ أَصْحَـبُ الْجَحِيمِ
(And they who disbelieve and deny our Ayat are those who will be the dwellers of the Hell-fire.) This only demonstrates Allah's perfect justice, wisdom and judgment, He is never wrong, for He is the Most Wise, Most Just and Most Able.
Among Allah's Favors is that He Prevented the Disbelievers from Fighting the Muslims
Allah said,
يَـأَيُّهَآ الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ اذْكُرُواْ نِعْمَةَ اللَّهِ عَلَيْكُمْ إِذْ هَمَّ قَوْمٌ أَن يَبْسُطُواْ إِلَيْكُمْ أَيْدِيَهُمْ فَكَفَّ أَيْدِيَهُمْ عَنكُمْ
(O you who believe! Remember the favor of Allah unto you when some people desired (made a plan) to stretch out their hands against you, but (Allah) withheld their hands from you.) `Abdur-Razzaq recorded that Jabir said, "The Prophet once stayed at an area and the people spread out seeking shade under various trees. The Prophet hung his weapon on a tree, and a bedouin man came and took possession of the Prophet's weapon and held it aloft. He came towards the Prophet and said, `Who can protect you from me' He replied, `Allah, the Exalted, Most Honored.' The bedouin man repeated his question twice or thrice, each time the Prophet answering him by saying, `Allah.' The bedouin man then lowered the sword, and the Prophet called his Companions and told them what had happened while the bedouin was sitting next to him, for the Prophet did not punish him.' Ma`mar said that Qatadah used to mention that some Arabs wanted to have the Prophet killed, so they sent that bedouin. Qatadah would then mention this Ayah,
اذْكُرُواْ نِعْمَةَ اللَّهِ عَلَيْكُمْ إِذْ هَمَّ قَوْمٌ أَن يَبْسُطُواْ إِلَيْكُمْ أَيْدِيَهُمْ
(Remember the favor of Allah unto you when some people desired (made a plan) to stretch out their hands against you...) The story of this bedouin man, whose name is Ghawrath bin Al-Harith, is mentioned in the Sahih. Muhammad bin Ishaq bin Yasar, Mujahid and `Ikrimah said that this Ayah was revealed about Bani An-Nadir, who plotted to drop a stone on the head of the Messenger when he came to them for help to pay the blood money of two persons whom Muslims killed. The Jews left the execution of this plot to `Amr bin Jihash bin Ka`b and ordered him to throw a stone on the Prophet from above, when he came to them and sat under the wall. Allah told His Prophet about their plot, and he went back to Al-Madinah and his Companions followed him later on. Allah sent down this Ayah concerning this matter. Allah's statement,
وَعَلَى اللَّهِ فَلْيَتَوَكَّلِ الْمُؤْمِنُونَ
(And in Allah let the believers put their trust.) and those who do so, then Allah shall suffice for them and shall protect them from the evil plots of the people. Thereafter, Allah commanded His Messenger to expel Bani An-Nadir, and he laid siege to their area and forced them to evacuate Al-Madinah.
Rappelez-vous du bienfait qu’Allah vous a octroyé en vous guidant vers l’Islam et rappelez-vous de l’engagement qu’Il a obtenu de vous, lorsque vous avez dit au moment de faire allégeance au Prophète de l’écouter et de lui obéir dans l’aisance comme dans l’adversité:
Nous avons entendu tes paroles et nous obéissons à ton ordre.
Craignez Allah en vous conformant à Ses commandements, parmi lesquels figurent les engagements conclus avec Lui, et en délaissant ce qu’Il interdit.
Allah sait mieux que quiconque ce que contiennent les cœurs et rien ne Lui échappe.
Ingatlah nikmat yang Allah berikan kepada kalian berupa petunjuk untuk memeluk agama Islam dan ingatlah pula janji yang telah Dia ambil dari kalian tatkala kalian menyatakan baiat (janji setia) kepada Nabi -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam- untuk mendengar dan patuh, baik di kala senang maupun susah dengan mengatakan, “Kami mendengar ucapanmu dan mematuhi perintahmu.” Bertakwalah kalian kepada Allah dengan menjalankan perintah-perintah-Nya -termasuk janji-janji kalian kepada-Nya- dan menjauhi larangan-larangan-Nya. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mengetahui apa yang tersimpan di dalam hati sehingga tidak ada sesuatu pun padanya yang luput dari pengetahuan-Nya.
Allah'ın sizi İslam’a hidayet ettiği, üzerinize olan nimetini hatırlayın. Nebi -sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem- ile anlaşma yaptığınız zaman ona kolaylıkta da zorlukta da işitmek ve itaat etmek üzere biat ettiğinizde verdiğiniz sözü hatırlayın: Senin sözünü işittik ve emrine itaat ettik. Emirlerine itaat ederek ve yasaklarından kaçınarak Allah'tan korkun. -Ahitleşmeler de bu emir kapsamına girer- Muhakkak ki, yüce Allah kalplerde olanı hakkıyla bilendir ve hiç bir şey Allah'a gizli kalmaz.
7- Allah’ın üzerinizdeki nimetini ve:“Dinledik ve itaat ettik” dediğiniz zaman sizden aldığı sözü hatırlayın ve Allah’tan korkup sakının. Şüphe yok ki Allah göğüslerde olanı çok iyi bilendir.
7. Yüce Allah kullarına dinî ve dünyevî nimetlerini kalpleriyle hatırlamalarını ve dilleriyle anmalarını emretmektedir. Çünkü bunların sürekli olarak hatırlanması Allah’a şükretmeyi, O’nu sevmeyi, kalbin O’nun ihsan ve lütufları ile dolup taşmasını gerektirir. Bu hatırlayış ile dinî nimetlerden ötürü oluşan nefisteki kendini beğenme hali de ortadan kalkar, ayrıca Allah’ın lütuf ve ihsanı da artar.
Bir de “Dinledik ve itaat ettik dediğiniz zaman sizden aldığı sözü hatırlayın.” Bundan maksat bu sözü, sözlü olarak telaffuz ettikleri değildir. Aksine bundan kasıt, Allah ve Rasûlüne iman etmekle onlara itaate bağlı kalmayı kabul ettiklerinin ifade edilmesidir. Bundan dolayıdır ki:“Dinledik ve itaat ettik dediğiniz zaman”buyrulmuştur. Yani senin bizi kendisine davet etmiş olduğun Kur’ânî ve kevnî âyetlerini kavrama, itaat etme ve bağlanma anlamında işittik. Bize vermiş olduğun emirlere uymak ve bize yasakladığın şeylerden de uzak kalmak suretiyle itaat ettik. Bu, dinin zahirî ve batınî bütün şer’î hükümlerini kapsar. Mü’minler bununla Allah’ın üzerlerindeki ahdini ve O’na verdikleri sözlerini hatırlarlar, bunu hatırlarından çıkarmazlar, emrolundukları şeyleri tam ve eksiksiz olarak yerine getirmeye gayret ederler.“Ve” bütün hallerinizde “Allah’tan korkup sakının. Şüphe yok ki Allah göğüslerde olanı çok iyi bilendir” Göğüslerin içlerinde sakladıkları düşünceleri, sırları ve hatırdan geçenleri bilir. Öyleyse kalplerinizde Allah’ın razı olmayacağı herhangi bir şeyin ortaya çıkmasından yahut da O’nun hoşlanmayacağı bir işi yapmaktan sakının. Hem O’nun mağfireti ve sevgisi ile hem de kulları hakkında samimi ve iyi niyetler ile kalplerinizi mamur edin. Çünkü böyle olursanız kötülüklerinizi ve günahlarınızı örter ve kalplerinizin salahını bidiği için iyiliklerinizi kat kat artırır.
"Dan ingatlah karunia Allah kepadamu dan perjanjianNya yang telah diikatNya dengan kamu, ketika kamu mengatakan, 'Kami dengar dan kami taati.' Dan bertakwalah kepada Allah, sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mengetahui isi hati(mu)." (Al-Ma`idah: 7).
(7) Allah memerintahkan hamba-hambaNya agar mengingat nikmat-nikmatNya, baik nikmat agama maupun dunia dengan hati dan lisan mereka, karena dengan terus-menerus mengingatnya, itu akan mendorong kepada sikap bersyukur, mencintai, dan meng-akui dengan hati akan kebaikan-kebaikan Allah. Ia juga melenyap-kan ujub dari dalam diri terhadap nikmat agama dan sebagai pe-nambah bagi karunia dan kebaikanNya.
﴾ وَمِيثَٰقَهُ ﴿ "Dan perjanjianNya," maksudnya, ingatlah perjanji-an Allah, ﴾ ٱلَّذِي وَاثَقَكُم بِهِۦٓ ﴿ "yang telah diikatNya dengan kamu," yakni, perjanjian yang telah Dia ambil darimu. Ini tidak berarti bahwa me-reka mengucapkan perjanjian dan sumpah itu, akan tetapi mak-sudnya adalah bahwa mereka dengan imannya kepada Allah dan RasulNya telah mengikrarkan untuk taat kepada keduanya. Oleh karena itu Allah berfirman, ﴾ إِذۡ قُلۡتُمۡ سَمِعۡنَا وَأَطَعۡنَاۖ ﴿ "Ketika kamu mengatakan kami dengar dan kami taati," maksudnya kami mendengar seruan yang engkau sampaikan pada kami dari ayat-ayatMu, baik yang ada di dalam al-Qur`an maupun yang ada di alam semesta, dengan pende-ngaran yang penuh dengan pemahaman, dibarengi ketundukan dan kepatuhan. Dan kami taat kepadamu dengan melakukan apa yang Engkau perintahkan dan menjauh dari apa yang Engkau larang.
Ini mencakup seluruh syariat agama, baik yang lahir maupun yang batin. Dan bahwa orang-orang Mukmin dalam perkara tersebut mengingat perjanjian Allah atas mereka, di mana ia selalu ada dalam benak mereka serta berusaha keras melaksanakan apa yang diperin-tahkan kepada mereka dengan sempurna tanpa kekurangan.
﴾ وَٱتَّقُواْ ٱللَّهَۚ ﴿ "Dan bertakwalah kepada Allah," dalam segala keada-anmu.
﴾ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ عَلِيمُۢ بِذَاتِ ٱلصُّدُورِ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mengetahui isi hatimu," maksudnya pemikiran, rahasia, dan apa yang terlintas da-lam hatimu itu. Maka berhati-hatilah, jangan sampai Allah mengeta-hui sesuatu di hatimu, yang tidak diridhaiNya atau keluar darimu apa yang dibenciNya. Isilah hatimu dengan ma'rifat dan kecintaan kepadaNya serta nasihat kepada hamba-hambaNya, karena jika kamu demikian, maka Dia mengampuni dosa-dosamu, dan melipat-gandakan kebaikan-kebaikanmu, karena Dia mengetahui kebaikan hatimu.
E rammentate la grazia di Allāh nei vostri confronti: Di avervi guidato all'Islām; e rammentate il patto con voi stipulato quando diceste al Profeta, pace e benedizione di Allāh su di lui: "Abbiamo ascoltato ed obbediamo, nel bene e nel male! Abbiamo ascoltato ciò che hai detto ed abbiamo obbedito ai tuoi ordini". E temete Allāh obbedendo ai Suoi ordini, e tra questi vi sono i patti; e rispettate i Suoi divieti. In verità, Allāh è Consapevole di ciò che vi è nei cuori, nulla Gli è nascosto.
Umalaala kayo sa biyaya ni Allāh sa inyo sa pamamagitan ng kapatnubayan sa Islām at umalaala kayo sa tipan Niya na nakipagtipan Siya sa inyo nang nagsabi kayo noong nangako kayo ng katapatan sa Propeta – basbasan siya ni Allāh at batiin ng kapayapaan – sa pagdinig at pagtalima sa sandali ng kasiglahan at kaatubilian: "Nakarinig kami sa sabi mo at tumalima kami sa utos mo." Mangilag kayong magkasala kay Allāh sa pamamagitan ng pagsunod sa mga ipinag-uutos Niya – kabilang sa mga ito ang mga tipan Niya – at pag-iwas sa mga sinasaway Niya. Tunay na si Allāh ay Maalam sa anumang nasa mga puso kaya walang nakakukubli sa kanya mula rito na anuman.
Các ngươi hãy nhớ lại ân huệ của Allah ban cho các ngươi qua việc hướng dẫn các ngươi đến với Islam và các ngươi cũng hãy nhớ lại việc các ngươi giao ước với Ngài với lời nói của các ngươi rằng: chúng tôi nguyện nghe và vâng lời Thiên Sứ Muhammad dù thích hay không thích. Các ngươi hãy kính sợ Allah mà chấp hành các mệnh lệnh của Ngài, tránh xa các điều nghiêm cấm, bởi quả thật Ngài hằng biết những gì ẩn chứa trong trái tim của các ngươi, không có điều gì có thể che giấu được Ngài.
I sjetite se Allahove blagodati prema vama kada vas je uputio u islam, i sjetite se zavjeta koji ste Mu dali kada ste dali prisegu Muhammedu, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, da ćete mu biti pokorni u lagodnosti i u teškoći, i bojte se Allaha činjenjem naređenog i klonjenjem zabranjenog – Allah savršeno zna ono što vam je u srcima i Njemu ništa skriveno nije.
O mga sumampalataya kay Allāh at sa Sugo Niya, kayo ay maging mga mapagpanatili sa mga karapatan ni Allāh sa inyo bilang mga naghahangad dahil niyon ng kaluguran ng mukha Niya, at kayo ay maging mga saksi sa katarungan hindi sa pang-aapi. Huwag ngang mag-uudyok sa inyo ang pagkamuhi sa ilang tao sa pag-iwan sa katarungan sapagkat ang katarungan ay hinihiling sa kaibigan at kaaway. Kaya magmakatarungan kayo sa kanilang dalawa sapagkat ang katarungan ay higit na malapit sa pangamba kay Allāh at ang pang-aapi ay higit na malapit sa kapusukan laban sa Kanya. Mangilag kayong magkasala kay Allāh sa pamamagitan ng pagsunod sa mga ipinag-uutos Niya at pag-iwas sa mga sinasaway Niya. Tunay na si Allāh ay Mapagbatid sa anumang ginagawa ninyo: walang nakakukubli sa Kanya na anuman mula sa mga gawa ninyo. Gaganti Siya sa inyo sa mga ito.
Hỡi những người có đức tin nơi Allah và nơi các vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài, vì Allah các ngươi hãy hiên ngang đứng lên duy trì công lý, hãy vì Ngài mà đứng lên làm chứng cho lẽ công bằng. Các ngươi không được để cho lòng hận thù nơi bản thân của các ngươi đối với một nhóm người nào đó thôi thúc các ngươi hành động bất công, sự công bằng được yêu cầu đối với bạn bè lẫn kẻ thù, cho nên các ngươi phải luôn công bằng vì điều đó gần với lòng Taqwa (kính sợ) của các ngươi đối với Allah. Các ngươi hãy kính sợ Allah mà thực hiện các mệnh lệnh của Ngài, tránh xa những điều cấm của Ngài, các ngươi hãy biết rằng Allah luôn thấu hiểu và thông toàn tất cả mọi việc làm của các ngươi, Ngài sẽ thanh toán và trả công lao xứng đáng cho từng việc làm của các ngươi, không có bất cứ điều gì có thể che giấu được Ngài.
O vi koji vjerujete u Allaha i Njegovog Poslanika, poštujte Allahova prava kod vas želeći time Njegovo lice, i pravedno svjedočite! Neka vas nikako mržnja prema nekim ljudima ne navede da nepravedni budite, jer pravda se traži i prema prijatelju i prema neprijatelju. Zato budite pravedni prema svima, ta pravednost je bliža bogobojaznosti, dok je nepravda bliža prkosu Allahu. I bojte se Allaha činjenjem naređenog i klonjenjem zabranjenog, a Allah do u tančine zna ono što radite, i za to će vas obračunati.
O voi che credete in Allāh e nel Suo Messaggero, rispettate le leggi di Allāh, desiderando il Suo volto, e siate testimoni con giustizia, non con ingiustizia, e che alcune persone non vi inducano ad abbandonare la giustizia, perché la giustizia è necessaria sia nei confronti dell'amico che del nemico: Siate giusti con loro, perché la giustizia è più prossima al timore di Allāh, mentre l'ingiustizia è un oltraggio nei Suoi confronti. Temete Allāh obbedendo ai Suoi ordini e rispettando i Suoi divieti: In verità, Allāh è Cosciente di ciò che fate; nulla delle vostre azioni Gli è nascosto e vi ricompenserà per ciò.
Commentary
The subject of the first of the three verses given above has appeared earlier in Surah al-Nis-a' in almost the same words. The only difference is that the arrangement of words there (4:135) was: كُونُوا قَوَّامِينَ بِالْقِسْطِ شُهَدَاءَ لِلَّـهِ while, here (5:8), it has been said: كُونُوا قَوَّامِينَ لِلَّـهِ شُهَدَاءَ بِالْقِسْطِ (be steadfast for Allah as witnesses for justice). A delicate reason for the alternation in words appearing earlier and later in these two verses has been given by Abu Ha-an in his Tafsir Al-Bahr al-Muhit a gist of which is given below.
There are usually two causes which hold people back from doing justice and then make them do the unjust and the oppressive. The first one is taking the side of your own self, or that of your friends and relatives. Enmity with someone is the other cause. The verse in Su-rah al-Nis-a' is addressing itself to the first subject while this verse of Surah al-Ma'idah is oriented to the other.
Therefore, the words which follow this sentence in Surah Al-Nisa' وَلَوْ عَلَىٰ أَنفُسِكُمْ أَوِ الْوَالِدَيْنِ وَالْأَقْرَبِي that is, 'even though against yourselves or the parents, and the kinsfolk ...' After the sentence of Surah al-Ma'idah cited above, the words which follow in this verse are: وَلَا يَجْرِمَنَّكُمْ شَنَآنُ قَوْمٍ عَلَىٰ أَلَّا تَعْدِلُوا that is, And malice against a people should not bid you to not doing justice ...' So, the essential message of this verse of Surah al-Nisa' is: When it comes to doing justice, let nothing affect you, neither your own self, nor your parents, nor your relatives. If the demand of justice happens to be against them, stay with nothing but justice. The essence of this verse from Surah al-Ma'idah is that hostility against an enemy should not affect your sense of justice to the limit that you start working against the demands of justice to harm your enemy.
This is the reason why, by placing 'al-qist' (justice) first in the verse of the Surah al-Nisa', it was said: كُونُوا قَوَّامِينَ بِالْقِسْطِ شُهَدَاءَ لِلَّـهِ... be upholders of justice, witnesses for Allah ... ) and, by placing 'lillah' (for Allah) first in the verse of Surah al-Ma'idah, it was said: كُونُوا قَوَّامِينَ لِلَّـهِ شُهَدَاءَ بِالْقِسْطِ... be steadfast for Allah as witnesses for justice ) - though, both these modes serve the same purpose end-wise. It is obvious that a person who stands for justice will stand for none but Allah, and one who stands for none but Allah will do nothing but justice. But, when it comes to protecting personal interest or favouring friends and relatives, one may be tempted to justify the thought that the act of caring for relationships here is also for Allah. Therefore, by bringing in the word, 'al-qist' (justice) first at that point, the message given was that the concession which is contrary to justice cannot be for Allah. And in Surah al-Ma'idah, where the purpose was to enjoin justice with enemies, the word 'lillah' (for Allah) was brought in first, which took away the chances of sentimental attachments overpowering human nature. The point is, when you stand for Allah, the inevitable outcome should be an equal justice with enemies as well.
In short, both these verses of Surah Al-Nisa' and Surah al-Ma'idah carry two elements of guidance. The first commands full adherence to justice whether dealing with friends or foes. No weakness should be shown on account of any relationship, friendly or hostile. The second instruction given in these two verses is that no one should avoid recording true evidence and stating what is the truth in honesty with Allah, so that the decision makers face no difficulty in arriving at the true, sound and just decision.
The Holy Qur'an has stressed upon this subject in several verses with various angles telling people not to drag their feet and be tardy in appearing as true witnesses. Verse 2:283 from Surah Al-Baqarah carries a very clear command: وَلَا تَكْتُمُوا الشَّهَادَةَ ۚ وَمَن يَكْتُمْهَا فَإِنَّهُ آثِمٌ قَلْبُهُ (And do not conceal the testimony. And whoever conceals it, his heart is, surely, a sinner) which proves that to give a true evidence is an obligation and its concealment, a grave sin.
But, the Holy Qur'an has also kept in sight the impediments to the fulfillment of such duty. The central obstacle is that a witness is made to appear in the courts repeatedly where he is subjected to absurd cross-examinations aimed at breaking the witness and invalidating his testimony. The result is that anyone marked to be a witness is actually marked out for trouble. Kept away from what he does for living, he becomes a target of all sorts of inconveniences just for nothing. Therefore, when the Holy Qur'an says that the giving of true evidence is necessary (Wajib), it also says: وَلَا يُضَارَّ كَاتِبٌ وَلَا شَهِيدٌ ( And neither scribe nor witness should be made to suffer - 2:282 ).
A carefully investigated view of the courts and cases today will re-veal that spot witnesses and true witnesses are almost extinct. Any sensible person who happens to see something unusual taking place somewhere would instinctively run away from there lest he gets grabbed as a witness. The police fills out its case report with made-up witnesses the result of which could hardly be any different than what is being observed day in and day out. Not even five, or ten percent cases can be decided on the basis of truth and justice. Courts too can-not do anything about it. The kind of witnesses they receive are the only basis on which they have to arrive at their conclusions and decide cases.
But, no one seems to notice the initial error being made in this matter. If witnesses are treated nicely and they are not harassed time and again, good people would not hesitate to come forward to register their testimony as required under the teachings of the Qur'an. But, what is happening here is that the first investigation of a case is handled by the police and it is, by itself, enough to drive a witness crazy by his repeated appearances at the station. Once a witness, he would never be a witness again, not even on his dead body. Then the case goes to the court, if it does. And if it does, there comes the problem of dates, one after the other, they keep coming, next and next. But, the witness becomes the victim who has to undergo the punishment of a crime he never committed when he comes to record his pres-ence on every such new date. This long-hauled rule of procedure, a sick vestige of the British colonist, has corrupted our courts and judicial departments. One naturally tends to compare it with the form of simple and speedy justice provided in modern-day Hijaz and elsewhere in which the number of pending cases cannot become so large, nor would they prolong so continuously, nor does it cause any harassment to witnesses while fulfilling their religious duty.
To sum up, the blessings of an Islamic legal system can be seen even today by simply restructuring the law of evidence, and its attending rule of procedure, in accordance with the teachings of the Qur'an which require the knowers of truth to testify and which also command that they should not be put to any inconvenience and that they should be free to go within the shortest possible time after recording their testimony.
Some forms of testimony
Finally, at this point, it is important to know that the sense of witness and testimony in current usage has become limited to testifying before a judge or Committee hearing suits and disputes. But, in the terminology of the Qur'an and Sunnah, the word 'Shahadah' (testimony) has a much broader sense. For instance, the medical certificate given to a sick person which states that he is unable to report on duty, or that he should be retired on medical grounds, is also a testimony. If the statement made in it was contrary to the actual condition of the sick person, it will turn into a false evidence and become a grave sin.
Similarly, checking student papers and marking them out during tests and examinations is also an act of testifying. If any increase or decrease in the marks allotted in them was done knowingly or carelessly, that too shall be a false evidence, which is unlawful, and a grave sin.
Certificates and testimonials awarded to successfully graduating students bear a witness that the awardee has the capability of doing what his or her documents say. But, should it be that the person concerned is, in fact, not so capable, then, everyone who has signed on that certificate or testimonial stands charged with the crime of false attestation.
Correspondingly, casting a vote in favour of a candidate seeking election to assemblies, councils and public bodies is also a testimony in which the voter bears witness that, in his or her knowledge and estimation, the particular candidate is worthy of becoming a representative or spokesperson of the country and its people, both in terms of his ability and merits and in terms of his honesty and trustworthiness as well.
Now, figure out how many of our representatives are there about whom this 'evidence' would prove to be true and correct? But, there is little that can be said about our electorate which seems to take this exercise of voting as some game where one either wins or loses. That, to them, is all there is to it. Yet, the right of vote is sold for money, or cast under pressure, or thrown away for fickle friends and shady promises. Leave others alone, even educated and observing Muslims fail to realize while voting for undeserving people that they were inviting the curse and punishment of Allah by putting their false evidence on record.
There is yet another way of looking at the casting of votes to elect representatives in accordance with the Holy Qur'an. This is called 'Shafa` ah' (recommendation or Sifarish). It means that the voter approves of the candidate of his choice and recommends that he should be elected as a representative. The injunction of the Holy Qur'an relevant to this situation has appeared earlier in the words given below:
مَّن يَشْفَعْ شَفَاعَةً حَسَنَةً يَكُن لَّهُ نَصِيبٌ مِّنْهَا ۖ وَمَن يَشْفَعْ شَفَاعَةً سَيِّئَةً يَكُن لَّهُ كِفْلٌ مِّنْهَا
Whoever makes a good recommendation, there shall be for him a share from it (in the Hereafter). And whoever makes a bad recommendation, there shall be for him a share from it - (4:85).
It means that anyone who makes a good, true and justified recommendation, then, he too will get a share from the good deed of the per-son he has recommended. And a person who makes a bad recommendation, that is, favours someone undeserving and bad to succeed through his recommendation, then, he too shall get a share from the bad deeds of the person he has recommended. Thus, when a candidate like this will, during his tenure of office, go on doing what is wrong and impermissible, it is obvious that the curse of his evil doings will fall on the voter as well.
The vote has a third status in the sight of the Shari` ah of Islam - that of advocacy (Wakalah). This is, as if, the voter makes the candidate his representative and agent on his or her behalf. But, had this agency been connected with one of his personal rights and the gain or loss from it would have affected his person alone, then, he would have been responsible for it personally. However, that situation does not prevail here, because this agency concerns rights which the entire nation shares with him. Therefore, should a person contribute to the success of an undeserving candidate by voting for him as his representative, then, the sin of bulldozing the rights of the entire nation rests on his shoulders.
To recapitulate, our vote has a three-pronged status: Shahadah (evidence), Shafa` ah (Recommendation) and Wakalah (Advocacy or representation in common rights). Under all three conditions, voting for a good and deserving person brings great reward the fruits of which are bound to reach the voter. Similarly, voting for someone undeserving and uncouth is false evidence, unjustified recommendation and impermissible advocacy all in one, so, the evil fruits of his thoughtless voting shall stand recorded in the voter's log of deeds.
Therefore, it is the duty of every Muslim, man and woman, that he or she must fully investigate into the background of the candidate being voted for well before the vote is cast. Let them make sure that the candidate is deserving, capable and honest - and not otherwise. Negligence, apathy and heedlessness are poor reasons to go about committing such grave crimes. If done for no reason, it is absurdity at its worst.
"Hai orang-orang yang beriman, hendaklah kamu menjadi orang-orang yang selalu menegakkan (kebenaran) karena Allah, dan menjadi saksi dengan adil. Dan janganlah sekali-kali keben-cianmu terhadap suatu kaum, mendorong kamu untuk berlaku ti-dak adil. Berlaku adillah, karena adil itu lebih dekat kepada takwa. Dan bertakwalah kepada Allah, sesungguhnya Allah Maha Me-ngetahui apa yang kamu kerjakan." (Al-Ma`idah: 8).
(8) ﴾ يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ ﴿ "Hai orang-orang yang beriman," yaitu, kepada apa yang mereka diperintahkan untuk beriman kepadanya. Tegakkan konsekuensi imanmu dengan ﴾ قَوَّٰمِينَ لِلَّهِ شُهَدَآءَ بِٱلۡقِسۡطِۖ ﴿ "men-jadi orang-orang yang selalu menegakkan kebenaran karena Allah, menjadi saksi dengan adil." Hendaknya gerak-gerikmu, lahir dan batin, terus bersemangat dalam penegakan keadilan dan hendaknya pelaksa-naannya itu hanya karena Allah semata, bukan karena tujuan dunia. Dan hendaknya sasaranmu tegak dan seimbang (qisth) yaitu adil, tanpa berlebih-lebihan dan tanpa meremehkan; dalam ucapan dan perbuatanmu. Tegakkan itu kepada kerabat, orang jauh, kawan maupun musuh.
﴾ وَلَا يَجۡرِمَنَّكُمۡ شَنَـَٔانُ قَوۡمٍ عَلَىٰٓ أَلَّا تَعۡدِلُواْۚ ﴿ "Dan janganlah sekali-kali kamu terdorong oleh kebencian kepada suatu kaum untuk berlaku tidak adil," seperti yang dilakukan oleh orang yang tidak memiliki rasa keadilan. Akan tetapi sebagaimana kamu bersaksi untuk membela temanmu maka kamu pun harus mau bersaksi untuk melawannya, sebagai-mana kamu bersaksi melawan musuhmu, maka kamu pun harus bersaksi membelanya walaupun dia adalah orang kafir atau pelaku bid'ah. Dalam hal ini wajib berlaku adil dan menerima kebenaran yang dibawanya (karena ia adalah kebenaran), bukan karena dia yang mengucapkannya, dan kebenaran tidak ditolak hanya karena dia yang mengucapkannya, karena itu kezhaliman terhadap kebe-naran.
﴾ ٱعۡدِلُواْ هُوَ أَقۡرَبُ لِلتَّقۡوَىٰۖ ﴿ "Berlaku adillah, karena berlaku adil itu lebih dekat kepada takwa," yakni semakin kamu berusaha untuk bersikap adil dan bersungguh-sungguh dalam melaksanakannya, maka hal itu lebih dekat kepada ketakwaan hatimu. Jika keadilannya sempurna, maka takwanya juga sempurna.
﴾ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ خَبِيرُۢ بِمَا تَعۡمَلُونَ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Allah mengetahui apa yang kamu kerjakan," maka Dia akan membalasmu sesuai dengan amal perbuatanmu, yang baik, yang buruk, yang kecil, dan yang besar; dengan balasan di dunia dan akhirat.
8- Ey iman edenler! Allah için hakkı ayakta tutan ve adaletle şahitlik eden kimseler olun. Bir topluluğa olan kininiz sizi adaletsiz davranmaya sürüklemesin. Adil olun; çünkü o takvâya daha yakındır. Allah’tan korkup sakının. Şüphesiz Allah yaptıklarınızdan haberdardır.
8. “Ey” iman etmeleri emredilen şeylere “iman edenler!” İmanınızın gereğini yerine getirin ve “Allah için hakkı ayakta tutan ve adaletle şahitlik eden kimseler olun.”Zahir ve batın bütün hareketlerinizi adaleti ayakta tutarak yerine getirin. Bunu da dünyevî herhangi bir maksatla değil yalnız Allah için yapın. Tam anlamı ile adaleti amaçlayın. Söz ve davranışlarınızda ileri de gitmeyin, kusurlu davranarak geride de kalmayın. Yakın-uzak, dost-düşman herkese karşı da böyle davranın.“Bir topluluğa olan kininiz sizi adaletsiz davranmaya sürüklemesin.”Adil olmayan ve adaleti gözetmeyen kimselerin yaptıkları gibi yapmayın. Aksine siz yakın dostunuzun lehine şahitlik ettiğiniz gibi gerektiğinde aleyhine de şahitlik edin. Düşmanınızın aleyhinde şehadette bulunduğunuz gibi gerektiğinde lehine de şahitlik edin. İsterse kâfir yahut bid’atçi olsun, yine de onun hakkında adaletli davranmak ve onun getirdiği hakkı kabul etmek gerekir. Bunu da hak o olduğu için yapmalıdır, yoksa o söyledi diye değil. Yine o söyledi diye hakkı da reddetmemelidir. Böyle yapılacak olursa hakka haksızlık yapılmış olur.“Adil olun çünkü o takvâya daha yakındır”yani ne kadar adaletli davranmaya gayret ederseniz, adalet gereğince uygulama yapmak için bütün gücünüzü ne kadar ortaya koyarsanız bu, kalplerinizin takvâya ulaşmasına daha bir yakındır. Adalet tam oldu mu takvâ da tam olur.“Şüphesiz Allah bütün yaptıklarınızdan haberdardır.” Dolayısyla da hayrıyla, şerriyle, küçüğüyle büyüğüyle amellerinizin karşılığı -hem dünyada hem de âhirette- verecektir.
Faith is the vow which binds God and His subject. The subject vows that he will remain God-fearing in his life in this world, and God guarantees that He will be His subject’s guardian in this world and in the Hereafter. God’s subject has to prove his fulfillment of his vow in two ways. First, he should become steadfast on the path of God. On every occasion his lifestyle should give the response which is expected of a subject to his Lord. When he observes the universe, his mind should be filled with the realisation of God’s glories and powers. When he looks at himself, he should realise that his existence is entirely due to God’s grace and His mercy. If his emotions erupt, they should erupt for the sake of God. If his attention is focused on anybody, it should be on God. His love should be for God. His fears should be linked with God. The remembrance of God should be uppermost in his mind. He should be given to prayer and obedience to God, and should spend his assets for the cause of God. In devoting his life to God, he should feel pleasure. The second condition for the fulfillment of the vow of God’s subject is that his dealings with his fellow-beings should be based on justice and fair play. Justice means meting out to a person that treatment which he actually deserves—no more and no less. In his dealings he should follow the dictates of justice and not his desires. He should be bound by this principle to the extent that he should adhere to justice even when dealing with his enemies; even when grievances and bitter memories are apt to divert him from the path of justice.
Wahai orang-orang yang beriman kepada Allah dan mengikuti Rasul-Nya! Tunaikanlah hak-hak Allah atas diri kalian seraya mengharap rida-Nya dan hendaklah kalian menjadi saksi yang adil bukan saksi palsu. Jangan sekali-kali kebencian kalian terhadap orang-orang tertentu mendorong kalian untuk berlaku tidak adil kepada mereka karena keadilan itu diperlukan dalam menghadapi kawan maupun lawan. Sebab itu, berlaku adillah kepada kawan maupun lawan karena keadilan itu lebih dekat kepada sikap takut kepada Allah, sedangkan sikap tidak adil lebih dekat kepada kelancangan kepada Allah. Bertakwalah kalian kepada Allah dengan menjalankan perintah-perintah-Nya dan menjauhi larangan-larangan-Nya. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mengetahui apa yang kalian perbuat. Tidak ada satu pun amal perbuatan kalian yang luput dari pengetahuan-Nya dan Dia akan membalas kalian dengan balasan yang setimpal dengan amal perbuatan kalian.
Ustedes que creen en Al-lah y en Su Mensajero, cumplan con sus obligaciones hacia Al-lah, obren buscando Su complacencia y sean testigos justos e imparciales. Que el resentimiento que sienten por algunos no los lleven a ser injustos, ya que se requiere ser justos tanto con el amigo como con el enemigo. Sean justos entonces en ambos casos, ya que la justicia es una cualidad compatible con el temor de Al-lah, mientras que la injusticia representa más bien una forma de impertinencia hacia Él. Sean temerosos de Al-lah respetando Sus mandatos y absteniéndose de lo que Él ha prohibido. Al-lah sabe lo que hacen. No ignora ninguna de sus obras y los retribuirá en función de ellas.
Ô vous qui croyez en Allah et en Son Messager, acquittez-vous des droits que vous devez à Allah en recherchant Son agrément et soyez des témoins justes et impartiaux.
Que le ressentiment que vous éprouvez pour certaines personnes ne vous amène pas à être inéquitables car l’équité est requise avec l’ennemi comme avec l’ami. Soyez donc justes dans les deux cas, puisque la justice est une qualité compatible avec la crainte d’Allah alors que l’injustice relève plutôt d’une forme d’impertinence à Son égard.
Craignez Allah en vous conformant à Ses commandements et en délaissant Ses interdits.
Allah sait le mieux ce que vous faites. Il n’est inattentif à aucune de vos œuvres et il vous rétribuera en fonction de celles-ci.
Ey Allah'a ve resulüne iman edenler! Allah'ın üzerinizdeki haklarını Allah'ın rızasını dileyerek yerine getiriniz. Ve adaletle şahitlik ediniz. Zulme şahitlik yapmayın. Bir topluluğa olan nefretiniz sizi onlara karşı adaleti terk etmeye itmesin. İstenilen husus, adaletin dosta ve düşmana karşı eşit olarak uygulanmasıdır. Adalet Allah'a karşı takvalı olmaya ve korkmaya en yakın olandır. Baskı ve zulüm Allah'a karşı en cesaret ettirici davranıştır. Emirlerine itaat ederek ve yasaklarından kaçınarak Allah'tan korkun. Allah yaptıklarınızdan hakkıyla haberdardır. Yapmış olduğunuz amellerden hiç biri O'na gizli kalmaz. Sizlere yapmış olduğunuz amellerinizin karşılığını verecektir.
O you who believe in Allah and His Messenger and follow His laws, uphold Allah’s rights over you, seeking His pleasure. Be witnesses for justice and not for oppression. The hatred for a people should not make you leave justice: justice is a requirement with a friend, as well as with an enemy, so be just with both. Justice is closer to the fear of Allah, and oppression is closer to disrespect against Him. Be mindful of Allah by fulfilling His instructions and avoiding His prohibitions. Allah knows what you do. Nothing of your actions is hidden from Him and He will repay you accordingly.
Allah -yang tidak pernah mengingkari janji-Nya- menjanjikan kepada orang-orang yang beriman kepada Allah dan Rasul-Nya serta beramal saleh ampunan atas dosa-dosa mereka dan ganjaran yang besar, yaitu masuk surga.
Allah has made a promise to those who have faith in Allah and His messengers of forgiveness for their sins and a great reward which is to enter into Paradise. Allah never fails His Promise.
Yüce Allah -vermiş olduğu sözü hiç değiştirmeyen- Allah'a ve resullerine iman edip salih amel işleyenlerin günahlarını bağışlayacağını ve onlara büyük mükâfat olan cennete girmelerini vadetmiştir.
Al-lah, que no falta a sus promesas, promete a aquellos que creen en Él y en Sus mensajeros, y realizan buenas obras, perdonar sus pecados y darles una inmensa recompensa que consiste en la entrada al Paraíso.
Allah, Celui qui ne manque pas à Ses promesses, promet à ceux qui croient en Lui et en Ses messagers et accomplissent de bonnes œuvres de pardonner leurs péchés et de leur accorder une immense récompense qui consiste à entrer au Paradis.
"Allah telah menjanjikan kepada orang-orang yang beriman dan beramal shalih, (bahwa) untuk mereka ampunan dan pahala yang besar. Adapun orang-orang yang kafir dan mendustakan ayat-ayat Kami, mereka itu adalah penghuni neraka." (Al-Ma`idah: 9-10).
(9) ﴾ وَعَدَ ٱللَّهُ ﴿ "Allah telah menjanjikan," -dan Dia tidak meng-ingkari janjiNya, dan Dia adalah yang paling benar dalam berkata- kepada orang-orang yang beriman kepadaNya, kepada kitab-kitabNya, Rasul-rasulNya, dan Hari Akhir, ﴾ وَعَمِلُواْ ٱلصَّٰلِحَٰتِ ﴿ "dan melakukan amal shalih," yang meliputi perkara-perkara yang wajib dan yang sunnah, dengan ampunan dari dosa-dosa mereka dan maaf dariNya serta akibat-akibatnya dan menjanjikan pahala besar yang kebesarannya hanya diketahui oleh Allah.
﴾ فَلَا تَعۡلَمُ نَفۡسٞ مَّآ أُخۡفِيَ لَهُم مِّن قُرَّةِ أَعۡيُنٖ جَزَآءَۢ بِمَا كَانُواْ يَعۡمَلُونَ 17 ﴿
"Seorang pun tidak mengetahui apa yang disembunyikan untuk mereka yaitu (bermacam-macam nikmat) yang menyedapkan pandangan mata sebagai balasan terhadap apa yang telah mereka kerjakan." (As-Sajdah: 17).
(10) ﴾ وَٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ وَكَذَّبُواْ بِـَٔايَٰتِنَآ ﴿ "Adapun orang-orang kafir dan mendustakan ayat-ayat Kami," yang menunjukkan kebenaran yang jelas, lalu mereka mendustakannya setelah kebenaran itu terbukti, ﴾ أُوْلَٰٓئِكَ أَصۡحَٰبُ ٱلۡجَحِيمِ ﴿ "maka mereka itu adalah penghuni neraka," yang selalu tetap di dalamnya, seperti seseorang yang selalu bersama dengan temannya.
Nangako si Allāh – na hindi sumisira sa pangako – sa mga sumampalataya sa Kanya at sa mga sugo Niya at gumawa ng mga maayos ng kapatawaran sa mga pagkakasala nila ng gantimpalang sukdulan, ang pagpasok sa Paraiso.
Allāh ha promesso a coloro che non tradiscono i patti e che credono in Allāh e ai Suoi messaggeri e compiono il bene, di perdonare i loro peccati, e concederà loro una grande ricompensa: L'ingresso in Paradiso.
9- Allah, iman edip salih ameller işleyenlere:“Onlar için mağfiret ve büyük bir mükâfat vardır” diye vaad etmiştir.
10- Kâfir olup da âyetlerimizi yalanlayanlara gelince işte onlar da cehennem ehlidir.
9. Vaadinden asla caymayan ve söz verenlerin en doğru sözlüsü olan “Allah”, kendisine, kitaplarına, peygamberlerine ve âhiret gününe “iman edip” farz ve müstehab türünden “salih ameller işleyenlere” günahlarını affetmek ve cezalarını da bağışlamak sureti ile mağfiret edeceğini ve Yüce Allah’tan başka hiçbir kimsenin bilmediği büyük bir ecir ve mükâfat vereceğini vaadetmiştir. “Onlar için, o işlediklerine mükâfat olmak üzere gözleri aydınlatan ne nimetler saklandığını hiç kimse bilmez.”(es-Secde, 32/17)
10. “Kâfir olup da” apaçık hakka delâlet eden “âyetlerimizi” hakikat apaçık ortaya çıktıktan sonra “yalanlayanlara gelince işte onlar da cehennem ehlidir.” Bir arkadaşın arkadaşından ayrılmadığı gibi oradan hiç ayrılmaz ve hep orada kalırlar.
Allah đã hứa - và Ngài không bao giờ thất hứa - với những người có đức tin nơi Ngài và nơi các vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài đồng thời siêng năng hành đạo và làm việc thiện tốt rằng họ sẽ được tha thứ tội lỗi và sẽ được ban thưởng một phần thưởng vô cùng to lớn, đó là được vào Thiên Đàng của Ngài
Allah, Koji ne krši obećanje, obećao je onima koji vjeruju u Njega i Njegove poslanike, i rade dobra djela, da će im grijehe oprostiti i veliku nagradu dati, a to je ulazak u džennet.
Đối với những ai vô đức tin nơi Allah, phủ nhận các lời mặc khải của Ngài thì họ sẽ làm bạn với Hỏa Ngục, họ sẽ vào sống trong đó đời đời, một sự trừng phạt dành cho tội vô đức tin và phủ nhận của họ.
Ang mga tumangging sumampalataya kay Allāh at nagpasinungaling sa mga tanda Niya, ang mga iyon ay ang mga maninirahan sa Apoy na papasukin nila bilang kaparusahan sa kawalang-pananampalataya nila at pagpapasinungaling nila, bilang mga mamamalagi roon gaya ng pamamalagi ng kasamahan sa kasamahan niya.
E coloro che hanno rinnegato Allāh e hanno smentito i Suoi segni, costoro sono la Gente del Fuoco, quelli che vi entreranno a causa della loro miscredenza e delle loro accuse di menzogna, e vi dimoreranno in eterno come fossero due compagni.
A oni koji ne vjeruju u Allaha i poriču Njegove ajete bit će stanovnici Vatre, u kojoj će vječno boraviti.
Those who disbelieve in Allah and reject His verses are the companions of the fire of Hell, which they will enter as a punishment for their disbelief and rejection. They will remain in the fire of Hell eternally, just as a companion remains with his companion.
In the world, God makes His appearance felt through symbols, i.e. in the shape of such arguments as cannot be contradicted by man. When an argument of God appears before a man and he indulges in verbal pyrotechnics instead of accepting it, then this amounts to denying the signs of God. Such people will receive severe punishment at God’s behest. And those who accept the argument will be held deserving of God’s reward.
Aquellos que no creen en Al-lah y niegan Sus signos son los que habitarán el Infierno: allí morarán a modo de castigo por su incredulidad y su rechazo a la verdad. Frecuentarán el Infierno con la misma regularidad con que se frecuentan dos amigos.
Allah'ı inkâr edenler ve ayetlerini yalanlayanlar işte onlar cehennem ehlidir. Küfürlerine ve yalanlamalarına karşılık cehenneme gireceklerdir. Arkadaşın arkadaşından ayrılmadığı gibi Allah'a küfredenler de cehennemden ayrılmayıp onda devamlı kalırlar.
Sebaliknya, orang-orang yang kafir kepada Allah dan mendustakan ayat-ayat-Nya, mereka itu penghuni-penghuni neraka yang akan masuk ke dalamnya sebagai hukuman atas kekafiran dan pendustaan mereka. Mereka akan menetap di sana sebagaimana seorang sahabat yang selalu setia dengan sahabatnya.
Ceux qui mécroient en Allah et démentent Ses signes sont les habitants de l’Enfer: ils y séjourneront en guise de punition pour leur mécréance et leur rejet de la vérité. Ils fréquenteront cet Enfer aussi fidèlement que se fréquentent deux amis.
"Hai orang-orang yang beriman, ingatlah kamu akan nik-mat Allah (yang diberikanNya) kepadamu, di waktu suatu kaum bermaksud hendak menggerakkan tangannya kepadamu (untuk berbuat jahat), maka Allah menahan tangan mereka darimu. Dan bertakwalah kepada Allah, dan hendaknya hanya kepada Allah sajalah orang-orang Mukmin itu harus bertawakal." (Al-Ma`idah: 11).
(11) Allah mengingatkan hamba-hambaNya, kaum Muk-minin dengan nikmat-nikmatNya yang besar, dan mengajak mereka untuk mengingatnya dengan hati dan ucapan. Dan bahwasanya sebagaimana mereka menganggap pembunuhan terhadap musuh, merampas hartanya, negerinya dan menawannya sebagai nikmat, maka hendaknya mereka menganggap kenikmatanNya kepada mereka dalam bentuk ditahannya tangan-tangan jahat menjamah mereka dan digagalkannya tipu daya musuh-musuh menimpa mereka, juga sebagai nikmat. Karena para musuh telah berniat melakukan sesuatu dan mereka mengira mereka mampu melaku-kannya, jika mereka tidak mampu mewujudkan itu terhadap orang-orang Mukmin maka itu adalah pertolongan Allah kepada hamba-hambaNya yang beriman; yang mana mereka selayaknya bersyukur kepada Allah atas itu, dan menyembahNya dan mengingatNya.
Ini mencakup siapa pun yang berniat jahat kepada orang-orang Mukmin, baik itu kafir, munafik atau pembangkang, di mana Allah menahan keburukannya dari orang-orang Mukmin, maka itu masuk di dalam ayat ini.
Kemudian Allah memerintahkan mereka melakukan sesuatu yang membantu mereka meraih kemenangan atas musuh mereka dan dalam segala urusan mereka, maka Dia berfirman,﴾ وَعَلَى ٱللَّهِ فَلۡيَتَوَكَّلِ ٱلۡمُؤۡمِنُونَ ﴿ "Dan hendaknya hanya kepada Allah sajalah orang-orang Mukmin itu harus bertawakal," yakni berpegang kepadaNya dalam mendatangkan kebaikan agama dan dunia dan berlepas diri (dari hanya berpedoman pada) daya dan kekuatan mereka. Hendaklah mereka percaya sepenuhnya kepada Allah dalam meraih harapan. Dan tawakal seorang hamba adalah sesuai dengan kadar imannya dan ia termasuk kewajiban hati yang disepakati.
O you who believe in Allah and follow His Messenger, remember, with your hearts and tongues, the favours Allah has given you, such as safety and the placing of fear in the hearts of your enemies, when they intended to stretch their hands towards you in order to attack you. Allah turned them away from you and protected you from them. Be mindful of Allah by fulfilling His instructions and avoiding His prohibitions. Let the believers place their reliance in Allah alone, in order to achieve their religious and worldly interests.
Ey iman edenler! Allah'ın sizlere vermiş olduğu emniyet ve güven nimetini, kalpleriniz ve dilleriniz ile zikredin/anın. Düşmanlarınızın sizlere şiddetle saldırmak, kırıp geçirmek için ellerini sizlere uzatmak istediklerinde Allah kalplerine korku salarak onları sizden uzaklaştırdı ve sizi de onlara karşı korudu. Emirlerine itaat ederek ve yasaklarından kaçınarak Allah'tan korkun. Müminler dinî ve dünyevi menfaatlerini elde etmek için yalnız Allah'a güvensinler.
Creyentes, recuerden de corazón y de palabra los favores que Al-lah les ha otorgado cuando les brindó seguridad e infundió el miedo en los corazones de sus enemigos en el momento en que ellos se disponían a atacarlos para exterminarlos, pero Al-lah los alejó de ustedes y los protegió de ellos. Teman a Al-lah respetando Sus mandatos y absteniéndose de lo que Él ha prohibido. Que los creyentes se encomienden a Al-lah en la realización de sus asuntos religiosos y terrenales.
Ô vous qui croyez, rappelez-vous avec vos cœurs et vos langues les bienfaits que vous a octroyés Allah, lorsqu’Il vous a accordé la sécurité et projeté la peur dans les cœurs de vos ennemis au moment où ils voulaient vous attaquer afin de vous éliminer, mais Allah les a détournés de vous et vous a préservés d’eux.
Craignez Allah en vous conformant à Ses commandements et en délaissant ce qu’Il a interdit.
Que les croyants s’en remettent à Allah Seul afin de réaliser leurs intérêts relatifs à la religion comme ceux relatifs au bas monde.
Wahai orang-orang yang beriman! Ingatlah dengan hati dan lisan kalian akan karunia yang Allah berikan kepada kalian, yaitu rasa aman yang Dia berikan kepada kalian dan rasa takut yang Dia masukkan ke dalam hati musuh-musuh kalian tatkala mereka hendak mengangkat tangan mereka untuk menyerang dan mencelakakan kalian, tetapi kemudian Allah memalingkan perhatian mereka dari kalian dan melindungi kalian dari serangan mereka. Bertakwalah kalian kepada Allah dengan menjalankan perintah-perintah-Nya dan menjauhi larangan-larangan-Nya. Hanya kepada Allahlah seharusnya orang-orang mukmin bersandar dalam mencari kemaslahatan agamawi maupun duniawi mereka.
O mga sumampalataya, alalahanin ninyo sa pamamagitan ng mga puso ninyo at mga dila ninyo ang ibiniyaya ni Allāh sa inyo na katiwasayan at pagpukol ng pangamba sa mga puso ng mga kaaway ninyo nang naglayon sila na magbuhat ng mga kamay nila sa inyo upang humagupit sila sa inyo at kumitil sila, ngunit nagpabaling sa kanila si Allāh palayo sa inyo at nangalaga sa inyo laban sa kanila. Mangilag kayong magkasala kay Allāh sa pamamagitan ng pagsunod sa mga ipinag-uutos Niya at pag-iwas sa mga sinasaway Niya. Sa kay Allāh lamang umasa ang mga mananampalataya sa pagtamo ng mga kapakanan nilang pangmundo at pangkabilang-buhay.
O voi credenti, rammentate con i vostri cuori e le vostre lingue le grazie che Allāh vi ha donato e che possedete, come la pace e il fatto di aver seminato il timore nei cuori dei vostri nemici quando tentarono di distruggervi. Allāh li allontanò da voi e vi rese immuni da loro; e temete Allāh obbedendo ai Suoi ordini e rispettando i Suoi divieti, e ad Allāh solo si affidano i credenti per ottenere ciò che desiderano nella vita e nell'Aldilà.
O vi koji vjerujete, sjećajte se srcima Allahovih blagodati, kada vas je učinio sigurnim a u srca vaših neprijatelja ubacio strah, i zahvaljujte na tome jezicima. Oni su htjeli da vas pobiju, pa ih je Allah odvratio od vas i sačuvao vas. I bojte se Allaha činjenjem naređenog i klonjenjem zabranjenog, i neka se samo na Allaha oslone vjernici u postizanju dunjalučkih i ahiretskih dobara.
11- Ey iman edenler! Allah’ın üzerinizdeki nimetini hatırlayın. Hani bir topluluk size ellerini uzatmak istemişti de onların ellerini sizden geri çekmişti. Allah’tan korkup sakının. Mü’minler, ancak Allah’a tevekkül etsinler.
11. Yüce Allah mü’minlere büyük nimetlerini hatırlatmakta ve bu nimetleri hem kalpleri ile hem de dilleri ile anmaya teşvik etmektedir. Onlar, düşmanlarını öldürmüş olmayı, mallarını ve ülkelerini almayı, onları esir etmeyi bir nimet olarak değerlendirdikleri gibi aynı şekilde Allah'ın, düşmanların onlara uzanan ellerini tutmasını, hile ve tuzaklarını başlarına geçirmesini de Allah’ın üzerlerindeki bir nimeti olarak saymalıdırlar. Çünkü düşmanlar bir iş yapmak ister, bunu yapabileceklerini zannederler de mü’minlere yapmak istedilerini gerçekleştiremezlerse işte bu, Allah’ın mü’min kullarına bir yardımıdır. Mü’minlerin bundan dolayı Allah’a şükretmeleri, O’na ibadet etmeleri ve O’nu anmaları gerekir. Bu ise kâfir, münafık ve haddi aşan herhangi bir kimsenin mü’minlere bir kötülük yapmak isteyip de Allah’ın onun müslümanlara vermek istediği kötülüğü alıkoyması şeklindeki bütün halleri kapsar ve bütün bu haller bu âyetin kapsamına girer.
Daha sonra Yüce Allah hem düşmanlarına karşı zafer kazanmak için hem de diğer bütün hallerinde kendisi ile Allah’ın yardımını isteyebilecekleri bir hususu emrederek:“Mü’minler ancak Allah’a tevekkül etsinler” buyurmaktadır. Yani dini ve dünyevi maslahatlarını elde etmekte O’na güvenmelidirler. Kendi güç ve imkânlarından uzaklaşarak, arzu ettikleri şeyleri ele geçirmek için Yüce Allah’a dayanmalıdırlar. Kulun tevvekkülü imanı ile orantılıdır. Tevekkül ise kalbin, ittifakla kabul edilmiş görevleri arasında yer alır.
Hỡi những người có đức tin! Các ngươi hãy nhớ lại bằng trái tim và chiếc lưỡi của các ngươi về những ân huệ mà Allah đã ban cho các ngươi khi Ngài đã gieo nỗi sợ hãi trong lòng kẻ thù của các ngươi khi chúng có ý định giăng tay của chúng ra hãm hại các ngươi khiến chúng dừng lại và các ngươi được an toàn. Các ngươi hãy kính sợ Allah bằng cách chấp hành mệnh lệnh của Ngài và tránh những điều Ngài nghiêm cấm; và Allah là Đấng Duy Nhất mà những người có đức tin phải phó thác trong việc muốn có được sử cải thiện tốt đẹp trong đạo và đời của họ.
Talaga ngang tumanggap si Allāh ng kasunduang binigyang-diin sa mga anak ni Israel sa darating na pagbanggit nito mamaya. Nagtalaga Siya sa kanila ng labindalawang pangulo, na ang bawat pangulo ay magiging isang tagapagmasid sa sinumang nasa ilalim niya. Nagsabi si Allāh sa mga anak ni Israel: "Tunay na Ako ay kasama sa inyo sa pamamagitan ng pag-aadya at pag-aayuda kapag nagsagawa kayo ng pagdarasal sa paraang pinakalubos, nagbigay kayo ng zakāh ng mga ari-arian ninyo, naniwala kayo sa mga sugo Ko sa kalahatan nang walang pagtatangi-tangi sa pagitan nila, gumalang kayo sa kanila, nag-adya kayo sa kanila, at gumugol kayo sa mga uri ng kabutihan. Kaya kapag nagsagawa kayo niyon sa kabuuan niyon, talagang magtatakip-sala nga Ako sa inyo sa mga masagwang gawa na nagawa ninyo at talagang magpapapasok nga Ako sa inyo sa Araw ng Pagbangon sa mga hardin na dumadaloy ang mga ilog mula sa ilalim ng mga palasyo ng mga ito. Kaya ang sinumang tumangging sumampalataya matapos ng pagtanggap sa tipang pinagtibay na ito ay lumigoy nga siya sa daan ng katotohanan nang nakaaalam at nananadya."
12- Andolsun ki Allah İsrailoğullarından misak almıştı. İçlerinden on iki de nakib göndermiştik. Allah buyurmuştu ki:“Şüphesiz ben sizinle beraberim. Andolsun eğer namazı dosdoğru kılar, zekâtı verir, peygamberlerime iman eder, onlara gereği gibi yardım eder ve Allah’a güzel bir borç verirseniz elbette günahlarınızı örterim ve sizi altlarından ırmaklar akan cennetlere sokarım. Bundan sonra içinizden kim küfre saparsa muhakkak o, doğru yoldan sapmış olur.”
13- Böyle iken sözlerini bozdukları için biz de onları lanetledik ve kalplerini katılaştırdık. Onlar, kelimeleri yerlerinden oynatarak tahrif ederler. Kendilerine verilen öğütten önemli bir kısmı da unuttular. İçlerinden pek azı müstesna olmak üzere sen onların daima hainlik ettiklerini görürsün. Yine de sen onları affet ve aldırış etme. Şüphe yok ki Allah ihsan sahiplerini sever.
12. Yüce Allah İsrailoğullarından ağır ve pekiştirilmiş bir söz aldığını haber vermekte, aldığı bu sözün niteliğini, gereğini yerine getirmeleri halinde alacakları ecirleri, yerine getirmeyecek olurlarsa da kazanacakları günahı bildirmektedir. Daha sonra Yüce Allah, onların bu sözlerinin gereğini yerine getirmediklerini ve kendilerine verdiği cezayı söz konusu etmektedir. Yüce Allah şöyle buyuruyor:“Andolsun ki Allah İsrailoğullarından misak” yani oldukça ağır ve pekiştirilmiş bir söz “almıştı.”
“İçlerinden on iki de nakib göndermiştik.” Altındakilere başkanlık edecek ve onların işlerine nezaret edecek on iki kişi tayin etmiştik. Bu, onlara nezaret etsinler, emrolundukları şeyleri yerine getirmeleri için onları teşvik etsinler ve doğruya davet etsinler diye idi. “Allah” bu yükleri yüklenen nakiblere “buyurmuştu ki: Şüphesiz ben” yardım ve desteğim ile “sizinle beraberim” Yardım ve destek ise bunu hak ettirecek çaba oranındadır. Daha sonra Allah azze ve celle onlardan aldığı sözü, söz konusu ederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Andolsun eğer namazı dosdoğru kılar” yani gereklerini yerine getirerek ve devamlı olmak üzere hem zahiren hem batınen eda eder “zekâtı” hak sahiplerine “verir” en faziletlileri ve mükemmelleri Muhammed sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem olan bütün “peygamberlerime inanır, onlara gereği gibi yardım eder” yani tazim eder ve onlara karşı gerekli olan ihtiram ve itaati gösterirseniz “ve Allah’a güzel bir borç verirseniz” samimiyet, ihlâs ve helâl kazançtan sadaka verir ve ihsanda bulunursanız; evet, bütün bunları yerine getirecek olursanız “elbette günahlarınızı örterim ve sizi altlarından ırmaklar akan cennetlere sokarım.” Böylelikle bunları yapanlara hem arzu edilen cennet ve içindeki nimetlerin verileceği vaadedilmekte, hem de hoşlanılmayan şeyler olan günahların affedileceği ve buna bağlı olarak cezaların bertaraf edileceği vaadedilmektedir. “Bundan” yani yeminlerle sağlamlaştırılıp pekiştirilmiş ve mükafatı da söz konusu edilerek teşvik edilmiş bu söz ve ahitten, bu yükümlülüklerden “sonra içinizden kim küfre saparsa muhakkak o, doğru yoldan” kasti olarak ve bilerek “sapmış olur.” Böylelikle de mükâfattan mahrumiyet ve cezanın gerçekleşmesi gibi sapıtanların hak ettikleri şeyleri hak eder.
13. Bu buyrukta sanki şöyle denmektedir: Acaba onlar, Allah’a verdikleri bu sözü yerine getirdiler mi yoksa bozdular mı? İşte Yüce Allah, onların bu sözlerini bozduklarını beyan ederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Böyle iken sözlerini bozdukları için” yani sözlerini bozmaları sebebi ile onları çeşitli şekillerde cezalandırdık:
Birincisi: “Onları lanetledik” yani rahmetimizden kovup uzaklaştırdık. Çünkü onlar bizzat kendilerine karşı rahmet kapılarını kapatmışlardı. Rahmetin en büyük sebebi olan kendilerinden alınan sözü yerine getirmemişlerdi.
İkincisi:“kalplerini katılaştırdık” Öğütlerin etkilemeyeceği, âyet ve uyarıların fayda sağlamayacağı katı bir hale getirdik. O nedenle herhangi bir teşvik onları harekete geçirmiyor, herhangi bir korkutma sebebi ile de ellerini kötülükten geri çekmiyorlardı. Hidâyetin de hayrın da hiçbir fayda sağlayamayacağı, kötülükten başka bir şey bulunmayan böyle bir kalbe sahip olmak, bir kul için en büyük cezalardan birisidir.
Üçüncüsü:“Onlar, kelimeleri yerlerinden oynatarak tahrif ederler” yani onlar kelimeleri yerlerinden oynatmak ve tahrif edip değiştirmek belasına uğradılar. Allah’ın belli bir manayı murad ettiği sözü Allah ve Rasûlü’nün murad ettiğinden başka bir hale soktular.
Dördüncüsü:“Kendilerine verilen öğütten önemli bir kısmı da unuttular.” Onlara Tevrat ile ve Allah’ın Mûsâ’ya indirdikleri ile öğüt verildi. Fakat onlar bunun önemli bir bölümünü unuttular. Bu ifade hem onun bilgisinin unutulmasını ve onların bu ilmi unutup kaybettiklerini ifade etmektedir. Yani Allah’ın onlara bir ceza olmak üzere bunları unutturduğunu, onların bir çoğunun ellerinde bulunmadığını ifade etmektedir. Hem de bu, emrolunanı terk etme anlamındaki amelin unutulmasını da ifade etmektedir. Böylece onlar emrolunduklarını yerine getirmek muvaffakiyetine nail olamadılar. Bu ayet, kitap ehlinin kitaplarında zikrolunan yahut da kendi dönemlerinde meydana gelen ama onların inkâr ettikleri bazı şeylerin, unuttukları şeyler arasında olduğuna delil gösterilebilir.
Beşincisi: Sürekli bir hainliktir ki “içlerinden pek azı müstesna olmak üzere sen onların daima” hem Allah’a hem de mü’min kullara “hainlik ettiklerini görürsün.” Onların en büyük hainlikleri ise kendilerine öğüt veren, haklarında hüsnü zan besleyen kimseye karşı hakkı gizlemeleri ve küfürleri üzere kalmalarıdır. Bu, çok büyük bir hainliktir.
İşte bu hoş olmayan hasletler, onların sıfatlarına sahip olan herkes hakkında geçerlidir. Yani Allah’ın verdiği emirleri yerine getirmeyen ve Allah’ın kendisinden aldığı sözlere riâyet etmeyen herkes, tıpkı İsrailoğulları gibi lanetten, kalp katılığından, sözlerin tahrif edilmesi ile müptela oluştan hak ettiği payını alır ve doğruya ulaşma muvaffakiyetini elde edemez. Kendisine verilen öğüdün bir bölümünü de unutur ve mutlaka hainliğe müptela olur. Yüce Allah’tan esenlik dileriz.
Allah Teala, onlara hatırlatılan şeylere “حظ” (önemli bir pay, nasip) adını vermektedir. Çünkü en büyük pay ve nasip odur. Onun dışında kalanlar ise geçici dünyevi nasiplerdir. Nitekim Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır: “Derken zineti içinde kavminin karşısına çıktı. Dünya hayatını isteyenler dediler ki: “Keşke Karun’a verilenin bize de verilseydi. Gerçekten de o büyük bir pay sahibidir.”(el-Kasas, 28/79) Yüce Allah faydalı olan pay hakkında da şöyle buyurmaktadır: “Buna ancak sabredenler kavuşturulur, buna ancak büyük bir pay sahibi olanlar kavuşturulur.”(Fussilet, 41/35)
Yüce Allah’ın: “içlerinden pek azı müstesna olmak üzere” buyruğuna gelince, yani bu pek az bölüm Allah’a verdikleri sözlerinde bağlı kaldılar. O da onlara muvaffakiyet verdi ve onları dosdoğru yola iletti. “Yine de sen onları affet ve aldırış etme.” Yani onlardan affedilmelerini gerektiren türden sadır olacak ve seni rahatsız edecek şeyler dolayısı ile onları sorgulama, onları bağışla! Çünkü bu ihsan çeşitlerindendir. “Şüphe yok ki Allah ihsan sahiplerini sever.” Allah hakkında ihsan, Allah’a O’nu görüyormuşçasına ibadet etmendir. Sen O’nu görmüyorsan dahi O seni görür. Yaratılmışlar hakkında ihsan ise onlara dini ve dünyevi bakımdan faydalı olacak şeyleri karşılıksız olarak vermektir.
Uzvišeni Allah je od potomaka Israilovih čvrst zavjet uzeo za ono što će uskoro spomenuti, i odredio im dvanaest starješina koji su bili odgovorni za one koji su im povjereni. Gospodar je rekao potomcima Israilovim: "Ja sam uz vas kroz Moju pomoć vama, ako namaz obavljate na najpotpuniji način, i ako zekat dajete, i u sve Moje poslanike vjerujete, i poštujete ih i veličate, i ako u dobrotvorne svrhe imetak udjeljujete. Ako sve to uradite, Ja ću vam grijehe oprostiti, i na Sudnjem danu ću vas u džennetske perivoje, ispod čijih dvoraca rijeke teku, uvesti. A ko uznevjeruje nakon što je dao ovaj čvrsti zavjet, takav je sa Pravog puta svjesno i namjerno skrenuo."
Quả thật, Allah đã nhận lấy giao ước của con cháu Isra-el (với những điều sẽ sớm được đề cập đến dưới đây) và bổ nhiệm mười hai người trong bọn họ làm lãnh đạo, mỗi vĩ lãnh đạo có trách nhiệm và quyền hạn trông coi những ai dưới quyền của mình. Allah đã phán với con cháu Isra-el: quả thật TA sẽ phù hộ và trợ giúp các ngươi nếu các ngươi duy trì lễ nguyện Salah một cách chu đáo, xuất Zakah, tin nơi tất cả các vị Thiên Sứ của TA, không phân biệt giữa họ, tôn vinh họ và trợ giúp cho họ, và các ngươi chi dùng tài sản cho con đường tốt đẹp. Nếu các ngươi làm thế thì ngoài việc phù hộ và trợ giúp cho các ngươi thì TA còn xóa tội lỗi cho các ngươi và vào Ngày Phục Sinh TA sẽ thu nhận các ngươi vào Thiên Đàng với những ngôi vườn cùng với những tòa lâu đài bên dưới có các dòng sông chảy. Nhưng nếu ai vô đức tin sau khi đã giao ước với Allah thì chắc chắn y đã cố ý lạc khỏi con đường chân lý.
Allāh ha stipulato un saldo patto con i Figli di Isrāīl, che verrà ora citato: Assegnò loro dodici capi; ognuno di loro sarebbe stato responsabile dei suoi sottoposti. Disse Allāh ai Figli di Isrāīl: "In verità sono con voi; vi appoggerò e vi sosterrò se compiete la Preghiera come dovuto ed elargite la Zakēt prelevando dai vostri beni, se credete a tutti i Miei messaggeri, senza fare distinzione tra loro ed elevandoli di rango rispetto agli altri e sostenendoli, e se compiete opere buone. Se fate tutto ciò perdonerò i peccati che avete commesso e vi farò entrare nei Paradisi sotto i cui palazzi scorrono i fiumi; ma chi rinnegherà dopo questo saldo patto, egli avrà rifiutato la Retta Via consapevolmente".
Allah a obtenu l’engagement solennel des enfants d’Israël au sujet de ce qui va suivre et leur désigna douze chefs, chaque chef étant responsable de ceux qui sont sous son autorité.
Allah dit aux enfants d’Israël:
Je suis avec vous par Mon secours et Mon soutien si vous accomplissez correctement la prière, prélevez l’aumône légale de vos richesses, accordez du crédit à tous Mes messagers sans faire de distinction entre eux, les révérez et les soutenez et dépensez vos richesses dans les bonnes œuvres. J’effacerai le Jour de la Résurrection toutes les mauvaises actions que vous avez commises et, Je vous ferai entrer dans des jardins où les rivières coulent sous les palais. Quiconque mécroit après cet engagement solennel dévie délibérément et en connaissance de cause de la voie de la vérité.
"Dan sungguh Allah telah mengambil perjanjian (dari) Bani Israil dan telah Kami angkat di antara mereka 12 orang pemimpin dan Allah berfirman, 'Sesungguhnya Aku beserta kamu, sesung-guhnya jika kamu mendirikan shalat dan menunaikan zakat serta beriman kepada Rasul-rasulKu dan kamu bantu mereka dan kamu pinjamkan kepada Allah pinjaman yang baik, sesungguhnya Aku akan menghapus dosa-dosamu. Dan sesungguhnya kamu akan Kumasukkan ke dalam surga yang mengalir di bawahnya sungai-sungai. Maka barangsiapa yang kafir di antaramu sesudah itu, sesungguhnya ia telah tersesat dari jalan yang lurus. (Tetapi) karena mereka melanggar janjinya, Kami laknat mereka, dan Kami jadikan hati mereka keras membatu. Mereka suka merubah perkataan (Allah) dari tempat-tempatnya, dan mereka (sengaja) melupakan sebagian dari apa yang mereka telah diperingatkan dengannya, dan kamu (Muhammad) senantiasa akan melihat pengkhianatan dari mereka kecuali sedikit di antara mereka (yang tidak berkhianat), maka maafkanlah mereka dan biarkanlah mereka, sesungguhnya Allah menyukai orang-orang yang berbuat baik'." (Al-Ma`idah: 12-13).
(12) Allah تعالى memberitakan bahwa Dia telah mengambil perjanjian yang berat dan tegas atas Bani Israil, dan Dia menyebut-kan kriteria perjanjian itu dan pahala mereka jika mereka melaksa-nakannya dan dosa mereka jika mereka tidak melaksanakannya. Kemudian Allah menyatakan bahwa mereka tidak melakukannya, sekaligus menyebutkan dengan apa Dia menghukum mereka.
FirmanNya, ﴾ وَلَقَدۡ أَخَذَ ٱللَّهُ مِيثَٰقَ بَنِيٓ إِسۡرَٰٓءِيلَ ﴿ "Dan sungguh Allah telah mengambil perjanjian dari Bani Israil," yakni, perjanjian mereka yang berat lagi tegas.
﴾ وَبَعَثۡنَا مِنۡهُمُ ٱثۡنَيۡ عَشَرَ نَقِيبٗاۖ ﴿ "Dan telah Kami angkat di antara mereka dua belas orang pemimpin," maksudnya, kepala dan pembesar bagi yang lainnya agar dia berfungsi sebagai pengawas, dan pendorong mereka untuk menunaikan apa yang diperintahkan kepada mereka, dan sebagai penyeru yang mengajak mereka.
Allah berfirman kepada para pemimpin yang memikul tugas dan tanggung jawab, ﴾ إِنِّي مَعَكُمۡۖ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Aku beserta kamu," yaitu dengan bantuan dan pertolongan, karena pertolongan tergan-tung kepada beratnya beban.
Kemudian Allah menyebutkan perjanjianNya kepada mereka, dengan FirmanNya, ﴾ لَئِنۡ أَقَمۡتُمُ ٱلصَّلَوٰةَ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya jika kamu men-dirikan shalat," secara lahir dan batin, dengan melakukan apa yang lazim dan semestinya dilakukan secara terus-menerus, ﴾ وَءَاتَيۡتُمُ ٱلزَّكَوٰةَ ﴿ "dan menunaikan zakat," (dengan memberikannya) kepada orang-orang yang berhak menerimanya.
﴾ وَءَامَنتُم بِرُسُلِي ﴿ "Serta beriman kepada Rasul-rasulKu," seluruh-nya di mana yang paling utama dan paling sempurna di antara mereka adalah Muhammad ﷺ.
﴾ وَعَزَّرۡتُمُوهُمۡ ﴿ "Dan kamu membantu mereka," artinya, kalian mengagungkan, menghormati, dan menaati mereka sebagaimana mestinya.
﴾ وَأَقۡرَضۡتُمُ ٱللَّهَ قَرۡضًا حَسَنٗا ﴿ "Dan kamu pinjamkan kepada Allah pin-jaman yang baik," yaitu, sedekah dan berbuat baik yang bersumber dari kejujuran, keikhlasan, dan hasil usaha yang baik.
Jika kalian melakukan itu, maka ﴾ لَّأُكَفِّرَنَّ عَنكُمۡ سَيِّـَٔاتِكُمۡ وَلَأُدۡخِلَنَّكُمۡ جَنَّٰتٖ تَجۡرِي مِن تَحۡتِهَا ٱلۡأَنۡهَٰرُۚ ﴿ "sesungguhnya Aku akan menghapus dosa-dosamu dan memasukkanmu ke dalam surga yang mengalir di bawahnya sungai-sungai." Allah mengumpulkan untuk mereka (dua hal): Me-raih apa yang dicintai yaitu surga dengan kenikmatan di dalamnya dengan ditolaknya sesuatu yang tidak diinginkan dengan dilebur-kannya dosa-dosa dan diangkatnya hukuman yang merupakan akibat darinya.
﴾ فَمَن كَفَرَ بَعۡدَ ذَٰلِكَ ﴿ "Maka barangsiapa yang kafir di antaramu sesudah itu," yaitu sesudah perjanjian yang ditegaskan dengan sumpah dan kewajiban-kewajiban yang diiringi dengan dorongan dengan menyebutkan pahalanya, ﴾ فَقَدۡ ضَلَّ سَوَآءَ ٱلسَّبِيلِ ﴿ "maka sesung-guhnya dia telah tersesat dari jalan yang lurus." Maksudnya, tersesat dengan sengaja dan tahu, maka dia berhak mendapatkan hukuman dan tidak mendapatkan pahala yang mana hal itu memang berhak diraih oleh orang-orang yang sesat.
(13) Seolah-olah dikatakan, "Ada apa gerangan? Apa yang mereka lakukan? Apakah mereka menunaikan perjanjian yang telah Allah ambil atas mereka atau mereka mengingkarinya?" Allah menjelaskan bahwa mereka mengkhianatinya. Dia berfirman, ﴾ فَبِمَا نَقۡضِهِم مِّيثَٰقَهُمۡ ﴿ "(Tetapi) karena mereka melanggar janjinya." Artinya karena itulah Kami menghukum mereka dengan beberapa hukuman:
Pertama: ﴾ لَعَنَّٰهُمۡ ﴿ "Kami laknat mereka," maksudnya, Kami jauhkan dan Kami usir mereka dari rahmat Kami karena mereka sendirilah yang telah menutup pintu rahmat, dengan melanggar perjanjian yang telah diambil atas mereka yang merupakan penye-babnya yang paling besar.
Kedua: FirmanNya, ﴾ وَجَعَلۡنَا قُلُوبَهُمۡ قَٰسِيَةٗۖ ﴿ "Dan Kami jadikan hati mereka keras membatu," artinya, kasar, di mana nasihat tidak dapat mempengaruhinya, ayat-ayat dan peringatan tidak ada gunanya baginya. Berita gembira tidak menggugah mereka, peringatan keras yang menakutkan pun tidak berpengaruh apa pun, dan ini terma-suk hukuman terbesar atas seorang hamba yang hatinya seperti itu, bahkan petunjuk dan kebaikan justru menambah keburukannya.
Ketiga: Bahwa mereka merubah perkataan Allah dari tempat-tempatnya, artinya mereka ditimpakan bala pada diri mereka yaitu (kecintaan) merubah dan mengganti, maka ucapan yang diingin-kan oleh Allah mereka beri makna yang tidak diinginkan oleh Allah dan RasulNya.
Keempat: Bahwasanya mereka ﴾ وَنَسُواْ حَظّٗا مِّمَّا ذُكِّرُواْ بِهِۦۚ ﴿ "(sengaja) melupakan sebagian dari apa yang mereka telah diperingatkan dengannya." Mereka telah diberi peringatan dengan Taurat dan dengan apa yang diturunkan oleh Allah kepada Musa, maka mereka sengaja melupa-kan sebagian darinya. Ini mencakup melupakan ilmunya, bahwa mereka melupakannya dan ia pun hilang dari mereka dan apa yang Allah membuat mereka lupa kepadanya, banyak yang sudah tidak ada, dan itu merupakan hukuman dariNya atas mereka. Ini juga mencakup melupakan pelaksanaan yang berarti meninggalkan, mereka tidak diberi taufik untuk menunaikan apa yang diperin-tahkan kepada mereka. Dan ini dijadikan sebagai bukti atas Ahli Kitab dengan pengingkaran mereka terhadap sebagian dari apa yang telah disebutkan di dalam kitab mereka atau terjadi di zaman mereka bahwa itu termasuk yang mereka lupakan.
Kelima: Pengkhianatan yang terus menerus, yang mana ﴾ ل َ ا تَزَالُ تَطَّلِعُ عَلَىٰ خَآئِنَةٖ مِّنۡهُمۡ ﴿ "kamu wahai Muhammad senantiasa akan melihat peng-khianatan dari mereka," yaitu pengkhianatan kepada Allah dan hamba-hambaNya yang beriman. Di antara pengkhianatan mereka yang paling besar adalah penggelapan mereka terhadap dugaan yang benar dari orang yang menasihati dan berbuat baik kepada mereka dan membiarkan mereka di atas kekufuran; ini adalah peng-khianat besar.
Sifat-sifat buruk ini bisa dimiliki oleh siapa pun yang memi-liki sifat-sifat mereka. Siapa pun yang tidak melaksanakan apa yang diperintahkan oleh Allah dan menunaikan apa yang telah Dia wajibkan, maka Dia mendapatkan bagian laknat, kekerasan hati, ditimpa sikap merubah ucapan Allah. Dia tidak diberi taufik ke-pada kebenaran, dan melupakan sebagian dari apa yang mereka telah diperingatkan darinya, serta dia pasti ditimpa oleh penyakit berkhianat. Semoga Allah memberi kita keselamatan.
Allah menamakan apa yang mereka diingatkan dengannya sebagai "bagian" karena ia adalah bagian terbesar, dan selainnya hanyalah bagian-bagian duniawi. Firman Allah,
﴾ فَخَرَجَ عَلَىٰ قَوۡمِهِۦ فِي زِينَتِهِۦۖ قَالَ ٱلَّذِينَ يُرِيدُونَ ٱلۡحَيَوٰةَ ٱلدُّنۡيَا يَٰلَيۡتَ لَنَا مِثۡلَ مَآ أُوتِيَ قَٰرُونُ إِنَّهُۥ لَذُو حَظٍّ عَظِيمٖ 79 ﴿
"Maka keluarlah Qarun kepada kaumnya dalam kemegahannya. Berkatalah orang-orang yang menghendaki kehidupan dunia, 'Moga-moga kiranya kita mempunyai seperti apa yang telah diberikan kepada Qarun, sesungguhnya ia benar-benar mempunyai keberuntungan yang besar'." (Al-Qashash: 79).
Dia berfirman tentang bagian yang berharga,
﴾ وَمَا يُلَقَّىٰهَآ إِلَّا ٱلَّذِينَ صَبَرُواْ وَمَا يُلَقَّىٰهَآ إِلَّا ذُو حَظٍّ عَظِيمٖ 35 ﴿
"Sifat-sifat yang baik itu tidak dianugerahkan melainkan kepada orang-orang yang sabar dan tidak dianugerahkan melainkan kepada orang-orang yang mempunyai keberuntungan yang besar." (Fushshilat: 35).
Firman Allah, ﴾ إِلَّا قَلِيلٗا مِّنۡهُمۡۖ ﴿ "Kecuali sedikit di antara mereka," artinya yang sedikit ini memenuhi perjanjian Allah atas mereka, maka Allah memberi mereka taufik dan petunjuk ke jalan yang lurus. ﴾ فَٱعۡفُ عَنۡهُمۡ وَٱصۡفَحۡۚ ﴿ "Maka maafkanlah mereka dan biarkanlah mereka," maksudnya, janganlah kamu menghukum mereka karena mereka telah menyakitimu di mana sebenarnya itu menuntut pemaafan darimu. Biarkanlah mereka, karena itu termasuk berbuat baik.
Dan Allah ﴾ يُحِبُّ ٱلۡمُحۡسِنِينَ ﴿ "menyukai orang-orang yang berbuat baik." Dan ihsan itu adalah bahwa kamu beribadah kepada Allah seolah-olah kamu melihatNya, kalaupun kamu tidak melihatNya, maka Dia melihatmu. Dan terkait dengan makhluk, ihsan adalah memberikan manfaat agama dan dunia buat mereka.
Commentary
In the seventh verse of Surah al-Ma'idah which appeared earlier Allah Almighty has asked Muslims to remember the pledge taken from them to which they professed belief and obedience:
وَاذْكُرُوا نِعْمَةَ اللَّـهِ عَلَيْكُمْ وَمِيثَاقَهُ الَّذِي وَاثَقَكُم بِهِ إِذْ قُلْتُمْ سَمِعْنَا وَأَطَعْنَا ۖ وَاتَّقُوا اللَّـهَ
And remember Allah's favour upon you and His Covenant that He has taken from you when you said, "We have listened and obeyed." And fear Allah ... (5:7)
This pledge is the pledge of obedience to Allah and His Messenger and the pledge of practical adherence to the Shari` ah of Islam. This is technically known as the Kalimah or the statement of creed and which is:
لا إلہ إلا اللہ محمد رسول اللہ
(La ilaa il-lal-la-hu Muhammadur-Rasu-lul-lah:
"There is no god worthy of worship but Allah Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah."
Every Muslim who says this Kalimah is bound by this pledge. In the verse which follows (5:8), some important articles of the pledge, that is, particular religious injunctions have been described. These enjoin equity and justice for friend and foe alike and teach justice and tolerance - not revenge - for enemies once overpowered. This pledge is, in itself, a great blessing of Allah, therefore, it has been made to begin with:
(And remember Allah's favour upon you ...).
By beginning the present verse (5:11) with the same sentence : اذْكُرُوا نِعْمَةَ اللَّـهِ عَلَيْكُمْ (And remember Allah's favour upon you), the objective is to tell Muslims that as long as they remained faithful to their pledge, Al-mighty Allah blessed them with power and excellence in the present world and with high ranks for the Hereafter, shielding them all along against their enemies, in war and in peace.
This verse particularly mentions how enemies conspired to destroy Muslims and kill their Prophet on so many occasions, but Almighty Allah foiled all their plans and put them to disgrace - 'some people planned to lay their hands on you, and He kept their hands away from you.'
Speaking generally, there are innumerable events on the annals of the history of Islam when the plans made by disbelievers were seen rolling in dust by Divine grace. But, there are some special events as well which our learned commentators have pinpointed as the substantiation of this verse - for example, in the Musnad of ` Abd al-Razzaq, a report from Sayyidna Jabir ؓ عنہ says:
In a Jihad, the Holy Prophet ﷺ and his Companions رضی اللہ تعالیٰ عنہم stopped to rest at one stage. The noble Companions scattered out to rest at various spots. The Holy Prophet ﷺ stopped by a tree, all by himself. He hung his weapons on a branch of the tree. A villager from among the enemies pounced on this occasion, dashed in and took possession of the sword of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . Then, taking it out from the sheath, he threatened him by saying: مَن یَّمنَعکَ مِنِّی (That is, 'now tell me who can save you from my hand?' ).
Undaunted, the Holy Prophet ﷺ said: 'Allah (the Mighty, the Exalted) '. The villager repeated what he had said earlier, that is, 'now tell me who can save you from my hand?' Once again, the Holy Prophet ﷺ said with the same composure: 'Allah
After two or three exchanges in this manner, it was the awe of some unseen power which forced the challenger to put the sword back in its sheath. At that point, the Holy Prophet ﷺ called the Companions ؓ in and narrated what had transpired. The villager was still sitting by his side. He said nothing to him. (Ibn Kathir).
As part of an explanation of this verse, reports from some Companions ؓ say that there was an occasion when Ka'b ibn Ashraf, a Jew, had invited the Holy Prophet ﷺ to his house with the intention of killing him. Allah Almighty told him about this evil intention which foiled his conspiracy (Ibn Kathir). Also reported from Mujahid, ` Ikrimah and others is that the Holy Prophet ﷺ once went to Yahud ibn Nudayr to talk about a matter of concern. He asked him to sit under a wall, engaged him in a conversation while secretly he appointed ` Amr ibn Jahsh to scale the wall from behind and throw down a rock from the top of the wall over him. Allah Almighty let His Messenger, may he remain blessed and protected forever, know about their hostile intention and he immediately rose and moved away from there (Ibn Kathir).
There is no contradiction about these events. All of them can be taken to be substantiating the present verse where, after mentioning the unseen protection provided to the Holy Prophet ﷺ and to Muslims in general, it was said: وَاتَّقُوا اللَّـهَ وَعَلَى اللَّـهِ فَلْيَتَوَكَّلِ الْمُؤْمِنُونَ (And fear Allah. And in Allah the believers should place their trust).
First of all, what is being said here is that this blessing from Allah is not restricted to the Holy Prophet ﷺ rather, the real cause of this Divine support and protection is the quality of Taqwa (the fear of Allah) and Tawakkul (Trust in Him). Any nation, or individual who lives by these two virtues, in any time and in any place, will have the support and protection from Almighty Allah in the same manner. How well this was put in two lines by poet Iqbal:
فِضأے بَدَر پیدا کر فرشتے تیری نصرت کو
اُتَرسکتے ہیں گَردُوں سے قطار اندر قطار اب بھی
Create the atmosphere of Badr, for your help the angels could descend from the heavens, file after file, even now!
It is also possible to refer this sentence back to the set of previous verses where Muslims have been commanded to treat their worst enemies with courtesy and justice. If so, the sentence would indicate that the teaching of courtesy and tolerance in the case of such avowed enemies may amount to making a political error which may put them back on their feet. Therefore, in this sentence, Muslims were warned that this tolerance and courtesy will bring absolutely no harm to them only if they continue being the kind of people who fear Allah and trust in Him. In fact, instead of giving the enemies the courage and opportunity to renew their hostility against them, this behaviour of theirs will become the cause of bringing them closer to Islam into the Muslim area of influence. Besides, Taqwa or the fear of Allah is the only factor which can compel a person to abide by a pledge both physically and spiritually. Wherever this quality of Taqwa remains missing, pledges get readily broken as commonly witnessed these days. So, the earlier verse (5:8) which mentions a pledge, also directed to وَاتَّقُوا اللَّـهَ , (Fear Allah) towards the end. The same assertion was repeated here. Finally, this whole verse gives a clear hint that a Muslim victory with Divine support does not simply depend upon outward logistics and hardware, instead of that, the secret of their real power lies in Taqwa (the fear of Allah) and Tawakkul (trust in Him).
After the present verse has mentioned the pledge taken from Muslims and rewards it would bring when fulfilled, the second verse brings into focus another side of the issue. It clarifies that this taking of pledges is not something special to Muslims. Similar pledges were also taken earlier, from other communities as well. But, they failed to fulfill them. Therefore, various punishments were sent upon them. It is said in the verse that Almighty Allah had taken a pledge from the Bani Isra'il (The Children of Israel). The pledge was taken in a particular form. The people from Bani Isra'il were divided over twelve tribes. One chief from each such tribe was chosen to represent them. Every chief from each of the twelve tribes declared on his behalf and on be-half of his whole tribe that they would adhere to this Divine Covenant. Thus, these twelve chiefs took that responsibility on behalf of the en-tire people of Bani Isra'il which entailed that they would themselves adhere to this pledge as well as make their tribe do so.
Worth noting at this point is the cardinal principle of Islam in matters of honour, merit, office and recognition which, in the words of the Persian poet, Jami, is:
بندہ عشق شدی ترک نسب کن جامی
کہ دریں راہ فلاں بن فلاں چین نیست
You have become a servant in love, forget about your lineage, 0 Jami!
For, on this highway, so and so the son of so and so means nothing.
The Holy Prophet ﷺ had declared this in full clarity when delivering his historic Address on the occasion of his Last Hajj by saying that Islam does not recognize any dividing line between Arabs and non-Arabs, black or white, high caste or low caste. Whoever enters Islam becomes a brother to all Muslims. The distinctions of status, lineage, colour, country and language were the idols and icons of the Days of Ignorance - Islam has broken them all. But, it does not mean that one should not consider family background when harnessed to establish order and efficiency in administrative matters.
It is but natural that people of a tribe or family are more likely to trust a known member of their group as compared to others. Such a person is expected to understand and accommodate the feelings of his group much better because he knows their psychological reflexes in de-tail. When a pledge was taken from the twelve tribes of Bani Isra'il, it was based on this very strategy whereby one chief from each of the tribes was made responsible for its compliance.
The same consideration of administrative expediency and a peaceful resolution of possible conflict was made when the Bani Isra'il were highly agitated about a shortage of water. Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) prayed to Allah and as commanded by Him he struck his staff against a rock. Then, Almighty Allah made twelve streams flow from this rock for each of the twelve tribes. Allah Almighty has mentioned this great favour in the Holy Qur'an (surah al-A` raf, 7:160) in the following words: وَقَطَّعْنَاهُمُ اثْنَتَيْ عَشْرَةَ أَسْبَاطًا أُمَمًا (And We divided them into twelve tribes, as separate communities) and: فانبَجَسَتْ مِنْهُ اثْنَتَا عَشْرَةَ عَيْنًا (So, twelve springs gushed forth from it [ one for each tribe ]). As for this figure of twelve, it is rather unusual and lends to popular interpretations.
When the Ansar of Madinah came to invite the Holy Prophet ﷺ to their city, he took a pledge from them in the form of Bay'at. In this pledge also, the twelve chiefs of the tribes of Ansar, acting on behalf of their tribes, gave their hands in the blessed hands of the Holy Prophet ﷺ giving a solemn pledge of adherence popularly known as Bay'at (or Bay'ah in its pausal form).
Three of these chiefs were from the tribe of 'Aws and nine from the tribe of Khazraj (Ibn Kathir).
According to another narration from Sayyidna Jabir ibn Samurah appearing in al-Bukhari and Muslim, the Holy Prophet ﷺ is reported to have said that people and their needs shall stay covered until such time that twelve Khulafa' (ruling authorities) will be leading them. After having reported this narration, Ibn Kathir has commented that no word from this hadith proves that these twelve Imams or Khulafa' would rule one after the other, continuously. On the contrary, they could also appear spaced out from each other with breaks in between. Thus, there were four Khulafa' - Sayyidna Abu Bakr ؓ ، Sayy idna ` Umar al-Faruq ؓ ، Sayyidna ` Uthman al-Ghani ؓ and Sayyidna Ali al-Murtada ؓ - succeeding in that order. After the passage of sometime in between, Sayyidna ` Umar ibn ` Abdul-` Aziz was accepted by the consensus of the Ummah as the fifth righteous Khallfah' of Islam.
Now, returning back to the pledge taken from the Bani Isra'il, it will be recalled that Allah had made the twelve chiefs from their twelve tribes responsible for them and to them He said: اِنِّی مَعَکُم (I am with you). It means if they fulfilled the pledge themselves and re-solved to make others do the same, Divine support shall be with them. After that, the verse enumerates some articles of this pledge, then refers to the breach of trust committed by the Bani Isra'il and the subsequent punishment that descended upon them.
Thus, the sentence: ' اِنِّی مَعَکُم (I am with you) which appears before mentioning the articles of the pledge is there to tell two things. Firstly, if they stood by the pledge, Divine support will be with them which they would witness on every step they take. Secondly, they must realize that Allah is with them everywhere, all the time. He is watching over this pledge. Nothing that they intend, think, plan and do will remain outside the reach of His knowledge. He sees and hears what they conceal and He is also aware of their intentions and plans. They cannot escape His grip by breaking the pledge. Then come the articles of the pledge, the first being 'the establishment of Surah' followed by 'the paying of Zakah properly.' This tells us that the people of Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) were also obligated with the duties of Salah and Zakah much before Islam. Other Qur'anic hints and authentic reports prove that these duties were not peculiar to Bani Isra'il alone. In fact, they have been enjoined by every prophet and every Shari’ ah.
The third article of the pledge is that they should believe in all prophets and messengers sent by Allah and help them achieve their objective of spreading true guidance. Since many messengers were to come to the Bani Isra'il, they were the ones particularly charged to do this. Though, the status of basic Iman or faith comes ahead of actual acts such as Salah and Zakah, yet, in this pledge, what was to be actually done was what was placed first. Prophets and messengers who were to come, would be coming later. Since the matter of believing in them and helping them in their mission was to happen later, that part was placed later in the text.
The fourth article of the pledge is: أَقْرَضْتُمُ اللَّـهَ قَرْضًا حَسَنًا (…and advance to Allah a goodly loan ...). "Qardan Hasana" (a goodly loan) means that it should be with absolute sincerity without any worldly expediency behind it. When spending in the way of Allah, one should spend what one holds dear - never trying to get away by giving out of the spare, the extra and the worthless. Spending in the way of Allah has been expressed as 'the giving of loan' because the return of a loan is taken as due legally, customarily and morally. So, one should spend in the way of Allah believing that it will be returned definitely.
Since the obligatory Zakah has already been mentioned at its place, the introduction of Qard Hasan here indicates that it is referring to Sadaqat and Khayrat (charities) other than Zakah. It also tells us that Muslims are not done with all financial responsibilities by simply paying off the Zakah due on them. There are other financial rights to be fulfilled, such as, making a Masjid where needed. When governments do not initiate or support religious education for children and adults, the responsibility of establishing and running institutions devoted to imparting religious education rests on none but Muslims themselves. The difference between the two is that Zakah is Fard Ayn (absolute obligation on every individual) while the kind of charities mentioned above are Fard Kifayah (an obligation of sufficiency as explained below).
Fard Kifayah means: should some individuals or a group from the Muslim community take care of such needs, other Muslims are released from the burden of responsibility; and, should no one come forward to do so, everyone becomes a sinner. How terrible are the cir-cumstances in which schools for religious education are operating in our time is known and braved by only those who have made it a mission of their lives to keep serving their Faith through these institutions of religious learning. As for paying Zakah, Muslims know that it is an obligation on them. It is strange that, despite this knowledge, there are very few who pay their Zakah - and there are still fewer who take the trouble of paying the full Zakah due on them after a full accounting. And even those who rarely pay out the full amount of Zakah due on them, think that they have done all they were supposed to do and that there is nothing more due on them. Go to them about some urgent need of a Masjid and they will come up with Zakah money. The same thing happens with religious institutions - they too hardly get any financial support other than Zakah. Although, these are duties, other than Zakah, which Muslims have to fulfill - this has been made clear in this verse of the Qur'an and in many other verses similar to it.
Towards the end of the verse, after enumerating the articles of the pledge, it was also clarified that the fulfillment of the pledge on their part will be amply rewarded, even their past sins will be forgiven and they will have the eternal comfort and security of Paradise. But, finally they were given to understand that should any of them elect to ig. nore such clear statements and go on to the limits of rejection and rebellion, they should know that they have left the straight path only to their self-appointed ruin.
Allah had taken a firm promise from the Children of Israel, when He appointed over them twelve chiefs who were placed in authority over them. Allah said to the Israelites: I am with you- with my help and support if you establish the prayer in the complete manner, give Zakat from your wealth, accept all of my messengers without distinction, honour them, assist them and spend in good causes. If you do all of this, I will wipe out the sins you commit and I will enter you, on the Day of Judgement, into gardens with palaces overlooking flowing streams. Whoever disbelieves after making this promise has knowingly and deliberately deviated from the path of truth.
Al-lah obtuvo el compromiso solemne de los hijos de Israel y designó para ellos doce jefes, siendo cada jefe responsable por aquellos que se encontraban bajo su autoridad. Al-lah dijo a los hijos de Israel: Mi auxilio y Mi apoyo son suyos si cumplen correctamente con la oración, extraen de sus riquezas lo que corresponde a la caridad legal, creen en todos Mis mensajeros sin hacer distinción entre ellos, los respetan y apoyan, y usan sus riquezas para hacer buenas obras; borraré todas las malas acciones que hayan realizado y el Día de la Resurrección los haré entrar en jardines por donde corren ríos. Aquel que, después de este pacto solemne, no crea, se desvía deliberadamente del camino de la verdad, a sabiendas de lo que hace.
İsrailoğulları'ndan aşağıda ifade edilecek olan konularda kesin ve kuvvetli bir söz aldık. Onların başlarına on iki reis tayin ettik. Her reisin altındakilerden sorumlu olacağını belirledik. Allah İsrailoğulları'na şöyle dedi: Eğer namazı gerektiği gibi tam bir şekilde kılarsanız, mallarınızın zekâtını verirseniz, aralarında ayrımcılık yapmadan bütün resullerime inanırsanız, onları yüceltirseniz, onlara yardım ederseniz, hayır yollarda infakta bulunursanız ve bunların hepsini yerine getirirseniz işlemiş olduğunuz günahlarınızın hepsini bağışlarım. Kıyamet gününde sizi saraylarının altından ırmaklar akan cennetlere yerleştiririm. Kim bu kuvvetli söz alındıktan sonra küfrederse ve bozarsa bilmiş olsun ki, hak yoldan bilerek ve kasten sapmış olur.
Allah telah mengambil perjanjian yang kukuh atas orang-orang Bani Israil dengan hal-hal yang akan disebutkan sebentar lagi. Allah juga mengangkat dua belas orang pemimpin untuk mereka. Setiap pemimpin bertanggung jawab untuk memimpin anak buahnya. Allah berfirman kepada Bani Israil, “Sesungguhnya Aku bersama kalian dengan memberikan pertolongan dan dukungan apabila kalian menunaikan salat dengan cara yang sesempurna mungkin, membayar zakat harta kalian, percaya kepada semua rasul-Ku tanpa membeda-bedakan satu sama lain, menghormati serta mendukung perjuangan mereka, dan membelanjakan harta kalian untuk kebaikan. Apabila kalian mau melaksanakan semua itu, pasti Aku akan menghapus dosa-dosa yang pernah kalian perbuat, dan kelak pada hari kiamat Aku akan memasukkan kalian ke dalam surga-surga yang di bawah istana-istananya mengalir sungai-sungai. Barang siapa yang kafir setelah pengambilan janji yang kokoh ini, berarti ia telah menyimpang dari jalan yang benar dengan sadar dan sengaja.”
Cursing the People of the Book for Breaking the Covenant
Allah commanded His believing servants to fullfil the promises and pledges that He took from them and which they gave His servant and Messenger, Muhammad ﷺ. Allah also commanded them to stand for the truth and give correct testimony. He also reminded them of the obvious and subtle favors of the truth and guidance that He granted them. Next, Allah informed them of the pledges and promises that He took from the People of the Book, who were before them, the Jews and Christians. When they broke these promises and covenants, Allah cursed them as a consequence and expelled them from His grace and mercy. He also sealed their hearts from receiving guidance and the religion of truth, beneficial knowledge and righteous actions. Allah said,
وَلَقَدْ أَخَذَ اللَّهُ مِيثَـقَ بَنِى إِسْرَءِيلَ وَبَعَثْنَا مِنهُمُ اثْنَىْ عَشَرَ نَقِيباً
(Indeed Allah took the covenant from the Children of Israel and We appointed twelve leaders among them.) These twelve people were leaders who gave the pledge to Allah to listen and obey Allah, His Messenger and His Book on behalf of their tribes. Muhammad bin Ishaq and Ibn `Abbas said that this occurred when Musa went to fight the mighty enemy (in Palestine), and Allah commanded him to choose a leader from every tribe.
The Leaders of Ansar on the Night of `Aqabah
Likewise, when the Messenger of Allah ﷺ took the pledge from the Ansar in the `Aqabah area, there were twelve leaders from the Ansar. There were three men from the tribe of Aws: Usayd bin Al-Hudayr, Sa`d bin Khaythamah and Rifa`ah bin `Abdul-Mundhir, or Abu Al-Haytham bin At-Tayhan. There were nine people from the tribe of Khazraj: Abu Umamah As`ad bin Zurarah, Sa`d bin Ar-Rabi`, `Abdullah bin Rawahah, Rafi` bin Malik bin Al-`Ajlan, Al-Bara' bin Ma`rur, `Ubadah bin As-Samit, Sa`d bin `Ubadah, `Abdullah bin `Amr bin Haram and Al-Mundhir bin `Umar bin Khunays. Ka`b bin Malik mentioned these men in his poem, as recorded by Ibn Ishaq.On that night, these men were the leaders or representatives of their tribes by the command of the Prophet . They gave the pledge and promise of allegiance and obedience to the Prophet on behalf of their people. Allah said,
وَقَالَ اللَّهُ إِنِّى مَعَكُمْ
(And Allah said, "I am with you...) with My protection, support and aid,
لَئِنْ أَقَمْتُمُ الصَّلوةَ وَءَاتَيْتُمْ الزَّكَوةَ وَءَامَنتُمْ بِرُسُلِى
(if you perform the Salah and give the Zakah and believe in My Messengers;) concerning what they bring you of the revelation,
وَعَزَّرْتُمُوهُمْ
(honor and assist them...) and support them on the truth,
وَأَقْرَضْتُمُ اللَّهَ قَرْضاً حَسَناً
(and lend to Allah a good loan...) by spending in His cause, seeking to please Him.
لأُكَفِّرَنَّ عَنْكُمْ سَيِّئَـتِكُمْ
(verily, I will remit your sins) and errors, I will erase them, cover them, and will not punish you for them,
وَلأدْخِلَنَّكُمْ جَنَّـتٍ تَجْرِى مِن تَحْتِهَا الاٌّنْهَـرُ
(and admit you to Gardens under which rivers flow (in Paradise).) thus, protecting you from what you fear and granting you what you seek.
Breaking the Covenant
Allah said,
فَمَن كَفَرَ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ مِنْكُمْ فَقَدْ ضَلَّ سَوَآءَ السَّبِيلِ
(But if any of you after this, disbelieved, he has indeed gone astray from the straight way.) Therefore, those who break this covenant, even though they pledged and vowed to keep it, yet, they broke it and denied it ever existed, they have avoided the clear path and deviated from the path of guidance to the path of misguidance. Allah then mentioned the punishment that befell those who broke His covenant and the pledge they gave Him,
فَبِمَا نَقْضِهِم مِّيثَـقَهُمْ لَعنَّـهُمْ
(So because of their breach of their covenant, We cursed them...) Allah states, because of their breaking the promise that We took from them, We cursed them, deviated them away from the truth, and expelled them from guidance,
وَجَعَلْنَا قُلُوبَهُمْ قَاسِيَةً
(and made their hearts grow hard...) and they do not heed any word of advice that they hear, because of the hardness of their hearts.
يُحَرِّفُونَ الْكَلِمَ عَن مَّوَاضِعِهِ
(They change the words from their (right) places...) Since their comprehension became corrupt, they behaved treacherously with Allah's Ayat, altering His Book from its apparent meanings which He sent down, and distorting its indications. They attributed to Allah what He did not say, and we seek refuge with Allah from such behavior.
وَنَسُواْ حَظَّا مِّمَّا ذُكِرُواْ بِهِ
(and have abandoned a good part of the Message that was sent to them.) by not implementing it and by ignoring it. Allah said next,
وَلاَ تَزَالُ تَطَّلِعُ عَلَى خَآئِنَةٍ مِّنْهُمْ
(And you will not cease to discover deceit in them,) such as their plots and treachery against you, O Muhammad, and your Companions. Mujahid said that this Ayah refers to their plot to kill the Messenger of Allah ﷺ .
فَاعْفُ عَنْهُمْ وَاصْفَحْ
(But forgive them, and overlook (their misdeeds).) This, indeed, is the ultimate victory and triumph. Some of the Salaf said, "You would never treat those who disobey Allah with you better than obeying Allah with them." This way, their hearts will gather around the truth and Allah might lead them to the right guidance. This is why Allah said,
إِنَّ اللَّهَ يُحِبُّ الْمُحْسِنِينَ
(Verily, Allah loves the doers of good.) Therefore, forgive those who err against you. Qatadah said that this Ayah was abrogated with Allah's statement,
قَـتِلُواْ الَّذِينَ لاَ يُؤْمِنُونَ بِاللَّهِ وَلاَ بِالْيَوْمِ الاٌّخِرِ
(Fight against those who believe not in Allah, nor in the Last Day).
The Christians Also Broke their Covenant with Allah and the Repercussion of this Behavior
Allah said,
وَمِنَ الَّذِينَ قَالُواْ إِنَّا نَصَـرَى أَخَذْنَا مِيثَـقَهُمْ
(And from those who call themselves Christians, We took their covenant,) Meaning: `From those who call themselves Christians and followers of `Isa, son of Maryam, while in fact they are not as they claim. We took from them the covenant and pledges that they would follow the Prophet , aid him, honor him and follow his footsteps.' And that they would believe in every Prophet whom Allah sends to the people of the earth. They imitated the Jews and broke the promises and the pledges. This is why Allah said,
فَنَسُواْ حَظّاً مِّمَّا ذُكِرُواْ بِهِ فَأَغْرَيْنَا بَيْنَهُمُ الْعَدَاوَةَ وَالْبَغْضَآءَ إِلَى يَوْمِ الْقِيَـمَةِ
(but they have abandoned a good part of the Message that was sent to them. So We planted amongst them enmity and hatred till the Day of Resurrection;) Meaning: `We planted enmity and hatred between them, and they will remain like this until the Day of Resurrection.' Indeed, the numerous Christian sects have always been enemies and adversaries of each other, accusing each other of heresy and cursing each other. Each sect among them excommunicates the other sects and does not allow them entrance to their places of worship. The Monarchist sect accuses the Jacobite sect of heresy, and such is the case with the Nestorians and the Arians. Each sect among them will continue to accuse the other of disbelief and heresy in this life and on the Day when the Witnesses will come forth. Allah then said,
وَسَوْفَ يُنَبِّئُهُمُ اللَّهُ بِمَا كَانُواْ يَصْنَعُونَ
(and Allah will inform them of what they used to do.) warning and threatening the Christians because of their lies against Allah and His Messenger and their false claims about Allah, hallowed be He above what they say about Him. The Christians attribute a companion and a son to Allah, while He is the One and Only, the All-Sufficient, Who neither begets nor was He begotten, and there is none like unto Him.
Commentary
The first verse is telling us that Bani Isra'il were heedless to clear instructions given to them. Then, they broke the pledge for which they were punished. There were two kinds of punishment which visited Bani Isra'il because of their misdeeds and contumacy:
1. Manifest and perceptible, like the hail of stones and rocks or the overturning of land mass, which find mention in several verses of the Qur'an.
2. Intellectual and spiritual, as if their very minds and hearts were transformed in punishment for their contumacy which made them incapable of thinking and feeling and they went on sinking deeper in the curse of their sins.
The verse opens with the words: فَبِمَا نَقْضِهِم مِّيثَاقَهُمْ لَعَنَّاهُمْ وَجَعَلْنَا قُلُوبَهُمْ قَاسِيَةً. It means that it was because of their contravention of the solemn pledge that Allah made them far-removed from His mercy (that is, from its effects, which is the reality of 'La` nah' or curse - Hadrat Thanavi) and made their hearts hardened against any penetration of truth. This removal from mercy and the hardening of hearts has been likened to "Ra-'n " (stain or rust) by the Holy Qur'an in Surah al-Mutaffifin: كَلَّا ۖ بَلْ ۜ رَانَ عَلَىٰ قُلُوبِهِم مَّا كَانُوا يَكْسِبُونَ. It means that the reason why they reject open verses of the Qur'an and all too manifest signs is that the stain of sins has settled down on their hearts. In a hadith, the Holy Prophet ﷺ ` said: When someone commits a sin for the first time, a black dot gets stamped on the heart. He feels the pinch of this evil presence all the time. It is like a black stain on a white cloth which is a constant sore of the eye. Now, if he gets chastened, repents and resolves not to do it again, that dot is erased; and should he become care-free and start a spree of other sins, a black dot for each subsequent sin will keep adding up, so much so, that the clean slate of his heart will turn jet black with these dots of stain. At that stage, the state of his heart will be-come very much like a pot placed upside down in which nothing goes in but to come out instantly. Therefore, nothing good settles down in his heart for he has fallen into a state of moral inertia - to him nothing good is good and no evil is evil. Rather, the opposite becomes his more likely approach - he starts taking defect as merit, vice as virtue and sin as reward. Thus armed with his crooked thinking, he goes on riding high in his rebellion and contumacy. This is a cash and spot punishment of his sin which he gets right here in this mortal world.
Some respected elders have said: اِن من جزاء الحسنۃ الحسنۃ بعدھا وان من جزاء السیٔۃ السیٔۃ بعدھا ، that is, the cash reward of a good deed is that one gets the Taufiq (the ability given by Allah) of doing another good deed. Similarly, the cash reward of a sin is that one's heart starts being attracted by other sins soon after the first. Thus, obedience and disobedience both have a pull of their own - one good invites another good and one evil attracts other evils and sins.
Referring back to the breach of trust committed by the Bani Isra'il, it can be said that the cash punishment due against it was that they were removed from Divine mercy - which is the greatest medium of salvation. And their hearts became so hardened that they stooped to the level of 'moving words away from their places' which means that they alter the Word of God - in words or meanings or recitation - all of which have been described in the Holy Qur'an and the books of Alhadith, some of which have been acknowledged by European Christians as well (Tafsir Usmni).
The result of the intellectual and spiritual punishment mentioned above was that they forgot to take advantage of the good counsel given to them: فَنَسُوا حَظًّا مِّمَّا ذُكِّرُوا بِهِ. Then, this punishment stuck glued to them: وَلَا تَزَالُ تَطَّلِعُ عَلَىٰ خَائِنَةٍ مِّنْهُمْ إِلَّا قَلِيلًا مِّنْهُمْ ۖ that is, the Prophet of Islam would keep knowing about one or the other breaches, deceptions and treacheries committed by them. The exception is indicated in: إِلَّا قَلِيلًا مِّنْهُمْ (but a few) which refers to people like Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn Sal-am and others who were followers of the faith of the People of the Book before they became true Muslims.
Upto this point, the description of the misconduct of the Ban' Isra'il was obviously demanding enough that the Holy Prophet ﷺ should hold them in contempt and never allow them to come to him. Therefore, in the last sentence of this verse, the instruction given to the Holy Prophet ﷺ was فَاعْفُ عَنْهُمْ وَاصْفَحْ ۚ إِنَّ اللَّـهَ يُحِبُّ الْمُحْسِنِينَ (So for-give them and forego. Indeed, Allah loves the good-in-deed). It means that, despite their peculiar condition being what it is, it is better that the Prophet of Islam abstains from doing what is otherwise quite natural. In other words, he should not treat them with contempt or hatred because after knowing what they are - hardhearted and cold - the chances that any good counsel would affect them are very remote. Granted. But, toleration and civility of morals are wonder virtues which could probe out some sense and sensibility from out of such in-sensate people. Even if this effort to drive some sense into them fails, something worth doing still remains - keeping one's own matters and morals correct is, after all, quite necessary. Allah Almighty likes what is done with good grace - and it will definitely bring Muslims closer to Him.
A pledge was taken from the Children of Israel by their prophet that they would lead a godly life, and twelve chiefs from their twelve tribes were appointed to keep a watch over them. The pledge taken from the Children of Israel was that they would make themselves godly by offering salat (prayers); that they would discharge the rights of others in the shape of zakat (obligatory alms-giving); align themselves on the side of God by supporting His prophets; and spend their assets in support of the struggle for the religion of God. It was only after undertaking all this and after establishing a collective system among themselves for ensuring the continued fulfillment of these duties that they were entitled to God’s company and support, and entitled to enter the aesthetic atmosphere of paradise, after being purified. One attains paradise by the performance of good deeds and not due to any racial relationship. The requirements mentioned in this pledge are the very same basic requirements of religion. This is the highway which leads all human beings towards God and His paradise. But when the communities blessed with Divine Scriptures go astray, they turn to the right or left of this highway. Now, it happens that with the help of self-made interpretations the concepts of religion are changed. In the name of ceremonial prayers irrelevant discussions are started. Ways of salvation which are supposed to lead a man to his destination without discharging the claims or rights of his fellowmen, are sought. In the name of the call for truth, meaningless worldly activities find favour with such communities. They devise various means of justifying worldly expenditure. In other words, they concoct a religion of their own, keeping purely worldly considerations in view, and start calling it the religion of God. Once a group reaches this stage in its wrong-doing, God withdraws His attention from it. Deprived of Divine guidance, such people reach the stage where they understand only the language of their base desires and remain preoccupied with satisfying their desires, until the angel of death approaches in order to catch hold of them and take them to the court of God.
Comme ils ont violé cet engagement, Nous les avons chassés de Notre miséricorde et Nous avons fait en sorte que leurs cœurs soient rudes et durs: ils ne laissent aucun bien s’y introduire ni ne tirent profit d’aucun sermon.
Ils altèrent les paroles sacrées en changeant les termes ou en interprétant leurs sens selon ce qui est compatible avec leurs passions et ils délaissent la mise en application de certains enseignements qui leur ont été rappelés.
Ô Messager, tu ne cesses de découvrir qu’ils trompent Allah et Ses serviteurs croyants, excepté un faible nombre d’entre eux qui sont restés fidèles à leur engagement.
Absous-les donc, ne leur reproche pas leurs fautes et oublie-les car c’est un signe de bienfaisance. Or Allah aime les bienfaisants.
Karena mereka telah melanggar perjanjian kokoh yang diambil atas mereka itu, maka Kami jauhkan mereka dari rahmat Kami dan Kami ubah hati mereka menjadi kasar dan keras sehingga tidak ada satu pun kebaikan yang bisa memasukinya dan tidak ada satu pun nasihat yang berguna baginya. Mereka suka mengubah kata-kata dalam susunan kalimatnya dengan cara mengganti kata-katanya dan menakwilkan maknanya dengan makna yang sesuai dengan selera mereka dan mereka tidak mau mengindahkan sebagian peringatan yang diberikan kepada mereka. Kamu -wahai Rasul- akan senantiasa menemukan pengkhianatan mereka kepada Allah dan hamba-hamba-Nya yang beriman. Hanya sedikit saja dari mereka yang menepati perjanjian yang diambil atas mereka. Sebab itu, maafkanlah mereka, jangan menghukum mereka, dan lupakanlah kesalahan mereka karena sikap itu merupakan sikap yang baik dan Allah menyukai orang-orang yang berbuat baik.
Kendilerinden alınan kuvvetli sözü bozmaları sebebiyle (İsrailoğulları'nı) rahmetimizden kovduk. Kalplerini, hiçbir hayrın ulaşamayacağı ve hiçbir öğüdün fayda vermeyeceği şekilde kaskatı kıldık. Hevâlarına uyacak şekilde manalarını tevil ederek ve lafızlarını değiştirerek Allah'ın kelamının anlamını tahrif ediyorlar. Kendilerine emredilenlerle amel etmeyi terk ettiler. Ey resul! Hâlâ sen Allah'a ve Mümin kullarına karşı yaptıkları hainliklerini ortaya çıkarıyorsun. Ancak bunlardan azı hariç vermiş oldukları o sözü yerine getirmediler. Verdikleri söze uyanları affet ve azarlayıp paylama, bağışla. Bu ihsandandır. Şüphe yoktur ki Allah iyilik edenleri sever.
Como violaron este pacto, los he expulsado de Mi misericordia y he endurecido sus corazones: por ello no ingresa ningún bien a sus corazones y no sacan provecho de ningún consejo. Alteran las palabras sagradas cambiando los términos o interpretando su sentido según lo que dictan sus pasiones, y rechazan la puesta en práctica las enseñanzas que se les menciona. Mensajero, constantemente descubres que engañan a Al-lah y a Sus servidores creyentes, excepto un pequeño número entre ellos que han permanecido fieles a su compromiso. Perdónalos, no les reproches sus faltas y olvídalas ya que eso es un signo de bondad y Al-lah ama a los bondadosos.
Because of their breaking the promise that was taken from them, I distanced them from My mercy and I made their hearts so hard that no good could enter them and no advice could be of any benefit to them. They distort the placing of words by replacing them with other words, and by interpreting them according to their desires. They also left out practicing some of what they were advised to do. You will continuously discover, O Messenger, their betrayal of Allah and His believing servants, with the exception of a few of them, who fulfil the promise taken from them. So pardon them and do not take them to task. Overlook what they do, because that is being good and Allah loves those who do good.
Zbog njihovog kršenja ugovora udaljili smo ih od Naše milosti, i njihova smo srca učinila krutim, tako da do njih nikakvo dobro ne dopire i nikakva im opomena ne koristi. Ono što im je objavljeno iskrivljuju i u izrazu i u značenju, tako da bude u skladu sa njihovim prohtjevima, i ostavili su primjenjivanje dijela onoga čime su opomenuti. O Poslaniče, otkrivat će ti se njihovo kršenje obećanja spram Allaha i Njegovih robova vjernika, osim malog broja njih, koji su ispoštovali dati zavjet. Ti pređi preko postupaka njihovih, jer je to dobročinstvo, a Allah voli dobročinitelje.
Do chúng bội ước nên TA đã xua đuổi chúng ra khỏi lòng nhân từ của TA và TA đã làm cho trái tim của chúng chai cứng không thể tiếp nhận điều chân lý cũng như sự khuyên răn. Chúng đã bóp méo lời phán của TA trong Kinh Sách khỏi nội dung ý nghĩa nguyên gốc của nó, chúng đã thay đổi ngôn từ và lời lẽ trong đó, chúng suy diễn nó theo ý của chúng, và chúng không làm theo một số điều của lời phán mà chúng đề cập; không ngừng ở đó, Ngươi - Thiên Sứ Muhammad - sẽ thấy chúng vẫn luôn tìm cách lừa dối Allah và những bề tôi có đức tin của Ngài trừ một số ít trong bọn chúng; tuy nhiên, Allah vẫn lượng thứ cho chúng và không bắt tội chúng, bởi đó là lòng tốt của Ngài và Ngài luôn yêu thương những người có lòng tốt và tử tế.
Kaya dahilan sa pagkalas nila sa kasunduang tinanggap sa kanila, nagtaboy Kami sa kanila mula sa awa Namin at gumawa Kami sa mga puso nila na maging magaspang at matigas, na walang umaabot sa mga ito na isang kabutihan at walang nagpapakinabang sa mga ito na isang pangaral. Naglilihis sila sa mga salita palayo sa mga katuturan ng mga ito sa pamamagitan ng pagpapalit sa mga bigkas sa mga ito at ng pagpapakahulugan sa mga kahulugan ng mga ito ayon sa umaalinsunod sa mga pithaya nila. Iniwan nila ang paggawa sa ilan sa ipinaalaala sa kanila. Hindi ka natitigil, O Sugo, sa pagtuklas mo mula sa kanila ng isang kataksilan kay Allāh at sa mga lingkod Niyang mga mananampalataya, maliban sa kaunti sa kanila na tumupad sa tipang tinanggap sa kanila. Kaya magpaumanhin ka sa kanila, huwag kang manisi sa kanila, at magpawalang-sala ka sa kanila sapagkat tunay na iyon ay bahagi ng paggawa ng maganda. Tunay na si Allāh ay umiibig sa mga tagagawa ng maganda.
Per aver tradito il patto, li allontanammo dalla Nostra Misericordia e rendemmo i loro cuori grezzi e duri: Non giungerà loro alcun bene e non sarà loro utile il monito; essi modificano le parole cambiando il loro significato, secondo i loro desideri, e hanno abbandonato ciò che è stato loro rammentato; e inoltre, o Messaggero, scoprirai il loro tradimento nei confronti di Allāh e dei Suoi sudditi credenti. Solo una piccola parte di loro rispettò il patto stipulato: Perdonali e non curartene, ignora ciò che hanno compiuto. Tutto questo fa parte del buon comportamento, e Allāh ama i pii.
Così come stipulammo un saldo patto con gli Ebrei e con coloro che si dichiararono seguaci di ‘Īsā, pace a lui, così abbandonarono una parte di ciò che fu loro ordinato, come fecero i loro antenati Ebrei. Seminammo discordia e grande odio tra loro, fino al Giorno del Giudizio; essi caddero in discordia, uccidendosi e rinnegandosi a vicenda, e Allāh li informerà di ciò che compivano e li giudicherà per ciò.
Giống như việc TA đã nhận lấy lời giáo ước với những người Do Thái, TA đã giao ước với những người tự thanh lọc bản thân rằng chúng là những người đi theo Ysa nhưng lại bỏ thực hiện một phần được nói đến trong Kinh Sách được ban xuống cho chúng nên TA đã gieo rắc xung đột và hiềm khích dữ dội giữa chúng cho đến Ngày Phục Sinh làm cho chúng giết chóc và phủ nhận lẫn nhau; và rồi đây TA sẽ cho chúng biết tất cả những điều sai trái mà chúng đã làm và TA sẽ trừng phạt chúng thích đáng.
Kao što smo od jevreja uzeli čvrst zavjet, uzeli smo i od onih koji za sebe tvrde da su sljedbenici Isaa, alejhis-selam. Oni su ostavili rad po jednom dijelu onoga čime su opomenuti, kao što su to i njihovi prethodnici jevreji učinili, pa smo između njih ubacili neprijateljstvo i žestoku mržnju do Sudnjeg dana. Oni ratuju jedni protiv drugih, i jedni druge proglašavaju nevjernicima. Allah će ih obavijestiti o onome što su radili, i kaznit će ih za to.
14- “Biz nasârâyız” diyen (Hıristiyanlardan) da mîsâk almıştık. Onlar da kendilerine verilen öğütlerden önemli bir kısmı unuttular. Biz de Kıyamet gününe kadar aralarına kin ve düşmanlık yerleştirdik. Allah yaptıklarını onlara haber verecektir.
14. Yani yahudilerden söz ve ahit aldığımız gibi aynı şekilde “Biz nasârâyız”yani Meryem oğlu İsa’nın yardımcılarıyız, diyen ve böylece Allah’a ve rasûllerine, onların getirdiklerine iman ettiklerine dair kendilerini tezkiye edenlerden de sağlam bir şekilde söz almıştık. Bununla birlikte onlar da ahitlerini bozdular.“Onlar da kendilerine verilen öğütlerden önemli bir kısmı unuttular” Hem ilmi unuttular, hem de ameli unuttular. “Biz de Kıyamet gününe kadar aralarına kin ve düşmanlık yerleştirdik.” Onların kimini kimine musallat kıldık. Aralarında öyle kötülükler ve öyle olumsuzluklar oldu ki bu, birbirlerine kin duymalarına ve birbirlerine Kıyamet gününe kadar sürüp gidecek düşmanlıklar beslemelerine sebep oldu. Bu, gözle görülen bir durumdur. Zira Hıristiyanlar hâlâ kin, düşmanlık ve ayrılık içerisindedirler. “Allah onlara yaptıklarını haber verecektir.” ve bundan dolayı onları cezalandıracaktır.
Gaya ng pagtanggap sa mga Hudyo ng isang kasunduang binigyang-diin na pinagtibay, tinanggap sa mga nagmamalinis sa mga sarili nila na sila raw ay mga tagasunod ni Jesus – sumakanya ang pagbati ng kapayapaan – ngunit iniwan nila ang paggawa sa isang bahagi mula sa ipinaalaala sa kanila gaya ng ginawa ng mga ninuno nila kabilang sa mga Hudyo. Inihasik sa gitna nila ang hidwaan at ang matinding pagkasuklam hanggang sa Araw ng Pagbangon kaya sila ay naging mga nag-aawayang naglalaban-laban, na nagpaparatang ng kawalang-pananampalataya ang isa't isa sa kanila. Magpapabatid sa kanila si Allāh ng anumang dating pinaggagawa nila at gaganti Siya sa kanila rito.
"Dan di antara orang-orang yang mengatakan, 'Sesungguh-nya kami ini orang-orang Nasrani,' ada yang telah Kami ambil per-janjian mereka, tetapi mereka (sengaja) melupakan sebagian dari apa yang mereka telah diberi peringatan dengannya, maka Kami timbulkan di antara mereka permusuhan dan kebencian sampai Hari Kiamat. Dan kelak Allah akan memberitakan kepada mereka apa yang selalu mereka kerjakan." (Al-Ma`idah: 14).
(14) Maksudnya, sebagaimana Kami telah mengambil per-janjian dari orang Yahudi, maka Kami juga mengambil perjanjian dari orang-orang yang berkata, "Kami adalah Nasara bagi Isa bin Maryam," dan mereka mentazkiyah diri mereka dengan iman kepada Allah dan Rasul-rasulNya serta apa yang mereka bawa, akan tetapi mereka juga membatalkan perjanjian dan melupakan dengan sengaja sebagian dari apa yang mereka telah diperingatkan darinya, baik melupakan ilmu maupun melupakan amal.
﴾ فَأَغۡرَيۡنَا بَيۡنَهُمُ ٱلۡعَدَاوَةَ وَٱلۡبَغۡضَآءَ إِلَىٰ يَوۡمِ ٱلۡقِيَٰمَةِۚ ﴿ "Maka Kami timbulkan di antara mereka permusuhan dan kebencian sampai Hari Kiamat," mak-sudnya, Kami kuasakan sebagian dari mereka atas sebagian yang lain, di antara mereka timbul kerusuhan dan kedengkian yang menyebabkan sebagian dari mereka membenci dan memusuhi sebagian yang lain sampai Hari Kiamat. Ini adalah perkara yang nyata terjadi, di mana orang-orang Nasrani selalu dan senantiasa dalam kebencian, permusuhan, dan persengketaan.
﴾ وَسَوۡفَ يُنَبِّئُهُمُ ٱللَّهُ بِمَا كَانُواْ يَصۡنَعُونَ ﴿ "Dan kelak Allah akan mem-beritakan kepada mereka apa yang selalu mereka kerjakan." Lalu Dia akan menghukum mereka karenanya.
Así como tomé de los judíos un pacto firme y solemne, también lo tomé de aquellos que se jactan de ser discípulos de Jesús y rechazan, al igual que sus predecesores, la aplicación de algunas enseñanzas religiosas. Sembramos entre ellos la animosidad y la hostilidad hasta el Día de la Resurrección y por eso comenzaron a matarse y a combatirse, un grupo excomulgando al otro. Al-lah los informará de lo que hicieron y los retribuirá por ello. Luego de haber mencionado a la Gente del Libro y los compromisos que no supieron honrar, Al-lah se dirige a ellos y les ordena creer en Mujámmad r:
Sebagaimana Kami mengambil perjanjian yang kukuh dari orang-orang Yahudi, Kami pun mengambilnya dari orang-orang yang mengaku bahwa mereka adalah pengikut Isa -‘alaihissalām-. Tetapi, kemudian mereka tidak mengindahkan sebagian peringatan yang diberikan kepada mereka seperti para pendahulu mereka dari kalangan Yahudi. Lalu Kami lemparkan ke tengah-tengah mereka rasa permusuhan dan kebencian yang besar hingga hari kiamat, sehingga mereka senantiasa saling membunuh, saling bertengkar, dan saling mengafirkan satu sama lain. Kelak Allah akan memberitahu mereka apa yang pernah mereka perbuat, dan akan memberi mereka balasan yang setimpal.
De même que Nous avons obtenu des juifs un engagement ferme et solennel, nous avons obtenu celui de ceux qui se targuent d’être les disciples de Jésus et ils délaissèrent également la mise en application de certains enseignements religieux à l’image de leurs prédécesseurs.
Nous avons semé parmi eux l’animosité et l’hostilité jusqu’au Jour de la Résurrection et ils se sont alors mis à s’entretuer et à se combattre, tel groupe excommuniant tel autre.
Allah les informera de ce qu’ils faisaient et Il les rétribuera pour cela.
When The People of the Book (i.e. those communities blessed with Divine Scriptures) go astray, they disregard the clear-cut, eternal parts of the Scriptures and hasten to embrace those parts which are of purely local or topical interest. This leads to conflict and results in degradation in the Hereafter. Whenever such groups leave the right path, infirmities become apparent. They start adopting a religion of their own imagining, casting aside their time-honoured authentic religion. Dissatisfied with the clear commandments given by God and His prophets on religious laws, spirituality and politics, they delve into them to find new points of contention. This opens up the door to differences and sectarianism. Sometimes, to justify worldly desires, sometimes to perfect the ‘imperfect’ religion of God, sometimes just to move with the times, dissatisfied elements introduce new elements into religion which are not really part of it. In this way, different new editions of religion take shape—some spiritual, some political, and so on. Around each one of them, like-minded persons start gathering and finally they form a sect. Succeeding generations start protecting this new version, treating it as if it were the heritage of their forefathers. A stage comes when it will clearly be perpetuated until Doomsday, because man tends to treat the past as sacred, and once something is sanctified by time and tradition, it takes on an aura of being eternal. Sectarianism in the name of religion on the one hand becomes sacred and eternal and on the other comes to be regarded as God’s command and gives licence for harbouring hatred and indulging in violence against others.
From the first verse, 5:13, which dealt with the breach of trust by Jews and their punishment for it, we now move to the next verse, 5:14, which refers to Christians: وَمِنَ الَّذِينَ قَالُوا إِنَّا نَصَارَىٰ. In this verse, the punishment described for Christians is mutual dissension. Being for their breach of trust, this wi11 continue right upto the Last Day.
Looking at the contemporary scene, one may have doubts about Christians who seem to be united. The answer is that the present statement covers genuine Christians, observing and abiding. As for those who have moved away from their own religion turning into non-conformist, secular or atheistic individuals or groups, they are, for all practical purposes, out of the list of Christians - even though, they may count them as Christians among the nationalities of a country. If, among such people, that religious dissension and mutual hostility does not exist, it would not be contrary to this verse - because the conflict was based on religion, once the religion is not there, conflict too would not be there. As said earlier, this verse describes people who profess and practice the religion of Christianity - and their division is well-known.
Given below is a brief reference from Taysir in the marginal notes of commentator, al-Baydawi which reports that there were three sects among Christians originally:
1. Fisturyah (Nestorians) who took Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) (Jesus) as the son of God.
2. Ya'qubiyah (Jacobites) who believed in Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) (Jesus) himself as one with God.
3. Malka'iyah (Malkites) who believed in Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) (Jesus) as one of the Trinity.
And it goes without saying that in the presence of such major divisions in matters of belief, mutual malice is inevitable.
Biz Yahudilerden kuvvetli bir söz aldığımız gibi İsa -aleyhisselam-'a tabi olduklarını söyleyip kendilerini temize çıkaranlardan da güçlü, kuvvetli bir söz aldık. Kendilerinden önce selefleri olan Yahudiler gibi bunlar da kendilerine hatırlatılanların bir kısmıyla amel etmeyi terk ettiler. Kıyamet gününe kadar aralarına şiddetli husumet, birbirlerinden hoşlanmamak ve nefret etmeyi koyduk. Birbirleri ile savaşmaya, öldürmeye ve karşılıklı olarak tekfir etmeye başladılar. Yüce Allah, ileri ki zamanda onlara ne yapacaklarını bildirecek ve yaptıklarına karşılık da onları cezalandıracaktır.
Just as I took a firm promise from the Jews, I also took a promise from those who declare themselves to be pure followers of Jesus (peace be upon him). They also left out practicing some of what they were advised to do, just as their predecessors from among the jews did. I then placed enmity and hatred between them and they began fighting and killing one another, each one declaring the other to be a disbeliever. Allah will inform them about what they used to do and will repay them for the same.
"Hai Ahli Kitab, sungguh telah datang kepadamu Rasul Kami, menjelaskan kepadamu banyak isi dari al-Kitab yang kamu sem-bunyikan, dan banyak (pula yang) dibiarkannya. Sungguh telah datang kepadamu cahaya dari Allah, dan kitab yang menerangkan. Dengan kitab itulah Allah menunjuki orang-orang yang mengikuti keridhaanNya ke jalan keselamatan, dan (dengan kitab itu pula) Allah mengeluarkan orang-orang itu dari gelap-gulita kepada cahaya yang terang benderang dengan seizinNya, dan menunjuki mereka ke jalan yang lurus." (Al-Ma`idah: 15-16).
(15) Setelah Allah menjelaskan bahwa Dia telah mengam-bil perjanjian atas orang-orang Yahudi dan Nasrani dan bahwa mereka membatalkannya kecuali hanya sedikit dari mereka, maka Allah memerintahkan mereka semua agar beriman kepada Muhammad ﷺ, Allah berhujjah atas mereka dengan ayat yang qath'i (tak terbantahkan) yang menunjukkan kebenaran kenabian-nya, yaitu bahwa dia menjelaskan banyak perkara yang mereka sembunyikan dari manusia bahkan dari orang-orang awam dari pemeluk agama mereka sendiri. Jika mereka adalah orang-orang yang ditunjuk dalam urusan ilmu, dan pada waktu itu tidak se-orang pun yang memiliki ilmu kecuali apa yang mereka miliki, maka orang yang benar-benar ingin mendapatkan ilmu tidak me-miliki jalan untuk mengetahuinya kecuali dari mereka, maka keha-diran Rasulullah ﷺ dengan membawa al-Qur`an yang agung ini di mana dengannya dia menjelaskan apa yang mereka rahasiakan di antara mereka, sementara beliau adalah seorang yang ummi (buta huruf) tidak membaca dan tidak menulis, maka itu adalah bukti terkuat atas kerasulannya. Itu seperti sifat Muhammad ﷺ dalam kitab-kitab mereka dan tercantumkannya berita gembira tentang kedatangannya dalam kitab-kitab mereka, juga penjelasan tentang ayat rajam... dan lain sebagainya.
﴾ وَيَعۡفُواْ عَن كَثِيرٖۚ ﴿ "Dan banyak pula yang dibiarkannya," maksud-nya tidak menjelaskan apa yang tidak dituntut oleh hikmah.
﴾ قَدۡ جَآءَكُم مِّنَ ٱللَّهِ نُورٞ ﴿ "Sungguh telah datang kepadamu cahaya dari Allah," yaitu al-Qur`an yang digunakan sebagai penerang dalam kegelapan, kebodohan, dan kesesatan, ﴾ وَكِتَٰبٞ مُّبِينٞ ﴿ "dan kitab yang menerangkan" segala perkara dunia dan agama, ilmu tentang Allah, nama-nama, sifat-sifatNya dan perbuatan-perbuatanNya serta hukum-hukum syar'i dan hukum-hukum yang berkaitan dengan balasan, di mana semua itu diperlukan oleh manusia.
(16) Kemudian Allah menyebutkan siapa yang meraih pe-tunjuk dengan al-Qur`an ini, dan apa sebab yang membuat seorang hamba meraih itu, maka FirmanNya,﴾ يَهۡدِي بِهِ ٱللَّهُ مَنِ ٱتَّبَعَ رِضۡوَٰنَهُۥ سُبُلَ ٱلسَّلَٰمِ ﴿ "Dengan kitab itu Allah menunjuki orang-orang yang mengikuti keridhaanNya ke jalan keselamatan." Maksudnya, Allah memberi pe-tunjuk kepada orang yang bersungguh-sungguh dan berusaha keras mencapai ridha Allah dan meletakkan target yang baik yaitu jalan keselamatan yang menyelamatkan pemiliknya dari azab dan mengantarkannya ke negeri keselamatan, yaitu keilmuan tentang kebenaran dan mengamalkannya secara global dan terperinci. Dan mengeluarkan mereka dari kegelapan kekufuran, bid'ah, kemaksi-atan, kebodohan dan kelalaian kepada cahaya iman, sunnah, keta-atan, ilmu dan dzikir. Semua itu adalah hidayah dengan izin Allah, di mana apa yang Dia kehendaki pasti terjadi dan apa yang tidak Dia kehendaki tidak akan terjadi. ﴾ وَيَهۡدِيهِمۡ إِلَىٰ صِرَٰطٖ مُّسۡتَقِيمٖ ﴿ "Dan Dia menunjuki mereka ke jalan yang lurus."
O People of the Scripture – referring to the Jews who had the Torah and the Christians who had the Gospel – My messenger Muhammad (peace be upon him) has come to you to explain much of what you hide from the scripture revealed to you, and to overlook much of that in which there is no benefit besides disgracing you. The Qur’ān has come to you as a Book from Allah, which is a light to guide you and a Book that makes clear all of what people require for their worldly and religious affairs.
Tevrat ehli Yahudiler ve İncil ehli Hristiyanlardan oluşan ey Ehlikitap! Resulümüz Muhammed -sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem- size indirilen kitaptan gizlediklerinizin bir çoğunu açıklamaya geldi. Sizlere yarar sağlamayanları ise açıklamadan geçti. Rezilliklerinizi ise ortaya koydu. Kur'an size onunla aydınlanacağınız kitap olarak geldi. Aynı zamanda Kur'an, insanların dünyevi ve uhrevi işlerinde ihtiyaç duydukları her şeyi açıklayan bir kitaptır.
Wahai Ahli Kitab dari kalangan Yahudi yang memiliki kitab suci Taurat dan kalangan Nasrani yang memiliki kitab suci Injil! Utusan Kami, Muhammad -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam- telah datang kepada kalian untuk menerangkan banyak hal yang dahulu kalian sembunyikan dari kitab suci yang diturunkan kepada kalian. Ia juga memaafkan banyak kesalahan kalian yang tidak ada kemaslahatan di dalamnya selain membuka aib kalian. Kitab suci Al-Qur`ān dari sisi Allah telah datang kepada kalian sebagai cahaya yang menerangi dan sebagai kitab yang menjelaskan segala hal yang dibutuhkan oleh umat manusia, baik yang berkaitan dengan urusan duniawi maupun ukhrawi.
Commentary
Refuted here in this verse is only one saying of the Christians - which is the belief of a sect among them - that Sayyidna Masih (علیہ السلام) is God. But, the argument employed in the refutation virtually covers the false beliefs of all sects against the inalienable principle of Tauhid, that is the Oneness of Allah. This may be a belief in a son of God or a belief in one of the three Gods - the argument refutes all of them.
That Sayyidna Masih (علیہ السلام) and his blessed mother have been mentioned here jointly could be because of two wise considerations. Firstly, it is the humility of Sayyidna Masih before Allah Ta` ala that he could never think of saving himself against the will of Allah, or his mother whose care and service a good son considers dearer than his own life. Secondly, by doing so, the view of the sect which takes Sayyidah Maryam as one of the three Gods also stands refuted.
Also noteworthy at this point is the mention of the death of Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) and Sayyidah Maryam, peace be upon both of them, as a supposition - although, the death of Sayyidah Maryam was no supposition at the time of the revelation of the Qur'an; it had already occured, in fact. The reason for this may either be the superimposition (Taghlib) of the desired subject, that is, since the real intent here was to describe the death of Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) as a supposition, the mention of his blessed mother was also made as a corollary of the same subject, even though, her death had already occurred - or, it can also be said that the expression means: The way We have made death take away Sayyidah Maryam, it lies within Our power to make it overtake Sayyidna Masih (علیہ السلام) and the rest of the creation as well. And the statement: يَخْلُقُ مَا يَشَاءُ (He creates what He wills - 5:17), is there to refute this particular base which Christians use to deify Sayyidna Masih (علیہ السلام) because they reason out that his birth came to pass, against all rules of nature operative in this world, without a father and from the mother alone - had he too been a human being, he would have been born through a mother and father both, very much in accordance with the natural law.
This one sentence answers the reasoning by saying that Allah has the most perfect and the most comprehensive power to create what He wills and how He wills. The same doubt has been removed in the verse: إِنَّ مَثَلَ عِيسَىٰ عِندَ اللَّـهِ كَمَثَلِ آدَمَ (Surely, the case of ` Isa, in the sight of Allah, is like the case of Adam - 3:59) where it has been established that the creation of Sayyidna Masih (علیہ السلام) as separate from the habitual law of nature cannot become an argument in favour of his being taken as God.
The reason lies in pondering that Allah Ta` ala did create Sayyidna Adam (علیہ السلام) without a father and mother both. He has the power, all power, over everything. He is the Creator and the Master and the most worthy of worship. No one else can be associated with His Divinity as a partner or sharer.
The People of the Book made two mistakes in their religion. One is that they omitted some teachings from it by means either of deliberate misinterpretation or distortion. For instance, they made certain changes in their Book obviating the necessity to accept any further prophet for their salvation; their attachment to the religion of their forfathers was considered enough for their salvation. The other mistake which they made in the name of religion, was that they imposed upon themselves restrictions which had not been ordained by God: for example, the petty rites of sacrifice, which were not commanded by their prophets, but which were concocted by their scholars by means of their hair-splitting interpretations. The Quran came to them as a blessing. It revived or renewed their Divine religion, when they had been groping in the darkness on a path which they deludedly thought was leading them towards paradise, when it was actually taking them towards the wrath of God. The Quran pulled them out of this darkness. On the one hand, the Quran presented their lost teachings in their original form, and on the other hand, liberated them from the unnecessary religious restrictions by which they had shackled themselves. Now those who obey and follow their desires will remain groping in the dark, and those who seek the pleasure of God, will find the right path. With the help of God’s guidance, they will be successful in pulling themselves out of darkness and enter the brightness of light. The fact of Truth being Truth and falsehood being falsehood is clarified perfectly, but it is always in terms of reasoning, and reasoning appeals to the minds of only those people who keep their minds open. The false deities (other than the one and only God) set up by human beings are such that they are not capable of creating or destroying anything by themselves. This fact is in itself enough to establish that there is no deity except the one and only God. How can beings that have no powers over creation and death be God?
Gente del Libro (los judíos que leen la Torá y los cristianos que leen el Evangelio), nuestro mensajero Mujámmad r vino a ustedes para exponer numerosas enseñanzas sagradas que les han sido reveladas anteriormente y que ustedes ocultaron, y para silenciar otras que no tienen más intención que desenmascararlos. El Corán les fue enviado por Al-lah como Libro, es una luz con la cual iluminarse y una explicación de todo aquello que la gente necesita saber sobre su vida presente y futura.
Ô Gens du Livre – les juifs qui détiennent la Torah et les chrétiens qui détiennent l’Evangile, Notre Messager Muħammad est venu à vous afin de vous exposer de nombreux enseignements sacrés, qui vous ont été révélés et que vous dissimuliez, et d’en taire d’autres qui ne comportent pas d’autre intérêt que celui de vous démasquer.
Le Coran vous est aussi venu en tant que Livre de la part d’Allah, c’est une lumière par laquelle on s’éclaire et un Livre explicitant tout ce dont les gens ont besoin dans les domaines mondain et religieux.
O gente del Libro, Ebrei della Torāh e Nazareni del Vangelo, vi è giunto il Nostro Messaggero Muħammed, pace e benedizione di Allāh su di lui, per chiarirvi molte parti del Libro che vi è stato rivelato e che nascondete; ed egli non si cura di minuziosità prive di importanza, ma utili solo a svergognarli. E se si prende cura di molte cose che avete nascosto, perché non ha altra utilità che quella di svergonarvi, sappiate che vi è giunto il Corano, un Libro da parte di Allāh, ed esso è una Luce che porta illuminazione e un Libro che chiarisce tutto ciò di cui le persone hanno bisogno, nei loro affari di questo mondo e dell'Aldilà.
Explaining the Truth Through the Messenger and the Qur'an
Allah states that He sent His Messenger Muhammad ﷺ with the guidance and the religion of truth to all the people of the earth, the Arabs and non-Arabs, lettered and unlettered. Allah also states that He sent Muhammad with clear evidences and the distinction between truth and falsehood. Allah said,
يَـأَهْلَ الْكِتَـبِ قَدْ جَآءَكُمْ رَسُولُنَا يُبَيِّنُ لَكُمْ كَثِيراً مِّمَّا كُنتُمْ تُخْفُونَ مِنَ الْكِتَـبِ وَيَعْفُواْ عَن كَثِيرٍ
(O People of the Scripture! Now has come to you Our Messenger explaining to you much of that which you used to hide from the Scripture and passing over much.) So the Prophet explained where they altered, distorted, changed and lied about Allah. He also ignored much of what they changed, since it would not bring about any benefit if it was explained. In his Mustadrak, Al-Hakim recorded that Ibn `Abbas said, "He who disbelieves in stoning (the adulterer to death) will have inadvertently disbelieved in the Qur'an, for Allah said,
يَـأَهْلَ الْكِتَـبِ قَدْ جَآءَكُمْ رَسُولُنَا يُبَيِّنُ لَكُمْ كَثِيراً مِّمَّا كُنتُمْ تُخْفُونَ مِنَ الْكِتَـبِ
(O People of the Scripture! Now has come to you Our Messenger explaining to you much of that which you used to hide from the Scripture) and stoning was among the things that they used to hide." Al-Hakim said, "Its chain is Sahih, and they did not record it." Allah next mentions the Glorious Qur'an that He sent down to His honorable Prophet ,
قَدْ جَآءَكُمْ مِّنَ اللَّهِ نُورٌ وَكِتَـبٌ مُّبِينٌيَهْدِى بِهِ اللَّهُ مَنِ اتَّبَعَ رِضْوَانَهُ سُبُلَ السَّلَـمِ
(Indeed, there has come to you from Allah a light and a plain Book. Wherewith Allah guides all those who seek His pleasure to ways of peace.) meaning, ways of safety and righteousness,
وَيُخْرِجُهُمْ مِّنِ الظُّلُمَـتِ إِلَى النُّورِ بِإِذْنِهِ وَيَهْدِيهِمْ إِلَى صِرَطٍ مُّسْتَقِيمٍ
(and He brings them out of darkness by His permission unto light and guides them to a straight path.) He thus saves them from destruction and explains to them the best, most clear path. Therefore, He protects them from what they fear, and brings about the best of what they long for, all the while ridding them of misguidance and directing them to the best, most righteous state of being.
15- Ey ehl-i kitap, size Rasulümüz geldi. O, kitaptan gizlediğiniz şeylerin çoğunu size açıklıyor ve birçoğunu da affediyor. Şüphesiz ki size Allah’tan bir nur ve apaçık bir kitap gelmiştir.
16- Ki Allah onunla, rızası ardınca gidenleri selamet yollarına iletir, onları izni ile karanlıklardan aydınlığa çıkarır ve dosdoğru yola iletir.
15. Yüce Allah yahudi ve hristiyanlardan oluşan kitap ehlinden almış olduğu sözü ve onların -pek azı müstesna- bu sözü bozduklarını söz konusu ettikten sonra hepsine Muhammed sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’e iman etmelerini emretmiş ve onlara karşı onun nübüvvetinin doğruluğuna dair kesin bir belgeyi delil olarak göstermiştir ki o da şudur:Bu peygamber onlara insanlardan -hatta kendi dinlerine mensup olan avamdan bile- sakladıkları pek çok şeyi beyan etmektedir. İlim konusunda parmakla gösterilecek kimseler oldukları halde ve o dönemde başkaları da ancak onlar kadar bilgi sahibi iken ve ilim sahibi olmaya istekli olan kimseler ilmi ancak onlar vasıtası ile öğrenebilecek durumda iken Rasûlullah sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’in gelip kendi aralarında gizlemeye çalıştıkları hususları beyan eden bu Kur’ân-ı Azim’i getirmesi -üstelik okuması ve yazması olmayan bir ümmi iken bunu gerçekleştirmesi- onun risaletinin kesin oluşunun en açık delillerindendir. Onların kitaplarında Muhammed sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’in sıfatlarının bulunması, ona dair müjdelerin yer alması, recm âyetini açıklaması ve benzeri hususlar bu delillere verilebilecek örnekler arasındadır.“Birçoğunu da affediyor” Hikmetin, açıklanmasını gerektirmediği hususları açıklamaksızın bırakıyor. “Şüphesiz ki size Allah’tan bir nur” yani bilgisizliğin karanlıklarına ve sapıklığın körlüğüne karşı kendisiyle aydınlanılan Kur’ân-ı Kerîm “ve apaçık bir Kitap gelmiştir.” Allah’ı, isimlerini, sıfatlarını, fiillerini bilmek, şer’i hükümler ve cezai hükümler gibi insanların din ve dünya ile ilgili gerek duyacakları bilgileri açıklayan bir kitaptır bu.
16. Bu Kur’ân-ı Kerîm ile kimler hidâyet bulacaktır? Bu hidâyetin gerçekleşmesi için kulun yerine getirmesi gereken şeyler nelerdir? Bu konuda da Allah azze ve celle şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Ki Allah onunla, rızası ardınca gidenleri selamet yollarına iletir” Allah’ın rızasını elde etmeye gayret ve çaba göstermek sureti ile güzel bir maksada sahip olan kimseleri Allah, selamet yollarına iletir, hidayet eder. O yolları izleyenler azaptan yana selamette olurlar ve bu da o kimseyi selamet yurduna (cennete) ulaştırır. Hidayet de icmali ve tafsili olarak hakkı bilmek ve gereğince amel etmektir. “Onları izni ile karanlıklardan” küfür, bid’at, masiyet, bilgisizlik ve gafletin karanlıklarından “aydınlığa” imanın, sünnetin, itaatin, ilim ve zikrin aydınlığına “çıkarır.” Bütün bunlar ise Allah’ın izni ile hidâyetin kapsamı içerisine girerler. O Allah ki ne dilerse olur, dilemediği hiç bir şey de olmaz. “ve dosdoğru yola iletir.”
O jevreji, kojima je dat Tevrat, i kršćani, kojima je dat Indžil, došao vam je Naš poslanik Muhammed, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, da vam objasni mnoge stvari koje ste skrivali, a koje su spomenute u knjigama koje su vam objavljene, i da pređe preko nekih stvari koje ste skrivali, a u čijem obznanjivanju nema koristi, osim što bi vas (dodatno) obrukao. Došao vam je Kur'an kao knjiga od Allaha, i on je svjetlost koja osvjetljava put, i jasna Knjiga za sve stvari koje trebaju ljudima na dunjaluku i ahiretu.
O mga May Kasulatan na mga Hudyo na mga tagasunod ng Torah at mga Kristiyano na mga tagasunod ng Ebanghelyo, dumating nga sa inyo ang Sugo Naming si Muḥammad – sumakanya ang basbas at ang pagbati ng kapayapaan – na naglilinaw sa inyo ng marami mula sa dating itinatago ninyo mula sa kasulatang pinababa sa inyo at nagpapalampas sa marami buhat doon na kabilang sa anumang walang kapakanan doon maliban sa pagbubunyag sa inyo. Dumating nga sa inyo ang Qur'ān bilang Aklat mula sa ganang kay Allāh. Ito ay isang liwanag na ipinantatanglaw at isang aklat na naglilinaw sa bawat kinakailangan ng mga tao sa mga nauukol sa kanila na pangmundo at pangkabilang-buhay.
Hỡi người dân Kinh Sách từ những người Do Thái - những người của Kinh Tawrah và những người Thiên Chúa - những người của Kinh Injil, quả thật, vị Thiên Sứ của TA - Muhammad - đã đến với các ngươi, trình bày rõ ràng cho các ngươi nhiều điều mà các ngươi đã che giấu trong Kinh Sách được ban xuống cho các ngươi và Y đã lướt qua nhiều điều thuộc những điều không còn giá trị và hữu dụng. Quả thật, Kinh Qur'an là một Kinh Sách được gởi đến cho các ngươi từ nơi Allah, Nó là nguồn ánh sáng, là Kinh Sách Quang Minh cho tất cả mọi sự việc mà nhân loại cần đến trong cuộc sống đời này và cõi Đời Sau.
Nagpapatnubay si Allāh sa pamamagitan ng Aklat na ito sa sinumang sumunod sa anumang nagpapalugod sa Kanya gaya ng pananampalataya at gawang maayos tungo sa mga daan ng kaligtasan mula sa parusa Niya, ang mga daang nagpaparating sa Paraiso. Nagpapalabas Siya sa kanila mula sa mga kadiliman ng kawalang-pananampalataya at pagsuway tungo sa liwanag ng pananampalataya at pagtalima ayon sa pahintulot Niya. Nagtutuon Siya sa kanila tungo sa daang tuwid na matatag, ang daan ng Islām.
Với Kinh Qur'an, Allah sẽ hướng dẫn những ai đi theo sự hài lòng của Ngài từ đức tin Iman và việc làm thiện tốt đến với con đường bình an khỏi sự trừng phạt của Allah, và đó là con đường dẫn đến Thiên Đàng, con đường mà nó sẽ đưa họ ra khỏi nơi tắm tối của sự vô đức tin và tội lỗi để đến với nguồn ánh sáng và sự tuân lệnh. Allah sẽ phù hộ cho họ vững bước trên con đường Ngay Chính - con đường của Islam.
Onoga ko čini ono čime je Allah zadovoljan, tj. vjeruje i čini dobra djela, Allah ovom Knjigom upućuje putevima spasa od Njegove kazne, putevima koji vode u džennet. On ljude Kur'anom vadi iz tmina nevjerstva na svjetlo vjerovanja i pokornosti Njemu, i upućuje ih Pravim putem, putem spasa.
Allāh guida con questo Libro chi segue la fede e compie le buone azioni che Lo compiacciono e che portano al sentiero della salvezza dalla punizione di Allāh, ed esso è il sentiero che porta al Paradiso, che li conduce fuori dall'oscurità della miscredenza e del peccato verso la luce della fede e dell'obbedienza, con il Suo permesso, e li indirizza verso la Retta Via dell'Islām.
Allah bu Kur'an ile kendisinin razı olduğu şekilde uyup iman eden ve salih ameller işleyenleri yüce Allah'ın azabından koruyan selamet yollarına erdirir. O yollar Allah'ın Kur'an ile hidayet ettiği cennete ulaştırır. Yüce Allah izniyle insanları küfrün ve isyanın karanlıklarından çıkarıp imanın ve itaatin nuruna Kur'an ile ulaştırır. İman edenleri hak ve doğru yol olan İslam’ın yoluna yönelmeleri için muvaffak kılar.
Allah guide par ce Livre ceux qui adoptent le comportement qu’Il agrée (c’est-à-dire qu’ils ont la foi et œuvrent dans le bien) vers le salut et le Paradis. Il les préserve de Son châtiment, les fait sortir des ténèbres de la mécréance et de la désobéissance vers la lumière de la foi et de l’obéissance avec Sa permission et leur facilite l’accès à la voie droite, qui est la voie de l’Islam.
Con este Libro Al-lah guía a aquellos que adoptan el comportamiento aceptado por Él, es decir, que tienen fe y hacen buenas obras, hacia la salvación y el Paraíso. Los preserva de Su castigo, los saca de las tinieblas de la incredulidad y la desobediencia hacia la luz de la fe y la obediencia con Su permiso, y les facilita el acceso al camino recto, que es la vía del Islam.
By this Book, Allah guides the person who follows faith and does good actions, which please Him, to the paths of safety from Allah’s punishment. These are the paths that lead to Paradise. He removes them from the darkness of disbelief and disobedience to the light of faith and obedience, and He guides them to the straight path: the path of Islam.
Melalui kitab ini Allah menunjukkan orang-orang yang mengikuti apa yang diridai-Nya, yaitu iman dan amal saleh ke jalan yang menyelamatkannya dari azab Allah, yaitu jalan menuju surga, dan mengeluarkan mereka dari gelapnya kekafiran dan kemaksiatan menuju terangnya keimanan dan ketaatan atas izin-Nya, serta membimbing mereka ke jalan yang lurus, yaitu agama Islam.
Los cristianos que dicen que Al-lah es el Mesías Jesús hijo de María son incrédulos. Mensajero, diles: ¿Quién podría impedir a Al-lah que mate al Mesías hijo de María, a su madre y a todos aquellos que habitan sobre la Tierra si lo quisiera? Si nadie puede impedírselo, esto demuestra entonces que no existe otra divinidad fuera de Al-lah, y que Jesús hijo de María, su madre y los demás seres humanos, son todos ellos criaturas de Al‑lah. A Al-lah pertenecen los Cielos, la Tierra y todo lo que existe entre ambos. Él ha creado lo que Él ha deseado y en esa creación se encuentra Jesús, que es Su servidor y Su Mensajero. Al-lah tiene poder para realizar cualquier cosa.
Those Christians who say that ‘Allah is the Messiah, Jesus, son of Mary’ have committed disbelief. Say to them, O Messenger: Who is able to prevent Allah from destroying the Messiah, Jesus, son of Mary, as well as his mother and all of those on earth if He wishes to do so? If no one is able to stop Allah from this, it is a clear indication that there is no god but Allah and that all of those people – Jesus, son of Mary, his mother and all of creation – are all Allah’s creation. The dominion of the heavens and the earth, and whatever is between them, is Allah’s. He creates whatever He wishes and one such creation of His was Jesus (peace be upon him), who was His servant and messenger. Allah is able to do all things. nothing is outside His ability. He created Adam without a father or mother. He created Eve without a mother and He created Jesus without a father.
Les chrétiens qui disent qu’Allah est le Messie Jésus fils de Marie ont mécru.
Ô Messager, dis-leur:
Qui pourrait empêcher Allah de faire périr le Messie Jésus fils de Marie, de faire périr sa mère et de faire périr tous ceux qui sont sur Terre s’Il le voulait ?
Si personne ne peut L’en empêcher, ceci démontre alors qu’Il n’existe pas de divinité hormis Allah et que Jésus fils de Marie, sa mère et les autres hommes sont tous les créatures d’Allah.
A Allah appartient la propriété des Cieux, de la Terre et de ce qui se trouve entre les deux. Il crée ce qu’Il veut et parmi ceux qu’Il a voulu créer, on compte Jésus qui est Son serviteur et Son messager.
En effet, Allah a le pouvoir d’accomplir toute chose.
Sungguh telah kafir orang-orang Nasrani yang mengatakan bahwa Allah adalah Almasih Isa putra Maryam. Katakanlah kepada mereka -wahai Rasul-, “Siapa yang mampu mencegah Allah jika Dia membinasakan Almasih Isa putra Maryam, membinasakan ibunya, dan membinasakan semua orang yang ada di muka bumi jika Dia berkehendak membinasakan mereka?! Jika tidak ada seorang pun yang mampu mencegah Allah melakukan hal itu, berarti tidak ada tuhan yang berhak disembah selain Allah, sedangkan mereka semua, yaitu Isa putra Maryam, ibunya, dan makhluk-makhluk lainnya adalah ciptaan Allah. Hanya kepunyaan Allahlah seluruh kerajaan langit dan bumi beserta yang ada di antara keduanya. Dia bisa menciptakan apa saja yang Dia kehendaki. Salah satu ciptaan-Nya ialah Isa -‘alaihissalām- yang merupakan seorang hamba dan utusan Allah dan Allah Mahakuasa atas segala sesuatu.
Hristiyanlardan ‘’Allah Meryemoğlu Mesih İsa -aleyhisselam-'dır’’ diyenler kâfir olmuştur. -Ey Resul!- Onlara de ki: Allah Meryemoğlu Mesih İsa -aleyhisselam-'ı, annesini ve yeryüzünde olanların hepsini yok etmeyi dilerse, kim buna engel olabilir?. Madem hiçbir kimsenin bunu engellemeye gücü yetmiyorsa o zaman bu O'ndan başka bir ilah olmayan Allah olduğuna delildir. Şüphesiz hepsi, Meryemoğlu İsa, annesi ve diğerleri Allah'ın yarattıklarıdır. Göklerin, yerin ve aralarında bulunan bütün yaratılmışların mülkü Allah'ındır. Allah dilediğini dilediğinden yaratır. İsa -aleyhisselam- O'nun kulu ve resulüdür. Allah, her şeye gücü yetendir.
"Sungguh telah kafirlah orang-orang yang berkata, 'Sesungguh-nya Allah itu ialah al-Masih putra Maryam.' Katakanlah, 'Maka siapakah (gerangan) yang dapat menghalang-halangi kehendak Allah, jika Dia hendak membinasakan al-Masih putra Maryam itu beserta ibunya dan seluruh orang-orang yang berada di bumi se-muanya?' Kepunyaan Allah-lah kerajaan langit dan bumi dan apa yang di antara keduanya. Dia menciptakan apa yang dikehendaki-Nya. Dan Allah Mahakuasa atas segala sesuatu. Orang-orang Yahudi dan Nasrani mengatakan, 'Kami ini adalah anak-anak Allah dan kekasih-kekasihNya.' Katakanlah, 'Maka mengapa Allah me-nyiksa kamu karena dosa-dosamu?' (Kamu bukanlah anak-anak Allah dan kekasih-kekasihNya), tetapi kamu adalah manusia (biasa) di antara orang-orang yang diciptakanNya. Dia mengampuni bagi siapa yang dikehendakiNya dan menyiksa siapa yang dikehen-dakiNya. Dan kepunyaan Allah-lah kerajaan langit dan bumi serta apa yang ada di antara keduanya. Dan kepada Allah-lah (se-gala sesuatu) kembali." (Al-Ma`idah: 17-18).
(17) Manakala Allah menyebutkan pengambilan janji atas orang-orang Yahudi dan Nasrani dan bahwa mereka tidak menu-naikannya, justru mereka melanggarnya, maka Allah menyebut-kan perkataan mereka yang buruk. Allah menyebutkan perkataan orang-orang Nasrani, perkataan yang tidak diucapkan oleh siapa pun selain mereka yaitu, bahwa Allah adalah al-Masih bin Maryam, dengan alasan karena dia dilahirkan tanpa bapak, maka mereka meyakini padanya dengan keyakinan yang batil ini, padahal Hawa sama dengannya, dia diciptakan tanpa ibu, bahkan Adam, dia lebih luar biasa, karena dia diciptakan tanpa bapak dan ibu. Mengapa mereka tidak menyematkan gelar ketuhanan kepada keduanya seperti yang mereka lakukan kepada al-Masih? Ini menunjukkan bahwa ucapan mereka itu hanyalah sekedar mengikuti hawa naf-su tanpa bukti dan argumen.
Maka Allah membantah mereka dengan dalil aqli (logika) yang jelas. Maka FirmanNya,﴾ قُلۡ فَمَن يَمۡلِكُ مِنَ ٱللَّهِ شَيۡـًٔا إِنۡ أَرَادَ أَن يُهۡلِكَ ٱلۡمَسِيحَ ٱبۡنَ مَرۡيَمَ وَأُمَّهُۥ وَمَن فِي ٱلۡأَرۡضِ جَمِيعٗاۗ ﴿ "Katakanlah, 'Maka siapakah gerangan yang dapat menghalang-halangi kehendak Allah, jika Dia hendak membi-nasakan al-Masih putra Maryam beserta ibunya dan seluruh orang-orang yang berada di bumi semuanya?'" Jika orang-orang yang disebutkan dalam ayat ini tidak memiliki kemampuan untuk melindungi diri seandainya Allah hendak membinasakan mereka, maka hal itu menunjukkan kebatilan ketuhanan orang yang tidak mampu meno-lak kebinasaan dan tidak memiliki kekuatan untuk menyelamatkan diri darinya.
Di antara bukti-bukti lain adalah, bahwa ﴾ لِّلَّهِ ﴿ "kepunyaan Allah," semata ﴾ مُلۡكُ ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَٱلۡأَرۡضِ ﴿ "kerajaan langit dan bumi." Dia mengatur mereka dengan hukum alam, hukum syar'i dan hukum-an balasan. Mereka adalah para makhluk yang dimiliki oleh Allah yang diatur. Apakah layak seorang hamba, makhluk yang miskin menjadi Tuhan Yang Mahakaya dari segala segi? Ini adalah kemus-tahilan paling besar. Dan tidak ada bukti dari kekaguman mereka dari penciptaan al-Masih putra Maryam tanpa bapak, karena Allah ﴾ يَخۡلُقُ مَا يَشَآءُۚ ﴿ "menciptakan apa yang dikehendakiNya." Jika Dia berke-hendak, maka Dia menciptakan dari bapak dan ibu seperti manusia pada umumnya, jika Dia berkehendak, maka dari bapak tanpa ibu seperti Hawa, dan jika Dia berkehendak, maka dari ibu tanpa ba-pak seperti Isa, serta jika Dia berkehendak, maka tanpa bapak dan ibu seperti Adam.
Allah menciptakan makhlukNya bermacam-macam dengan kehendakNya yang pasti terlaksana yang tiada sesuatu pun yang menghalang-halanginya. Oleh karena itu Dia berfirman,﴾ وَٱللَّهُ عَلَىٰ كُلِّ شَيۡءٖ قَدِيرٞ ﴿ "Dan Allah Maha Berkuasa atas segala sesuatu."
(18) Di antara ucapan-ucapan orang Yahudi dan Nasrani adalah bahwa masing-masing mengklaim sesuatu yang batil, de-ngannya mereka mentazkiyah (memuji) diri mereka, masing-masing mengatakan, ﴾ نَحۡنُ أَبۡنَٰٓؤُاْ ٱللَّهِ وَأَحِبَّٰٓؤُهُۥۚ ﴿ "Kami adalah anak-anak Allah dan kekasih-kekasihNya."
Anak menurut bahasa mereka adalah kekasih, mereka tidak bermaksud anak dalam arti sebenarnya, karena itu bukan keyakinan mereka, kecuali keyakinan orang-orang Nasrani pada al-Masih Isa bin Maryam. Allah membantah klaim tanpa bukti ini,﴾ قُلۡ فَلِمَ يُعَذِّبُكُم بِذُنُوبِكُمۖ ﴿ "Katakanlah, 'Maka mengapa Allah menyiksamu karena dosa-dosamu." Artinya, kalau seandainya kamu adalah kekasih-kekasih-Nya, niscaya Dia tidak mengazabmu, karena Allah tidak mencintai kecuali orang-orang yang melaksanakan apa-apa yang diridhaiNya. ﴾ بَلۡ أَنتُم بَشَرٞ مِّمَّنۡ خَلَقَۚ ﴿ "Tetapi kamu adalah manusia biasa di antara orang-orang yang diciptakanNya." Hukum keadilan dan karunia berlaku atasmu, di mana ﴾ يَغۡفِرُ لِمَن يَشَآءُ وَيُعَذِّبُ مَن يَشَآءُۚ ﴿ "Dia mengampuni siapa yang dikehendakiNya dan menyiksa siapa yang dikehendakiNya," jika mereka melakukan sebab-sebab ampunan dan sebab-sebab azab.
﴾ وَلِلَّهِ مُلۡكُ ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَٱلۡأَرۡضِ وَمَا بَيۡنَهُمَاۖ وَإِلَيۡهِ ٱلۡمَصِيرُ ﴿ "Dan kepunyaan Allah-lah kerajaan langit dan bumi, serta apa yang ada di antara keduanya. Dan kepada Allah-lah (segala sesuatu) kembali." Artinya, apa yang mem-buatmu mendapatkan keutamaan itu secara khusus sementara kamu hanyalah salah satu ciptaanNya dan salah satu dari apa-apa yang akan kembali kepadaNya di Hari Akhir lalu Dia membalas-mu sesuai dengan perbuatanmu?
Kršćani koji kažu da je Allah ustvari Isa, sin Merjemin, nevjernici su. Reci im, o Poslaniče: "Niko ne može spriječiti Allaha da uništi i Isaa i njegovu majku, i sve stanovnike Zemlje, ako On to želi!" Ako niko ne može da Ga spriječi, to je dokaz da samo On zaslužuje da bude obožavan, i da su svi mimo Njega Njegova stvorenja, i Isa sin Merjemin i svi ostali. Allahova je vlast nad svime što je na nebesima i na Zemlji i između njih, On stvara ono što On hoće, i On je stvorio Isaa, alejhis-selam. Isa je Njegov rob i poslanik, a Allah sve može.
Talaga ngang tumangging sumampalataya ang mga nagsasabi kabilang sa mga Kristiyano na si Allāh ay ang Kristo Jesus na anak ni Maria. Sabihin mo sa kanila, O Sugo: "Sino ang nakakakaya na pumigil kay Allāh sa pagpuksa kay Kristo Jesus na anak ni Maria, at [nakakakaya] na pumuksa sa ina niya at pumuksa sa mga nasa lupa sa kabuuan nila kapag nagnais Siya ng pagpuksa sa kanila? Kapag hindi nakakaya ang isa man na pumigil sa Kanya roon, nagpapatunay iyon na walang Diyos kundi si Allāh at na ang lahat – si Jesus, ang ina niya, at ang lahat ng nilikha – ay nilikha ni Allāh. Sa kay Allāh ang paghahari sa mga langit at lupa at anumang nasa pagitan ng mga ito. Lumilikha Siya ng anumang niloloob Niya. Kabilang sa niloob Niyang likhain ay si Jesus – sumakanya ang pagbati ng kapayapaan – kaya ito ay lingkod Niya at Sugo Niya. Si Allāh, sa bawat bagay, ay May-kakayahan.
The Polytheism and Disbelief of the Christians
Allah states that the Christians are disbelievers because of their claim that `Isa, son of Maryam, one of Allah's servants and creatures, is Allah. Allah is holier than what they attribute to Him. Allah then reminds them of His perfect ability over everything and that everything is under His complete control and power,
قُلْ فَمَن يَمْلِكُ مِنَ اللَّهِ شَيْئاً إِنْ أَرَادَ أَن يُهْلِكَ الْمَسِيحَ ابْنَ مَرْيَمَ وَأُمَّهُ وَمَن فِى الاٌّرْضِ جَمِيعاً
(Say: "Who then has the least power against Allah, if He were to destroy the Messiah, son of Maryam, his mother, and all those who are on the earth together") Therefore, if Allah wills to do that, who would be able to stop Him or prevent Him from doing it Allah then said,
وَللَّهِ مُلْكُ السَّمَـوَتِ وَالاٌّرْضِ وَمَا بَيْنَهُمَا يَخْلُقُ مَا يَشَآءُ
(And to Allah belongs the dominion of the heavens and the earth, and all that is between them. He creates what He wills.) All things in existence are Allah's property and creation and He is able to do everything. He is never asked about what He does with His power, domain, justice and greatness so this refutes the Christian creed, may Allah's continued curses be upon them until the Day of Resurrection.
Refuting the People of the Book's Claim that they are Allah's Children
Allah then refutes the Christians' and Jews' false claims and lies,
وَقَالَتِ الْيَهُودُ وَالنَّصَـرَى نَحْنُ أَبْنَاءُ اللَّهِ وَأَحِبَّاؤُهُ
(And the Jews and the Christians say, "We are the children of Allah and His loved ones.") They claim: "We are the followers of Allah's Prophets, who are His children, whom He takes care of. He also loves us." The People of the Book claim in their Book that Allah said to His servant Isra'il, "You are my firstborn." But they explained this statement in an improper manner and altered its meaning. Some of the People of the Book who later became Muslims refuted this false statement saying, "This statement only indicates honor and respect, as is common in their speech at that time." The Christians claim that `Isa said to them, "I will go back to my father and your father," meaning, my Lord and your Lord. It is a fact that the Christians did not claim that they too are Allah's sons as they claimed about `Isa. Rather this statement by `Isa only meant to indicate a closeness with Allah. This is why when they said that they are Allah's children and loved ones, Allah refuted their claim,
قُلْ فَلِمَ يُعَذِّبُكُم بِذُنُوبِكُم
(Say, "Why then does He punish you for your sins") meaning, if you were truly as you claim, Allah's children and loved ones, then why did He prepare the Fire because of your disbelief, lies and false claims
بَلْ أَنتُمْ بَشَرٌ مِمَّنْ خَلَقَ
(Nay, you are but human beings, of those He has created,) Allah states: you are just like the rest of the children of Adam, and Allah is the Lord of all His creation,
يَغْفِرُ لِمَن يَشَآءُ وَيُعَذِّبُ مَن يَشَآءُ
(He forgives whom He wills and punishes whom He wills.) Allah does what He wills, there is none who can escape His judgement, and He is swift in reckoning.
وَللَّهِ مُلْكُ السَّمَـوَتِ وَالاٌّرْضِ وَمَا بَيْنَهُمَا
(And to Allah belongs the dominion of the heavens and the earth and all that is between them;) Therefore, everything is Allah's property and under His power and control,
وَإِلَيْهِ الْمَصِيرُ
(and to Him is the return.) In the end, the return will be to Allah and He will judge between His servants as He will, and He is the Most Just Who is never wrong in His judgment.
Sono miscredenti i Nazareni che dissero: "Allāh è il Messīħ ‘Īsā Figlio di Maryem". Di' loro, o Messaggero: "Chi può impedire ad Allāh di distruggere ‘Īsā, Figlio di Maryem, e distruggere sua madre e distruggere chiunque vi sia sulla terra, se solo volesse distruggerli?! E se nessuno può impedirgli di farlo, questo indica che non c'è divinità all'infuori di Allāh, e che tutti, ‘Īsā, il figlio di Maryem, sua madre e tutte le altre creature sono la creazione di Allāh, e che ad Allāh appartiene il Regno dei Cieli e della Terra ed il Regno di ciò che vi è tra loro; crea ciò che vuole a partire da ciò che vuole: ‘Īsā, pace a lui, è Suo suddito e Suo Messaggero, e Allāh è Onnipotente.
Quả thật, những ai nói rằng Allah chính là Masih Ysa - con trai của Mar-yam thì chúng là những kẻ vô đức tin. Ngươi - Muhammad - hãy nói với chúng: Ai là người có khả năng cản Allah khi Ngài muốn hủy diệt Masih Ysa con trai của Mar-yam và người mẹ của y và cả những ai sống trên trái đất? Nếu không ai có khả năng ngăn cản điều đó thì đấy là bằng chứng chứng minh không có Thượng Đế nào khác ngoài Allah duy nhất còn tất cả: Ysa con trai của Mar-yam, mẹ của Y và cả nhân loại đều là tạo vật của Allah; bởi lẽ các tầng trời và trái đất và mọi vật giữa trời đất đều thuộc về Ngài, Ngài tạo hóa bất cứ vật gì Ngài muốn và tạo như thế nào tùy ý Ngài; Ysa chỉ là người bề tôi và là vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài, và Allah là Đấng Toàn Năng trên tất cả mọi sự việc.
17- Andolsun ki:“Allah Meryem oğlu Mesihtir” diyenler kâfir olmuşlardır. De ki:“Eğer Allah Meryem oğlu Mesih’i, anasını ve yeryüzünde bulunanların hepsini helâk etmek isterse O’ndan kim bir şey kurtarabilir? Göklerin, yerin ve ikisi arasındaki her şeyin hükümranlığı Allah’ındır. O dilediğini yaratır. Allah her şeye gücü yetendir.
18- Yahudi ve hıristiyanlar: “Biz Allah’ın oğulları ve sevdikleriyiz” dediler. De ki: “Öyle ise günahlarınız yüzünden niçin size azap ediyor? Hayır, siz de O’nun yarattığı insanlardansınız. O, dilediği kimseyi mağfiret eder ve dilediği kimseye de azap eder. Göklerin, yerin ve ikisinin arasındaki her şeyin hükümranlığı Allah’a aittir. Dönüş de yalnız O’nadır.
17. Yüce Allah Kitap ehlinden ahit aldığını, onların bu ahdin gereğini yerine getirmeyip bozduklarını söz konusu ettikten sonra onların son derece çirkin sözlerini de zikretmekte ve Hristiyanların, kendilerinden başka hiçbir kimsenin söylemediği:“Allah Meryem oğlu Mesihtir” şeklindeki sözlerini bildirmektedir. Onların bu konuda şüphe ve tereddüde düşmelerinin sebebi ise İsa’nın babasız olarak dünyaya gelmesidir. Onlar, İsa hakkında böyle batıl bir inanca saplandılar. Ama Havva da İsa’ya benzemektedir. Zira o da annesiz yaratılmıştır. Adem ise bu konuda ondan daha ileridedir. Zira o hem babasız, hem de annesiz olarak yaratılmıştır. O halde niye Mesih’in ilah olduğunu ileri sürdükleri gibi bunların da ilâh olduğunu iddia etmiyorlar? İşte bu, onların sözlerinin delilsiz olduğunun, hatta şüphe dahi söz konusu olmaksızın hevaya uymaktan ibaret olduğunun göstergesidir. Yüce Allah da onların bu iddialarını açık ve akli delillerle reddederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“De ki: “Eğer Allah Meryem oğlu Mesih’i, anasını ve yeryüzünde bulunanların hepsini helâk etmek isterse O’ndan kim bir şey kurtarabilir?” Allah sözü edilenleri helâk etmeyi dileyecek olsa bunu engelleme güç ve imkânları bulunmadığına, buna karşı koyacak kudretleri olmadığına göre bu, kendisinin helâk edilmesini engelleyemeyen kimsenin ilâhlığının söz konusu olamayacağına ve hiçbir kurtuluş gücüne sahip olmadığına açık bir delildir. Yüce Allah’ın bir ve tek olduğunun delillerinden birisi de şudur:“Göklerin, yerin ve iki arasındaki her şeyin hükümranlığı Allah’ındır.” O kevnî, şer’î ve cezaî hükmü gereğince onlarda tasarrufta bulunur. Onlar da Allah’ın egemenliği ve idaresi altındadırlar. O halde hiç muhtaç ve mülkiyet altındaki bir kulun, her bakımdan muhtaç olmayan, bir mabud ve ilâh olması mümkün olabilir mi? Bu, imkânsız şeylerin en ileri derecede olanlarındandır.
Ayrıca onların Meryem oğlu İsa Mesih’in babasız olarak yaratılmasını garip karşılamalarının açıklanabilir bir tarafı da yoktur. Çünkü Şüphesiz Allah “dilediğini yaratır.” Dilerse baba ve anneden -diğer Âdemoğulları gibi- dilerse Havva’da olduğu gibi bir babadan fakat annesiz, dilerse de İsa’da olduğu gibi babasız, sadece anneden yaratır. Dilerse de Âdem gibi hem babasız, hem annesiz yaratır. Allah azze ve celle’nin herhangi bir şekilde yaratması, O’nun her hususta geçerli olan meşiet ve iradesi iledir ve hiçbir şey O’nun irade ve meşieti açısından zor değildir. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah:“Allah her şeye gücü yetendir.” buyurmaktadır.
18. Yahudi ve hristiyanların iddialarından birisi de kendilerini temize çıkarmak üzere ortaya attıkları batıl bir iddiada bulunmalarıdır. Şöyle ki onların her birisi ayrı ayrı:“Biz Allah’ın oğulları ve sevdikleriyiz” demişlerdi. Onların dinlerine göre “oğul” sevgili demektir. Bununla gerçek oğulluğu kastetmemişlerdi. Çünkü gerçek oğulluk sadece hristiyanların Mesih hakkındaki görüşleri için söz konusudur. Yüce Allah delilsiz bir iddiada bulunduklarından dolayı onların bu görüşlerini reddetmek üzere şöyle buyurmuştur: “Öyle ise günahlarınız yüzünden niçin size azap ediyor?” Sizler gerçekten O’nun sevdikleri olsaydınız sizi cezalandırmazdı. Allah azze ve celle ancak kendisini razı edecek olan işleri yapan kimseleri sever. “Hayır, siz de O’nun yarattığı insanlardansınız.” Sizin hakkınızda da ilâhi adalet ve lütfun hükümleri cereyan eder. “O, dilediği kimseyi” mağfirete layık olursa “mağfiret eder”; azabı gerektiren sebepleri yerine getiren “dilediği kimseye de azap eder.”“Göklerin, yerin ve ikisinin arasındaki her şeyin hükümranlığı Allah’a aittir. Dönüş de yalnız O’nadır.” Yani sizler O’nun egemenliği altındaki varlıklardansınız. Âhiret yurdunda da Allah’ın huzuruna dönecek kimselersiniz ve O, size amellerinizin karşılığını verecektir. Bu böyle olduğuna göre sizi özel olarak böyle bir üstünlüğe sahip kılan nedir?
Sia gli Ebrei che i Nazareni affermarono di essere i figli di Allāh e Suoi prediletti. Di', o Messaggero, in loro risposta: "Perché Allāh vi punisce per i peccati che commettete, se siete i Suoi prediletti, come insinuate? Perché vi ha punito per l'omicidio del Falso Messīħ, in questo mondo, e con il Fuoco nell'Aldilà? In verità, Lui non punisce chi ama; piuttosto voi siete esseri umani come gli altri: Chi fa del bene verrà ricompensato con il Paradiso, e chi fa del male sarà punito con il Fuoco; in verità, Allāh perdona chi vuole per Sua grazia, e punisce chi vuole per Sua giustizia, e ad Allāh solo appartiene il Regno dei Cieli e della Terra e ciò che vi è tra di essi, e solo a Lui è il ritorno.
Nag-aangkin ang kapwa mga Hudyo at mga Kristiyano na sila ay mga anak ni Allāh at mga iniibig Niya. Sabihin mo, O Sugo, bilang pagtugon sa kanila: "Bakit pagdurusahin kayo ni Allāh sa mga pagkakasala na nagawa ninyo? Kung sakaling kayo ay mga iniibig Niya gaya ng inakala ninyo, talaga sanang hindi Niya kayo pinagdusa sa pamamagitan ng pagkapatay at pagbabagong-anyo sa Mundo at sa pamamagitan ng Apoy sa Kabilang-buhay dahil Siya ay hindi nagpaparusa sa sinumang inibig Niya. Bagkus kayo ay mga tao gaya ng ibang mga tao. Ang sinumang gumawa ng maganda kabilang sa inyo ay gagantihan Niya ng Paraiso. Ang sinumang gumawa ng masagwa ay parurusahan Niya ng Apoy. Si Allāh ay nagpapatawad sa sinumang loloobin Niya dahil sa kabutihang-loob Niya at nagpaparusa sa sinumang loloobin Niya dahil sa katarungan Niya. Sa kay Allāh lamang ang paghahari sa mga langit at lupa at anumang nasa pagitan ng mga ito. Tungo sa Kanya lamang ang babalikan.
Những người Do Thái và những người Thiên Chúa đều tự nhận mình là con của Allah, được Ngài yêu quý nhất. Ngươi hãy đáp lại lời của chúng hỡi Thiên Sứ của Allah - Muhammad: Vậy tại sao Allah lại trừng phạt các ngươi bởi tội lỗi mà các ngươi đã làm?! Nếu các ngươi thực sự là con cái yêu quí của Ngài như các ngươi đã khẳng định thì tại sao Ngài lại trừng phạt các ngươi bởi sự giết chóc và biến đổi các ngươi thành động vật (loài khỉ) trên thế gian và sẽ trừng phạt các ngươi ở cõi Đời Sau, bởi lẽ nếu Ngài yêu quý các ngươi thì chắc Ngài đã không và sẽ không trừng phạt các ngươi, nhưng đằng này các ngươi là người phạm tục giống như bao người phàm tục khác. Cho nên, ai làm tốt sẽ được ban thưởng Thiên Đàng còn ai làm điều xấu thì phải chịu sự trừng phạt nơi Hỏa Ngục. Allah muốn tha thứ cho ai tùy ý Ngài bởi hồng phúc của Ngài và Ngài muốn trừng phạt ai tùy ý Ngài bởi sự công bằng của Ngài; và Allah là Đấng duy nhất chi phối và điều hành các tầng trời và trái đất và mọi vật giữa trời đất, và Ngài chính là nơi trở về duy nhất của tất cả tạo vật.
jevreji i kršćani koji tvrde da su oni Allahova djeca i Njegovi miljenici, ti im, o Poslaniče, reci: "Ako je tako, zašto vas kažnjava za grijehe koje činite? Da ste Njegovi miljenici, kao što mislite, ne bi vas kaznio ubijanjem i pretvaranjem u životinje na dunjaluku, niti bi vas kaznio Vatrom na Sudnjem danu, jer On ne kažnjava onoga koga voli. Naprotiv, vi ste ljudi kao i ostali ljudi. Ko čini dobro, On ga nagradi džennetom, a ko čini zlo, On ga kazni Vatrom. Allah oprašta kome On hoće, iz Svoje milosti, a kažnjava onoga koga On hoće, iz Svoje pravednosti. Samo Njemu pripada vlast na nebesima i na Zemlji i između njih, i Njemu se sve vraća."
A community which is blessed with the Book and a prophet, and proves that it accepts them, receives many blessings from God—special help and victory over opponents; domination on the earth; God’s pardon and the promise of paradise, etc. In the case of the earlier generations of a community, this is a reward for their actions; they surrendered their existence to God, therefore, God blessed them with His bounties. However, in the case of later generations, the position changes. Now the whole matter assumes a national or communal character. Whereas the earlier people enjoyed the blessings of God by virtue of their performance, the later generations assume that they are entitled to the same blessings—whatever their actions—simply because they belong to a certain community or race. Then they start believing that they are the specially favoured people of God, and whatever they do, they will definitely receive the bounties of God. With a view to removing this misunderstanding on the part of the people of the Book, God has specifically ordained that the rewards meant for them will start right here in this world. Such people can see in the present world itself how their God is going to deal with them in the future world. If, in this world, they are enjoying supremacy over their enemies, then it means that they are the favourite group of God, and if their enemies prevail over them, then it means that the reverse is true. If a group which is in possession of the Book is repeatedly vanquished and remains downtrodden in this world, in spite of being large in number, it should never entertain the hope of enjoying a high position and honours in the Hereafter.
Los judíos y los cristianos pretenden ser los hijos predilectos de Al-lah. Mensajero, respóndeles: ¿Por qué Al-lah los castiga por los pecados que cometen? Si ustedes fueran sus predilectos, como pretenden, Él no los habría castigado con la muerte y la putrefacción de sus cuerpos en este mundo y con el Fuego en el Más Allá, ya que Él no castiga a aquellos que ama. Ustedes son seres humanos iguales al resto: Él recompensará a los virtuosos haciéndolos entrar al Paraíso y castigará a los pecadores condenándolos. Así, Al‑lah perdona a quien Él quiere con Su gracia y castiga a quien desea con Su justicia. A Al-lah pertenecen los Cielos, la Tierra y todo lo que existe entre ambos y a Él retornaremos.
Yahudilerden ve Hristiyanlardan her biri Allah'ın çocukları ve sevdiği kimseler olduklarını iddia ettiler. -Ey Resul!- Onlara de ki: Öyleyse niçin sizi işlemiş olduğunuz günahlarınız sebebi ile cezalandırıyor? Şayet iddia ettiğiniz gibi O'nun sevdikleri olmuş olsaydınız, sizleri dünyada katlettirmez, domuz ve maymunlara dönüştürmezdi, ahirette de cehennem azabı ile cezalandırmazdı. Çünkü Allah sevdiklerine azap etmez. Bilakis sizler diğer insanlar gibisiniz. Onlardan kim iyilik yapmışsa cennet ile mükâfatlandırır ve kim kötülük yapmışsa cehennemle cezalandırır. Allah lütfuyla istediğini bağışlar ve istediğini de adaletiyle cezalandırır. Göklerin, yerin ve aralarında bulunanların hepsinin mülkü tek bir Allah'ındır ve dönüş yalnız O'nadır.
Both the Jews and the Christians claimed: ‘We are Allah’s children and loved ones’. Say, O Messenger, in refutation of their claim: Why does Allah punish you for the sins you commit? If you were His loved ones, as you claim, He would not have punished you, by your being killed or disfigured in the world, and by means of the fire of Hell in the Afterlife, because He does not punish those He loves. Instead, you are just like all other human beings. If any of them do good, Allah will reward them with Paradise. If any of them do evil, He will punish them in the fire of Hell. Allah forgives whomever He wishes through His grace; and He punishes whomever He wishes through His justice. The dominion of the heavens and the earth, and whatever is in between them, is Allah’s alone. To Him alone is the return.
Les juifs et les chrétiens prétendent les uns comme les autres qu’ils sont les enfants d’Allah et Ses bien-aimés.
Ô Messager, réponds-leur: Pourquoi Allah vous châtie-t-Il pour les péchés que vous commettez ? Si vous étiez Ses bien-aimés comme vous le prétendez, Il ne vous aurait pas châtiés par la mort et la métamorphose de vos apparences ici-bas et par le Feu dans l’au-delà, car Il ne châtie pas ceux qu’Il aime. Vous êtes des êtres humains comme les autres: Il récompensera les vertueux en les faisant entrer au Paradis et châtiera les pécheurs en les damnant.
Ainsi, Allah pardonne à qui Il veut par Sa grâce et châtie qui il veut par Sa justice.
A Allah revient la propriété des Cieux, de la Terre et de ce qu’il y entre les deux et c’est vers Lui Seul que se fera le retour
Orang-orang Yahudi dan Nasrani masing-masing mengklaim bahwa mereka adalah anak-anak Allah dan kekasih-kekasih-Nya. Katakanlah -wahai Rasul- untuk menjawab pengakuan mereka itu, “Mengapa Allah mengazab kalian lantaran dosa-dosa yang kalian perbuat?! Jika memang kalian adalah kekasih-kekasih Allah sebagaimana klaim kalian, pasti Dia tidak akan mengazab kalian dengan membunuh dan mengubah wujud kalian di dunia dan dengan api neraka di akhirat karena Allah tidak akan mengazab orang yang dicintai-Nya. Jadi, kalian hanyalah manusia biasa sebagaimana manusia pada umumnya." Siapa yang berbuat baik dari mereka Allah akan membalasnya dengan surga, dan siapa yang berbuat buruk Dia akan menghukumnya dengan api neraka. Allah dapat mengampuni siapa saja yang Dia kehendaki dengan karunia-Nya, dan dapat mengazab siapa saja yang Dia kehendaki dengan keadilan-Nya. Hanya Allahlah satu-satu-Nya pemilik kerajaan langit dan bumi beserta kerajaan yang ada di antara keduanya dan hanya kepada-Nya segala sesuatu akan kembali.
O People of the Scripture, Jews and Christians, My messenger Muhammad (peace be upon him) has come to you after a period when there were no messengers and when there was a real need for his mission, so that you do not say as an excuse, ‘No messenger came to us bringing good news of Allah’s reward nor any warning of His punishment’. Muhammad (peace be upon him) has come to you to give you good news of My reward and warn you of My punishment. I am able to do all things. Nothing is outside My ability. It is through My power that I sent the messengers and I sent Muhammad (peace be upon him) as the final messenger.
Wahai Ahli Kitab dari kalangan Yahudi dan Nasrani! Telah datang kepada kalian Rasul Kami, Muhammad -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam- setelah terputusnya para rasul dan munculnya kebutuhan mendesak akan pengutusan seorang rasul, agar kalian tidak beralasan dengan mengatakan, “Tidak ada rasul yang datang kepada kami untuk menyampaikan kabar gembira akan adanya ganjaran dari Allah dan memperingatkan kami akan adanya hukuman dari-Nya.” Sebab itu, Muhammad -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam- datang kepada kalian untuk menyampaikan kabar gembira akan adanya ganjaran dari Allah dan memperingatkan kalian akan adanya hukuman dari-Nya. Allah Mahakuasa atas segala sesuatu, tidak ada sesuatu pun yang dapat menghalangi-Nya. Salah satu kekuasaan-Nya ialah mengutus para rasul dan menutupnya dengan Muhammad -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam-.
"Hai Ahli Kitab, sungguh telah datang kepadamu Rasul Kami, menjelaskan (syariat Kami) kepadamu ketika terputus (pengirim-an) rasul-rasul, agar kamu tidak mengatakan, 'Tidak datang kepada kami seorang pembawa berita gembira maupun seorang pemberi peringatan.' Sungguh telah datang kepadamu pembawa berita gem-bira dan pemberi peringatan. Dan Allah Mahakuasa atas segala sesuatu." (Al-Ma`idah: 19).
(19) Allah menyeru Ahli Kitab karena Dia telah memberi-kan nikmatNya kepada mereka dalam bentuk kitab yang diberikan kepada mereka agar mereka beriman kepada RasulNya Muhammad ﷺ dan bersyukur kepada Allah yang telah mengutusnya kepada mereka ﴾ عَلَىٰ فَتۡرَةٖ مِّنَ ٱلرُّسُلِ ﴿ "pada saat pengiriman rasul-rasul terputus," dan kebutuhan mereka yang mendesak kepadanya, dan ini adalah di antara yang menyeru untuk beriman kepadaNya dan bahwa rasul itulah yang menjelaskan seluruh tuntutan ilahiyah dan hukum-hukum syar'i. Allah telah memotong argumentasi mereka dalam hal ini agar mereka tidak mengatakan,﴾ مَا جَآءَنَا مِنۢ بَشِيرٖ وَلَا نَذِيرٖۖ فَقَدۡ جَآءَكُم بَشِيرٞ وَنَذِيرٞۗ ﴿ "Tidak datang kepada kami seorang pembawa berita gembira dan tidak pula seorang pemberi peringatan. Sungguh telah datang kepa-damu pembawa berita gembira dan pemberi peringatan." Dia menyam-paikan berita gembira dengan pahala dunia dan akhirat dan amal-amal yang mengantarkan kepadanya dan sifat para pengamalnya. Dia memberi peringatan dari azab dunia dan akhirat dan amal-amal yang mengantarkan kepadanya dan sifat para pengamalnya.
﴾ وَٱللَّهُ عَلَىٰ كُلِّ شَيۡءٖ قَدِيرٞ ﴿ "Dan Allah Maha Berkuasa atas segala sesuatu." Segala sesuatu tunduk dan patuh kepada kekuasaanNya, tidak ada sesuatu pun yang sulit bagiNya. Dan di antara kekuasaanNya adalah Dia mengutus para Rasul dan menurunkan kitab-kitab dan bahwa Dia memberi pahala kepada orang yang taat dan menghu-kum orang yang membangkang.
Yahudi ve Hristiyanlardan olan ey ehlikitap! Peygamberlerin gönderilmesine ara verildikten ve gönderilmesine şiddetli ihtiyaç olduktan sonra peygamberimiz Muhammed -sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem- size geldi. Bu, mazeret sunarak; Bizlere Allah'ın sevabını müjdeleyen ve azabını uyaran bir resul gelmedi dememeniz içindir. Muhammed -sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem-, yüce Allah'ın mükâfatını müjdeleyici ve cezalarına karşı uyarıcı olarak sizlere geldi. Allah her şeye gücü yetendir. Hiçbir şey O'nu aciz bırakamaz. Resulleri göndermesi de Allah'ın kudretindendir. Gönderdiği bu elçilerin sonuncusu Muhammed -sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem-'dir.
Gente del Libro, Nuestro mensajero Mujámmad r ha venido a ustedes después de un período durante el cual ningún mensajero fue enviado y una vez que la necesidad de la guía profética se hizo imperiosa, para que ustedes no esgrimieran el siguiente pretexto: “Ningún mensajero vino para anunciarnos la recompensa de Al-lah y advertirnos contra Su castigo”. Mujámmad r vino entonces como albriciador de la recompensa de Al-lah y para advertirles sobre Su castigo. Al-lah tiene el poder de realizar cualquier acción. Nada Le es imposible y una de las expresiones de Su poder consiste en enviar mensajeros y el envío de Mujámmad r como el Sello de los Profetas.
وَلَبِثُواْ فِى كَهْفِهِمْ ثَلاثَ مِئَةٍ سِنِينَ وَازْدَادُواْ تِسْعًا
(And they stayed in their Cave three hundred years, adding nine.) meaning, nine more lunar years to substitute for the difference between lunar and solar years, thus agreeing with the three hundred years that the People of the Book knew about. We should assert again that the time period we mentioned here was between `Isa, the last Prophet to the Children of Israel, and Muhammad , the Last Prophet and Messenger among the children of Adam. In the Sahih collected by Al-Bukhari, Abu Hurayrah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«إِنَّ أَوْلَى النَّاسِ بِابْنِ مَرْيَمَ لَأَنَا، لَيْسَ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَهُ نَبِي»
(I, among all people, have the most right to the son of Maryam, for there was no Prophet between Him and I.) This Hadith refutes the opinion of Al-Quda`i and others, that there was a Prophet after `Isa called Khalid bin Sinan. Allah sent Muhammad after a period of time during which there was no Prophet, clear path, or unchanged religions. Idol worshipping, fire worshipping and cross worshipping flourished during this time. Therefore, the bounty of sending Muhammad was the perfect bounty at a time when he was needed the most. Evil had filled the earth by then, and tyranny and ignorance had touched all the servants, except a few of those who remained loyal to the true teachings of previous Prophets, such as some Jewish rabbis, Christian priests and Sabian monks. Imam Ahmad recorded that `Iyad bin Himar Al-Mujash`i said that the Prophet gave a speech one day and said,
«وَإِنَّ رَبِّي أَمَرَنِي أَنْ أُعَلِّمَكُمْ مَا جَهِلْتُمْ مِمَّا عَلَّمَنِي فِي يَوْمِي هَذَا، كُلُّ مَالٍ نَحَلْتُهُ عِبَادِي حَلَالٌ، وَإِنِّي خَلَقْتُ عِبَادِي حُنَفَاءَ كُلَّهُمْ، وَإِنَّ الشَّيَاطِينَ أَتَتْهُمْ فَأَضَلَّتْهُمْ عَنْ دِينِهِمْ، وَحَرَّمَتْ عَلَيْهِمْ مَا أَحْلَلْتُ لَهُمْ، وَأَمَرَتْهُمْ أَنْ يُشْرِكُوا بِي مَا لَمْ أُنَزِّلْ بِهِ سُلْطَانًا، ثُمَّ إِنَّ اللهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ نَظَرَ إِلى أَهْلِ الْأَرْضِ فَمقَتَهُمْ عَرَبَهُمْ وعَجَمَهُمْ، إِلَّا بَقَايَا مِنْ بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ، وقَالَ: إِنَّمَا بَعَثْتُكَ لِأَبْتَلِيَكَ وَأَبْتَلِيَ بِكَ، وَأَنْزَلْتُ عَلَيْكَ كِتَابًا لَا يَغْسِلُهُ الْمَاءُ،تَقْرَأُهُ نَائِمًا وَيَقْظَانَ، ثُمَّ إِنَّ اللهَ أَمَرَنِي أَنْ أُحَرِّقَ قُرَيْشًا فَقُلْتُ: يَارَبِّ إِذَنْ يَثْلَغُوا رَأْسِي، فَيَدَعُوهُ خُبْزَةً، فَقَالَ: اسْتَخْرِجْهُمْ كَمَا اسْتَخْرَجُوكَ، واغْزُهُمْ نُغْزِكَ، وَأَنْفِقْ عَلَيْهِمْ فَسَنُنْفِقَ عَلَيْكَ، وَابْعَثْ جَيْشًا نَبْعَثْ خَمْسًا أَمْثَالَهُ، وَقَاتِلْ بِمَنْ أَطَاعَكَ مَنْ عَصَاكَ، وَأَهْلُ الْجَنَّةِ ثَلَاثَةٌ: ذوُ سُلْطانٍ مُقْسِطٌ مُوَفَّقٌ مُتَصَدِّقٌ، وَرَجُلٌ رَحِيمٌ رَقِيقُ الْقَلْبِ بِكُلِّ ذِي قُرْبَى وَمُسْلِمٍ، وَرَجُلٌ عَفِيفٌ فَقِيرٌ ذُو عِيَالٍ (مُتَصَدِّقٌ). وَأَهْلُ النَّارِ خَمْسَةٌ: الضَّعِيفُ الَّذي لَا دِينَ لَهُ، وَالَّذِين هُمْ فِيكُمْ تَبَعٌ أَوْ تَبَعًا شَكَّ يَحْيى لَا يَبْتَغُون أَهْلًا وَلَا مَالًا، وَالْخَائِنُ الَّذِي لَا يَخْفَى لَهُ طَمَعٌ وَإِنْ دَقَّ إِلَّا خَانَهُ، وَرَجُلٌ لَا يُصْبِحُ وَلَا يُمْسِي إِلَّا وَهُوَ يُخَادِعُكَ عَنْ أَهْلِكَ وَمَالِكَ وَذَكَرَ الْبَخِيلَ أَوِ الْكَذَّابَ وَالشِّنْظِيرَ: الفَاحِش»
(My Lord has commanded me to teach you what you have no knowledge of and of which He taught me this day, `All the wealth that I gave to My servants is permissible. I created all My servants Hunafa (monotheists). But, the devils came to them and deviated them from their religion, prohibited for them what I allowed and commanded them to associate others with Me in worship, which I gave no permission for.' Then Allah looked at the people of the earth and disliked them all, the Arabs and non-Arabs among them, except a few from among the Children of Israel. Allah said (to me), `I only sent you to test you and to test with you. I sent to you a Book that cannot be washed by water (it is eternal), and you will read it while asleep and while awake.' Allah has also Commanded me to burn (destroy) Quraysh. So I said, `O Lord! They will smash my head and leave it like a piece of bread.' He said, `I will drive them out as they drove you out, and when you invade them We will help you. Spend on them (your companions) and We will spend on you, send an army and We will send five armies like it (in its support). Fight with those who obey you, against those who disobey you. And the inhabitants of Paradise are three: a just, prosperous, and charitable ruler; A merciful man who has a kind heart toward every relative and every Muslim; a forgiving, poor man with dependants who is charitable. And the inhabitants of the Fire are five: the weak one with no religion; those who follow after you not for family reasons nor wealth; and the treacherous who does not hide his treachery, acting treacherous in even the most insignificant matters; and a person who comes every morning and every evening, is cheating your family or your wealth.') And he mentioned the stingy, or the liar, and the foulmouthed person." Therefore, the Hadith states that Allah looked at the people of the earth and disliked them all, both the Arabs and non-Arabs among them, except a few among the Children of Israel, or a few among the People of the Book as Muslim recorded. The religion was distorted and changed for the people of the earth until Allah sent Muhammad , and Allah, thus, guided the creatures and took them away from the darkness to the light and placed them on a clear path and a glorious Law. Allah said,
أَن تَقُولُواْ مَا جَآءَنَا مِن بَشِيرٍ وَلاَ نَذِيرٍ
(lest you say, "There came unto us no bringer of glad tidings and no warner.") meaning, so that you, who changed the true religion, do not make it an excuse and say, "No Messenger came to us bringing glad tidings and warning against evil." There has come to you a bringer of good news and a warner, Muhammad .
وَاللَّهُ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ
(And Allah is able to do all things. ) Ibn Jarir said this part of the Ayah means, "I am able to punish those who disobey Me and to reward those who obey Me."
Considering any community as a favourite community of God is an absolutely meaningless thought. Before God the reckoning is individual to individual and not community to community. Everybody will get his reward before God according to his deeds. In the eyes of God, every man is a human being irrespective of his belonging to this community or that. Every man’s future will be decided on the basis of his performance in this world of test and trial. Paradise is not the native place of any community; nor is hell the prison for any particular community. It is the way of God that He, on His behalf, raises certain individuals who acquaint the people with the realities of life; warn them of hell and give them the good news of paradise. It is only by supporting these ‘warners’ and ‘bringers of good news’ and cooperating with them that man finds God, and not in any other way.
Commentary
The word, "fatrah" in: عَلَىٰ فَتْرَةٍ مِّنَ الرُّسُلِ (after a gap between Messengers) literally means to slacken, to become dormant or to suspend or to terminate an activity. Leading authorities in Tafsir have given this very meaning of fatrah in this verse. It signifies the suspension of the coming of prophets for a certain interval of time which is the period of time in between Sayyidna ` Isa and the Last of the Prophets, Sayyidna Muhammad al-Mustafa ﷺ .
Verification of the Gap
According to Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn ` Abbas ؓ there is a period of one thousand and seven hundred years between Sayyidna Musa and Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہم السلام) . During this whole period, prophets kept coming with their missions without any gap. To Bani Isra'il alone, one thousand prophets were sent during this period - not included in which are prophets who appeared among peoples other than Bani Isra'il. Then comes the period of only five hundred years between the birth of Sayyidna (علیہ السلام) and the appearance of the Holy Prophet ﷺ as the Last Prophet. During this period, the usual chain of prophets remained discontinued. Therefore, this period is known as Fatrah or Gap. Before this, a longer period has never remained unvisited by prophets. (Qurtubi, with some explanation from the author)
There are other reports regarding the period of time between Sayyidna Musa and Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہم السلام) ، and that which is between Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) and the Last Prophet, Sayyidna Muhammad al-Mustafa ﷺ . The period of time indicated in these reports is either more, or less, but that does not affect the real purpose.
Imam a1-Bukhari (رح) reports on the authority of Sayyidna Salman al-Farisi ؓ عنہ that there was a period of six hundred years between the time of Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) and the Last among Prophets ﷺ .
During this entire period, no prophet was sent as confirmed by a Hadith in Mishkat, appearing there with reference to the Sahibs of al-Bukhari and Muslim, which reports that the Holy Prophet ﷺ said: اَنا اَولَی النَّاس بِعِیسٰی that is, ` Among people, I am the closest to ` Isa.' He explained the meaning of his remark later in the Hadith when he said: لیسَ بَیننَا نَبِیُّ that is, ` No prophet was sent between the two of us.'
As for the three messengers mentioned in Surah Ya Sin (36), they were messengers sent by Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) who have been' called messengers (bearers of a message) in the literal sense.
About the appearance of Khalid ibn Sinan al-` Arabi during this gap as reported by some chroniclers, Tafsir Ruh al-Ma'ani says with reference to Shihab that his being a prophet is correct, but the period in which he came was earlier than Sayyidna ` Isa, (علیہ السلام) not after him.
Rulings concerning the Gap
Obviously, the verse seems to indicate the fate of the group of people who were not visited by any messenger or prophet or their deputies, nor did they have the religious laws of past prophets preserved with them; such people will be considered excusable and will deserve no punishment on the condition that such people should have not committed Shirk, the grave sin of ascribing partners in the Divinity of Allah. Therefore, Muslim jurists differ about rulings which apply to the people of Fatrah (gap), particularly about whether or not they will be forgiven.
The majority tilts towards the hope that they will be forgiven if they had kept adhering to the religion which had survived with them as originating from Sayyidna Musa or Sayyidna 'Isa (علیہم السلام) irrespective of its authenticity - again, subject to the condition that they had not been hostile to the principle of Tauhid, the Oneness of Allah, and had nothing to do with the practice of Shirk. The reason is that the Principle of Tauhid needs no reported proof. Any human being who ponders over it could himself reason it out.
A Question and its Answer
A question may arise here that the Jews and Christians, the people of the Book, who are being addressed in this verse did have the Torah and the Evangel and their sages and scholars with them even if no messengers reached them during this gap. How then could they come up with the excuse on the Day of Judgment that they had received no guidance? The answer is that by the time of the Holy Prophet ﷺ the original Torah and the Evangel had gone extinct. There were alterations in texts and additions of false narratives. Thus, the availability of non-original scriptures were no better than its extinction. The likelihood of an original manuscript surviving at some unknown place with someone would not be contrary to the assertion made. In fact, some scholars including Ibn Taymiyyah have written that the original copies of the Torah and Evangile were present at some places.
The Unique Perfection of the Last among Prophets ﷺ
When, by addressing the people of the Book in this verse, it was said that ` Our Messenger, Muhammad al-Mustafa ﷺ has come after a long gap,' there emerges a subtle hint towards the need that people who have been honoured with his presence among them should consider this as a matchless blessing and a supreme asset because the line of prophets had remained suspended since a long time and it has been opened for them once again.
Yet another indication given here is towards the fact that the world has been blessed with his presence in an age and at a place which lacked the light of knowledge and faith. The creation of God had lost its link with God only to be immersed in the worship of self-made idols. In the backdrop of a time such as this, the mission of reviving a people so lost was no easy task. This time was the notorious Jahiliyyah, commonly identified as the Age of Ignorance, and the people from it who were entrusted with the Prophet of Islam were spoiled, self-centered and uncompromising. Yet, such was the bliss of his company and so bracing was the light of his mission that this very set of people became, in a very short time, role models and teachers for the whole world in all departments of life - in knowledge, deed, morals, dealings, social living, to name only a few. This, then, becomes a widely witnessed and authentically verified proof that he was a Prophet and Messenger of Allah and that his prophetic teachings were the most effective and the most surpassing among those coming from all past prophets. Imagine the mission of a physician who treats a hopeless patient and does it at a place which lacks medical instruments, and medicines too, yet he succeeds in his effort to treat the patient to the limit that this patient, not simply that he rises from his death-bed to be-come a healthy person, but that he goes way ahead and himself turns into an expert physician and healer as well - if so, who can doubt the perfection of the master healer!
With this in view, we can see that following the long gap when disbelief in and disobedience to God reigned supreme everywhere, his teaching and training spread out the kind of universal light which re-mains unparalleled by any age previous to it. In short, out of all miracles, this one miracle alone could compel human beings to have faith in him.
Ô Gens du Livre, juifs et chrétiens, Notre Messager Muħammad est venu à vous alors que l’envoi des messagers s’était interrompu quelque temps et que le besoin de la guidée prophétique était devenu impérieux, afin que vous ne Nous avanciez pas le prétexte suivant:
Aucun messager n’est venu nous annoncer la récompense d’Allah et nous avertir de Sa punition.
Muħammad est donc venu à vous en tant qu’annonciateur de la récompense d’Allah et avertisseur contre Sa punition.
Allah a le pouvoir d’accomplir toute chose. Rien ne Lui est impossible et l’une des expressions de Son pouvoir est l’envoi de messagers, parmi lesquels Muħammad le Sceau des Messagers.
O jevreji i kršćani, došao vam je Naš poslanik Muhammed, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, nakon perioda u kojem nije bilo poslanika, i nakon što je potreba za poslanikom postala velika, kako se ne biste opravdavali govoreći: "Nije nam došao poslanik koji nam donosi radosnu vijest o Allahovoj nagradi i koji nas upozorava na Allahovu kaznu." Naprotiv, došao vam je Muhammed, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, koji vam je donio radovijesti o Božijoj nagradi i upozorenje na Njegovu kaznu, a Allah sve može, u šta spada i slanje poslanika, i to da poslanstvo zapečati Muhammedom.
O mga May Kasulatan kabilang sa mga Hudyo at mga Kristiyano, dumating nga sa inyo ang Sugo Niyang si Muḥammad – ang basbas at ang pagbati ng kapayapaan ay sumakanya – matapos ng pagkaputol [ng pagdating] ng mga sugo at dala ng tindi ng pangangailangan sa pagsugo sa kanya upang hindi kayo magsabi bilang mga nagdadahilan: "Walang dumating sa amin na anumang sugong nagbabalita ng nakagagalak sa amin hinggil sa gantimpala ni Allāh ni nagbababala sa amin ng parusa Niya," sapagkat dumating nga sa inyo si Muḥammad – ang basbas at ang pagbati ng kapayapaan ay sumakanya – bilang tagapagbalita ng nakagagalak hinggil sa gantimpala Niya at bilang tagapagbabala ng parusa Niya. Si Allāh, sa bawat bagay, ay May-kakayahan: hindi Siya napanghihina ng anuman. Bahagi ng kakayahan Niya ang pagsusugo ng mga sugo, na ang pangwakas nila ay si Muḥammad – basbasan siya ni Allāh at batiin ng kapayapaan.
Hỡi những người dân Kinh Sách từ Do Thái và Thiên Chúa! Quả thật, vị Thiên Sứ của TA - Muhammad - đã đến với các ngươi sau một khoảng thời gian TA đã tạm ngưng việc cử phái các vị Thiên Sứ đến với nhân loại để các ngươi khỏi phải nói: chẳng có một vị nào đến báo tin mừng về phần thưởng của Allah cũng như cảnh báo về sự trừng phạt của Ngài. Và quả thật, Muhammad đã đến với các ngươi như một vị báo tin vui đồng thời cảnh báo về sự trừng phạt, và Allah là Đấng Toàn Năng trên tất cả mọi thứ, không có gì có thể làm Ngài bất lực, Ngài có thể cứ phải thêm nhiều vị Thiên Sứ khác nữa nhưng Ngài đã chấm dứt và lấy Muhammad làm vị Thiên Sứ cuối cùng.
19- Ey ehl-i kitap! Size peygamberlerin arasının kesildiği bir zamanda size açıklamalarda bulunan Rasûlümüz gelmiştir. Ta ki “Bize ne bir müjdeleyici ne de bir uyarıcı gelmedi” demeyesiniz. İşte size, gerçekten müjdeleyici ve uyarıcı gelmiş bulunuyor. Allah’ın her şeye gücü yeter.
19. Allah Teala Kitap ehlini, kendilerine ihsan etmiş olduğu lütufları sebebi ile Rasûlü Muhammed sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’e iman etmeye, “peygamberlerin arasının kesildiği” ve ona ihtiyacın şiddetle arttığı “bir zamanda” onu kendilerine gönderen Allah’a şükretmeye davet etmektedir. Bu durum ona imanı gerektiren bir husustur. Ayrıca o peygamber kendilerine bütün ilâhi talepleri ve şer’î hükümleri açıklamaktadır. Allah böylelikle onların ileri sürebilecekleri herhangi bir mazeret bırakmamış ve onların:“Bize ne bir müjdeleyici ne de bir uyarıcı gelmedi” demelerini önlemiş olmaktadır. Çünkü “İşte size, gerçekten müjdeleyici ve uyarıcı gelmiş bulunuyor.”Onlara gönderilen bu peygamber, dünya ve âhiretteki mükâfatı müjdelemekte, bunları kazandıran amelleri ve bu amelleri işleyenlerin niteliklerini açıklamaktadır. Buna karşılık dünya ve âhiretteki ceza ile korkutmakta, bunların gereği olan amellerden ve bu amelleri işleyenlerin niteliklerinden de sakındırmaktadır.“Allah’ın her şeye gücü yeter.” Tüm varlık alemi, itaatle boyun eğerek O’nun kudretine teslim olmuştur. Onlardan hiçbiri O’na karşı gelmeye, isyana kalkışamaz. Peygamberler göndermesi, Kitaplar indirmesi, onlara itaat edenleri mükâfatlandırması, onlara karşı gelip isyan edenleri de cezalandırması Allah’ın kudretinin bir tecellisidir.
O gente del Libro, Ebrei e Nazareni, vi è giunto il Nostro messaggero Muħammed, pace e benedizione di Allāh su di lui, dopo un periodo in cui non vi fu alcun profeta e vi era il grande bisogno di inviarlo, affinché non diciate, scusandovi: "Non ci è giunto un messaggero ad annunciarci le grazie di Allāh e ad avvertirci della Sua punizione". Ecco, vi è giunto Muħammed, pace e benedizione di Allāh su di lui, a portarvi il Suo annuncio ed il Suo avvertimento, e Allāh è Onnisciente, nulla Gli è impossibile, ed è parte della Sua Potenza il fatto di inviare messaggeri, e l'ultimo di essi è Muħammed, pace e benedizione di Allāh su di lui.
20- Hani Mûsâ kavmine şöyle demişti:“Ey kavmim, Allah’ın üzerinizdeki nimetini hatırlayın ki O içinizden peygamberler göndermiş, sizi hükümdar yapmış ve alemlerden hiç kimseye vermediğini de size vermişti.
21- Ey kavmim, Allah’ın size yazdığı Arz-ı Mukaddes’e girin, arkanıza dönmeyin. Yoksa kaybedenler olarak geri dönersiniz.
22- Dediler ki: Ey Mûsâ! Orada zorba bir topluluk var. Doğrusu onlar oradan çıkmadıkça biz oraya asla girmeyiz. Eğer oradan çıkarlarsa o zaman gireriz.
23- Korkanlardan Allah’ın kendilerine nimet verdiği iki kişi dedi ki: “Üzerlerine kapıdan girin, oradan girdiniz mi muhakkak siz galip gelirsiniz. Eğer iman edenler iseniz yalnız O’na güvenip dayanın.”
24- Onlar da şöyle dediler:“Ey Mûsâ, onlar orada bulundukça biz asla oraya girmeyiz. Sen ve Rabbin gidin savaşın, biz de şuracıkta oturuyoruz.”
25- (Musa:)“Ey Rabbim, ben kendimle kardeşimden başkasına söz geçiremiyorum. Artık bizimle o fasıklar topluluğunun arasını ayır.” dedi.
26- Buyurdu ki: “Artık orası onlara kırk yıl haram edildi. O yerde şaşkın şaşkın dolaşacaklardır. Artık sen de o fasıklar topluluğu için üzülme!
20. Yüce Allah Mûsâ ve kavmine Firavun ve kavminden de esaret ve kölelikten de kurtulma nimetini ihsan edince onlar, kendi vatan ve meskenleri olan Beytu’l-Makdis ile civarına gitmek üzere yola çıkmışlardı. Beytü’l-Makdis’e yaklaştıkları vakit Allah onlara düşmanları yurtlarından çıkarmak üzere cihadı farz kılmıştı. Mûsâ, cihada atılmaları için onlara öğüt vermiş ve hatırlatmalarda bulunup şöyle demişti:“Ey kavmim, Allah’ın üzerinizdeki nimetini hatırlayın”yani kalplerinizle hatırlayıp dillerinizle anın. Çünkü bunları hatırlayıp anmak, Allah’ı sevmeye ve O’na ciddiyetle ve gayretle ibadete sevkeder.“İçinizden peygamberler göndermiş” Bu peygamberler de sizleri hidâyete çağırmış, helâk olmakla sonuçlanacak yolları izlemekten sizleri sakındırmış, sizleri ebedi mutluluğu elde etmeye teşvik etmişlerdi. Ayrıca onlar size bilmediğiniz şeyleri de öğretiyorlardı. “Sizi hükümdar yapmış”yani kendi işinizin, idarenizin söz sahibi kendiniz oldunuz. Düşmanlarınızın sizi köleleştirmesi ortadan kalkmış, bunun sonucunda da kendi işlerinizi kendiniz çekip çevirmeye ve yönetmeye başlamış ve dininizi uygulama imkânı bulmuştunuz.“Alemlerden hiç kimseye vermediğini” dini ve dünyevi nimetleri “de size vermişti.” Onlar o dönem içerisinde insanların en hayırlıları ve Allah nezdinde en değerlileri idi. Allah onlara başkalarına vermediği nimetleri ihsan etmişti. İşte Musa iman edip imanlarını sağlamlaştırmalarını, cihad üzere sebat göstermelerini ve cihada cesaretle atılmalarını sağlayacak şekilde kendilerine ihsan edilmiş olan dini ve dünyevi nimetleri hatırlattı ve sonra şöyle dedi:
21. “Ey kavmim, Allah’ın size yazdığı Arz-ı Mukaddes’e” tertemiz kılınmış toprak parçasına “girin” dedi. Böylelikle eğer Allah’ın haberini tasdik eden iman ehli kimseler iseler ruhlarının huzur ve sükûnla dolmasını sağlayacak bir haberi onlara verdi. Allah’ın kendilerine oraya girmelerini takdir etmiş olduğunu, düşmanlarına karşı da muzaffer olacaklarını yazdığını bildirdi ve devamla şöyle dedi: “Arkanıza dönmeyin, yoksa kaybedenler olarak geri dönersiniz.” Düşmanlarınıza karşı elden kaçıracağınız zafer ve kendi ülkenizi fethetme imkânını kaybedişiniz dolayısı ile dünyanızı kaybedersiniz. Elden kaçıracağınız mükâfat ve masiyetiniz sebebi ile hak edeceğiniz ceza sebebiyle de âhiretinizi kaybedersiniz.
22. Onlar da imanlarının zayıflığına, nefislerinin gevşekliğine, Allah ve peygamberinin emrine aldırışsızlıklarına delil olacak bir söz söylediler:“Ey Mûsâ, orada zorba” oldukça güçlü ve yiğit kimselerden oluşan “bir topluluk var” yani bu bizim oraya girişimizin engelleri arasındadır. “Doğrusu onlar oradan çıkmadıkça biz oraya asla girmeyiz. Eğer oradan çıkarlarsa o zaman gireriz.” Bu ise korkaklıktan ve yakîn azlığından ötürü söylenmiş bir sözdür. Aksi takdirde akıllarını başlarına toplamış olsalardı, kendilerinin de onların da insanoğlu olduklarını ve asıl güçlü kimsenin Allah’ın kendi tarafından bir kuvvet ile destek verdiği kimseler olduğunu bilirlerdi. Çünkü güç, kuvvet ve takat, ancak Allah iledir. Yine onlara karşı zafer kazanacaklarını da bilirlerdi. Çünkü Allah onlara bu konuda özel olarak vaatte bulunmuştu.
23. “Korkanlardan” yani Allah’tan korkanlardan; kavimlerini yüreklendiren, düşmanlarına karşı savaşıp yurtlarını ele geçirmeye azmettiren, “Allah’ın kendilerine” tevfik ve böyle bir yerde önemli derecede ihtiyaç hissedilen hak sözü söyleme başarısı, sabır ve yakîn ile “nimet verdiği iki kişi dedi ki: Üzerlerine kapıdan girin. Oradan girdiniz mi muhakkak siz galip gelirsiniz.” Yani sizin onlara karşı zafer kazanmanızın arasında tek engel, onlara hücum etme kararını verebilmeniz ve üzerlerine kapıdan girmenizdir. Siz üzerlerine kapıdan girdiniz mi onlar bozguna uğrayıverecekler. Daha sonra en güçlü hazırlığı onlara emrederek:“Eğer iman edenler iseniz yalnız O’na güvenip dayanın” dediler. Özellikle böyle bir konumda Allah’a tevekkül, işi oldukça kolaylaştırır ve düşmanlara karşı zaferi sağlar. Bu, tevekkülün farz olduğuna ve kulun tevekkülünün, imanı oranında söz konusu olacağına bir delildir.
24. Ancak böyle bir söz de onlara fayda sağlamadı, onları kınamanın da bir yararı olmadı. Böylece ancak en aşağılık kimselerin söyleyeceği şu sözleri söylediler:“Ey Mûsâ, onlar orada bulundukça biz asla oraya girmeyiz. Sen ve Rabbin gidin savaşın, biz şuracıkta oturuyoruz.” Bu sözleri ne kadar da çirkin bir sözdür! Böyle zorlu ve önemli bir konumda peygamberlerine karşı verdikleri cevap ne kötüdür! Oysa bu konumda peygamberlerine yardımcı olmaları ve kendi maneviyatlarını pekiştirip yükseltmeleri gerekirdi. Hatta bu önemli bir ihtiyaçtı. İşte bu ve benzeri konumlar, diğer ümmetler ile Muhammed sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’in ümmeti arasındaki farkı ortaya çıkarmaktadır. Çünkü ashab-ı kiram Rasûlullah sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’e -Bedir günü savaşma hususunda onlarla istişare ettiği ama onlara savaşmayı kesin olarak emretmediği halde- şöyle demişlerdi:“Ey Allah’ın Rasûlü! Eğer sen bizimle şu denize dalacak olursan şüphesiz biz de seninle birlikte ona dalarız. Eğer sen bizi ölüme kadar götürecek dahi olsan bizden hiçbir kimse senden geri kalmayacaktır. Biz, Mûsâ’nın kavminin Mûsâ’ya dedikleri gibi: “Sen ve Rabbin gidin savaşın, biz şuracıkta oturuyoruz.” demeyiz. Aksine biz şöyle diyoruz: Sen ve Rabbin savaşın, şüphesiz biz de sizinle birlikte senin önünde, arkanda, sağında ve solunda savaşacağız.”
25. Mûsâ aleyhisselam onların kendisine başkaldırdıklarını görünce şöyle dedi:“Ey Rabbim, ben kendimle kardeşimden başkasına söz geçiremiyorum.” Yani onlarla savaşmak hususunda bize itaat edilmiyor ve ben bunlar üzerinde zorbalık edecek durumda da değilim. “Artık bizimle o fasıklar topluluğunun arasını ayır.” Hikmetinin gerektirdiği cezayı üzerlerine indirmek sureti ile bizimle onlar arasında hükmünü ver. İşte bu, onların söz ve fiillerinin fasıklığı gerektiren büyük günahlardan olduğuna delildir.
26. Yüce Allah azze ve celle Mûsâ’nın duasına cevap vermek üzere:“Buyurdu ki: Artık orası onlara kırk yıl haram edildi. O yerde şaşkın şaşkın dolaşacaklardır.” Yani onlara verilen cezanın bir bölümü de şudur: Allah’ın kendilerine yazıp takdir etmiş olduğu bu şehire girmelerini biz kırk yıl süre ile haram (yasak) kılacağız. Yine bu müddet zarfında yeryüzünde şaşkın şaşkın dolaşacaklar, yollarını bulamayacaklar ve rahat edemeyecekler. Bu dünyevi bir ceza idi. Muhtemeldir ki Allah bununla onların günahlarını örtmüş ve bundan daha büyük cezayı bu yolla onlardan uzaklaştırmıştır. Bu buyrukta işlenen günahın cezasının, mevcut nimetin zeval bulması ile yahut varlık sebebi meydana gelmiş bir nimetin engellenmesi ile yahut da bir başka zamana ertelenmesi ile gerçekleşebileceğine delil vardır. Bu sürenin hikmeti de bu sözlerin sahiplerinin çoğunun ölmesi olabilir. Zira o sözler ne sabrı ne de sebatı bulunmayan, aksine düşmanına köleliğe alışmış, kendisini yüceltecek, bulunduğu halden yükseltip ilerletecek herhangi bir gayretten yoksun kalplerden sadır olmuştu. O habis nesil ölünce, kalpleri ve akılları ile düşmanlarını kahretmeye talip olan, köleliği kabul etmeyen, mutluluğa engel olan zillete razı olmayan, eğitilmiş yeni bir nesil oluşacaktı.
Allah kulu Mûsâ aleyhisselam’ın genel olarak bütün insanlara, özellikle de kavmine karşı çok merhametli olduğunu bildiği, onlara karşı kalbinin oldukça yumuşayacağını ve kendisini böyle bir ceza dolayısı ile onlar hakkında üzüntü duymaya itecek bir şefkate sahip olduğunu yahut da bu cezanın kalkması için -Allah onu kesin ve kaçınılmaz kılmakla birlikte- dua edebileceği ihtimali dolayısı ile de:“Artık sen de o fasıklar topluluğu için üzülme” buyurdu. Yani onlar için esef duyma, kederlenme. Çünkü onlar fasıklık edip yoldan çıkmışlardır. Onların fasıklıkları da başlarına bu musibetin gelmesini gerektirmiştir. Yoksa biz onlara bu yolla zulmetmiş olmuyoruz.
Banggitin mo, O Sugo, nang nagsabi si Moises sa mga kalipi niyang mga anak ni Israel: "O mga kalipi, alalahanin ninyo sa pamamagitan ng mga puso ninyo at mga dila ninyo ang biyaya ni Allāh sa inyo nang gumawa Siya sa inyo ng mga propeta na nag-aanyaya sa inyo tungo sa patnubay, gumawa Siya sa inyo na mga haring naghahari kayo sa nauukol sa mga sarili ninyo matapos na kayo noon ay mga pinagmamay-aring inaalipin, at nagbigay Siya sa inyo mula sa mga biyaya Niya, na hindi Niya ibinigay sa isa man kabilang sa mga nilalang sa panahon ninyo.
O Poslaniče, spomeni kada je Musa rekao svom narodu, potomcima Israilovim: "Narode moj, sjetite se Allahove blagodati srcima i zahvaljujte jezicima, kada vam je poslao vjerovjesnike da vas pozivaju na Pravi put, i dao vam kraljeve od vas samih nakon što ste bili porobljeni, i dao vam mnoge blagodati koje u vašem vremenu nikom nije dao!"
E ricorda, o Messaggero, quando Mūsā disse al suo popolo, i Figli d'Isrāīl: "O popolo, ricordate con i vostri cuori e le vostri lingue la grazia di Allāh nei vostri confronti, quando stabilì dei profeti tra voi per guidarvi alla Retta Via, e vi rese sovrani di voi stessi dopo la schiavitù, e vi concesse parte della Sua grazia, che non concesse ad alcun popolo del mondo durante la vostra epoca.
Hãy nhớ lại hỡi Thiên Sứ của Allah khi Musa nói với đám dân của Y - Isra-el: Này người dân, các người hãy nhớ lại bằng trái tim và chiếc lưỡi của các ngươi về ân huệ mà Allah đã ban cho các người khi mà Ngài dựng lên các vị Nabi trong các người để kêu gọi các người đến với sự chỉ đạo, và Ngài đã ban cho người vương quyền cai quản bản thân các người sau khi các người đã bị thống trị; và Ngài đã cho các người những ân huệ mà Ngài không cho bất cứ ai khác trên thế gian trong thời đại của các ngươi.
Musa Reminds His People of Allah's Favors on Them; The Jews Refuse to Enter the Holy Land
Allah states that His servant, Messenger, to whom He spoke directly, Musa, the son of `Imran, reminded his people that among the favors Allah granted them, is that He will give them all of the good of this life and the Hereafter, if they remain on the righteous and straight path. Allah said,
وَإِذْ قَالَ مُوسَى لِقَوْمِهِ يَـقَوْمِ اذْكُرُواْ نِعْمَةَ اللَّهِ عَلَيْكُمْ إِذْ جَعَلَ فِيكُمْ أَنْبِيَآءَ
(And (remember) when Musa said to his people: "O my people! Remember the favor of Allah to you, when He made Prophets among you,) for whenever a Prophet died, another rose among them, from the time of their father Ibrahim and thereafter. There were many Prophets among the Children of Israel calling to Allah and warning against His torment, until `Isa was sent as the final Prophet from the Children of Israel. Allah then sent down the revelation to the Final Prophet and Messenger, Muhammad ﷺ, the son of `Abdullah, from the offspring of Isma`il, the son of Ibrahim, peace be upon them. Muhammad is the most honorable Prophet of all times. Allah said next,
وَجَعَلَكُمْ مُّلُوكاً
(made you kings) `Abdur-Razzaq recorded that Ibn `Abbas commented: "Having a servant, a wife and a house." In his Mustadrak, Al-Hakim recorded that Ibn `Abbas said, "A wife and a servant, and, a
وَءَاتَـكُمْ مَّا لَمْ يُؤْتِ أَحَداً مِّن الْعَـلَمِينَ
(and gave you what He had not given to any other among the nations (`Alamin).) means, during their time." Al-Hakim said, "Sahih according to the criteria of the Two Sahihs, but they did not collect it." Qatadah said, "They were the first people to take servants." A Hadith states,
«مَنْ أَصْبَحَ مِنْكُمْ مُعَافًى فِي جَسَدِهِ، آمِنًا فِي سِرْبِهِ، عِنْدَهُ قُوتُ يَوْمِهِ، فَكَأَنَّمَا حِيزَتْ لَهُ الدُّنْيَا بِحَذَافِيرِهَا»
(He among you who wakes up while healthy in body, safe in his family and having the provision for that very day, is as if the world and all that was in it were collected for him.) Allah's statement,
وَءَاتَـكُمْ مَّا لَمْ يُؤْتِ أَحَداً مِّن الْعَـلَمِينَ
(and gave you what He had not given to any other among the nations (Al-`Alamin).) means, during your time, as we stated. The Children of Israel were the most honorable among the people of their time, compared to the Greek, Copts and the rest of mankind. Allah said in another Ayah,
وَلَقَدْ ءَاتَيْنَا بَنِى إِسْرَءِيلَ الْكِتَـبَ وَالْحُكْمَ وَالنُّبُوَّةَ وَرَزَقْنَـهُمْ مِّنَ الطَّيِّبَـتِ وَفَضَّلْنَـهُمْ عَلَى الْعَـلَمينَ
(And indeed We gave the Children of Israel the Scripture, and the understanding of the Scripture and its laws, and the Prophethood; and provided them with good things, and preferred them above the nations (Al-`Alamin).) Allah said,
لَّهُمْ قَالُواْ يَمُوسَى اجْعَلْ لَّنَآ إِلَـهًا كَمَا لَهُمْ ءَالِهَةٌ قَالَ إِنَّكُمْ قَوْمٌ تَجْهَلُونَ
إِنَّ هَـؤُلاءِ مُتَبَّرٌ مَّا هُمْ فِيهِ وَبَـطِلٌ مَّا كَانُواْ يَعْمَلُونَ - قَالَ أَغَيْرَ اللَّهِ أَبْغِيكُمْ إِلَـهًا وَهُوَ فَضَّلَكُمْ عَلَى الْعَـلَمِينَ
(They said: "O Musa! Make for us a god as they have gods." He said: "Verily, you are an ignorant people." Musa added: "Verily, these people will be destroyed for that which they are engaged in (idol worship)." And all that they are doing is in vain. He said: "Shall I seek for you a god other than Allah, while He has given you superiority over the nations.") Therefore, they were the best among the people of their time. The Muslim Ummah is more respected and honored before Allah, and has a more perfect legislative code and system of life, it has the most honorable Prophet, the larger kingdom, more provisions, wealth and children, a larger domain and more lasting glory than the Children of Israel. Allah said,
وَكَذَلِكَ جَعَلْنَـكُمْ أُمَّةً وَسَطًا لِّتَكُونُواْ شُهَدَآءَ عَلَى النَّاسِ
(Thus We have made you, a just (the best) nation, that you be witnesses over mankind.) We mentioned the Mutawatir Hadiths about the honor of this Ummah and its status and honor with Allah, when we explained Allah's statement in Surah Al-`Imran (3),
كُنتُمْ خَيْرَ أُمَّةٍ أُخْرِجَتْ لِلنَّاسِ
(You are the best of peoples ever raised up for mankind...) Allah states next that Musa encouraged the Children of Israel to perform Jihad and enter Jerusalem, which was under their control during the time of their father Ya`qub. Ya`qub and his children later moved with his children and household to Egypt during the time of Prophet Yusuf. His offspring remained in Egypt until their exodus with Musa. They found a mighty, strong people in Jerusalem who had previously taken it over. Musa, Allah's Messenger, ordered the Children of Israel to enter Jerusalem and fight their enemy, and he promised them victory and triumph over the mighty people if they did so. They declined, rebelled and defied his order and were punished for forty years by being lost, wandering in the land uncertain of where they should go. This was their punishment for defying Allah's command. Allah said that Musa ordered them to enter the Holy Land,
الَّتِى كَتَبَ اللَّهُ لَكُمْ
(which Allah has assigned to you) meaning, which Allah has promised to you by the words of your father Isra'il, that it is the inheritance of those among you who believe.
وَلاَ تَرْتَدُّوا عَلَى أَدْبَـرِكُمْ
(and turn not back) in flight from Jihad.
فَتَنقَلِبُواْ خَـسِرِينَقَالُوا يَامُوسَى إِنَّ فِيهَا قَوْماً جَبَّارِينَ وَإِنَّا لَن نَّدْخُلَهَا حَتَّى يَخْرُجُواْ مِنْهَا فَإِن يَخْرُجُواْ مِنْهَا فَإِنَّا دَخِلُونَ
(". ..for then you will be returned as losers." They said, "O Musa! In it are a people of great strength, and we shall never enter it, till they leave it; when they leave, then we will enter.") Their excuse was this, in this very town you commanded us to enter and fight its people, there is a mighty, strong, vicious people who have tremendous physique and physical ability. We are unable to stand against these people or fight them. Therefore, they said, we are incapable of entering this city as long as they are still in it, but if they leave it, we will enter it. Otherwise, we cannot stand against them.
The Speeches of Yuwsha` (Joshua) and Kalib (Caleb)
Allah said,
قَالَ رَجُلاَنِ مِنَ الَّذِينَ يَخَافُونَ أَنْعَمَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِمَا
(Two men of those who feared (Allah and) on whom Allah had bestowed His grace said...) When the Children of Israel declined to obey Allah and follow His Messenger Musa, two righteous men among them, on whom Allah had bestowed a great bounty and who were afraid of Allah and His punishment, encouraged them to go forward. It was also said that the Ayah reads in a way that means that these men were respected and honored by their people. These two men were Yuwsha`, the son of Nun, and Kalib, the son of Yufna, as Ibn `Abbas, Mujahid, `Ikrimah, `Atiyyah, As-Suddi, Ar-Rabi` bin Anas and several other Salaf and latter scholars stated. These two men said to their people,
ادْخُلُواْ عَلَيْهِمُ الْبَابَ فَإِذَا دَخَلْتُمُوهُ فَإِنَّكُمْ غَـلِبُونَ وَعَلَى اللَّهِ فَتَوَكَّلُواْ إِن كُنتُم مُّؤْمِنِينَ
("Assault them through the gate, for when you are in, victory will be yours. And put your trust in Allah if you are believers indeed.") Therefore, they said, if you rely on and trust in Allah, follow His command and obey His Messenger, then Allah will give you victory over your enemies and will give you triumph and dominance over them. Thus, you will conquer the city that Allah has promised you. This advice did not benefit them in the least,
قَالُواْ يَـمُوسَى إِنَّا لَنْ نَّدْخُلَهَآ أَبَداً مَّا دَامُواْ فِيهَا فَاذْهَبْ أَنتَ وَرَبُّكَ فَقَاتِلا إِنَّا هَـهُنَا قَـعِدُونَ
(They said, "O Musa! We shall never enter it as long as they are there. So go, you and your Lord, and fight you two, we are sitting right here.") This is how they declined to join Jihad, defied their Messenger, and refused to fight their enemy.
The Righteous Response of the Companions During the Battle of Badr
Compare this to the better response the Companions gave to the Messenger of Allah during the battle of Badr, when he asked for their advice about fighting the Quraysh army that came to protect the caravan led by Abu Sufyan. When the Muslim army missed the caravan and the Quraysh army, between nine hundred and one thousand strong, helmeted and drawing closer, Abu Bakr stood up and said something good. Several more Muhajirin also spoke, all the while the Messenger of Allah saying,
«أشيروا علي أيها المسلمون»
(Advise me, O Muslims!) inquiring of what the Ansar, the majority then, had to say. Sa`d bin Mu`adh said, "It looks like you mean us, O Messenger of Allah! By He Who has sent you with the Truth! If you seek to cross this sea and went in it, we will follow you and none among us will remain behind. We would not hate for you to lead us to meet our enemy tomorrow. We are patient in war, vicious in battle. May Allah allow you to witness from our efforts what comforts your eyes. Therefore, march forward with the blessing of Allah." The Messenger of Allah ﷺ was pleased with the words of Sa`d and was encouraged to march on. Abu Bakr bin Marduwyah recorded that Anas said that when the Messenger of Allah went to Badr, he asked the Muslims for their opinion, and `Umar gave his. The Prophet again asked the Muslims for their opinion and the Ansar said, "O Ansar! It is you whom the Prophet wants to hear." They said, "We will never say as the Children of Israel said to Musa,
فَاذْهَبْ أَنتَ وَرَبُّكَ فَقَاتِلا إِنَّا هَـهُنَا قَـعِدُونَ
(So go, you and your Lord, and fight you two, we are sitting right here.) By He Who has sent you with the Truth! If you took the camels to Bark Al-Ghimad (near Makkah) we shall follow you." Imam Ahmad, An-Nasa'i and Ibn Hibban also recorded this Hadith. In the Book of Al-Maghazi and At-Tafsir, Al-Bukhari recorded that `Abdullah bin Mas`ud said, "On the day of Badr, Al-Miqdad said, `O Messenger of Allah! We will never say to you what the Children of Israel said to Musa,
فَاذْهَبْ أَنتَ وَرَبُّكَ فَقَاتِلا إِنَّا هَـهُنَا قَـعِدُونَ
(So go, you and your Lord, and fight you two, we are sitting right here.) Rather, march on and we will be with you.' The Messenger of Allah ﷺ was satisfied after hearing this statement."
Musa Supplicates to Allah Against the Jews
Musa said,
قَالَ رَبِّ إِنِّى لا أَمْلِكُ إِلاَّ نَفْسِى وَأَخِى فَافْرُقْ بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَ الْقَوْمِ الْفَـسِقِينَ
("O my Lord! I have power only over myself and my brother, so separate us from the rebellious people!") When the Children of Israel refused to fight, Musa became very angry with them and supplicated to Allah against them,
رَبِّ إِنِّى لا أَمْلِكُ إِلاَّ نَفْسِى وَأَخِى
(O my Lord! I have power only over myself and my brother') meaning, only I and my brother Harun among them will obey, implement Allah's command and accept the call,
فَافْرُقْ بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَ الْقَوْمِ الْفَـسِقِينَ
(So Ifruq us from the rebellious people!) Al-`Awfi reported that Ibn `Abbas said, "Meaning, judge between us and them." `Ali bin Abi Talhah reported similarly from him. Ad-Dahhak said that the Ayah means, "Judge and decide between us and them." Other scholars said that the Ayah means, "Separate between us and them."
Forbidding the Jews from Entering the Holy Land for Forty Years
Allah said,
فَإِنَّهَا مُحَرَّمَةٌ عَلَيْهِمْ أَرْبَعِينَ سَنَةً يَتِيهُونَ فِى الاٌّرْضِ
(Therefore it is forbidden to them for forty years; in distraction they will wander through the land.) When Musa supplicated against the Jews for refusing to fight in Jihad, Allah forbade them from entering the land for forty years. They wandered about lost in the land of At-Tih, unable to find their way out. During this time, tremendous miracles occurred, such as the clouds that shaded them and the manna and quails Allah sent down for them. Allah brought forth water springs from solid rock, and the other miracles that He aided Musa bin `Imran with. During this time, the Tawrah was revealed and the Law was established for the Children of Israel and the Tabernacle of the Covenant was erected.
Conquering Jerusalem
Allah's statement,
أَرْبَعِينَ سَنَةً
(for forty years;) defines,
يَتِيهُونَ فِى الاٌّرْضِ
(in distraction they will wander through the land.) When these years ended, Yuwsha` bin Nun led those who remained among them and the second generation, and laid siege to Jerusalem, conquering it on a Friday afternoon. When the sun was about to set and Yuwsha` feared that the Sabbath would begin, he said (to the sun), "You are commanded and I am commanded, as well. O Allah! Make it stop setting for me." Allah made the sun stop setting until Yuwsha` bin Nun conquered Jerusalem. Next, Allah commanded Yuwsha` to order the Children of Israel to enter Jerusalem from its gate while bowing and saying Hittah, meaning, `remove our sins.' Yet, they changed what they were commanded and entered it while dragging themselves on their behinds and saying, `Habbah (a seed) in Sha`rah (a hair)." We mentioned all of this in the Tafsir of Surat Al-Baqarah. Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that Ibn `Abbas commented,
فَإِنَّهَا مُحَرَّمَةٌ عَلَيْهِمْ أَرْبَعِينَ سَنَةً يَتِيهُونَ فِى الاٌّرْضِ
(Therefore it is forbidden to them for forty years; in distraction they will wander through the land.) "They wandered in the land for forty years, during which Musa and Harun died, as well as everyone above forty years of age. When the forty years ended, Yuwsha` son of Nun assumed their leadership and later conquered Jerusalem. When Yuwsha` was reminded that the day was Friday and the sun was about to set, while they were still attacking Jerusalem, he feared that the Sabbath might begin. Therefore, he said to the sun, `I am commanded and you are commanded.' Allah made the sun stop setting and the Jews conquered Jerusalem and found wealth unseen before. They wanted to let the fire consume the booty, but the fire would not do that. Yuwsha` said, `Some of you have committed theft from the booty.' So he summoned the twelve leaders of the twelve tribes and took the pledge from them. Then, the hand of one of them became stuck to the hand of Yuwsha` and Yuwsha` said, `You committed the theft, so bring it forth.' So, that man brought a cow's head made of gold with two eyes made of precious stones and a set of teeth made of pearls. When Yuwsha` added it to the booty, the fire consumed it, as they were prohibited to keep the booty." There is evidence supporting all of this in the Sahih.
Allah Comforts Musa
Conforting Musa, Allah said
فَلاَ تَأْسَ عَلَى الْقَوْمِ الْفَـسِقِينَ
(So do not greive for the rebellious people.) Allah said: Do not feel sorrow or sadness over My judgment against them, for they deserve such judgment. This story chastises the Jews, exposes their defiance of Allah and His Messenger, and their refusal to obey the order for Jihad. They were weak and could not bear the thought of fighting their enemy, being patient, and enduring this way. This occurred although they had the Messenger of Allah ﷺ and the one whom He spoke to among them, the best of Allah's creation that time. Their Prophet promised them triumph and victory against their enemies. They also witnessed the torment and punishment of drowning with which Allah punished their enemy Fir`awn and his soldiers, so that their eyes were pleased and comforted. All this did not happen too long ago, yet they refused to perform Jihad against people who had less than a tenth of the power and strength than the people of Egypt had. Therefore, the evil works of the Jews were exposed to everyone, and the exposure was such an enormous one that the night, or the tail, can never cover its tracks. They were also blinded by their ignorance and transgression. Thus, they became hated by Allah, and they became His enemies. Yet, they claim that they are Allah's children and His loved ones! May Allah curse their faces that were transformed to the shape of swine and apes, and may Allah's curse accompany them to the raging Fire. May Allah make them abide in the Fire for eternity, and He did; all thanks are due to Him.
-Ey Resul!- Hani Musa kendi kavmi olan İsrailoğullarına; ey kavmim! Allah'ın sizlere vermiş olduğu nimetlerini kalplerinizle ve dillerinizle zikredin demesini hatırla. Çünkü içinizden sizleri hidayete davet eden peygamberler çıkarmış ve sizi kölelikten kurtarıp çıkardıktan sonra kendi kendinizi idare eden hükümdarlar yapmıştır. Zamanınızda bulunan kimselere ve toplumlara vermediği (nimeti) size vermiştir.
Ingatlah -wahai Rasul- tatkala Musa berkata kepada kaumnya, Bani Israil, “Wahai kaumku! Ingatlah dengan hati dan lisan kalian akan karunia yang Allah berikan kepada kalian tatkala Dia mengutus nabi-nabi di antara kalian untuk mengajak kalian ke jalan yang benar dan menjadikan kalian sebagai penguasa yang bisa mengatur urusan kalian sendiri setelah sebelumnya kalian menjadi budak yang tertindas. Dia juga telah memberi kalian karunia yang belum pernah Dia berikan kepada siapa pun di masa kalian.”
Ô Messager, rappelle-toi lorsque Moïse dit à son peuple, les enfants d’Israël: Ô peuple, mentionnez avec vos cœurs et vos bouches le bienfait d’Allah sur vous lorsqu’Il désigna parmi vous des prophètes qui vous appellent vers la guidée, qu’Il fit de vous des rois souverains de vos personnes après que vous ayez été des esclaves et qu’Il vous accorda des bienfaits qu’Il n’accorda à aucun autre peuple de votre époque.
"Dan (ingatlah), ketika Musa berkata kepada kaumnya, 'Hai kaumku, ingatlah nikmat Allah atasmu ketika Dia mengangkat nabi-nabi di antaramu, dan dijadikanNya kamu orang-orang mer-deka, dan diberikanNya kepadamu apa yang belum pernah diberi-kanNya kepada seorang pun di antara umat-umat yang lain. Hai kaumku, masuklah ke tanah suci (Palestina) yang telah ditentu-kan Allah bagimu, dan janganlah kamu lari ke belakang (karena kamu takut kepada musuh), maka kamu menjadi orang-orang yang merugi.' Mereka berkata, 'Hai Musa, sesungguhnya di dalam negeri itu ada orang-orang yang gagah perkasa, sesungguhnya kami sekali-kali tidak akan memasukinya sebelum mereka keluar darinya. Jika mereka keluar darinya, pasti kami akan memasukinya.' Berkata-lah dua orang di antara orang-orang yang takut (kepada Allah) yang Allah telah memberi nikmat atas keduanya, 'Serbulah mereka me-lalui pintu gerbang (kota) itu, maka bila kamu memasukinya, niscaya kamu akan menang. Dan hanya kepada Allah hendaknya kamu bertawakal, jika kamu benar-benar orang yang beriman.' Mereka berkata, 'Hai Musa, kami sekali-kali tidak akan mema-sukinya selama-lamanya, selagi mereka ada di dalamnya, karena itu pergilah kamu bersama Rabbmu, dan berperanglah kamu ber-dua, sesungguhnya kami hanya duduk menanti di sini saja.' Musa berkata, 'Ya Rabbku, aku tidak menguasai kecuali diriku sendiri dan saudaraku. Sebab itu pisahkanlah antara kami dengan orang-orang yang fasik itu.' Allah berfirman, '(Jika demikian), maka se-sungguhnya negeri itu diharamkan atas mereka selama empat puluh tahun, (selama itu) mereka akan berputar-putar kebingungan di bumi. Maka janganlah kamu bersedih hati (memikirkan nasib) orang-orang yang fasik itu'." (Al-Ma`idah: 20-26).
(20) Manakala Allah memberikan nikmatNya kepada Musa dan kaumnya dengan selamatnya mereka dari Fir'aun dan bala tentaranya dari perbudakan dan penindasannya, maka mereka pulang kembali ke negeri dan tempat tinggal mereka, yaitu Baitul Maqdis dan sekitarnya, mereka telah hampir sampai di Baitul Maqdis. Dan Allah telah mewajibkan kepada mereka berjihad me-lawan musuh mereka untuk mengusirnya dari negeri mereka, maka Musa menasihati dan mengingatkan mereka agar melakukan jihad.
Maka Musa berkata, ﴾ ٱذۡكُرُواْ نِعۡمَةَ ٱللَّهِ عَلَيۡكُمۡ ﴿ "Ingatlah nikmat Allah atasmu," dengan hati dan lisanmu, karena mengingatnya akan me-micu kecintaan kepadaNya dan mendorong kepada ibadah; ﴾ إِذۡ جَعَلَ فِيكُمۡ أَنۢبِيَآءَ ﴿ "ketika Dia mengangkat nabi-nabi di antaramu," di mana mereka menyeru kalian kepada hidayah, memperingatkanmu dari kesesatan, mendorongmu kepada kebahagiaan abadi, dan meng-ajarkan kepadamu apa yang belum kamu ketahui. ﴾ وَجَعَلَكُم مُّلُوكٗا ﴿ "Dan dijadikanNya kamu orang-orang merdeka," yang memiliki (hak dan kendali) sendiri yang mana perbudakan dari musuhmu terha-dapmu telah terhapus sehingga kamu sendiri yang mengurusi per-karamu, dan kamu mampu menegakkan agamamu.
﴾ وَءَاتَىٰكُم ﴿ "Dia memberimu" nikmat-nikmat dunia dan agama, ﴾ مَّا لَمۡ يُؤۡتِ أَحَدٗا مِّنَ ٱلۡعَٰلَمِينَ ﴿ "apa yang belum pernah diberikan kepada seorang pun di antara umat-umat yang lain." Mereka pada masa itu adalah manusia terbaik dan termulia di Mata Allah. Allah telah melim-pahkan nikmat-nikmatNya yang tidak dilimpahkan kepada selain mereka. Allah mengangkat mereka dengan nikmat-nikmatNya, yaitu nikmat agama dan nikmat dunia yang mendorong kepada kekokohan iman dan keteguhan hati serta keberanian dalam ber-jihad.
(21) Oleh karena itu Musa berkata,﴾ يَٰقَوۡمِ ٱدۡخُلُواْ ٱلۡأَرۡضَ ٱلۡمُقَدَّسَةَ ٱلَّتِي كَتَبَ ٱللَّهُ لَكُمۡ ﴿ "Wahai kaumku, masuklah ke tanah suci (Palestina) yang telah ditentukan oleh Allah bagimu." Musa menyampaikan kepada mereka berita yang menenangkan diri mereka jika mereka percaya dan beriman kepada berita Allah. Allah telah menentukan bahwa mereka akan memasukinya dan mereka akan menang atas musuh mereka.
﴾ وَلَا تَرۡتَدُّواْ ﴿ "Dan janganlah kamu lari," artinya, jangan mundur ﴾ عَلَىٰٓ أَدۡبَارِكُمۡ فَتَنقَلِبُواْ خَٰسِرِينَ ﴿ "ke belakang, karena kamu akan menjadi orang-orang yang merugi." Kamu merugi di dunia karena lepasnya keme-nangan atas musuhmu dari tanganmu dan hilangnya kesempatan untuk membebaskan negerimu, dan kamu juga rugi akhirat karena kamu kehilangan pahala, dan karena pelanggaranmu itu, maka kamu berhak mendapatkan hukuman.
(22) Mereka menjawab dengan jawaban yang menunjukkan lemahnya jiwa-jiwa mereka, kepicikan dan ketidakpedulian mereka terhadap perintah Allah dan RasulNya, ﴾ يَٰمُوسَىٰٓ إِنَّ فِيهَا قَوۡمٗا جَبَّارِينَ ﴿ "Hai Musa, sesungguhnya di dalam negeri itu terdapat orang-orang gagah perkasa," yakni, orang-orang yang sangat kuat lagi berani, inilah yang menghalangi kami untuk masuk ke dalamnya,﴾ وَإِنَّا لَن نَّدۡخُلَهَا حَتَّىٰ يَخۡرُجُواْ مِنۡهَا فَإِن يَخۡرُجُواْ مِنۡهَا فَإِنَّا دَٰخِلُونَ ﴿ "sesungguhnya kami sekali-kali tidak akan memasukinya sebelum mereka keluar darinya. Jika mereka keluar darinya, pasti kami akan memasukinya." Ini adalah sifat pengecut dan tak punya keyakinan, karena jika tidak, seandainya mereka sedikit memiliki kesadaran, niscaya mereka akan tahu bahwa me-reka itu adalah manusia biasa, dan bahwa orang yang kuat adalah orang yang telah Allah bantu dengan kekuatan dari sisiNya, karena tiada daya dan kekuatan kecuali karena Allah, dan niscaya mereka akan tahu bahwa mereka akan menang atas musuh mereka, karena Allah telah menjanjikan itu kepada mereka secara khusus.
(23) ﴾ قَالَ رَجُلَانِ مِنَ ٱلَّذِينَ يَخَافُونَ ﴿ "Berkatalah dua orang di antara orang-orang yang takut" kepada Allah. Keduanya mendorong kaum-nya, membangkitkan mereka untuk melawan musuh mereka, dan merebut negeri mereka, ﴾ أَنۡعَمَ ٱللَّهُ عَلَيۡهِمَا ﴿ "yang Allah telah memberi nikmat kepada keduanya," dengan taufik dan kalimatul haq dalam kondisi yang mana ucapan seperti itu sangat dibutuhkan dan Allah memberi nikmat kepada mereka dalam bentuk kesabaran dan ke-yakinan; (kata mereka berdua) , ﴾ ٱدۡخُلُواْ عَلَيۡهِمُ ٱلۡبَابَ فَإِذَا دَخَلۡتُمُوهُ فَإِنَّكُمۡ غَٰلِبُونَۚ ﴿ "Serbulah mereka dengan memasuki gerbang kota, bila kamu memasuki-nya, maka kamu akan menang," maksudnya, antara dirimu dengan kemenangan atas mereka hanyalah keberanianmu atas mereka dengan menyerbu melalui pintu gerbang, jika kamu menyerbu mereka, maka mereka akan dikalahkan. Kemudian keduanya me-minta kaumnya menyiapkan persiapan yang paling kuat, keduanya berkata, ﴾ وَعَلَى ٱللَّهِ فَتَوَكَّلُوٓاْ إِن كُنتُم مُّؤۡمِنِينَ ﴿ "Dan hanya kepada Allah hendaknya kamu bertawakal jika kamu benar-benar orang yang beriman." Karena tawakal kepada Allah khususnya dalam kondisi seperti ini, me-mudahkan perkara dan memberi kemenangan atas musuh. Ini menunjukkan kewajiban tawakal, dan tawakalnya seorang hamba tergantung kepada imannya.
(24) Perkataan dari kedua orang ini tidak berhasil dan dorongan itu tidak berguna, maka mereka mengucapkan ucapan orang yang kalah dan terhinakan, ﴾ يَٰمُوسَىٰٓ إِنَّا لَن نَّدۡخُلَهَآ أَبَدٗا مَّا دَامُواْ فِيهَا فَٱذۡهَبۡ أَنتَ وَرَبُّكَ فَقَٰتِلَآ إِنَّا هَٰهُنَا قَٰعِدُونَ ﴿ "Hai Musa, kami sekali-kali tidak akan me-masukinya selama-lamanya, selagi mereka ada di dalamnya, karena itu pergilah kamu bersama Rabbmu, dan berperanglah kamu berdua, sesung-guhnya kami hanya duduk menanti di sini saja."
Alangkah buruknya ucapan mereka ini, betapa jeleknya sikap mereka terhadap Nabi mereka dalam kondisi yang sulit lagi sempit ini, di mana keadaan saat itu menuntut secara mendesak untuk menolong Nabi mereka dan membela harga diri mereka.
Dengan ucapan ini dan yang sepertinya, jelaslah perbedaan antara umat-umat yang lain dengan umat Muhammad ﷺ yang mana para sahabat berkata kepada Rasulullah ﷺ ketika beliau meminta pendapat mereka tentang peperangan pada perang Badar, meski beliau tidak mengharuskan itu kepada mereka, mereka berkata, "Ya Rasulullah, seandainya engkau membawa kami menyeberangi lautan, niscaya kami akan turut serta mengarunginya bersamamu. Seandainya engkau sampai membawa kami ke Birk al-Ghimad (di ujung Yaman sana)[51] niscaya tidak seorang pun dari kami yang tertinggal. Kami tidak mengatakan apa yang dikatakan oleh kaum Musa kepada Musa, ﴾ ا ذ ْ ه َ ب ْ أَنتَ وَرَبُّكَ فَقَٰتِلَآ إِنَّا هَٰهُنَا قَٰعِدُونَ ﴿ "Pergilah kamu bersama Rabbmu dan berperanglah kamu berdua, sesungguhnya kami hanya duduk menanti di sini saja." Akan tetapi pergilah engkau dengan Rabbmu, berperanglah, kami pun ikut berperang bersamamu di depanmu, di belakangmu, dan di samping kanan dan kirimu."
(25) Manakala Musa melihat kebengalan mereka, dia ber-kata, ﴾ قَالَ رَبِّ إِنِّي لَآ أَمۡلِكُ إِلَّا نَفۡسِي وَأَخِيۖ ﴿ "Wahai Rabbku, aku tidak menguasai kecuali diriku sendiri dan saudaraku," yakni kami tidak kuasa berperang melawan mereka dan aku tidak kuat menghadapi mereka,﴾ فَٱفۡرُقۡ بَيۡنَنَا وَبَيۡنَ ٱلۡقَوۡمِ ٱلۡفَٰسِقِينَ ﴿ "maka dari itu pisahkanlah antara kami dengan orang-orang yang fasik itu," maksudnya, putuskanlah hukumanmu antara kami dengan mereka dengan menimpakan hukuman kepada mereka sesuai dengan hikmahMu.
Ini menunjukkan bahwa perkataan dan perbuatan mereka itu termasuk dosa besar yang menyebabkan kefasikan.
(26) ﴾ قَالَ ﴿ "Allah berfirman," menjawab doa Musa, ﴾ فَإِنَّهَا مُحَرَّمَةٌ عَلَيۡهِمۡۛ أَرۡبَعِينَ سَنَةٗۛ يَتِيهُونَ فِي ٱلۡأَرۡضِۚ ﴿ "(Jika demikian) maka negeri itu diharam-kan atas mereka selama empat puluh tahun, (selama itu) mereka akan ber-putar-putar kebingungan di bumi itu." Maksudnya di antara hukuman atas mereka adalah Kami mengharamkan mereka masuk negeri yang telah Allah (tentukan bagi mereka)[52] selama empat puluh tahun, dalam kurun waktu itu mereka juga tersesat (tak tentu arah) di muka bumi, tidak menemukan jalan dan tidak mendapatkan ketenangan. Ini adalah hukuman dunia, mungkin Allah menghapuskan kesa-lahan mereka dengannya dan menolak hukuman yang lebih besar darinya.
Di sini terdapat dalil bahwa hukuman atas dosa, bisa berben-tuk hilangnya nikmat atau tertolaknya nikmat di mana sebabnya telah ada atau ia tertunda ke waktu yang lain. Barangkali hikmah dari kurun waktu tersebut adalah supaya mayoritas orang-orang yang mengucapkan perkataan tersebut mati, yaitu ucapan yang keluar dari hati yang tidak memiliki kesabaran dan keteguhan. Bahkan hati mereka telah terbiasa terhadap penjajahan musuh me-reka, tetapi hati mereka sama sekali tak punya keinginan untuk meningkatkannya ke derajat yang membawa kepada kemuliaan dan kehormatan. Setelah mereka mati, agar muncul generasi baru di mana akal mereka telah siap untuk melawan musuh, menolak penjajahan dan penindasan yang menghalangi kebahagiaan.
Manakala Allah mengetahui bahwa hambaNya Musa sangat menyayangi makhluk Allah, khususnya kaumnya, bahwa dia bisa jadi merasa iba terhadap mereka, kasih sayangnya mendorongnya merasa kasihan kepada mereka karena hukuman itu, atau mendo-rongnya berdoa kepada Allah agar mengangkat hukuman itu, mes-kipun Allah telah memastikannya, maka Allah berfirman,﴾ فَلَا تَأۡسَ عَلَى ٱلۡقَوۡمِ ٱلۡفَٰسِقِينَ ﴿ "Maka janganlah kamu bersedih hati memikirkan nasib orang-orang fasik itu." Artinya, jangan menyesali dan jangan berse-dih karena mereka telah fasik, dan kefasikan mereka itulah yang menyebabkan turunnya hukuman itu kepada mereka, bukan kare-na Kami menzhalimi.
Mensajero, recuerda cuando Moisés u dijo a su pueblo, los hijos de Israel: “Recuerden de corazón y de palabra el favor de Al-lah hacia ustedes cuando designó entre sus hombres profetas que los llamaron hacia la guía, hizo a cada uno soberano de sí mismo después de haber sido esclavos y les concedió favores que no concedió a ningún otro pueblo de su época”.
Remember, O Messenger, when Moses said to his people, the Israelites, ‘O People, remember, with your hearts and tongues, Allah’s favour to you when He made prophets amongst you calling you to guidance, made you kings in control of your affairs after you were subjugated slaves, and gave you such favours that He had not given to any other people in your time’.
Commentary
Previous to the verses cited above, a pledge was mentioned in which the Bani Isra'il were bound to obey Allah and His Messenger. Mentioned along with it was their customary breach of trust, and its punishment. Taken up in the verses appearing above there is a particular event which shows such a breach.
That event goes back to the time when Pharaoh and his army were drowned in the sea and Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) and his people, the Bani Isra'il, once delivered from the slavery of the Pharaoh, became the masters of Egypt. Then, to bless them with His added reward, and to let them repossess their ancestral land of Syria, Allah Ta` ala commanded them through Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) that they should enter the Holy Land, that is, Syria, with the intention of Jihad. And along-with it, they were given the good news that victory will be all theirs in this Jihad - as Allah had made that holy land their destiny and they were bound to have it. But, the Bani Isra'il had their peculiar traits of character. They saw the blessings of Allah with their own eyes, they saw the spectacle of the drowning of Pharaoh and the conquest of Egypt, yet they failed, once again, to stand by the solemn pledges they had given and elected to sit out the Jihad of Syria squarely against this Divine command. The punishment they received for it was in the form of a forty-year confinement to a limited area where, strangely enough, there were no walls or fences around them, nor were they in chains. Instead, they were free to move in an open area and actually travelled every day, right from the morning through the evening, with the intention of returning to Egypt, their homeland. But, when came the evening, they would find themselves exactly at the spot from where they had started in the morning. During this period, Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) and Sayyidna Harun (علیہ السلام) left this mortal world and these people kept wandering in the wilderness of Tih. It was after that, that Allah Ta` ala sent other prophets for their guidance.
Thus, after the passage of full forty years, those who survived from among them resolved to take up the Jihad of Syria and Baytul-Maqdis under the leadership of the prophet of their time and the promise of Allah that the Holy Land had been destined for them was thus ful-filled. This is a summary of the event referred to in the verses cited above. Let us now see its details in the words of the Qur'an.
When Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) received the instruction to call his people to Jihad in order to conquer Baytul-Maqdis and Syria, he acted very much in accordance with his prophetic wisdom so crucial in giving good counsel. Therefore, before announcing the Divine command to his people, he reminded them of the many blessings bestowed upon them upto that time. He said:
اذْكُرُوا نِعْمَةَ اللَّـهِ عَلَيْكُمْ إِذْ جَعَلَ فِيكُمْ أَنبِيَاءَ وَجَعَلَكُم مُّلُوكًا وَآتَاكُم مَّا لَمْ يُؤْتِ أَحَدًا مِّنَ الْعَالَمِي
O my people, remember the blessings of Allah upon you when He made prophets from among you, made you kings and gave you what He did not give to anyone in the worlds.
Recounted here are three blessings. The first of these is a spiritual blessing, that is, many prophets were sent to them continuously, a spiritual honour which can hardly be matched. It has been reported in Tafsir Mazhari that no other community has had such a large number of prophets as compared to Bani Isra'il.
Hadith authority, Ibn Abi Hatim, reports on the basis of a narration from A'mash that in only one single period, the last period of the people of Bani Isra'il which extends from Sayyidna Musa علیہ السلام to Sayyidna 'Isa (علیہ السلام) one thousand prophets were sent to Ban' Isra'il. The second blessing mentioned in the verse quoted immediately above is a material blessing, that is, they were made masters and wielders of power. The hint given here is that the people of Bani' Isra'il who were the oppressed slaves of the Pharaoh and his people for many ages saw how Allah Ta` ala destroyed their enemies and how they themselves were made masters and kings. Noteworthy here is the statement about prophets where it was said: جَعَلَ فِيكُمْ أَنبِيَاءَ (He made prophets from among you) which carries the sense that the whole people were not prophets, and this is the truth as prophets are only a few while the large body of people follows them. But, when it comes to the subject of temporal power on countries and states, said there was: وَجَعَلَكُم مُّلُوكًا (and made you kings) the outward sense of which is that they (all) were made kings. The Arabic word, ` muluk' used in the text is the plural of Malik which means a king in common usage. Obviously, when a whole people cannot be all prophets, no people of a country can be all kings.
What happens is that authority in a country rests in the hands of an individual or some individuals while the rest of the people are subordinate to them. But, here the words of the Qur'an are attributing king-ship to all of them.
One reason for this is what has been stated by Maulana Ashraf ` Ali Thanavi (رح) with reference to some righteous elders in his Tafsir Bayan al-Qur'an, that is, the sovereignty of the ` king' of a country is customarily attributed to his entire people, for example, during the middle centuries of Islam, the government was called as that of Ummaiyyids and ` Abbasids. Similarly, the rule of Ghaznavis and Ghauris, then, that of Mughals, and after that, the rule of the British in India was attributed to all individuals of entire people of that country. Therefore, a whole people having a ruler are known (by proxy) to be rulers of that country.
It was according to this usage that the Qur'an has attributed king-ship to the whole people of Bani Isra'il. In this, there may be a hint that an Islamic state is really run by a government of the people. It is the people who have the right to elect their Amir (Imam, leader or ruler) and it is once again, the right of the people who can, by their collective will, remove the holder of that office. Therefore, when seen outwardly, a ruler rules as one individual, but, in reality, that rule is that of the people.
The second reason as reported from some elders by Ibn Kathir, Mazhari and others is that the sense of ` malik' is more general than that of a king. In common usage, this word is also applied to a person who is well-to-do, has a home, owns property and employs help. In the light of this sense, that was a time when every individual from the Bani Isra'il was like a king of his castle. That explains the attribution of kingship to the entire Bani Isra'il.
The third blessing mentioned in this verse is a combination of both, the spiritual and the material. It was said: وَآتَاكُم مَّا لَمْ يُؤْتِ أَحَدًا مِّنَ الْعَالَمِينَ that is, they were given the kind of blessings which were not given to any-one else in all the worlds. Included under these blessings is spiritual distinction highlighted by the station of prophethood and, along with it, the more obvious temporal power, authority, domain and wealth too. However, a question may arise here regarding the belief that the Muslim Ummah, the large body of believers in the Last among Prophets ﷺ is the most distinct among all Communities as supported by the textual authority of the Holy Qur'an, such as: كُنتُمْ خَيْرَ أُمَّةٍ أُخْرِجَتْ لِلنَّاسِ (You are the best Ummah raised for mankind - 3:110) and: جَعَلْنَاكُمْ أُمَّةً وَسَطًا (And in the same way, We made you a moderate Ummah - 2:143) prove it, as do the many narrations from the Prophet's living Traditions. The answer is that the people of the world being mentioned in this verse are the people who were living in the particular
period of Bani Isra'il which was marked by the presence of Sayyidna Musa among them. That was the time when no one in all the worlds was as blessed as were the Bani Isra'il. That any other community in times to come could be blessed more than them should not be considered contrary to this.
Musa dedi ki: Ey kavmim! Mukaddes yere girin! Orası (Beytü'l-makdis ve etrafında bulunan bölge) Allah'ın sizin gireceğinizi ve orada bulunan kâfirlerle savaşacağınızı vadettiği yerdir. Zorbaların önünde hezimete ve yenilgiye uğramayın. Yoksa sonunuz dünyada ve ahirette hüsrana uğramak olur.
Moses said, ‘O People, enter the land that has been purified – Jerusalem and the surrounding area – which Allah has promised that you will enter, and fight the disbelievers in it. Do not become weak before the tyrants, because you will then end up as losers in the world and the Afterlife’.
Moïse dit: Ô peuple, entrez en Terre Sainte (`al-`arḍu l-muqaddasah(muqaddasatu) qui comprend Jérusalem et ses alentours). Allah vous a promis de vous y faire entrer et d’y combattre les mécréants qui l’occupent ; ne faiblissez pas face aux ennemis puissants car vous récolteriez la perte dans le bas monde et dans l’au-delà.
Musa berkata, “Wahai kaumku! Masuklah kalian ke tanah suci (Baitulmaqdis dan sekitarnya) yang telah Allah janjikan kepada kalian bahwa kalian akan memasukinya dan memerangi orang-orang kafir yang ada di sana, dan kalian tidak akan tunduk kepada para penjajah yang kejam, supaya kalian tidak merugi di dunia dan di akhirat.”
Moisés u dijo a su pueblo: “Entren a Tierra Santa, que comprende Jerusalén y sus alrededores. Al-lah les ha prometido hacerlos entrar y combatir allí a los incrédulos que la ocupan; no cedan frente a los enemigos poderosos ya que hallarán la perdición en este mundo y en el Más Allá”.
Musa reče: "Narode moj, uđite u čistu zemlju (Bejtul-makdis i okolinu) u koju vam je Allah obećao da ćete ući, i da ćete se u njoj boriti protiv nevjernika, i nemojte bježati od njih, pa da nastradate i na dunjaluku i na ahiretu!"
Mūsā disse: "O gente, entrate nella terra benedetta (Bait Al-Maqdes e dintorni), in cui Allāh vi ha promesso di insediarvi, e combattete i miscredenti che vi sono e non fatevi sconfiggere dinanzi ai potenti, così da risultare perdenti in questo mondo e nell'Aldilà".
Musa bảo người dân của Y: Này hỡi người dân, các ngươi hãy đi vào vùng đất tinh khiết (ngôi đền Al-Maqdis và những nơi xung quanh), nơi mà Allah đã hứa cho các ngươi chinh phục được và đánh đuổi những kẻ vô đức tin đi ra khỏi nó; các ngươi chớ quay đầu lùi bước trước những kẻ ngạo mạn để rồi các ngươi sẽ là những người thất bại và thiệt thòi ở đời này và cõi Đời Sau.
Nagsabi si Moises: "O mga kalipi, magsipasok kayo sa lupaing dinalisay (ang Bahay ng Pinagbanalan at ang Paligid nito) na nangako sa inyo si Allāh ng pagpasok doon at ng pakikipaglaban sa sinumang nasa loob niyon kabilang sa mga tagatangging sumampalataya. Huwag kayong matalo sa harapan ng mga higante sapagkat ang kauuwian ninyo ay ang pagkalugi sa Mundo at Kabilang-buhay."
The saying of Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) in the first verse (20) was his introductory remark to the Divine command which appears in the following verse (21) in the words: يَا قَوْمِ ادْخُلُوا الْأَرْضَ الْمُقَدَّسَةَ الَّتِي كَتَبَ اللَّـهُ لَكُمْ (0 my people, enter the Holy Land which Allah has destined for you ...).
Which land is the Holy Land?
Apparently, commentators differ about it. Some say that it means Baytul-Maqdis (Jerusalem). Some identify the city of Quds and Eliah as fitting the description of the Holy Land. Still others point out to the city of Ariha which was located between the Jordan river and Baytul-Maqdis and was reported to be one of the oldest cities of the world. In fact, it is still there. Unusual statements portraying its grandeur and vastness have been reported historically. Some narrations say that the city-was divided over one thousand wards or counties and every such section had some one thousand public gardens each. Then, there are other narrations which indicate that the Holy Land means Damascus and Palestine, or Jordan, according to some others. And Sayyidna Qatadah has said that the entire land of Syria is the Holy Land. Sayyidna Ka'b al-Ahbar has said that he has seen in the Book of Allah (perhaps, the Torah) that the country of Syria is a special treasure of Allah on this entire earth and there are in it Allah's very special and very dear servants. This land has been called ` holy' because it has been home to the blessed prophets of Allah. According to some narrations, on a day when Sayyidna Ibrahim (علیہ السلام) climbed a mountain in Lebanon, Allah Ta` ala said: 0 Ibrahim, look from here and as far as you will see, that land We have made the Holy Land. All narrations cited here have been taken from Tafsir Ibn Kathir and Tafsir Mazhari and the truth of the matter is that there is not much of a contradiction in these sayings. According to later narrations, the whole country of Syria is the Holy Land - it is just that some narrators have described a certain part of the country of Syria while some others have identified the whole of it.
Il suo popolo gli disse: "O Mūsā, in verità nella Terra Santa c'è un popolo molto forte, e questo ci impedisce di entrarvi. Non vi entreremo finché non ne usciranno, perché non abbiamo né mezzi né la forza di combatterli: Se la abbandonano, entreremo".
Nagsabi sa kanya ang mga kalipi niya: "O Moises, tunay na sa loob ng Lupang Binanal ay may mga taong may lakas at may matinding bangis. Ito ay pumipigil sa amin sa pagpasok doon kaya hindi kami papasok doon hanggat namamalagi ang mga ito sa loob niyon dahil wala kaming kapangyarihan at walang lakas sa pakikipaglaban sa kanila. Kaya kung lalabas sila mula roon, tunay na kami ay mga papasok doon.
Đám dân của Musa nói với Y: Này Musa, quả thật trong vùng đất thanh sạch đó có một nhóm người rất hùng mạnh và dữ tợn, chúng sẽ ngăn cản chúng tôi tiến vào, chúng tôi sẽ không bao giờ đi vào đó bởi vì chúng không đủ mạnh để đánh chúng, nhưng nếu chúng đi ra khỏi nơi đó thì chúng tôi sẽ đi vào.
Musaov narod reče: "O Musa, u Svetoj zemlji nalazi se narod koji ima veliku moć, i zato ne možemo ući. Dokle god su oni tamo, nećemo ući, jer mi ne možemo da se borimo protiv njih. Ukoliko izađu, mi ćemo ući."
Kaumnya menjawab, “Wahai Musa! Sesungguhnya di tanah suci itu ada orang-orang yang memiliki kekuatan dan pasukan yang kuat. Inilah yang menghalangi kami untuk masuk ke sana. Kami tidak akan masuk ke sana selama mereka masih ada di sana karena kami tidak memiliki daya dan kekuatan untuk berperang melawan mereka. Namun, jika mereka keluar dari sana (Baitulmaqdis) kami akan masuk ke sana.”
Su pueblo le respondió: “Moisés, hay en Tierra Santa un pueblo poderoso y temible, y su presencia allí nos impide entrar. Por lo tanto, no entraremos mientras ellos permanezcan allí, ya que no disponemos ni de la fuerza ni el poder necesarios para combatirlos. Solo si se marchan entraremos”.
Son peuple lui répondit: Ô Moïse, il y a en Terre Sainte un peuple puissant et très redoutable et sa présence nous empêche d’y entrer. Nous n’entrerons donc pas tant que ces gens seront là-bas car nous ne disposons ni de force ni de puissance pour les combattre. S’ils sortent en revanche, nous y entrerons.
His people said to him, ‘O Moses, in the Holy Land there is a powerful and mighty people and this is preventing us from entering it. We will not enter it as long as these people are there, because we do not have the ability to fight them. If they leave, we will go in’.
Kavmi ona şöyle dedi: Ey Musa! Şüphesiz bu mukaddes yerde zorba, kuvvetli ve zararlı bir toplum vardır. İşte bu durum bizlerin oraya girmemizi engellemektedir. Bunlar orada oldukları müddetçe biz asla oraya girmeyeceğiz. Çünkü bizim onlarla savaşacak ne bir gücümüz ve ne de bir kuvvetimiz var. Eğer onlar oradan çıkarlarsa biz de oraya gireriz.
Looking at verse 22 which begins with the words: قَالُوا يَا مُوسَىٰ (They said, 0 Musa ...), it will be recalled that, in the verse previous to it (21), Allah Ta` ala had commanded the Bani Isra'il through Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) that they should wage a Jihad against the Amalkites and conquer Syria given along with it was the good news that the land of Syria has been destined for them, therefore, their victory is certain.
The present verse (22) tells us that, despite the Divine command and assurance, the Bani Isra'il, because of their well-known contumacy and crookedness, just did not obey that command as well. Instead of doing that, they said: ` 0 Musa, there is a nation of tyrants over there, and we shall never go in there until they get out of it. If they do get out of it, then, we are ready to go in.'
The actual event as reported from the masters of Tafsir (Exegesis), Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn ` Abbas, ` Ikrimah, ibn Abi Talhah and others ؓ is that it was a time when the Amalkites ruled Syria and Baytul-Maqdis. They were an offshoot of the people of ` Ad, unusually big in height and size and very ferocious in looks and behavior. They were the people Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) and his community were asked to fight against and go on to conquer Baytul-Maqdis.
To carry out the Divine command, Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) marched towards Syria in the company of his people, the Bani Isra'il. Baytul-Maqdis was their first destination. After crossing the Jordan river, when they reached Ariha, the oldest city of the world, they made a stopover. We have already read about the appointment of twelve chiefs to administer the affairs of Bani' Isra'il in the previous verses of the Holy Qur'an. The same chiefs were asked to go on an advance fact-finding mission into enemy territory. Their duty was to gather intelligence on local conditions, the battle front and about the people who control Baytul-Maqdis and against whom they have to wage the Jihad. When these chiefs reached Baytul-Maqdis, they were stopped by an Amalkite man right outside the gate of the city. He, all alone, put them under arrest and took them to his king reporting to him that these people had come to fight them. The king went into consultation with his courtiers. Their decision was that all of them should either be killed or punished in some other way. Finally, they agreed upon the proposal that they should be allowed to go free so that they could return to their people and become walking eye witnesses of the great power and grandeur of the Amalkites against which they would never dare to think of marching.
At this point in most books of Tafsir, reported there are tall tales from Isra'ilite narrations which give the name of the person who accosted these chiefs as ` Awj ibn ` Unuq. His extra-ordinary height and size and his power and strength has been described there with such exaggeration that a sensible person would find it too thick even to just pass it onwards.
Tafsir authority, Ibn Kathir has said: Tales reported in such Isra'ilite narrations can neither be accepted by reason nor do they have any justification in the Shari` ah. In fact, all this is a bundle of lies and imputations. The truth of the matter is no more than that there are the people called the Amalkites. Since they are the remnants of the people of ` Ad whose awesome height and size has been mentioned by the Holy Qur'an itself, so, their huge size and unusual strength were proverbial. One of their men proved strong enough to arrest and take away twelve men from the people of Bani Isra'il.
However, freed by the Amalkites, the twelve chiefs of Bani Isr-a'il returned to their people at Ariha. They told Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) about these unusual people and how unbelievable was their power and grandeur. Whatever they said to him left his heart unmoved because Allah Ta` ala had already given him the good news of victory over them through revelation.
So, despite having heard about the power of his enemy, he stood like a rock making preparations for the Jihad initiative. But, he had realized the danger that, should the Bani Isra'il come to hear about this unusual strength of their adversary, they would cringe and back out. Therefore, he instructed those twelve chiefs not to talk about the Amalkites before their people, in fact, he asked them to keep this as a guarded secret. But, what actually happened was that everyone from among them passed on the information to their respective friends privately. There were only two of them, Yusha` ibn Nun and Kalib ibn Yu'qina, who strictly followed the instructions of Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) and did not disclose the secret to anyone.
When ten out of the twelve chiefs let the secret out, it was only natural that the secret became public knowledge. Hit by the news of conditions prevailing in the enemy country, they were all upset. Wailing and protesting, they said: It would have been much better if we too had been drowned in the Nile like the people of the Pharaoh! Now those who saved us there have brought us here to be killed at the hands of those tyrants! It was under these conditions that the Bani Isra'il said the following words:
إِنَّ فِيهَا قَوْمًا جَبَّارِينَ وَإِنَّا لَن نَّدْخُلَهَا حَتَّىٰ يَخْرُجُوا مِنْهَا فَإِن يَخْرُجُوا مِنْهَا
They said, "0 Musa, there is a nation of tyrants over there and we shall never go in there until they get out of it. If they do get out of it, we are ready to go in."
It appears in the next verse (23) that two persons, God-fearing and blessed by Allah, hearing the remarks made by the Bani Isra'il, gave them some good counsel by saying: Why are you so scared of death much before it has come? Just take a few steps. The gate of the city of Baytul-Maqdis is not far. Take heart and make your move. Only this much of your action, we believe, will become the cause of your victory. Once you enter the gate of Baytul-Maqdis, you will overcome your enemy who would run in defeat. These two persons mentioned in this verse are, according to most commentators, the same two of the twelve chiefs who had faithfully acted upon the advice given by Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) and had abstained from telling the Bani Isra'il every-thing about the Amalkites - that is, Yusha` ibn Nun and Kalib ibn Yu'gina.
Deux hommes parmi les compagnons de Moïse, qui craignaient Allah et redoutaient Son châtiment et à qui Allah avait facilité l’obéissance à Ses ordres, exhortèrent leur peuple à se conformer à l’ordre de Moïse en disant:
Entrez chez ce peuple par la porte de la ville. Lorsque vous enfoncerez cette porte et que vous entrerez, vous les vaincrez alors avec la permission d’Allah. Ils savaient en effet qu’Allah accorde son secours à celui qui croit en Lui et mobilise les moyens matériels requis. Comptez sur Allah et remettez-vous en à Lui Seul si vous êtes véritablement croyants puisque la foi nécessite que l’on s’en remette à Lui.
Two men from the companions of Moses who feared Allah and were afraid of His punishment, whom Allah had blessed by enabling them to obey Him, urged their people to fulfil the instruction of Moses and said, ‘Enter the gate of the city against the tyrants. Once you go through the gate you will – by Allah’s permission – defeat them, as Allah’s custom is to give victory after the means of having faith and making preparation are adopted. Place your reliance and trust in Allah alone, if you truly have faith. Faith in Allah requires you to rely on Him’.
Dua orang sahabat Musa yang merasa takut kepada Allah dan takut pada hukuman-Nya serta mendapatkan bimbingan Allah untuk patuh kepada-Nya berkata kepada kaum mereka untuk memotivasi mereka agar menjalankan perintah Musa -‘alaihissalām-, “Hadapilah para penjajah yang kejam itu dengan memasuki pintu gerbang kota. Jika kalian berhasil mendobrak pintu gerbang itu dan masuk ke dalam kota, niscaya -dengan izin Allah- kalian akan dapat mengalahkan mereka. Kalian harus percaya akan sunatullah yang menggantungkan pertolongan pada usaha-usaha berupa iman kepada Allah dan penyiapan berbagai sarana yang diperlukan. Bersandarlah serta bertawakallah kalian hanya kepada Allah jika kalian benar-benar beriman kepada-Nya karena iman kepada Allah mengharuskan sikap tawakal kepada-Nya -Subḥānahu-”.
Musa'nın ashabından Allah'tan korkup, cezasından sakınan, yüce Allah'ın onları kendisine itaat etmeye muvaffak kıldığı iki adam, kavimlerini Musa -aleyhisselâm-'ın emrine uymaya teşvik ediyorlar ve şehrin kapısından zorbaların üzerine giriniz, eğer kapıdan zorla içeri girerseniz, Allah'ın izniyle onları mağlup edeceksiniz diyorlardı. Yüce Allah'ın belirlediği kuralları yerine getirerek zaferi elde etmek için sebepleri düzenli sıraya koymak gerekir. Muzaffer olmak için önce Allah'a iman etmek, ardından maddi sebepleri hazırlamak gerekir. Gerçek müminler iseniz sadece tek ve bir olan Allah'a itimat edip tevekkül ediniz. İman Allah'a tevekkül etmeyi gerekli kılar.
Dos hombres entre los compañeros de Moisés, que temían a Al-lah y Su castigo y a quienes Al-lah había facilitado la obediencia a Sus órdenes, exhortaron al pueblo a acatar la orden de Moisés diciendo: “Entren por la puerta de la ciudad. Cuando derriben esa puerta y entren, los vencerán con el permiso de Al-lah”. Ellos sabían que Al-lah brinda Su auxilio a aquel que cree en Él y utiliza los medios necesarios. Confíen en Al-lah y encomiéndense a Él únicamente si son de verdad creyentes, ya que la fe demanda que nos encomendemos a Él.
Allāh ha benedetto due uomini tra i compagni di Mūsā che temono Allāh e temono la Sua punizione, Allāh concede loro il sostegno all'obbedienza; incitavano il loro popolo ad obbedire al comando di Mūsā, pace a lui, dicendo: "Assalite questi potenti passando per la porta della città, se fate breccia nella porta e riuscite ad entrare; se Allāh vuole, li vincerete, affidandovi al Sunnah di Allāh, che aiuta ad ottenere la vittoria chi prende precauzioni sia per quanto riguarda la fede in Allāh che i mezzi materiali; e affidatevi ad Allāh solo e sceglietelo come Sostenitore, se siete realmente credenti, poiché la fede richiede di affidarsi a Lui, gloria Sua.
Dva Musaova sljedbenika koja su se bojala Allaha i kojima je Allah dao blagodat upute, počeše podsticati svoj narod da provedu Musaovu naredbu. Govorili su: "Uđite kod tih silnika kroz kapiju grada, i čim uđete kroz vrata vi ćete pobijediti, Allahovom dozvolom, i pouzdajte se u Allahov zakon povezivanja između pobjede i poduzimanja uzroka –vjerovanja u Allaha i pripremanje materijalnih sredstava. I samo se na Allaha oslonite, ako ste istinski vjernici, jer vjerovanje u Njega iziskuje oslanjanje na Njega, uzvišen neka je."
At this place, the Holy Qur'an has particularly mentioned two attributes of these two elders: (1) الَّذِينَ يَخَافُونَ , that is, 'those who fear.' Not said here is as to who it is that they fear. The hint thus given is that there is only one Being in this whole world who deserves to be feared, that is, Allah Jalla Sha'nuhu, because He is the Absolute Master of this entire universe. No one can, without His will and permission, bring the least benefit to anyone, nor cause any harm - and when only one Being is deserving of being feared, and that is already determined, then, there remains no need to redetermine it.
The second attribute of these two elders pointed to by the Holy Qur'an is: (2): أَنْعَمَ اللَّـهُ عَلَيْهِمَا ، that is, 'Allah had blessed them.' The hint given here is that whoever has any excellence in him anywhere, that is nothing but the blessing and favour of Allah Ta` ala - otherwise, these twelve chiefs were all blessed with similar outward gifts of hands, feet, eyes and ears with reason and sense on the inside, along with the fortunate company of Sayyidna Musa They had all the strengths on their side, yet they all slipped except these two who stood firm on their commitment. This tells us that real guidance does not depend upon one's strength of inward and outward faculties or his effort or deed. Instead, it is a reward from Allah Ta` ala. However, to become de-serving of this reward, effort and deed are, no doubt, a condition.
The standard rule of conduct we learn from here is that a person whom Allah Ta` ala has blessed with reason, intelligence and smartness should not wax proud over these personal strengths while conducting the business of his life. The best course for him is to seek good guidance in all matters of his life from Allah alone.
In short, these two elders advised their people that they should not feel nervous about the apparent power of the Amalkites. If they would place their trust in Allah, just walk upto the gate of Baytul-Maqdis, victory shall be theirs. As for the decisive statement of these elders that once they reach the city gate, they will overcome and the enemy will run away defeated, it could have been based on a close assessment of the Amalkites, that they were, no doubt, unusually huge in built and strength, but were also weak at heart as a result of which, once they hear about the surprise attack, they would be unable to stay there.-And it is also possible that their total faith in the Divine decree which they had heard from Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) as a glad tiding was the basis on which they said so.
May nagsabing dalawang lalaki kabilang sa mga kasamahan ni Moises kabilang sa mga natatakot kay Allāh at nangangamba sa parusa Niya, na nagbiyaya si Allāh sa kanilang dalawa ng pagtutuon sa pagtalima sa Kanya, na natatangi sa mga kalipi nilang dalawa sa pagsunod sa utos ni Moises – sumakanya ang pagbati ng kapayapaan: "Magsipasok kayo sa kinaroroonan ng mga higante sa pintuan ng lungsod sapagkat kapag nakalusot kayo sa pinto at nakapasok kayo roon, tunay na kayo – ayon sa pahintulot ni Allāh – ay mananaig sa kanila dala ng pagtitiwala sa kalakaran ni Allāh sa pagsasaayos ng pagwawagi dahil sa paggamit ng mga kadahilanan gaya ng pananampalataya kay Allāh at paghahanda ng mga kaparaanang materyal. Sa kay Allāh lamang sumandig kayo at manalig kayo, kung kayo ay mga mananampalataya nang totohanan sapagkat ang pananampalataya ay nag-oobliga ng pananalig sa Kanya – kaluwalhatian sa Kanya."
Có hai người đàn ông trong số những người bạn của Musa thuộc những người kính sợ Allah và sợ sự trừng phạt của Ngài, Allah đã ban cho hai người họ ân huệ bằng sự phù hộ hai người họ biết tuân lệnh Ngài, hai người họ kêu gọi người dân thực hiện theo lệnh của Musa: Các người hãy tiến vào đánh những kẻ ngạo mạn từ lối cổng thành đi vào, nếu các người đã mở được cổng thành thì các người sẽ vào đó được dưới sự cho phép của Allah, và các ngươi sẽ giành chiến thắng bởi lời hứa giúp các người chiến thắng từ nơi Allah. Và những người có đức tin phải phó thác cho Allah, Đấng Tối Cao.
Nagsabi ang mga kalipi ni Moises na mga anak ni Israel habang mga nagpupumilit sa pagsalungat sa utos ng propeta nilang si Moises – sumakanya ang pagbati ng kapayapaan: "Tunay na kami ay hindi papasok sa lungsod hanggat namamalagi ang mga higante roon. Kaya pumunta ka, O Moises, at ang Panginoon mo at makipaglaban kayong dalawa sa mga higante. Tungkol naman sa amin, mananatili kaming mga namamalagi sa pook namin habang mga nagpapaiwan sa pakikipaglaban kasama sa inyong dalawa."
Đám dân Isra-el của Musa không nghe theo lệnh Người, họ nói với Musa: quả thật chúng tôi sẽ không bao giờ đi vào thành khi những kẻ hùng mạnh kia vẫn con đang ở trong đó, ngươi - hỡi Musa - và Thượng Đế ngươi hãy đi vào chiến đấu, còn chúng tôi sẽ ở đây đợi tin
Musaov narod ustraja na suprotstavljanju svom poslaniku Musau, i rekoše: "Nećemo ući u grad dokle god su silnici u njemu. Idite ti, o Musa, i tvoj Gospodar pa se borite protiv silnika, a mi ćemo ostati ovdje, i nećemo se boriti uz vas."
Il popolo di Mūsā, ovvero i Figli d'Isrāīl, persistono nella violazione dell'ordine del loro profeta Mūsā, pace a lui, dicendo: "Noi non entreremo mai in città finché i potenti sono in essa; vai tu, o Mūsā, e il tuo Dio, e combattete i potenti. Quanto a noi, resteremo al nostro posto, contrari all'idea di combattere assieme a voi".
But the Bani Isra'il who had not listened to their own prophet Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) would have hardly listened to these elders. They gave them the same response, even in a manner which was more uncouth and grotesque. They said: فَاذْهَبْ أَنتَ وَرَبُّكَ فَقَاتِلَا إِنَّا هَاهُنَا قَاعِدُونَ (So go, you and your Lord, and fight. As for us, we are sitting right here). Had this remark of the Bani Isra'il been by way of mockery, it would have been open blasphemy (Kufr). After that, the fact of Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) living with them and praying for them in the wilderness of Tih which finds mention in the next verse would have not been possible.
Therefore, the sense of this statement given by leading commentators is: 'You go and fight them. Your Lord will help you. As for us, we cannot help you.' Given this sense, their statement cannot be taken as blasphemy, though the response given by them remains grotesque and hurtful. This is why this statement of the Bani Isra'il became proverbial.
Let us recollect a related episode from the early period of Islam. This is the Battle of Badr. An army contingent of a thousand strong young men starts marching against Muslims, who are hungry and almost unarmed. Seeing this happen, the Holy Prophet ﷺ started praying before his Lord. Then, a Sahabi, Sayyidna Miqdad ibn al-Aswad ؓ stepped forward and said: 'Ya Rasul Allah , we swear by Allah we shall never say what was said to Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) by his people, that is فَاذْهَبْ أَنتَ وَرَبُّكَ فَقَاتِلَا إِنَّا هَاهُنَا قَاعِدُونَ (So go, you and your Lord, and fight. As for us, we are sitting right here). Instead of that, we shall defend you from your right and left and from the front and rear. Please feel free of any concern and go ahead with your battle plan.'
When he heard this, the Holy Prophet I ﷺ was very pleased, and his Companions ؓ too were fired with a renewed zeal for Jihad. Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn Masud رضی اللہ تعالیٰ عنہما always used to say: 'I really envy this feat of Miqdad ibn al-Aswad. I wish I too had this good fortune.'
In gist, the people of Sayyidna ibn Musa (علیہ السلام) ، bygiving him a flat response at such a crucial time, broke all pledges they had made.
Le peuple de Moïse – les Israélites – persista dans son refus:
Nous n’entrerons pas dans la ville tant que ce peuple puissant y restera. Ô Moïse, va les combattre avec ton Seigneur. Quant à nous, nous resterons en retrait.
The Children of Israel insisted on going against the instruction of their prophet, Moses, and said, ‘We will never enter the city as long as the tyrants are there. So you, O Moses, and your Lord go and fight the tyrants. We will remain sitting here and will not join you in the fight’.
El pueblo de Moisés (los Israelitas) persistieron en su negativa: “No entraremos en la ciudad mientras ese pueblo poderoso esté allí. Moisés, ve a combatirlos con tu Señor. Nosotros nos quedaremos aquí”.
It is the way of God that He chooses a group in order to convey His message to the people. He sends His prophet and His Book to this group and assigns them the task of conveying this message to others. Just as a particular person is the recipient of revelation, similarly a particular group is made the bearer of the revelation. In ancient times this special position was enjoyed by the Children of Israel and after the advent of the last of the prophets, his followers (ummah) were appointed to this position. Just as God requires of a community that it should represent His religion, similarly He also wants the community representing His religion to enjoy honours and high position in this world, so that it should be demonstrated to the people that in the new world coming into existence after Doomsday, prominence and distinction will be conferred only upon the ‘People of the Truth’. All others will be subdued and distanced from God’s blessings. However, this worldly benefit is not conferred on this group unconditionally: the group has first to face the test of entitlement. It has to prove that it has full faith in God under all circumstances and bows to His will and pleasure even if that tries their patience to the very limits.
Kaum Musa dari kalangan Bani Israil bersikeras untuk menentang perintah nabi mereka, Musa -‘alaihissalām- dengan mengatakan, “Sungguh, kami tidak akan masuk ke dalam kota selama para penjajah yang kejam itu berada di sana. Pergilah kamu -wahai Musa- bersama Tuhanmu, lalu berperanglah kalian berdua menghadapi kaum yang kejam itu. Adapun kami maka akan tetap duduk di tempat kami ini. Kami tidak mau berperang bersama kalian berdua.”
Musa -aleyhisselam-'ın İsrailoğulları'ndan olan kavmi peygamberleri Musa'nın kendilerine vermiş olduğu emre karşı gelmede ısrarcı davranmaya devam edip şöyle dediler: Şehirde zorbalar oldukları müddetçe biz asla oraya girmeyeceğiz. -Ey Musa!- Sen ve Rabbin gidin zorbalarla savaşınız. Biz ise burada oturup bekleyeceğiz ve seninle beraber onlara karşı savaşmayacağız.
Moses said to his Lord, ‘O Lord, I have no authority over anyone besides myself and my brother, Aaron. So separate us from those who do not obey You and Your messenger’.
Musa berkata kepada Tuhannya, “Ya Tuhanku! Aku tidak punya kuasa atas siapa pun selain atas diriku dan saudaraku, Harun. Sebab itu, jauhkanlah kami berdua dari orang-orang yang menentang perintah-Mu dan perintah rasul-Mu.”
The Determination of Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) against the Treachery of his People
The prayer of Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) ; قَالَ رَبِّ إِنِّي لَا أَمْلِكُ إِلَّا نَفْسِي "0 My Lord, I have no control except over myself" should be seen in the perspective of the events in the life of the people of Bani Isra'il, the favours of Allah bestowed upon them and the conduct of their prophet, Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) in their case. An impartial observer would not fail to notice that the people of Bani Isra'il had been suffering from all sorts of pain and disgrace as slaves and serfs of the Pharaohs for centuries. It was the teaching of Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) and his barakah by virtue of which Allah Ta` ala blessed them with unprecedented stations. With their own eyes, they saw so many manifestations of the most perfect power of Allah Jalla Sha'nuhu . The Pharaoh and the people of Pharaoh were defeated on their own grounds, in the Court confrontation summoned by them at the hands of Sayyidna Musa and Sayyidna Harun, peace be upon both of them. The magicians they had trusted were the magicians who placed their trust in Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) and elected to stay by his side. Then, there was the Pharaoh, the one who claimed to be God, and along with him, there were so many members of his family who lived in luxury in the royal palace. And then, their eyes saw how the great subduing power of Allah, the Mighty, the Exalted, made all of them vacate all palaces and mansions they lived in and leave behind all they once owned, all simultaneously, in a single sweep of time. And how He drowned the Pharaoh in the sea with Bani Isra` il looking on the spectacle and how did He make the miracle of Bani Isra` il themselves cross the river. And finally, how was the wealth, over which the Pharaoh waxed proud by saying: أَلَيْسَ لِي مُلْكُ مِصْرَ وَهَـٰذِهِ الْأَنْهَارُ تَجْرِي مِن تَحْتِي (Is it not that this land of Egypt is for me and these are rivers which flow from beneath me?) given out by Allah Ta` ala, the entire country and the entire wealth, without any fighting or killing, to the Bani Isra'il
These were great happenings. These people were direct witnesses to the manifestations of Allah's supreme power to subdue. No less was the good done to them by Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) who first delivered them from heedlessness and ignorance and then freed them from the slavery of the Pharaoh facing unbearable hardships in that process. After all that, when these very people were commanded to mount a Jihad on Syria, of course with assurances of Divine help and promises of rewards, they betrayed their mean nature and said: (So go, you and your Lord, and fight. As for us, we are sitting right here). Let the greatest possible reformer in the world stop for a while, cross his hand over his heart and think what effect such low attitudes demonstrated by the people he was working for would have produced on him. But, here we are talking about a highly determined Rasul of Allah who stands there as an immovable model of steadfastness, despite all odds, and pursuing his goal relentlessly.
Now that he was made helpless by repeated breaches of trust committed by his people, he turns to his Lord and to Him he says only this much: إِنِّي لَا أَمْلِكُ إِلَّا نَفْسِي وَأَخِي (I have no control except over myself and my brother). And the problem was how could he now carry out the Jihad expedition against the Amalkites? Also worth noticing is the fact that there were at least two chiefs of the Bani Isra'il, Yasha' ibn Nun and Kalib ibn Yu'qina, who had proved themselves to have been faithful followers of Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) and had made consistent efforts with him to give good counsel to their people and bring them to the right path. Still at this time, he made no mention of them as well. He simply talked about himself and his brother, Sayyidna Harun (علیہ السلام) . It had no other cause but the same treachery and disobedience of the people of Bani Isra'il. Sayyidna Harun (علیہ السلام) being a prophet was the only one Divinely protected there. That he would stand firm by the truth in word and deed was certain. As for the two chiefs, they were not so protected and infallible. So, being in pain and anger, he mentioned only those he was certain would stand firm on truth - 'I have no control except over myself and my brother.'
The prayer that Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) made after that was: فَافْرُقْ بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَ الْقَوْمِ الْفَاسِقِينَ (So, make a separation between us and the sinning people). The substance of this prayer, according to an explanation given by Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn ` Abbas ؓ was that 'the punishment these people deserved should be given to them; and whatever we are found to be deserving of should be awarded to us.'
The manner in which Allah Ta` ala answered this prayer was: مُحَرَّمَةٌ عَلَيْهِمْ ۛ أَرْبَعِينَ سَنَةً ۛ يَتِيهُونَ فِي الْأَرْضِ (This [ land ] is prohibited to them for forty years. They shall be wandering around the earth). It means that the land of Syria was forbidden for them for forty years. They shall' not go there, even if they wanted to. And not simply that they would be unable to go to the land of Syria, they would also be unable to return back to their homeland of Egypt, if they thought of going there. Instead of that, they shall be detained in this wilderness.
For punishments that come from Allah Almighty who needs the police and their handcuffs or the high and strong walls and iron-gates of prisons? When He intends to detain anyone, He needs none of these formal arrangements. He can put one under arrest even on grounds open from all sides. The reason is obvious. The whole universe is at His command. It was created by Him and from Him it takes its orders. When the universe is served with Divine orders to put someone under arrest, the air and the atmosphere and the earth and the space become the jailor for the condemned.
So, this open land area located between Egypt and Baytul-Maqdis is comparatively small. Its measurement, according to the Tafsir of Sayyidna Muqatil (رح) is thirty Farsakh in length and nine Farsakh in width. If one Farsakh is taken to be equal to three miles, it comes to be a total area of ninety miles in length and twenty seven miles in width. And according to some narrations, the whole area is thirty by eighteen miles. Thus, Allah Ta` ala detained a whole people whose total number, according to the statement of Sayyidna Muqatil (رح) was six hundred thousand, restricting them within this small open ground in a manner that they kept struggling for full forty years to somehow get out of this open land area and return back to Egypt, or go forward and reach Baytul-Maqdis. But, what actually happened was that by the time came evening after a whole day's journey, they discovered that they have been as if moving in a circle having returned to the same spot from where they had started in the morning.
Authentic scholars of Tafsir say that the punishment Allah Jalla Sha'nuhu gives to a people is in proportion to their evil deed. Since these disobedient people had uttered the words: إِنَّا هَاهُنَا قَاعِدُونَ (we are sitting right here), Allah Ta` ala had them detained right there for forty years in punishment. Historical accounts in this matter differ. Some say that during these forty years, the present generation which had disobeyed was totally destroyed. Their next generation survived and it was this generation which, after having been delivered from this forty year detention, entered Baytul-Maqdis; or, there were some people from the earlier generation who were still surviving. However, there was that promise of the Holy Qur'an: كَتَبَ اللَّـهُ لَكُمْ (that is, Allah has destined the Holy Land of Syria for the Bani Isra'il). That promise had to be fulfilled, that the Bani Isra'il should take it over and rule the land. But, the people of Bani Isra'il present during that time elected to ignore this Divine award for which they were duly punished: مُحَرَّمَةٌ عَلَيْهِمْ ۛ أَرْبَعِينَ سَنَةً that is, they were deprived of victory over the Holy Land for forty years. Then, it was at the hands of their next generation, that this country was conquered, and the promise of Allah Ta` ala stood fulfilled.
In this wilderness of Tih, Sayyidna Musa and Harun were with their people for whom this wilderness was nothing but detention and punishment, while, for these two blessed souls, it was the fountain head of Divine blessings. This is why this period of forty years during which the Bani Isra'il were condemned was still full of many silver linings. Such was the barakah of the presence of Sayyidna Musa and Harun (علیہما السلام) among them, that Allah Ta` ala showered on them blessings of many kinds. When they became helpless against the scorching sun over their heads in an open field, Allah Ta` ala, answering the prayer of Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) stretched out a canopy of clouds over their heads. Wherever they went, these clouds would follow them with their shade. When they complained of thirst and the shortage of water, Allah Ta` ala gave Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) a special stone which went with him wherever he went, and when they needed water, Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) would strike it with his staff and twelve streams would gush forth from it. When they were hit by hunger, the heavenly food of Mann and Salva was sent to them. And when they complained about the darkness during nights, Allah Ta` ala provided for them a tower of light under the light of which they did what they had to do.
To sum up, this wilderness of Tih was not full of condemned people only. In fact, there were two dear prophets of Allah Ta` ala and with them two favoured elders, Yusha` ibn Nun and Kalib ibn Yu'qina, as well. It was for their sake that, even during this period of detention and punishment, blessings kept coming to them. And since Allah Ta` ala is the Most Merciful of all those merciful, it is possible that these once disobedient people from the Bani Isra'il, after having witnessed the happenings around them, may have repented from their sins and may be it was in return for their act of repentance that they were being blessed with these rewards.
According to authentic narrations, it was during this period of forty years that Sayyidna Harun (علیہ السلام) died. Then, after a year or six month, came the death of Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) After them, Allah Ta` ala appointed the revered elder, Yusha` ibn Nun as a prophet and gave him the mission of guiding the Bani Isra'il. When the period of forty years of detention was over, the remaining people of Bani Isra'il got together under the leadership of Sayyidna Yusha` ibn Nun and marched towards Baytul-Maqdis on this mission of Jihad. True to the promise of Allah Ta` ala, they conquered Syria and the wealth of the land they inherited was unimaginable.
That it has been said: لَا تَأْسَ عَلَى الْقَوْمِ الْفَاسِقِين (so do not grieve for the sinning people) at the end of verse 26 has a basis, for the blessed prophets, may peace be upon them all, are endowed with a natural disposition which makes it impossible for them to bear by the pain and hardship of their people. Even if they are punished, the prophets too are affected emotionally. Therefore, Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) has been comforted here that he should not grieve over the punishment given to those people.
Moïse dit à son Seigneur:
Ô Seigneur, je n’ai d’autorité sur personne d’autre que moi-même et mon frère Aaron. Sépare-nous donc du peuple qui s’est affranchi de Ton obéissance et de l’obéissance à Ton message.
Moisés u dijo a su Señor: “Señor, no tengo autoridad sobre nadie más que mí mismo y mi hermano Aarón. Sepáranos del pueblo que Te ha desobedecido a Ti y a Tu mensaje”.
Musa -aleyhisselam- Rabbine şöyle dedi: Ey Rabbim! Kendime ve kardeşim Harun'dan başka hiçbir kimseye gücüm yetmiyor. Ey Rabbim! Senin ve resulünün emrine itaat etmeyenlerle bizim aramızı ayır.
Musa reče svom Gospodaru: "Gospodaru moj, ja nemam vlasti osim nad sobom i mojim bratom Harunom, pa presudi između mene i mog naroda koji napusti pokornost Tebi i Tvom poslaniku."
Musa thưa với Thượng Đế của Người: Lạy Thượng Đế của bề tôi, bề tôi không thể kiểm soát ai khác ngoài bản thân mình và người em của bề tôi Harun. Xin Ngài hãy tách hai anh em bề tôi ra khỏi đám người bất tuân Ngài và bất tuân vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài.
Nagsabi si Moises sa Panginoon niya: "O Panginoon ko, walang kapamahalaan para sa akin sa isa man maliban sa sarili ko at kapatid kong si Aaron, kaya magpahiwalay Ka sa pagitan namin at ng mga taong lumalabas sa pagtalima sa Iyo at pagtalima sa sugo Mo."
Mūsā disse al suo Dio: "O Dio mio, non ho autorità su nessuno tranne me stesso e mio fratello Hārūn: Fai distinzione tra di noi ed il popolo avverso alla Tua obbedienza e all'obbedienza del Tuo messaggero".
Allah phán với vị Nabi của Ngài - Musa: Quả thật, Allah cấm đám dân Isra-el vào vùng đất thanh sạch Al-Maqdis (Palestine) trong vòng 40 năm, trong suốt thời gian này, chúng phải sống lang thang đây đó ngoài vùng sa mạc. Hỡi Musa, Ngươi chớ buồn lòng cho đám dân bất tuân này bởi việc những gì chúng gặp phải từ sự trừng phạt là do sự bất tuân và trái lệnh của chúng.
Allāh disse al Suo profeta Mūsā, pace a lui: "In verità, Allāh ha proibito l'ingresso nella Terra Santa ai Figli di Isrāīl per quarant'anni, che trascorreranno nel deserto, vagando senza guida; quindi non affliggerti, o Mūsā, per il popolo che è fuori dall'obbedienza di Allāh; e se giunge loro una punizione, è a causa della loro disobbedienza e dei loro peccati".
Nagsabi si Allāh sa propeta Niyang si Moises – sumakanya ang pagbati ng kapayapaan: "Tunay na si Allāh ay nagbawal sa mga anak ni Israel ng pagpasok sa Lupang Binanal sa yugtong apatnapung taon, habang naliligaw sila sa yugtong ito sa disyerto, na mga nalilitong hindi napapatnubayan. Kaya huwag kang malumbay, O Moises, sa mga taong lumalabas sa pagtalima kay Allāh sapagkat tunay na ang tatama sa kanila na parusa ay dahilan sa mga pagsuway nila at mga pagkakasala nila."
Allah reče Svom poslaniku Musau, alejhis-selam: "Allah zabranjuje ulazak u svetu Zemlju Izraelićanima 40 godina. U tom periodu će lutati po pustinji, a ti, o Musa, nemoj tugovati za narodom koji neće da se pokorava Allahu. Ono što ih zadesi od nedaća posljedica je njihovih grijeha."
Allah dit à Son prophète Moïse:
J’ai interdit aux enfants d’Israël d’entrer cette terre pendant quarante ans, durant lesquels ils erreront dans le désert désemparés sans pouvoir s’orienter. Ne sois donc pas triste pour ce peuple qui s’est affranchi de l’obéissance à Allah car la punition qu’ils subissent est causée par leur désobéissance et leurs péchés.
Allah said to His Prophet Moses (peace be upon him), ‘Allah has forbidden entry into the Holy Land for the Israelites for a period of forty years, in which they will wander on earth aimlessly without direction. Do not grieve, O Moses, over those who do not follow Allah, because the punishment they receive is because of their sins’.
Yüce Allah, peygamberi Musa -aleyhisselam-'a şöyle buyurdu: Allah, İsrailoğulları'nın mukaddes yere girmelerini kesin olarak kırk sene boyunca haram etti. Bu müddet içerisinde çölde şaşkın, yollarını kaybetmiş olarak dolaşacaklar. -Ey Musa!- Allah'ın itaatine karşı gelenler hakkında üzüntü duyma. Muhakkak başlarına gelen ceza ve ukubet, yapmış oldukları isyanlar ve işlemiş oldukları günahlar sebebiyledir.
Allah berfirman kepada nabi-Nya, Musa -‘alaihissalām-, “Sesungguhnya Allah mengharamkan orang-orang Bani Israil memasuki tanah suci selama 40 tahun. Mereka akan tersesat di padang pasir dan kebingungan di muka bumi tanpa tahu jalan pulang selama masa tersebut. Jadi, wahai Musa! Janganlah kamu merasa iba terhadap orang-orang yang menentang perintah Allah karena hukuman yang menimpa mereka itu adalah akibat dari kedurhakaan dan dosa-dosa mereka sendiri.”
At the time the Children of Israel left Egypt under the leadership of Moses and reached the Sinai desert, a tyrant community, the Amaliqa, was ruling Syria and Palestine areas. God informed the Children of Israel that the tyrant people had come to the end of their epoch, that they should enter that country and that with the help of God they would overcome the tyrant people after some negligible resistence. But, the Israelites were so terror-striken by the tyrant community that they were not prepared to enter its country. This meant that they were more afraid of human beings than of God. Thereafter, they became worthless in the eyes of God. God then decided that for forty years (1440 B.C. to 1400 B.C.) they would wander in the desert, by which time all those who were of the age of twenty years or more would have died and during this period a new generation living under new conditions would have grown up. And it actually happened like that. In the forty years spent in the desert, all the people of advanced age died. Thereafter, their new generations under the leadership of Yusha‘ bin Nun (Joshua) conquered Syria and Palestine. This Yusha‘ was one of the the two righteous Israelites who had previously advised their community to trust in God and enter the Amaliqa’s country. The Children of Israel had told Moses that if they invaded that country (of the Amalekites) they themselves would be defeated and their children would be treated as so much loot. But, these very children, after growing up, entered that country and captured it. The children acquired this strength because, for a long period, they had faced the hardships of desert life. Those very conditions which had been considered by the fathers of the children to be so dangerous as to spell death for their children actually held for them the secret of life. To live in favourable conditions is evidently very pleasant. But, the fact is that the best latent talents of a man emerge when he has to struggle with circumstances for his life. In Egypt, the Children of Israel had been living in peace for centuries. The result of this was that they had become a dead community. But after their exile, the desert life which they had to live was a total challenge for them. Those who spent their lives from childhood to youth in such circumstances were naturally a different kind of people. The desert conditions had fostered in them simplicity courage, diligence and realism; and these are the qualities which infuse life into a community. If a community becomes ‘dead’ as a result of the prevailing circumstances, then it is placed in extraordinary circumstances in order to revive it.
Al-lah dijo a Su profeta Moisés u: “He prohibido a los Hijos de Israel entrar a esta tierra durante cuarenta años, en los cuales errarán por el desierto desamparados y sin poder orientarse. No te entristezcas por este pueblo que desobedeció a Al-lah, ya que el castigo que sufren fue causado por sus actos de desobediencia y sus pecados”.
Commentary
The Story of Habil (Abel) and Qabil (Cain)
In these verses, Allah Ta` a1a has instructed the Holy Prophet ﷺ that he should relate the story of the two sons of Adam truthfully to the people of the Book, or to the whole Ummah.
People who are blessed with insight into the Holy Qur'an know that it is no book of folklore, fiction or history where the purpose is to relate an event from the beginning to the end. But, events of the past and accounts of earlier peoples carry many lessons and wise counsels within their fold. That is the real essence of history. Then, in them, there are such conditions and circumstances as form the basis of different religious injunctions. In view of these very beneficial considerations, the Qur'an employs a methodology of its own throughout the text. It would, when the occasion warrants, narrate an event. Most of-ten, it would not narrate the whole event in one sequence and at one place. In fact, preference is given to narrating a particular segment from it which bears some element of purpose and is relevant at the given place.
This story of the two sons of Adam (علیہ السلام) is being narrated here in the same style. It has many lessons and good counsels for the present and future generations; and under them, mention has been made of many religious injunctions.
We shall proceed by explaining the words used in the text of the Qur'an following which you will have an idea of the main story, and after that we shall be talking about injunctions and rulings contained therein.
In the previous verses, mentioned there was the command of Jihad given to the Bani Isra'il and how cowardly and evasive they turned out to be in response. Set in contrast, the present story condemns unjust killing and the destruction it brings in its wake. The purpose is to bring the people to adhere to moderation and balance in this matter, for the way it is an error to cringe and back out from fighting and killing to uphold the truth and put an end to falsehood, similarly, starting to kill and fight unjustly amounts to a stock destruction of one's material and spiritual life both in the present world and in the Hereafter.
As for the expression: ابْنَيْ آدَمَ (ibniy Adama: the two sons of Adam) appearing in the first verse (27), it can be said that, for that matter, every human being, man and woman, is from the progeny of Adam (علیہ السلام) and everyone can be identified as being from among the children of Adam. But, according to the judgment of the majority of authentic scholars of Tafsir, the expression: ابْنَيْ آدَمَ at this place means the two real sons of Sayyidna Adam (علیہ السلام) that is, Habil and Qabil. It was to relate their story that it was said: وَاتْلُ عَلَيْهِمْ نَبَأَ ابْنَيْ آدَمَ بِالْحَقِّ (and recite to them the story of the two sons of Adam truthfully).
While Reporting Historical Accounts, Caution and Truth are Mandatory
Here, by adding the word: بِالْحَقِّ (bil-haqq: truthfully), stress has been placed on an important principle to be observed while reporting historical narratives. Great caution is mandatory in this matter. These narratives should have nothing false in them, nothing contrary to the truth, nothing dubious or deceptive, nor should there be any change, increase or decrease, of any kind, in the narration of the original event. (Ibn Kathir)
This is not the only place where the Holy Qur'an has identified this principle. There are other places too where similar instructions appear that it be observed. In Surah 'Al ` Imran, it was said: إِنَّ هَـٰذَا لَهُوَ الْقَصَصُ الْحَقُّ (This is indeed the true narration - 3:62). In Surah Al-Kahf, it was said: نَّحْنُ نَقُصُّ عَلَيْكَ نَبَأَهُم بِالْحَقِّ (We narrate to you their story with truth - 18:13). An d in Surah Maryam, it was said: ذَٰلِكَ عِيسَى ابْنُ مَرْيَمَ ۚ قَوْلَ الْحَقِّ (That was ` Isa son of Maryam - a Word of Truth ... -19:34). At all these places, by including the key word of Al-Haqq or The Truth with historical narrations, the importance of observing truth in reporting events has been made mandatory. The large number of disorders in this world generated through reporting of events usually issue forth from lack of caution in handling it as it should be handled. A little change of word or mode could distort the reality of the event. The religious codes and laws of past communities were lost through this trap door of negligence and lack of caution leaving their religious books to become collections of stories devoid of reliable authority. So, by adding a single word: بِالْحَقِّ (truthfully) at this place in the verse, a clear signal was given towards this important objective.
In addition to what has been said above, through this very word, the addressees of the Holy Qur'an are also being chastened and guided to the fact that their noble prophet, on him be the peace and blessing of Allah, who is a total Ummiyy (untaught by any human being), yet he is describing the events which took place thousands of years ago, absolutely true and correct. When so, how else could it be explained but that it was divinely revealed to a Divinely ordained prophet?
After this introduction, the event relating to these two sons of Adam was put in the following words by the Holy Qur'an: اِذْ قَرَّبَا قُرْبَانًا فَتُقُبِّلَ مِنْ أَحَدِهِمَا وَلَمْ يُتَقَبَّلْ مِنَ الْآخَرِ that is, both of them offered their sacrifices for Allah Ta` ala, but it was accepted from one of them and was not accepted from the other.
The word: قربان (Qurban ), in terms of Arabic lexical usage, refers to whatever is made the medium of nearness to someone; and in Islamic legal terminology, it means the Dhabihah or sacrifice which is offered to seek nearness to Allah Ta` ala.
The event of offering this sacrifice which has been reported on the basis of sound and strong chains of authorities and which has been declared by Commentator Ibn Kathir as the unanimously agreed upon position of all earlier and later ` Ulama is given below.
When Sayyidna Adam and Hawwa' (علیہما السلام) came to live in the world and started having children, it so happened that they had twins from every pregnancy, one of the two being a boy, while the other, a girl. That was a time when, among the children of Adam (علیہ السلام) there was no one other than brothers and sisters - and brothers and sisters cannot be married to one another. So, Allah Jalla Sha'nuhu, in terms of the need of the time, had promulgated a special provision in the religious law given to Sayyidna Adam (علیہ السلام) that, as for a boy and girl born out of one pregnancy, they shall be regarded as real brothers and sisters among themselves and marriage between them shall be considered forbidden. But, for a boy born in the second pregnancy, a girl born in the first one shall not be legally taken as a real sister and marriage between them would be permissible.
But, what happened was that the girl born with the first boy, Qabil, was beautiful while the girl born with the second boy, Habil, was ugly. When came the time of marriage, the ugly girl born with Habil fell to the lot of Qabil according to rules. This enraged Qabil. He turned hostile to Habil and started resisting that the girl born with him should be the one given in marriage to him. Sayyidna Adam (علیہ السلام) ، in view of the legal rule of procedure, did not accept the demand. However, to remove the division between Habil and Qabil, he proposed that they should both offer their respective sacrifice for Allah. Whoever. has his sacrifice accepted will be the one to have that girl. The reason is that Sayyidna Adam (علیہ السلام) was certain that the sacrifice to be accepted will be the sacrifice of the one who has the right to marry her, that is, the sacrifice of Habil.
In those days, an open sign of a sacrifice being accepted was that a fire would come from the sky and eat up the sacrifice; and the sacrifice which was not eaten up by the fire was the sign of its remaining unacceptable.
Now, the situation was that Habil was the owner of a flock of sheep and goats. He offered the sacrifice of a good spring lamb. Qabil was a farmer. He offered some grains as his sacrifice. As customary with them, a fire did come from the sky and ate up the sacrifice offered by Habil - and the sacrifice offered by Qabil remained lying where it was, untouched. Thereupon, hit by failure and disgrace, Qabil was further enraged. Unable to restrain it, he told his brother openly: لَأَقْتُلَنَّكَ (I will kill you).
Habil did not respond to his angry remark with counter anger on the spot. He rather said something which was peaceful and principled. It even had an element of sympathetic concern for him: لَأَقْتُلَنَّكَ (Allah accepts only from the God-fearing) that is, if you had been God-fearing, practicing Taqwa and piety, your sacrifice too would have been accepted. Since you did not do so, the sacrifice was not accepted. Why blame me for it?
Also mentioned within this statement is the cure for the envy (hasad) of the envier (hasid), that is, when the envier sees that Allah Ta` ala has given someone a particular blessing which has not been given to him, then, he should take his deprivation as a result of his own practical shortcomings and sins and think of repenting from them and correcting his or her behaviour - not that one starts wishing and worrying about ways through which the other person could be made to lose the blessing he has - because this would not bring him any gain, in fact, it will become the cause of some loss to him, for acceptability with Allah depends on Taqwa (fear of Allah). (Mazhari)
Acceptability of Deeds Depends on Ikhlas (Sincerity) and Taqwa (Fear of Allah)
There appears in this dialogue between Habil and Qabil a sentence which has the status of an important principle: The acceptability of one's deeds and acts of worship depends on Taqwa. The deed of a person who has no Taqwa in him is not accepted. For this reason, the learned among the righteous elders (salaf) have said that this verse is a shot in the arms of those who are devoted to acts of worship and do deeds in the hope of finding the pleasure of Allah. And this was the reason why Sayyidna ` Amir ibn ` Abdullah was crying at the time of his death. People around him asked: 'As for you, you have been busy doing your ` Ibadat (acts of worship) and good deeds throughout your life, why, then, would you weep?' He said, 'You are saying this and ringing in my ears is this saying of Allah Ta` ala: إِنَّمَا يَتَقَبَّلُ اللَّـهُ مِنَ الْمُتَّقِينَ (Allah accepts only from the God-fearing). I just do not know if any ` Ibadah of mine will be accepted, or not.'
Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn Masud ؓ said: 'If I become certain that Allah Ta` ala has accepted some deed of mine, then, I would not surrender this blessing even if the whole world were to turn into solid gold and pass into my possession, in fact, I would take it to be nothing as compared to that blessing.'
Similarly, said Sayyidna Abu Ad-Darda' 'If it stands settled that one Salah of mine has found acceptance with Allah Ta` ala, then, that is far more than a whole world full of blessings for me.'
Sayyidna ` Umar ibn ` Abd al-` Aziz, may Allah be pleased with him, gave the following good counsel to a person in a letter he wrote to him.
"I tell you to hold on to Taqwa without which no deed is accepted; and mercy is not shown to anyone except those who observe Taqwa; and without it there is no Divine reward on anything. There are many who preach it but there are very few who practice it."
And Sayyidna al-Murtada ؓ said: 'Even the smallest deed done with Taqwa is not small. And how a deed which has been accepted can be called small? (Ibn Kathir)
-Ey Resul!- Haset eden zalim Yahudilere doğru ve içinde hiçbir şüphenin olmadığı Âdem'in iki oğlu -Kâbil ve Hâbil-'in hikayesini anlat. Her biri Allah -Subhânehu ve Teâlâ-'ya yakınlaşmak için birer kurban takdim ettiklerinde, Hâbil takva ehlinden olduğu için Allah onun kurbanını kabul etti. Kâbil takva ehlinden olmadığından onun adamış olduğu kurbanı yüce Allah kabul etmedi. Bu durumda Kâbil, Hâbil'in kurbanının kabul edilmiş olmasını, hasedinden ve kıskançlığından dolayı reddetti. Bunun üzerine Kâbil Hâbil'e, ben seni öldüreceğim dedi. Hâbil de, Kâbil'e, Allah sadece kendisine karşı emirlerine uyup yasaklarından kaçınarak takva sahibi olanın kurbanını kabul eder diye cevap verdi.
Whatever a man receives in this world is bestowed by God. Therefore, being jealous of a person on seeing him well situated in life and then inflicting harm on him amounts to trying to nullify God’s plan. Such a person is to some extent given the scope to do whatever he likes in this world of trial, but in the eyes of God, he is the worst sinner. Abel drew the attention of his elder brother, Cain, to this fact. This created some hesitation in his mind. He realised that he was bent on killing his younger brother without any justification. But the feeling of jealousy in him did not cool down. He invented excuses to justify his action. Ultimately, his inner struggle resolved itself and rest in his self-devised justification and he proceeded to kill his brother. The voice of conscience is the voice of God. A question arising in a man’s conscience about any action of his amounts in fact to his facing a test. A man is successful if he gives a positive response to the voice of his conscience, but if in taking the shelter of false excuses he suppresses the voice of his conscience, then he has failed.
Ceritakanlah -wahai Rasul- kepada orang-orang Yahudi yang pendengki dan zalim itu perihal dua putra Adam, yaitu Kabil dan Habil dengan cerita yang benar dan tidak diragukan, yaitu tatkala keduanya mempersembahkan kurbannya masing-masing untuk mendekatkan diri kepada Allah. Kemudian Allah menerima kurban yang dipersembahkan oleh Habil karena ia merupakan orang yang bertakwa. Tetapi, Allah tidak menerima kurban yang dipersembahkan oleh Kabil karena ia bukanlah orang yang bertakwa. Lalu Kabil memprotes diterimanya kurban yang dipersembahkan oleh Habil karena iri hati dengan berkata, “Aku benar-benar akan membunuhmu, wahai Habil!” Habil menjawab, “Sesungguhnya Allah hanya mau menerima kurban dari orang yang bertakwa kepada-Nya dengan menjalankan perintah-perintah-Nya dan menjauhi larangan-larangan-Nya.
"Ceritakanlah kepada mereka kisah kedua putra Adam (Habil dan Qabil) menurut yang sebenarnya, ketika keduanya mempersembahkan kurban, maka diterima dari salah seorang mereka berdua (Habil) dan tidak diterima dari yang lain (Qabil). Ia (Qabil) berkata, 'Aku pasti membunuhmu!' Habil berkata, 'Sesungguhnya Allah hanya menerima (kurban) dari orang-orang yang bertakwa. Sungguh kalau kamu menggerakkan tanganmu kepadaku untuk membunuhku, aku sekali-kali tidak akan meng-gerakkan tanganku kepadamu untuk membunuhmu. Sesungguh-nya aku takut kepada Allah, Rabb seru sekalian alam. Sesung-guhnya aku ingin agar kamu kembali dengan (membawa) dosa (membunuh)ku dan dosamu sendiri, maka kamu akan menjadi penghuni nereka, dan yang demikian itulah pembalasan bagi orang-orang yang zhalim.' Maka hawa nafsu Qabil menjadi-kannya menganggap mudah membunuh saudaranya, sebab itu dia membunuhnya, maka jadilah ia seorang di antara orang-orang yang merugi. Kemudian Allah menyuruh seekor burung gagak menggali-gali di bumi untuk memperlihatkan kepada-nya (Qabil) bagaimana dia seharusnya menguburkan aurat (mayat) saudaranya. Berkata Qabil, 'Aduhai celaka aku, me-ngapa aku tidak mampu berbuat seperti burung gagak ini lalu aku dapat menguburkan mayat saudaraku ini.' Karena itu jadi-lah dia seorang di antara orang-orang yang menyesal." (Al-Ma`idah: 27-31).
(27) Maksudnya, ceritakan dan sampaikan kepada manusia tentang persoalan yang terjadi antara dua orang putra Adam yang benar. Bacakan dengan benar bukan dusta, dengan sungguh-sungguh, bukan main-main, agar orang-orang yang ingin mengambil pela-jaran bisa mengambil pelajaran. Zahir dari ayat ini bahwa kedua putra Adam ini adalah putra kandungnya, hal ini ditunjukkan oleh zahir dan konteks ayat, dan ini adalah pendapat mayoritas ulama tafsir. Artinya, bacakan berita keduanya kepada mereka, pada saat keduanya mengeluarkan kurban yang membawa mereka kepada keadaan yang terjadi, ﴾ إِذۡ قَرَّبَا قُرۡبَانٗا ﴿ "ketika keduanya mempersembahkan kurban." Artinya, masing-masing mengeluarkan sesuatu dari har-tanya dengan tujuan mendekatkan diri kepada Allah,﴾ فَتُقُبِّلَ مِنۡ أَحَدِهِمَا وَلَمۡ يُتَقَبَّلۡ مِنَ ٱلۡأٓخَرِ ﴿ "maka diterima dari salah seorang mereka berdua dan tidak diterima dari yang lain."
Hal itu diketahui dari berita langit atau kebiasaan yang ber-laku pada umat terdahulu bahwa tanda diterimanya kurban oleh Allah adalah turunnya api dari langit dan memakannya.
﴾ قَالَ ﴿ "Dia berkata," yakni, anak yang lain yang kurbannya tidak diterima karena kedengkian dan kebencian, ﴾ لَأَقۡتُلَنَّكَۖ ﴿ "Aku pasti membunuhmu." Lalu yang lain menjawab dengan lembut, ﴾ إِنَّمَا يَتَقَبَّلُ ٱللَّهُ مِنَ ٱلۡمُتَّقِينَ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Allah hanya menerima (kurban) dari orang-orang yang bertakwa." Apa dosa dan kesalahanku sehingga kamu (hendak) membunuhku? Hanya karena aku bertakwa kepada Allah yang merupakan kewajiban atasku, atasmu, dan atas siapa pun.
Dan tafsir paling benar tentang ﴾ ٱلۡمُتَّقِينَ ﴿ "orang-orang yang bertakwa" di sini, adalah orang-orang yang bertakwa kepada Allah dalam perbuatan itu, di mana ia diniatkan ikhlas karena Allah dan mengikuti sunnah Rasulullah ﷺ.
(28) Kemudian dia (Habil) berkata kepada saudaranya, bahwa dia tidak ingin membunuhnya sebagai yang memulai dan tidak pula demi membela diri. Dia berkata,﴾ لَئِنۢ بَسَطتَ إِلَيَّ يَدَكَ لِتَقۡتُلَنِي مَآ أَنَا۠ بِبَاسِطٖ يَدِيَ إِلَيۡكَ لِأَقۡتُلَكَۖ ﴿ "Sungguh kalau kamu menggerakkan tanganmu kepadaku untuk membunuhku, aku sekali-kali tidak akan menggerakkan tanganku kepadamu untuk membunuhmu." Hal itu bukan karena aku takut atau karena aku tidak mampu, akan tetapi aku ﴾ أَخَافُ ٱللَّهَ رَبَّ ٱلۡعَٰلَمِينَ ﴿ "takut kepada Allah Rabb alam semesta."
Orang yang takut kepada Allah, tidak (melakukan)[53] dosa, lebih-lebih dosa besar. Ini mengandung ancaman bagi yang ingin membunuh, bahwa kamu harus takut dan bertakwa kepada Allah.
(29) ﴾ إِنِّيٓ أُرِيدُ أَن تَبُوٓأَ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya aku ingin agar kamu kem-bali," yakni, pulang, ﴾ بِإِثۡمِي وَإِثۡمِكَ ﴿ "dengan (membawa) dosa membunuhku dan dosamu sendiri," maksudnya, jika masalahnya hanya berkisar pada aku sebagai pembunuh atau sebagai korban, maka aku me-milih yang kedua, agar kamu memikul dua dosa sekaligus.
﴾ فَتَكُونَ مِنۡ أَصۡحَٰبِ ٱلنَّارِۚ وَذَٰلِكَ جَزَٰٓؤُاْ ٱلظَّٰلِمِينَ ﴿ "Maka kamu akan menjadi penghuni neraka dan demikian itulah pembalasan bagi orang-orang yang zhalim." Ini menunjukkan bahwa pembunuhan termasuk dosa besar dan penyebab masuk neraka.
(30) Ucapan itu tidak berhasil menyadarkan dan mem-buat takut calon pelaku pembunuhan yang kriminil itu, dia masih terus berniat dan bertekat bulat sehingga hawa nafsunya menye-retnya untuk membunuh saudaranya yang menurut pertimbangan syara' dan tabiat semestinya dihormati. ﴾ فَقَتَلَهُۥ فَأَصۡبَحَ مِنَ ٱلۡخَٰسِرِينَ ﴿ "Maka dia membunuhnya, maka jadilah ia seorang di antara orang-orang yang merugi," merugi dunia dan akhirat, dan dia telah membuat contoh membunuh ini bagi setiap pembunuh. Dan barangsiapa memulai dengan sunnah yang buruk, maka dia memikul dosanya dan dosa orang yang melakukannya sampai Hari Kiamat. Oleh karena itu dalam hadits shahih Nabi ﷺ bersabda,
مَا مِنْ نَفْسٍ تُقْتَلُ إِلَّا كَانَ عَلَى ابْنِ آدَمَ الْأَوَّلِ شَطَرَ مِنْ دَمِهَا؛ لِأَنَّهُ أَوَّلُ مَنْ سَنَّ الْقَتْلَ.
"Tiada satu jiwa pun yang dibunuh kecuali anak Adam yang per-tama (Qabil) menanggung bagian dosa, karena dia adalah orang yang pertama kali membuat contoh pembunuhan."[54]
(31) Manakala dia membunuh saudaranya dan tidak tahu apa yang harus dilakukan kepadanya, karena dia adalah mayit pertama dari anak Adam, ﴾ فَبَعَثَ ٱللَّهُ غُرَابٗا يَبۡحَثُ فِي ٱلۡأَرۡضِ ﴿ "maka Allah me-nyuruh seekor burung gagak menggali-gali di bumi." Artinya, membuat liang untuk mengubur gagak yang mati lainnya, ﴾ لِيُرِيَهُۥ ﴿ "untuk memperlihatkan kepadanya," dengan perbuatannya itu,﴾ كَيۡفَ يُوَٰرِي سَوۡءَةَ أَخِيهِۚ ﴿ "bagaimana seharusnya dia mengubur aurat (mayat) saudaranya," yaitu, tubuhnya, karena tubuh mayit adalah aurat. ﴾ فَأَصۡبَحَ مِنَ ٱلنَّٰدِمِينَ ﴿ "Karena itu jadilah dia seseorang di antara orang-orang yang menyesal." Begitulah akibat dari dosa dan kemaksiatan yaitu penyesalan dan kerugian.
Ô Messager, raconte à ces envieux injustes parmi les juifs l’histoire véridique des deux fils d’Adam, Caïn (Qâbîl) et Abel (Hâbîl)( ), lorsqu’ils présentèrent chacun une offrande par laquelle ils recherchaient à se rapprocher d’Allah.
Allah accepta l’offrande d’Abel car il était du nombre des pieux tandis qu’Il n’accepta pas celle de Caïn, ce qui laissait présager sa véritable nature. Caïn, rongé par l’envie, s’émut de ce que l’offrande d’Abel avait été acceptée et dit:
Je te tuerai, ô Abel !
Abel répondit:
Allah n’accepte l’offrande que de ceux qui Le craignent en se conformant à Ses commandements et en délaissant ce qu’Il interdit.
Mensajero, cuéntales a los judíos la historia verdadera de los dos hijos de Adán, Caín (Qabil) y Abel (Habil) cuando cada uno de ellos presentó una ofrenda para complacer a Al-lah. Al-lah aceptó la ofrenda de Abel ya que era de los piadosos, pero no aceptó la ofrenda de Caín, lo cual permitía presagiar su verdadera naturaleza. Caín, carcomido por la envidia, se sintió perturbado por el hecho de que la ofrenda de Abel había sido aceptada y dijo: “¡Te mataré, Abel!” Pero Abel respondió: “Al‑lah solo acepta las ofrendas de aquellos que Le temen, respetan Sus mandatos y se abstienen de lo que Él ha prohibido.
Relate with the truth O Messenger, to these Jews who are jealous and who do wrong, the incident of the two sons of Adam, Cain and Abel, When they both offered a sacrifice to gain closeness to Allah, Allah accepted the sacrifice offered by Abel because he was mindful of Him and did not accept the offering of Cain because he was not mindful of Allah. Cain was unhappy about the fact that Abel’s sacrifice was accepted and jealously said, ‘I will kill you, O Abel!’ Abel replied, ‘Allah only accepts the offering of the one who is mindful of Him by fulfilling His instructions and avoiding His prohibitions’.
The Story of Habil (Abel) and Qabil (Cain)
Allah describes the evil end and consequence of transgression, envy and injustice in the story of the two sons of Adam, Habil and Qabil. One of them fought against the other and killed him out of envy and transgression, because of the bounty that Allah gave his brother and because the sacrifice that he sincerely offered to Allah was accepted. The murdered brother earned forgiveness for his sins and was admitted into Paradise, while the murderer failed and earned a losing deal in both the lives. Allah said,
وَاتْلُ عَلَيْهِمْ نَبَأَ ابْنَىْ ءْادَمَ بِالْحَقِّ
(And recite to them the story of the two sons of Adam in truth;) meaning, tell these envious, unjust people, the brothers of swine and apes from the Jews and their likes among mankind, the story of the two sons of Adam, Habil and Qabil, as many scholars among the Salaf and later generations said. Allah's statement,
بِالْحَقِّ
(in truth;) means, clearly and without ambiguity, alteration, confusion, change, addition or deletion. Allah said in other Ayat,
إِنَّ هَـذَا لَهُوَ الْقَصَصُ الْحَقُّ
(Verily, this is the true narrative about the story of `Isa,)
نَحْنُ نَقُصُّ عَلَيْكَ نبَأَهُم بِالْحَقِّ
(We narrate unto you their story with truth, ) and,
ذلِكَ عِيسَى ابْنُ مَرْيَمَ قَوْلَ الْحَقِّ
(Such is `Isa, son of Maryam. (It is) a statement of truth.) Several scholars among the Salaf and the later generations said that Allah allowed Adam to marry his daughters to his sons because of the necessity of such action. They also said that in every pregnancy, Adam was given a twin, a male and a female, and he used to give the female of one twin, to the male of the other twin, in marriage. Habil's sister was not beautiful while Qabil's sister was beautiful, resulting in Qabil wanting her for himself, instead of his brother. Adam refused unless they both offer a sacrifice, and he whose sacrifice was accepted, would marry Qabil's sister. Habil's sacrifice was accepted, while Qabil's sacrifice was rejected, and thus what Allah told us about them occurred. Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that Ibn `Abbas said -- that during the time of Adam -- "The woman was not allowed in marriage for her male twin, but Adam was commanded to marry her to any of her other brothers. In each pregnancy, Adam was given a twin, a male and a female. A beautiful daughter was once born for Adam and another one that was not beautiful. So the twin brother of the ugly daughter said, `Marry your sister to me and I will marry my sister to you.' He said, `No, for I have more right to my sister.' So they both offered a sacrifice. The sacrifice of the one who offered the sheep was accepted while the sacrifice of the other the twin brother of the beautiful daughter, which consisted of some produce, was not accepted. So the latter killed his brother." This story has a better than good chain of narration. The statement,
إِنَّمَا يَتَقَبَّلُ اللَّهُ مِنَ الْمُتَّقِينَ
("Verily, Allah accepts only from those who have Taqwa.) who fear Allah in their actions. Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that Abu Ad-Darda' said, "If I become certain that Allah has accepted even one prayer from me, it will be better for me than this life and all that in it. This is because Allah says,
إِنَّمَا يَتَقَبَّلُ اللَّهُ مِنَ الْمُتَّقِينَ
(Verily, Allah accepts only from the those who have Taqwa.) The statement,
لَئِن بَسَطتَ إِلَىَّ يَدَكَ لِتَقْتُلَنِى مَآ أَنَاْ بِبَاسِطٍ يَدِىَ إِلَيْكَ لاًّقْتُلَكَ إِنِّى أَخَافُ اللَّهَ رَبَّ الْعَـلَمِينَ
("If you do stretch your hand against me to kill me, I shall never stretch my hand against you to kill you, for I fear Allah; the Lord of all that exists.") Qabil's brother, the pious man whose sacrifice was accepted because of his piety, said to his brother, who threatened to kill him without justification,
لَئِن بَسَطتَ إِلَىَّ يَدَكَ لِتَقْتُلَنِى مَآ أَنَاْ بِبَاسِطٍ يَدِىَ إِلَيْكَ لاًّقْتُلَكَ
(If you do stretch your hand against me to kill me, I shall never stretch my hand against you to kill you,) I will not commit the same evil act that you threaten to commit, so that I will not earn the same sin as you,
إِنِّى أَخَافُ اللَّهَ رَبَّ الْعَـلَمِينَ
(for I fear Allah; the Lord of the all that exists.) and, as a result, I will not commit the error that you threaten to commit. Rather, I will observe patience and endurance. `Abdullah bin `Amr said, "By Allah! Habil was the stronger of the two men. But, fear of Allah restricted his hand." The Prophet said in a Hadith recorded in the Two Sahihs,
«إِذَا تَوَاجَهَ الْمُسْلِمَانِ بِسَيْفَيهِمَا فَالْقَاتِلُ وَالْمَقْتُولُ فِي النَّار»
(When two Muslims fight (meet) each other with their swords, both the murderer as well as the murdered will go to the Hellfire.) They said, "O Allah's Messenger! It is all right for the murderer, but what about the victim" Allah's Messenger ﷺ replied,
«إِنَّه كَانَ حَرِيصًا عَلى قَتْلِ صَاحِبِه»
(He surely had the intention to kill his comrade.) Imam Ahmad recorded that, at the beginning of the calamity that `Uthman suffered from, Sa`d bin Abi Waqqas said, "I bear witness that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«إِنَّهَا سَتَكُونُ فِتْنَةٌ القَاعِدُ فِيهَا خَيْرٌ مِنَ الْقَائِمِ، وَالْقَائِمُ خَيْرٌ مِنَ الْمَاشِي، وَالْمَاشِي خَيْرٌ مِنَ السَّاعِي»
(There will be a Fitnah, and he who sits idle during it is better than he who stands up, and he who stands up in it is better than he who walks, and he who walks is better than he who is walking at a fast pace.) When he was asked, `What if someone enters my home and stretched his hand to kill me' He said,
«كُنْ كَابْنِ آدَم»
(Be just like (the pious) son of Adam.)" At-Tirmidhi also recorded it this way, and said, "This Hadith is Hasan, and similar is reported on this subject from Abu Hurayrah, Khabbab bin Al-Aratt, Abu Bakr, Ibn Mas`ud, Abu Waqid and Abu Musa." The Qur'an continues,
إِنِّى أُرِيدُ أَن تَبُوءَ بِإِثْمِى وَإِثْمِكَ فَتَكُونَ مِنْ أَصْحَـبِ النَّارِ وَذَلِكَ جَزَآءُ الظَّـلِمِينَ
("Verily, I intend to let you draw my sin on yourself as well as yours, then you will be one of the dwellers of the Fire, and that is the recompense of the wrongdoers.") Ibn `Abbas, Mujahid, Ad-Dahhak, As-Suddi and Qatadah said that,
إِنِّى أُرِيدُ أَن تَبُوءَ بِإِثْمِى وَإِثْمِكَ
("Verily, I intend to let you draw my sin on yourself as well as yours...") means, the sin of murdering me, in addition to your previous sins. Ibn Jarir recorded this. Allah's statement,
فَطَوَّعَتْ لَهُ نَفْسُهُ قَتْلَ أَخِيهِ فَقَتَلَهُ فَأَصْبَحَ مِنَ الْخَـسِرِينَ
(So the soul of the other encouraged him and made fair-seeming to him the murder of his brother; he murdered him and became one of the losers.) means, his conscience encouraged him to kill his brother by making it seem like a sensible thing to do, so he killed him, even after his brother admonished him. Ibn Jarir said, "When he wanted to kill his brother, he started to twist his neck. So Shaytan took an animal and placed its head on a rock, then he took another rock, and similar is reported on this subject from Abu Hurayrah, Khabbab bin Al-Aratt, Abu Bakr, Ibn Mas`ud, Abu Waqid and Abu Musa." The Qur'an continues,
إِنِّى أُرِيدُ أَن تَبُوءَ بِإِثْمِى وَإِثْمِكَ فَتَكُونَ مِنْ أَصْحَـبِ النَّارِ وَذَلِكَ جَزَآءُ الظَّـلِمِينَ
("Verily, I intend to let you draw my sin on yourself as well as yours, then you will be one of the dwellers of the Fire, and that is the recompense of the wrongdoers.") Ibn `Abbas, Mujahid, Ad-Dahhak, As-Suddi and Qatadah said that,
إِنِّى أُرِيدُ أَن تَبُوءَ بِإِثْمِى وَإِثْمِكَ
("Verily, I intend to let you draw my sin on yourself as well as yours...") means, the sin of murdering me, in addition to your previous sins. Ibn Jarir recorded this. Allah's statement,
فَطَوَّعَتْ لَهُ نَفْسُهُ قَتْلَ أَخِيهِ فَقَتَلَهُ فَأَصْبَحَ مِنَ الْخَـسِرِينَ
(So the soul of the other encouraged him and made fair-seeming to him the murder of his brother; he murdered him and became one of the losers.) means, his conscience encouraged him to kill his brother by making it seem like a sensible thing to do, so he killed him, even after his brother admonished him. Ibn Jarir said, "When he wanted to kill his brother, he started to twist his neck. So Shaytan took an animal and placed its head on a rock, then he took another rock, and smashed its head with it until he killed it while the son of Adam was looking. So he did the same thing to his brother." Ibn Abi Hatim also recorded this. `Abdullah bin Wahb said that `Abdur-Rahman bin Zayd bin Aslam said that his father said, "Qabil held Habil by the head to kill him, so Habil laid down for him and Qabil started twisting Habil's head, not knowing how to kill him. Shaytan came to Qabil and said, `Do you want to kill him' He said, `Yes.' Shaytan said, `Take that stone and throw it on his head.' So Qabil took the stone and threw it at his brother's head and smashed his head. Shaytan then went to Hawwa' in a hurry and said to her, `O Hawwa'! Qabil killed Habil.' She asked him, `Woe to you! What does `kill' mean' He said, `He will no longer eat, drink or move.' She said, `And that is death' He said, `Yes it is.' So she started to weep until Adam came to her while she was weeping and said, `What is the matter with you' She did not answer him. He asked her two more times, but she did not answer him. So he said, `You and your daughters will inherit the practice of weeping, while I and my sons are free of it."' Ibn Abi Hatim recorded it. Allah's statement,
فَأَصْبَحَ مِنَ الْخَـسِرِينَ
(And became one of the losers.) in this life and the Hereafter, and which loss is worse than this Imam Ahmad recorded that `Abdullah bin Mas`ud said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«لَا تُقْتَلُ نَفْسٌ ظُلْمًا إِلَّا كَانَ عَلَى ابْنِ آدَمَ الْأَوَّلِ كِفْلٌ مِنْ دَمِهَا،لِأَنَّهُ كَانَ أَوَّلَ مَنْ سَنَّ الْقَتْل»
(Any soul that is unjustly killed, then the first son of Adam will carry a burden of its shedding, for he was the first to practice the crime of murder.) The Group, with the exception of Abu Dawud, also recorded this Hadith. Ibn Jarir recorded that `Abdullah bin `Amr used to say, "The son of Adam, who killed his brother, will be the most miserable among men. There is no blood shed on earth since he killed his brother, until the Day of Resurrection, but he will carry a burden from it, for he was the first person to establish murder." Allah said,
فَبَعَثَ اللَّهُ غُرَاباً يَبْحَثُ فِى الاٌّرْضِ لِيُرِيَهُ كَيْفَ يُوَارِى سَوْءَةَ أَخِيهِ قَالَ يَـوَيْلَتَا أَعَجَزْتُ أَنْ أَكُونَ مِثْلَ هَـذَا الْغُرَابِ فَأُوَارِيَ سَوْءَةَ أَخِى فَأَصْبَحَ مِنَ النَّـدِمِينَ
(Then Allah sent a crow who scratched the ground to show him how to hide the dead body of his brother. He (the murderer) said, "Woe to me! Am I not even able to be as this crow and to hide the dead body of my brother" Then he became one of those who regretted.) As-Suddi said that the Companions said, "When his brother died, Qabil left him on the bare ground and did not know how to bury him. Allah sent two crows, which fought with each other until one of them killed the other. So it dug a hole and threw sand over the dead corpse (which it placed in the hole). When Qabil saw that, he said,
يَـوَيْلَتَا أَعَجَزْتُ أَنْ أَكُونَ مِثْلَ هَـذَا الْغُرَابِ فَأُوَارِيَ سَوْءَةَ أَخِى
("Woe to me! Am I not even able to be as this crow and to hide the dead body of my brother") `Ali bin Abi Talhah reported that Ibn `Abbas said, "A crow came to the dead corpse of another crow and threw sand over it, until it hid it in the ground. He who killed his brother said,
يَـوَيْلَتَا أَعَجَزْتُ أَنْ أَكُونَ مِثْلَ هَـذَا الْغُرَابِ فَأُوَارِيَ سَوْءَةَ أَخِى
(Woe to me! Am I not even able to be as this crow and to hide the dead body of my brother)" Al-Hasan Al-Basri commented on the statement,
فَأَصْبَحَ مِنَ النَّـدِمِينَ
(Then he became one of those who regretted.) "Allah made him feel sorrow after the loss that he earned."
The Swift Punishment for Transgression and Cutting the Relations of the Womb
A Hadith states that the Prophet said,
«مَا مِنْ ذَنْبٍ أَجْدَرُ أَنْ يُعَجِّلَ اللهُ عُقُوبَتَهُ فِي الدُّنْيَا مَعَ مَا يَدَّخِرُ لِصَاحِبهِ فِي الْآخِرَةِ مِنَ الْبَغْيِ وَقَطِيعَةِ الرَّحِم»
(There is no sin that is more worthy of Allah hastening its punishment in this life, in addition to what He has in store for its offender in the Hereafter, more than transgression and cutting the relations of the womb.) The act of Qabil included both of these. We are Allah's and to Him is our return.
27- Bir de onlara Adem’in iki oğlunun kıssasını hak ile oku. Hani ikisi de birer kurban sunmuşlardı da birininki kabul olunmuş, diğerinden ise kabul olunmamıştı. O:“Seni mutlaka öldüreceğim” demişti. Öbürü:“Allah ancak muttakilerden kabul eder” demişti.
28- “Yemin ederim eğer sen beni öldürmek için bana elini uzatsan bile ben seni öldürmek için elimi sana uzatacak değilim. Çünkü ben alemlerin Rabbi olan Allah’tan korkarım.”
29- “Ben isterim ki sen kendi günahını da benim günahımı da yüklenip cehennemliklerden olasın. İşte zalimlerin cezası budur.”
30- Nihâyet nefsi ona kardeşini öldürmeyi güzel gösterdi de o da onu öldürdü. Böylece hüsrana uğrayanlardan oldu.
31- Sonra Allah ona kardeşinin cesedini nasıl gömeceğini göstermek için yeri eşeleyen bir karga gönderdi. “Yazıklar olsun bana! Şu karga kadar olup da kardeşimin cesedini gömmekten aciz mi oldum?” dedi. Artık pişmanlık duyanlardan olmuştu.
27. “Bir de onlara Adem’in iki oğlunun kıssasını hak ile oku.” Yani insanlara Adem’in iki oğlu arasında meydana gelen olayı hak ile anlat, yalan değil doğru, oyun değil ciddi olan bu hadiseyi onlara haber verip oku ki ibret alacak olanlar ondan ibret alsın. Adem’in iki oğlundan kasıt, âyetin zahirinin ve siyakın da delâlet ettiği üzere kendi sulbünden olan iki oğludur. Müfessirlerin büyük çoğunluğunun görüşü de budur. Yani sen insanlara onların, sonu sözü geçen duruma kadar varan kurban sunmaları ile ilgili haberlerini oku:“Hani ikisi de birer kurban sunmuşlardı” Onların her birisi Yüce Allah’a yakınlaşmak kastı ile malının bir bölümünü ayırmıştı. “birininki kabul olunmuş, diğerinden ise kabul olunmamıştı.” Bu ise semadan gelen haber ile yahut da geçmiş ümmetlerde görülen âdet ile anlaşılmıştır ki o dönemlerde kurbanın Allah tarafından kabul olunduğunun alâmeti, semadan gelen bir ateşin o kurbanı yakması idi.
Adem’in, kurbanı kabul olunmayan oğlu kıskançlık ve çekememezlik ederek diğerine:“Seni mutlaka öldüreceğim” demişti. Diğeri ise bu hususta onu yumuşatmak üzere:“Allah ancak muttakilerden kabul eder” diye cevap vermişti. Ben beni öldürmeni gerektiren ne günah işledim, ne suçum var? Ben sadece bana da sana da herkese de farz olan takvayı ıerine getirip Allah’tan korkup sakındım, o kadar! Burada sözü geçen muttakilerin açıklanması ile ilgili en sahih görüş; bu ameli yerine getirme hususunda Allah'tan korkup sakınanlar, yani Yüce Allah’ın rızasını talep ederek, ihlas ile ve Allah Rasûlü’nün sünnetine ittiba ile amel etmektir.
28. Daha sonra, onu öldürmeyi ne saldırma ne de savunma şeklinde istemediğini haber vererek:“Sen beni öldürmek için bana elini uzatsan da ben seni öldürmek için elimi sana uzatacak değilim.” dedi. Bu, benim korkaklığım ve acizliğim dolayısı ile değil, aksine “ben alemlerin Rabbi olan Allah’tan korkarım.” Allah’tan korkan bir kimse ise günahlara özellikle de büyük günahlara kalkışmaz. Bu, kendisini öldürmek isteyen kardeşine bir uyarı, Allah’tan korkup O’na karşı takvâlı olması gerektiğine dair bir hatırlatma idi.
29. “Ben isterim ki; sen kendi günahını da benim günahımı da yüklenip cehennemliklerden olasın.” Yani eğer ben katil veya maktul olmaktan birisi olacaksam, senin beni öldürmeni tercih ederim. Böylelikle her iki günahı da sen yüklenmiş olursun. “İşte zalimlerin cezası budur” Bu da öldürmenin büyük günahlardan olduğuna ve cehenneme girmeyi gerektiren suçlardan olduğuna delildir.
30. Anca cani bu sözlerden dolayı cinâyeti işlemekten geri durmadı. Bu azarın ona bir faydası olmadı. Kararını sürdürdü ve sonunda nefsi kendisine kardeşini öldürmeyi kolaylaştırdı. Oysa şeriat ve insan tabiatı cana gereken saygıyı göstermeyi gerektirmektedir. “O da onu öldürdü. Böylece hüsrana uğrayanlardan oldu..” Dünya ve âhiretini kaybedenlerden oldu. Her katilin önünde böyle bir yolu ilk açan kişi o oldu. “Kim kötü bir yol açacak olursa onun vebali ve kıyamet gününe kadar onun ile amel edecek olanların vebali o kimsenin üzerinedir.” İşte bu bakımdan sahih hadiste Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’in şöyle buyurduğu sabittir: “Bir can öldürüldü mü mutlaka onun kanının (cezasının) yarısı, Adem’in (katil olan) ilk oğlunun boynuna yüklenir. Çünkü öldürme çığrını ilk açan kişi odur.”
31. Kardeşini öldürdükten sonra onu ne yapacağını bilememişti. Çünkü Âdemoğullarından ilk ölen kişi o idi. Bunun üzerine “Allah ona kardeşinin cesedini nasıl gömeceğini” bu yolla “göstermek için yeri eşeleyen” ölmüş bir kargayı gömmek üzere toprağı bir kenara çeken “bir karga gönderdi.” Yüce Allah burada “ceset”e (avret anlamına da gelen) “سوأة” demiştir. Çünkü ölenin cesedi bir çeşit avrettir. “Artık pişmanlık duyanlardan olmuştu” İşte bütün masiyetlerin akibeti bu şekilde pişmanlık ve hüsrandır.
E racconta, o Profeta, a questi Ebrei invidiosi e ingiusti, la storia dei figli di Ædem, Caino ( Ǭabil) e Abele(Habil), verità su cui non vi è dubbio, quando fecero un sacrificio, poiché ognuno di loro voleva avvicinarsi ad Allāh l'Altissimo; Allāh accettò il sacrifcio di Habil, poiché era devoto, e non accettò quello di Ǭabil, poiché non era devoto. Ǭabil non sopportò il fatto che venne accettato il sacrificio di Habil, per invidia, e disse: Ti ucciderò, Habil". Habil disse: "In verità, Allāh accetta il sacrificio di chi Lo teme ed obbedisce ai Suoi ordini e rispetta i Suoi divieti".
Hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad, Ngươi hãy kể cho những kẻ đố kị sai quấy từ những người Do Thái nghe về câu chuyện của hai đứa con trai Qabil và Habil của Adam. Câu chuyện là sự thật không có gì phải ngờ vực. Qabil và Habil cùng dâng tế lễ vật lên Allah nhưng Ngài chỉ chấp nhận món lễ vật của Habil bởi vì y là một người có lòng Taqwa và Ngài không chấp nhận món lễ vật của Qabil bởi vì y không phải là người có lòng Taqwa. Thế là Qabil ghen tị nói với Habil: chắc chắn tao sẽ giết mày. Habil nói: quả thật, Allah chỉ đón nhận món lễ vật từ những ai lòng Taqwa đối với Ngài, đó là những ai thi thành các mệnh lệnh của Ngài và tránh xa những điều Ngài nghiêm cấm.
Magsalaysay ka, O Sugo, sa mga naiinggit na tagalabag sa katarungan na ito kabilang sa mga Hudyo ng sanaysay ng dalawang anak ni Adan na sina Cain at Abel ayon sa katapatang walang pag-aalangan hinggil doon nang naghandog silang dalawa ng alay na ipinapanlapit-loob ng bawat isa sa kanilang dalawa kay Allāh – kaluwalhatian sa Kanya. Tumanggap si Allāh sa alay na inihandog ni Abel dahil ito ay kabilang sa mga may pangingilag sa pagkakasala. Hindi Siya tumanggap sa alay ni Cain dahil ito ay hindi kabilang sa mga may pangingilag sa pagkakasala. Minasama ni Cain ang pagtanggap sa alay ni Abel dala ng inggit at nagsabi: "Talagang papatayin nga kita, O Abel." Nagsabi naman si Abel: "Tumatanggap lamang si Allāh ng isang alay mula sa sinumang nangilag magkasala sa Kanya sa pamamagitan ng pagsunod sa mga ipinag-uutos Niya at pag-iwas sa mga sinasaway Niya.
O Poslaniče, ispričaj ovim zavidnicima zulumćarima između jevreja priču o Ademova dva sina, Kabilu i Habilu, istinito. Svaki od njih prinese kurban kojim je trebalo da se približi Uzvišenom Allahu, pa Allah prihvati Habilov kurban, jer je bio bogobojazan, a ne prihvati Kabilov, jer nije bio bogobojazan. Kabilu se nije svidjelo to što je prihvaćen Habilov kurban, iz zavisti njegove, pa reče: "Ubiću te sigurno, o Habile!", na što Habil odgovori: "Allah prihvata kurban od onoga ko se Njega boji, tj, od onog ko radi ono što mu je Allah naredio, a kloni se onoga što mu je Allah zabranio."
Se tendi la mano verso di me allo scopo di uccidermi, io non reagirò alla tua azione e ciò non per timore di te, ma per timore di Allāh, Dio del creato.
Talagang kung pagbubuhatan mo ako ng kamay, na naglalayon ng pagpatay sa akin, ako ay hindi gaganti sa iyo ng tulad sa gawain mo. Iyon ay hindi isang karuwagan mula sa akin bagkus ako ay nangangamba kay Allāh, na Panginoon ng mga nilikha."
Habil nói với người anh của mình Qabil: Nếu anh nhất định muốn giết tôi cho bằng được thì tôi sẽ không đáp trả giống như hành động của anh đối với tôi. Tôi làm như thế không phải là vì tôi hèn nhát mà là vì tôi sợ Allah - Thượng Đế của vũ trụ và vạn vật.
"Ako pružiš svoju ruku da me ubiješ, ja ti neću istim uzvratiti. To nije zbog kukavičluka, već zato što se bojim Allaha, Gospodara svjetova", rekao je Habil.
If you lift your hand intending to kill me, I will not do the same as you. It is not because I am a coward, but because I fear Allah the Lord of all created things.
Si levantas tu mano hacia mí con la intención de matarme, yo no te respondería con el mismo gesto. No por cobardía de mi parte, sino porque temo a Al-lah, el Señor de las criaturas.
Beni öldürmek için elini bana doğru uzatırsan, ben senin yaptığın gibi sana misliyle mukabelede bulunmayacağım. Bu senden korktuğum için değildir. Çünkü ben bütün mahlukatın Rabbi olan Allah'tan korkuyorum.
Sungguh, jika kamu mengulurkan tanganmu ke arahku untuk membunuhku, aku tidak akan membalas perbuatanmu itu. Hal itu bukan karena aku pengecut, tetapi aku takut kepada Allah, Tuhan segenap makhluk."
Si tu lèves la main sur moi dans l’intention de me tuer, je ne te répondrai pas par le même geste. Ce n’est pas par lâcheté de ma part mais plutôt parce que je redoute Allah, le Seigneur des créatures.
I want you to return with the sin of wrongly killing me, together with your previous sins, and become one of those who will enter the fire of Hell on the Day of Judgement and remain there. That is the reward of those who overstep the limits of Allah. I do not want to take on your crime and become one of the sinners.
Hâbil, Kâbil'in gözünü korkutmak amacıyla senin daha önce işlemiş olduğun günahların ve beni zulmederek öldürmenin günahıyla Allah'ın huzuruna dönmeni istiyorum. Böylece kıyamet gününde cehennem ehlinden olup oraya girenlerden birisi olmanı istiyorum. Bu ceza haddi aşanların cezalandırıldığı bir karşılıktır. Ben ise seni öldürme günahıyla oraya dönenlerden olmak istemiyorum.
Lantas ia (Habil) melanjutkan sambil menakutinya, "Sesungguhnya aku menginginkan agar kamu kembali dengan membawa dosa pembunuhan terhadapku secara zalim dan semena-mena lalu digabungkan dengan dosa-dosamu yang telah lalu, sehingga kamu termasuk penghuni neraka yang akan masuk dan menetap di sana kelak pada hari kiamat. Itu adalah balasan bagi orang-orang yang melampaui batas. Adapun aku maka tidak ingin kembali dengan membawa dosa pembunuhan terhadapmu yang akan membuatku menjadi penghuni neraka.”
The real reward for the deeds performed for the sake of God will be given in the Hereafter. However, sometimes even in this world certain occurrences show whether human actions have gained God’s approval. This happened in the case of Adam’s sons, Abel and Cain (Habil and Qabil). Abel’s offerings from his flocks of sheep and goats were accepted by God and he was duly blessed, but Cain’s offerings of his agricultural produce were not, and he remained unblessed. Cain then became so jealous of his younger brother that he threatened to kill him. Abel said that Cain’s offering had been rejected because Cain had no heartfelt fear of God and should, therefore, reform himself instead of threatening him. But, jealousy and enmity blur the truth and one can think only of how to eliminate one’s supposed enemy. Abel told Cain that he might raise his hand to murder him, but that he would not retaliate, because God had prohibited any fighting between one Muslim and another. Even if a Muslim wanted to assassinate his brother, the brother should not consider it legitimate to kill his attacker. This obviated the mutual clash which was otherwise inevitable, as well as the resulting endless chain of action and reaction in Muslim society. If two Muslims are bent on each other’s destruction, the guilt is divided between the two. But if one Muslim carries out his intention, while the other remains immersed in prayer, the attacker will not only shoulder the burden of his own sin, but also that of any sin which his victim might have commmitted had he not remained patient and prayerful.
Il poursuivit son discours en cherchant à lui faire prendre conscience de la gravité de ce qu’il allait commettre:
Je veux que tu retournes avec le péché de m’avoir tué injustement en plus de tes péchés passés, tu seras alors du nombre des gens qui entreront dans le Feu le Jour de la Résurrection. Cette rétribution est celle des transgresseurs et pour ma part, je ne veux pas me retrouver avec le péché de t’avoir tué et figurer parmi les transgresseurs.
Continuó su discurso buscando hacerle tomar consciencia de la gravedad del acto que iba a cometer: “Quiero que comparezcas ante Al-lah con el pecado de haberme matado injustamente además de tus pecados anteriores, estarás entonces entre aquellos que entrarán al Fuego el Día de la Resurrección. Esta es la retribución de los transgresores y en lo que a mí respecta, yo no quiero retornar a Al-lah con el pecado de haberte matado y ser de los transgresores”.
I reče mu, plašeći ga: "Ja žeim da ti poneseš i moje i svoje grijehe, tvojim nasilnim i nepravednim ubistvom mene, pa da budeš jedan od stanovnika Vatre koji će u nju ući na Sudnjem danu. To je kazna za nasilnike, i ja ne želim da te ubijem pa da zaradim grijeh nasilnika."
Habil tiếp tục nói với Qabil như một lời cảnh báo: Quả thật tôi muốn anh gánh tất cả tội lỗi cho việc anh đã giết tôi để anh trở thành người bạn của Hỏa Ngục vào Ngày Phục Sinh. Đó là hình phạt dành cho những kẻ làm điều sai quấy. Tôi không muốn ra tay để rồi tôi phải mang tội giết anh.
Kaya nagsabi pa si Abel kay Cain habang naninindak: "Tunay na ako ay nagnanais na bumalik ka kalakip ng kasalanan ng pagpatay sa akin, dala ng kawalang-katarungan at paglabag, karagdagan sa mga kasalanan mong nauna para ikaw ay maging kabilang sa mga maninirahan sa Apoy, na papasok doon sa Araw ng Pagbangon. Ang ganting iyon ay ang ganti sa mga lumalabag. Ako ay hindi nagnanais na bumalik kalakip ng kasalanan ng pagpatay sa iyo para ako ay maging kabilang sa kanila."
Gli disse, incutendogli timore: "In verità vorrei che tu tornassi con il peccato di avermi ucciso ingiustamente, assieme ai tuoi peccati precedenti, così sarai tra la Gente del Fuoco, coloro che vi entreranno, nel Giorno del Giudizio: Tale è la ricompensa dei trasgressori; mentre io non voglio tornare con il peccato di averti ucciso, così da essere assieme a costoro".
Pinaganda para kay Cain ng kaluluwa niyang palautos ng kasagwaan ang pagpatay sa kapatid niyang si Abel dala ng kawalang-katarungan kaya naman pinatay niya ito kaya siya, dahilan doon, ay naging kabilang sa mga nagbabawas sa mga sarili nila ng mga mabuting bahagi nila sa Mundo nila at Kabilang-buhay nila.
Il suo ego malvagio gli abbellì l'atto di uccidere suo fratello Habil ingiustamente, e lo uccise, e con ciò divenne uno di coloro che fecero torto a se stessi, perdendo i loro benefici in questo mondo e nell'Aldilà.
Sự đố kỵ và ganh ghét trong lòng đã làm cho Qabil mất đi lý trí, Qabil đã bị nó lôi kéo đến việc làm tội lỗi và xấu xa. Qabil đã xuống tay giết chết Habil, đứa em của mình một cách bất công. Với hành động tội lỗi đó, Qabil đã trở thành một kẻ thua thiệt ở trên đời này và cả Đời Sau.
Kabilu njegova duša uljepša ubistvo svog brata, pa ga ubi i zbog toga postade od propalih na dunjaluku i na ahiretu.
El alma de Caín, inclinada al mal, le sugirió matar injustamente a su hermano y él sucumbió a esta pulsión asesina. Se unió así al grupo de aquellos que han reducido su parte de bien en este mundo y en el más allá.
The evil prompting soul of Cain persuaded him to wrongly kill his brother, Abel. So he killed him and because of that he became one of those who are losers in this world and the Afterlife. He set a bad example and will therefore bear that burden, as well as the burden of any person who does the same until the Day of Judgement, without any reduction in the burden of those who imitate him.
Kemudian Kabil digoda oleh nafsu amarahnya untuk membunuh saudaranya, Habil secara semena-mena, lalu ia pun benar-benar membunuhnya. Dengan sebab itu, Kabil pun termasuk golongan yang merugikan diri mereka sendiri di dunia dan di akhirat.
Kâbil'e kendisine kötülüğü emreden ve yaptıran nefsi, kardeşi Hâbil'i zulmederek öldürmesini hoş gösterdi ve sonunda onu öldürdü. Kâbil bu suçu işledikten sonra bunun sebebiyle nefsinin dünyadaki ve ahiretteki nasiplerini eksiltenlerden oldu.
L’âme de Caïn, incitatrice au mal, lui suggéra de tuer injustement son frère et il succomba à cette pulsion meurtrière. Il rejoignit ainsi le nombre de ceux qui ont réduit leur part de bien ici-bas et dans l’au-delà.
Allah envoya alors un corbeau qui se mit à fouiller le sol afin d’enterrer un congénère mort dans la finalité de lui apprendre comment couvrir le corps de son frère et Caïn rejoignit le nombre des contrits.
Whatever a man receives in this world is bestowed by God. Therefore, one who, out of being jealous inflicts harm upon another who is better situated in life attempts, in effect, to nullify God’s plan. Such a person is to some extent given the scope to do whatever he likes in this world of trial, but in the eyes of God, he is the worst sinner. Abel drew the attention of his elder brother Cain to this fact. This created some hesitation in Cain’s mind. He realised that if he was bent on killing his younger brother, it was without any justification. But the feeling of jealousy in him did not cool down. He invented excuses to justify his action. Ultimately, his inner struggle resolved itself by returning to his self-devised justification and he proceeded to kill his brother. The voice of conscience is the voice of God. A question arising in a man’s conscience about any action of his amounts in fact to his facing a test. A man is successful if he gives a positive response to the voice of his conscience, but if, in taking the shelter of false excuses, he suppresses the voice of his conscience, then he has failed. It has been recorded in a tradition of the Prophet that transgression and the killing of kindred are sins for which punishment starts right here in this world. The punishment for the unjustified atrocity committed by Cain against his brother was given to him not only in the Hereafter but in this very world where he was immediately plunged into misery. It has come to us through Mujahid that Cain, after committing the murder, was afflicted by his lower leg becoming stuck to his thigh. He remained lying on the ground, unattended and uncared for, until he died in ignominy and distress. (Tafsir ibn Kathir). Cain was instructed by means of a crow how to bury the dead body under the ground. This points to the fact that man was less knowledgeable than the animals about the ways of nature. And, if he follows his emotions, there is no worse transgressor than he. Furthermore, it is implied that if, rather than committing a crime, a man buries the intention in his heart, he will not have to face the shame of it afterwards. A man should curb and bury his bad intentions in his heart and not allow them to emerge and become a reality. A man, before bringing his evil designs to fruition, has simply to bury the intention. If, not, he will be confronted with the problem of burying the dead body, which, even after burial, will be treated by God as not having been buried.
(Kâbil, kardeşi Hâbil'i öldürdükten sonra ne yapacağını bilemedi.) Yüce Allah ona kardeşinin cesedini nasıl saklayacağını öğretmek için önünde yeri eşeleyen bir karga gönderdi. O karga da ölü kargayı gömmek için yeri eşeliyordu. Kardeşini öldürüp katil olan kardeş, "Yazıklar olsun bana kardeşimin cesedini, ölü kargayı gömen bu karga gibi olup gömemedim." dedi. Sonra kardeşinin cesedini gömerek (Kâbil) yapmış olduğu bu çirkin davranışına pişmanlık duyanlardan oldu.
Lalu Allah mengutus seekor burung gagak yang menggali tanah untuk mengubur burung gagak lain yang mati di hadapan Kabil dengan maksud mengajarkan kepadanya tentang bagaimana cara mengubur jasad saudaranya, Habil. Pada saat itulah, Kabil yang membunuh saudaranya ini berkata, "Celakalah aku! Mengapa aku tidak sanggup berbuat seperti yang dilakukan burung gagak yang menguburkan gagak lain yang mati ini sehingga aku dapat menguburkan mayat saudaraku ini?!" Lalu Kabil menguburkan saudaranya tersebut dan ia pun termasuk orang-orang yang menyesal.
Al-lah envió un cuervo que se puso a escarbar el suelo para enterrar a otro pájaro muerto, con la finalidad de enseñarle a Caín cómo enterrar el cuerpo de su hermano, y él se unió al grupo de los arrepentidos.
Allah sent a crow to dig the earth in front of him to bury another dead crow and teach him how to cover his brother’s body. He then became regretful. Regret is the end result of those who commit sins.
Allah je poslao vranu da kopa po zemlji ispred Kabila kako bi ukopala mrtvu, i time pokazao Kabilu kako da prekrije tijelo svog brata. Tada Kabil poče žaliti. "Teško meni!" - povika on - "zar i ja ne mogu, kao ova vrana
, da zakopam mrtvo tijelo brata svoga!" Tada je zakopao tijelo, kajući se.
Così Allāh mandò un corvo a sollevare il terreno davanti a lui per seppellire un corvo morto, per insegnargli come fare con il corpo di suo fratello. L'assassino in quel momento disse del fratello: "Guai a me! Non potevo essere come questo corvo che ha seppellito il l’altro corvo morto, così ho seppellisco il corpo di mio fratello, così divenne disperato".
Vì vậy, Allah đã gởi một con quạ đến bới mặt đất lên trước mặt y để chôn một con quạ chết, qua đó để dạy y cách giấu đi xác em trai mình. Thấy cảnh tượng diễn ra, kẻ sát nhân tự trách nói "Ôi thật tệ cho ta, đến một con quạ mà ta cũng không bằng, nó còn biết giấu xác đồng loại của nó." Theo cách của con quạ, y biết cách chôn xác của đứa em mình. Tại thời điểm đó y trở nên hối hận.
Kaya nagsugo si Allāh ng isang uwak na bubungkal sa lupa sa harapan ni Cain upang maglibing ito roon ng isang patay na uwak upang magturo ito sa kanya kung papaanong magtatakip ng katawan ng kapatid niya. Nagsabi ang pumatay sa kapatid niya nang sandaling iyon: "O kapighatian, pinanghina ako na ako ay maging tulad ng uwak na ito na nagkubli sa ibang uwak na patay para magkubli ako sa bangkay ng kapatid ko." Kaya nagkubli siya nito saka siya ay naging kabilang sa mga nanghihinayang.
32- İşte bundan dolayı İsrailoğullarına şöyle yazdık:“Her kim bir cana veya yeryüzündeki bir fesada karşılık olmaksızın birini öldürürse, bütün insanları öldürmüş gibi olur. Kim de birini yaşatırsa bütün insanları yaşatmış gibi olur.” Andolsun peygamberlerimiz onlara apaçık belgelerle geldiler. Sonra içlerinden birçoğu (bütün) bunlardan sonra yine de yeryüzünde taşkınlık etmekteler.
32. Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“İşte bundan dolayı” Adem’in iki oğlunun kıssalarında anlatıldığı üzere onlardan birinin kardeşini öldürüp kendinden sonrakiler için öldürme yolunu açması, öldürmenin âkıbetinin dünya ve âhirette çok vahim ve büyük bir zarar olması nedeniyle “İsrailoğullarına” kendilerine semavi Kitap indirilmiş olan bu kavme “şöyle yazdık: Her kim bir cana veya yeryüzündeki bir fesada karşılık olmaksızın” yani haksız yere “birini öldürürse bütün insanları öldürmüş gibi olur.” Çünkü onun bu şekilde davranışını açıklayabilecek ve ancak haklı olarak öldürdüğünü ortaya koyabilecek herhangi bir gerekçesi bulunmamaktadır. Böyle bir kimsenin öldürülmeyi hak etmemiş bir canı öldürme cüretkârlığını göstermesi, onun öldürdüğü kimse ile başkaları arasında bir fark görmediğini (herkesi öldürebileceğini) ortaya koymaktadır. Yine onun bu öldürmesinin tek sebebinin de kötülüğü emreden nefsine uyması olduğu anlaşılmaktadır. Dolayısı ile böyle bir kimseyi öldürme cüretkârlığını göstermesi, bütün insanları öldürmesi gibidir.
Diğer taraftan bir kimse de “birini yaşatırsa” yani nefsi kendisine onu ölürmeyi telkin etmekle birlikte öldürmeyip hayatta kalmasına vesile olur, Allah korkusu onu öldürmekten alıkoyarsa bu kimse de “bütün insanları yaşatmış gibi olur.” Çünkü onun sahip olduğu Allah korkusu, öldürülmeyi hak etmemiş bir kimseyi öldürmesine engel teşkil eder.
Âyet-i kerime öldürmenin iki sebepten birisi ile caiz olabileceğine delildir:Ya bir kimse kasten ve haksız yere bir başkasını öldürdüğü için -ki eğer mükellef ve maktüle denk olursa, maktülün babası da değilse- onun öldürülmesi helâl olur yahut da yeryüzünde insanların dinlerini, bedenlerini, mallarını ifsad etmek sureti ile fesat çıkartan bir kimse olursa onun öldürülmesi de caizdir. Mesela mürted kâfirler, muharip kafirler, öldürmekten başka bir yolla kötülükleri önlenemeyen bid’at davetçileri vb. gibi. İnsanları öldürmek yahut da mallarını almak kastı ile üzerlerine saldıran yol kesiciler, eşkıya ve benzerleri de bu kabildendir.“Andolsun peygamberlerimiz onlara” hiçbir kimsenin karşı delil getirmeye imkân bulamayacağı “apaçık belgelerle geldiler. Sonra içlerinden” insanlardan “birçoğu (bütün) bunlardan sonra” yeryüzünde dosdoğru yürümeyi gerektiren ve karşı delil ileri sürme imkânı bırakmayan bu açıklamalardan sonra “yeryüzünde” masiyetler işlemek ve bu apaçık belge ve delilleri getiren peygamberlere aykırı davranmak sureti ile “taşkınlık etmekteler.”
Dahil sa pagpatay ni Cain sa kapatid niya, ipinaalam ni Allāh sa mga anak ni Israel na ang sinumang pumatay ng isang tao nang hindi dahilan sa ganting kaparusahan o panggugulo sa lupa sa pamamagitan ng kawalang-pananampalataya o pakikidigma ay para bang pinatay niya ang mga tao sa kalahatan dahil walang pagkakaiba sa ganang kanya sa pagitan ng inosente at may-sala. Ang sinumang nagpigil sa pagpatay ng isang taong ipinagbawal ni Allāh [ang pagpatay rito] – pagkataas-taas Siya – habang naniniwala sa pagkabawal ng pagpatay rito at hindi niya pinatay ay para bang binuhay niya ang mga tao sa kalahatan dahil ang ginawa niya ay nagdudulot ng kaligtasan sa kanila sa kalahatan. Talaga ngang dumating ang mga sugo ni Allāh sa mga anak ni Israel kalakip ng mga maliwanag na katwiran at mga hayag na patunay. Sa kabila nito, tunay na ang marami sa kanila ay mga lumalampas sa mga hangganan ni Allāh sa pamamagitan ng pagkagawa ng mga pagsuway at pagsalungat sa mga sugo nila.
Poiché Ǭabil uccise suo fratello, informammo i Figli di Isrāīl che, in verità, chi uccide un'anima senza motivo, che non sia in seguito a una condanna o per aver portato corruzione in terra, o in seguito alla miscredenza o per aver commesso crimini, è come se avesse ucciso l'intera umanità, poiché costui non fa distinzione tra l'innocente ed il colpevole; e chi risparmia un'anima che Allāh l'Altissimo ha proibito di uccidere, poiché ha fede nella sua sacralità, è come se avesse risparmiato l'umanità intera, poiché nella sua azione vi è la salvezza di tutti costoro. Giunsero i Nostri Messaggeri ai Figli di Isrāīl con prove indiscutibili, e nonostante tutto ciò molti di loro trasgredirono i limiti imposti da Alllah, commettendo peccati e disobbedendo ai loro messaggeri.
Bởi việc Qabil giết chết đứa em của mình Habil nên Allah đã sắc lệnh qui định cho người dân Isra-el: Ai giết một người mà người đó không phải là một tên sát nhân cũng không phải là một kẻ phá hoại trái đất bằng sự vô đức tin và sự ác bá thì coi như người đó đã giết toàn thể nhân loại bởi vì y đã không phân biệt người vô tội và kẻ tội phạm. Và ai cứu một mạng người thì coi như y đã cứu lấy toàn thể nhân loại bởi vì hạnh động cứu người của y sẽ mang lại sự an lành cho tất cả. Quả thật, các vị Thiên Sứ của TA đã được gửi đến cho người dân Isra-el với những bằng chứng rõ rệt, tuy nhiên, đa số bọn chúng vẫn vượt quá giới hạn của Allah, chúng cứ luôn làm trái lệnh Ngài và bất tuân Ngài.
Zbog Kabilovog ubistva svog brata dali smo do znanja Izraelićanima da onaj ko bespravno ubije nekog, ko nije zaslužio odmazdu niti je širio nered po Zemlji kroz nevjerstvo i razbojništvo, kao da je sve ljude poubijao, jer, prema njemu, nema razlike između nevinog i zločinca. Ko se suzdrži od ubijanja onoga koga je Allah zabranio ubiti, jer vjeruje da je to haram, kao da je oživio sve ljude, jer je sve ljude sačuvao svog zla. Naši poslanici su došli Izraelićanima sa jasnim dokazima, ali su oni i pored toga prelazili Allahove granice griješeći prema Njemu i suprotstavljajući se poslanicima koje im je On poslao.
Human Beings Should Respect the Sanctity of Other Human Beings
Allah says, because the son of Adam killed his brother in transgression and aggression,
كَتَبْنَا عَلَى بَنِى إِسْرَءِيلَ
(We ordained for the Children of Israel...) meaning, We legislated for them and informed them,
أَنَّهُ مَن قَتَلَ نَفْساً بِغَيْرِ نَفْسٍ أَوْ فَسَادٍ فِى الاٌّرْضِ فَكَأَنَّمَا قَتَلَ النَّاسَ جَمِيعاً وَمَنْ أَحْيَـهَا فَكَأَنَّمَا أَحْيَا النَّاسَ جَمِيعاً
(that if anyone killed a person not in retaliation of murder, or (and) to spread mischief in the land - it would be as if he killed all mankind, and if anyone saved a life, it would be as if he saved the life of all mankind.) The Ayah states, whoever kills a soul without justification -- such as in retaliation for murder or for causing mischief on earth -- will be as if he has killed all mankind, because there is no difference between one life and another.
وَمَنْ أَحْيَـهَا
(and if anyone saved a life...) by preventing its blood from being shed and believing in its sanctity, then all people will have been saved from him, so,
فَكَأَنَّمَا أَحْيَا النَّاسَ جَمِيعاً
(it would be as if he saved the life of all mankind.) Al-A`mash and others said that Abu Salih said that Abu Hurayrah said, "I entered on `Uthman when he was under siege in his house and said, `I came to give you my support. Now, it is good to fight (defending you) O Leader of the Faithful!' He said, `O Abu Hurayrah! Does it please you that you kill all people, including me' I said, `No.' He said, `If you kill one man, it is as if you killed all people. Therefore, go back with my permission for you to leave. May you receive your reward and be saved from burden.' So I went back and did not fight."' `Ali bin Abi Talhah reported that Ibn `Abbas said, "It is as Allah has stated,
مَن قَتَلَ نَفْساً بِغَيْرِ نَفْسٍ أَوْ فَسَادٍ فِى الاٌّرْضِ فَكَأَنَّمَا قَتَلَ النَّاسَ جَمِيعاً وَمَنْ أَحْيَـهَا فَكَأَنَّمَا أَحْيَا النَّاسَ جَمِيعاً
(if anyone killed a person not in retaliation of murder, or (and) to spread mischief in the land - it would be as if he killed all mankind, and if anyone saved a life, it would be as if he saved the life of all mankind.) Saving life in this case occurs by not killing a soul that Allah has forbidden. So this is the meaning of saving the life of all mankind, for whoever forbids killing a soul without justification, the lives of all people will be saved from him." Similar was said by Mujahid;
وَمَنْ أَحْيَـهَا
(And if anyone saved a life...) means, he refrains from killing a soul. Al-`Awfi reported that Ibn `Abbas said that Allah's statement,
فَكَأَنَّمَا قَتَلَ النَّاسَ جَمِيعاً
(it would be as if he killed all mankind. .) means, "Whoever kills one soul that Allah has forbidden killing, is just like he who kills all mankind." Sa`id bin Jubayr said, "He who allows himself to shed the blood of a Muslim, is like he who allows shedding the blood of all people. He who forbids shedding the blood of one Muslim, is like he who forbids shedding the blood of all people." In addition, Ibn Jurayj said that Al-A`raj said that Mujahid commented on the Ayah,
فَكَأَنَّمَا قَتَلَ النَّاسَ جَمِيعاً
(it would be as if he killed all mankind,) "He who kills a believing soul intentionally, Allah makes the Fire of Hell his abode, He will become angry with him, and curse him, and has prepared a tremendous punishment for him, equal to if he had killed all people, his punishment will still be the same." Ibn Jurayj said that Mujahid said that the Ayah,
وَمَنْ أَحْيَـهَا فَكَأَنَّمَا أَحْيَا النَّاسَ جَمِيعاً
(and if anyone saved a life, it would be as if he saved the life of all mankind.) means, "He who does not kill anyone, then the lives of people are safe from him."
Warning Those who Commit Mischief
Allah said,
وَلَقَدْ جَآءَتْهُمْ رُسُلُنَا بِالّبَيِّنَـتِ
(And indeed, there came to them Our Messengers with Al-Bayyinat,) meaning, clear evidences, signs and proofs,
ثُمَّ إِنَّ كَثِيراً مِّنْهُمْ بَعْدَ ذلِكَ فِى الاٌّرْضِ لَمُسْرِفُونَ
(even then after that many of them continued to exceed the limits in the land!) This Ayah chastises and criticizes those who commit the prohibitions, after knowing that they are prohibited from indulging in them. The Jews of Al-Madinah, such as Banu Qurayzah, An-Nadir and Qaynuqa`, used to fight along with either Khazraj or Aws, when war would erupt between them during the time of Jahiliyyah. When these wars would end, the Jews would ransom those who were captured and pay the blood money for those who were killed. Allah criticized them for this practice in Surat Al-Baqarah,
وَإِذْ أَخَذْنَا مِيثَـقَكُمْ لاَ تَسْفِكُونَ دِمَآءِكُمْ وَلاَ تُخْرِجُونَ أَنفُسَكُمْ مِّن دِيَـرِكُمْ ثُمَّ أَقْرَرْتُمْ وَأَنتُمْ تَشْهَدُونَ - ثُمَّ أَنتُمْ هَـؤُلاَءِ تَقْتُلُونَ أَنفُسَكُمْ وَتُخْرِجُونَ فَرِيقًا مِّنكُم مِّن دِيَـرِهِمْ تَظَـهَرُونَ علَيْهِم بِالإِثْمِ وَالْعُدْوَنِ وَإِن يَأْتُوكُمْ أُسَـرَى تُفَـدُوهُمْ وَهُوَ مُحَرَّمٌ عَلَيْكُمْ إِخْرَاجُهُمْ أَفَتُؤْمِنُونَ بِبَعْضِ الْكِتَـبِ وَتَكْفُرُونَ بِبَعْضٍ فَمَا جَزَآءُ مَن يَفْعَلُ ذلِكَ مِنكُمْ إِلاَّ خِزْىٌ فِي الْحَيَوةِ الدُّنْيَا وَيَوْمَ الْقِيَـمَةِ يُرَدُّونَ إِلَى أَشَدِّ الّعَذَابِ وَمَا اللَّهُ بِغَـفِلٍ عَمَّا تَعْمَلُونَ
(And (remember) when We took your covenant (saying): Shed not your (people's) blood, nor turn out your own people from their dwellings. Then, (this) you ratified and (to this) you bear witness. After this, it is you who kill one another and drive out a party of your own from their homes, assist (their enemies) against them, in sin and transgression. And if they come to you as captives, you ransom them, although their expulsion was forbidden to you. Then do you believe in a part of the Scripture and reject the rest Then what is the recompense of those who do so among you, except disgrace in the life of this world, and on the Day of Resurrection they shall be consigned to the most grievous torment. And Allah is not unaware of what you do.) 2:84-85
The Punishment of those Who Cause Mischief in the Land
Allah said next,
إِنَّمَا جَزَآءُ الَّذِينَ يُحَارِبُونَ اللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُ وَيَسْعَوْنَ فِى الاٌّرْضِ فَسَاداً أَن يُقَتَّلُواْ أَوْ يُصَلَّبُواْ أَوْ تُقَطَّعَ أَيْدِيهِمْ وَأَرْجُلُهُم مِّنْ خِلَـفٍ أَوْ يُنفَوْاْ مِنَ الاٌّرْضِ
(The recompense of those who wage war against Allah and His Messenger and do mischief in the land is only that they shall be killed or crucified or their hands and their feet be cut off on the opposite sides, or be exiled from the land.) `Wage war' mentioned here means, oppose and contradict, and it includes disbelief, blocking roads and spreading fear in the fairways. Mischief in the land refers to various types of evil. Ibn Jarir recorded that `Ikrimah and Al-Hasan Al-Basri said that the Ayat,
إِنَّمَا جَزَآءُ الَّذِينَ يُحَارِبُونَ اللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُ
(The recompense of those who wage war against Allah and His Messenger) until,
إِنَّ اللَّهَ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
(Allah is Of-Forgiving, Most Merciful,) "Were revealed about the idolators. Therefore, the Ayah decrees that, whoever among them repents before you apprehend them, then you have no right to punish them. This Ayah does not save a Muslim from punishment if he kills, causes mischief in the land or wages war against Allah and His Messenger and then joins rank with the disbelievers, before the Muslims are able to catch him. He will still be liable for punishment for the crimes he committed." Abu Dawud and An-Nasa'i recorded that `Ikrimah said that Ibn `Abbas said that the Ayah,
إِنَّمَا جَزَآءُ الَّذِينَ يُحَارِبُونَ اللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُ وَيَسْعَوْنَ فِى الاٌّرْضِ فَسَاداً
(The recompense of those who wage war against Allah and His Messenger and do mischief in the land...) "Was revealed concerning the idolators, those among them who repent before being apprehended, they will still be liable for punishment for the crimes they committed." The correct opinion is that this Ayah is general in meaning and includes the idolators and all others who commit the types of crimes the Ayah mentioned. Al-Bukhari and Muslim recorded that Abu Qilabah `Abdullah bin Zayd Al-Jarmi, said that Anas bin Malik said, "Eight people of the `Ukl tribe came to the Messenger of Allah ﷺ and gave him their pledge to follow Islam. Al-Madinah's climate did not suit them and they became sick and complained to Allah's Messenger ﷺ. So he said,
«أَلَا تَخْرُجُونَ مَعَ رَاعِينَا فِي إِبِلِهِ، فَتُصِيبُوا مِنْ أَبْوَالِهَا وَأَلْبَانِهَا»
(Go with our shephard to be treated by the milk and urine of his camels.) So they went as directed, and after they drank from the camels' milk and urine, they became healthy, and they killed the shepherd and drove away all the camels. The news reached the Prophet and he sent (men) in their pursuit and they were captured. He then ordered that their hands and feet be cut off (and it was done), and their eyes were branded with heated pieces of iron. Next, they were put in the sun until they died." This is the wording of Muslim. In another narration for this Hadith, it was mentioned that these people were from the tribes of `Ukl or `Uraynah. Another narration reported that these people were put in the Harrah area (of Al-Madinah), and when they asked for water, no water was given to them. Allah said,
أَن يُقَتَّلُواْ أَوْ يُصَلَّبُواْ أَوْ تُقَطَّعَ أَيْدِيهِمْ وَأَرْجُلُهُم مِّنْ خِلَـفٍ أَوْ يُنفَوْاْ مِنَ الاٌّرْضِ
(they shall be killed or crucified or their hands and their feet be cut off on the opposite sides, or be exiled from the land.) `Ali bin Abi Talhah said that Ibn `Abbas said about this Ayah, `He who takes up arms in Muslim land and spreads fear in the fairways and is captured, the Muslim Leader has the choice to either have him killed, crucified or cut off his hands and feet." Similar was said by Sa`id bin Al-Musayyib, Mujahid, `Ata', Al-Hasan Al-Basri, Ibrahim An-Nakha`i and Ad-Dahhak, as Abu Ja`far Ibn Jarir recorded. This view is supported by the fact that the word Aw (or), indicates a choice. As Allah said,
فَجَزَآءٌ مِّثْلُ مَا قَتَلَ مِنَ النَّعَمِ يَحْكُمُ بِهِ ذَوَا عَدْلٍ مِّنْكُمْ هَدْياً بَـلِغَ الْكَعْبَةِ أَوْ كَفَّارَةٌ طَعَامُ مَسَـكِينَ أَو عَدْلُ ذلِكَ صِيَاماً
(The penalty is an offering, brought to the Ka`bah, of an eatable animal equivalent to the one he killed, as adjudged by two just men among you; or, for expiation, he should feed the poor, or its equivalent in fasting.)5:95 Allah said,
فَمَن كَانَ مِنكُم مَّرِيضًا أَوْ بِهِ أَذًى مِّن رَّأْسِهِ فَفِدْيَةٌ مِّن صِيَامٍ أَوْ صَدَقَةٍ أَوْ نُسُكٍ
(And whosoever of you is ill or has an ailment in his scalp (necessitating shaving), he must pay a ransom of either fasting or giving charity or offering a sacrifice.) and,
فَكَفَّارَتُهُ إِطْعَامُ عَشَرَةِ مَسَـكِينَ مِنْ أَوْسَطِ مَا تُطْعِمُونَ أَهْلِيكُمْ أَوْ كِسْوَتُهُمْ أَوْ تَحْرِيرُ رَقَبَةٍ
(...for its expiation feed ten of the poor, on a scale of the average of that with which you feed your own families, or clothe them, or free a slave.) All of these Ayat offer a choice, just as the Ayah above. As for Allah's statement,
أَوْ يُنفَوْاْ مِنَ الاٌّرْضِ
(or be exiled from the land.) some said that it means, he is actively pursued until he is captured, and thus receives his prescribed punishment, or otherwise he escapes from the land of Islam, as Ibn Jarir recorded from Ibn `Abbas, Anas bin Malik, Sa`id bin Jubayr, Ad-Dahhak, Ar-Rabi` bin Anas, Az-Zuhri, Al-Layth bin Sa`d and Malik bin Anas. Some said that the Ayah means these people are expelled to another land, or to another state by the Muslims authorities. Sa`id bin Jubayr, Abu Ash-Sha`tha', Al-Hasan, Az-Zuhri, Ad-Dahhak and Muqatil bin Hayyan said that he is expelled, but not outside of the land of Islam, while others said that he is to be imprisoned. Allah's statement,
ذَلِكَ لَهُمْ خِزْىٌ فِى الدُّنْيَا وَلَهُمْ فِى الاٌّخِرَةِ عَذَابٌ عَظِيمٌ
(That is their disgrace in this world, and a great torment is theirs in the Hereafter.) means, the punishment We prescribed, killing these aggressors, crucifying them, cutting off their hands and feet on opposite sides, or expelling them from the land is a disgrace for them among mankind in this life, along with the tremendous torment Allah has prepared for them in the Hereafter. This view supports the opinion that these Ayat were revealed about the idolators. As for Muslims, in his Sahih, Muslim recorded that `Ubadah bin As-Samit said, "The Messenger of Allah ﷺ took the same pledge from us that he also took from women: That we do not associate anything with Allah in worship, we do not steal, commit adultery, or kill our children, and that we do not spread falsehood about each other. He said that he who keeps this pledge, then his reward will be with Allah. He who falls into shortcomings and was punished, then this will be his expiation. And those whose errors were covered by Allah, then their matter is for Allah: If He wills, He will punish them and If He wills, He will pardon them." `Ali narrated that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«مَنْ أَذْنَبَ ذَنْبًا فِي الدُّنْيَا فَعُوقِبَ بِهِ، فَاللهُ أَعْدَلُ مِنْ أَنْ يُثَنِّيَ عُقُوبَتَهُ عَلى عَبْدِهِ، وَمَنْ أَذْنَبَ ذَنْبًا فِي الدُّنْيَا فَسَتَرهُ اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَعَفَا عَنْهُ، فَاللهُ أَكْرَمُ مِنْ أَنْ يَعُودَ عَلَيْهِ فِي شَيْءٍ قَدْ عَفَا عَنْه»
(He who sins in this life and was punished for it, then Allah is far more just than to combine two punishments on His servant. He who commits an error in this life and Allah hides this error and pardons him, then Allah is far more generous than to punish the servant for something that He has already pardoned.) iRecorded by Ahmad, Ibn Majah and At-Tirmidhi who said, "Hasan Gharib."Al-Hafiz Ad-Daraqutni was asked about this Hadith, and he said that it was related to the Prophet in some narrations, and it was related to the Companions in others, and that this narration from the Prophet is Sahih. Ibn Jarir commented on Allah's statement,
ذَلِكَ لَهُمْ خِزْىٌ فِى الدُّنْيَا
(That is their disgrace in this world,) "Meaning, shame, humiliation, punishment, contempt and torment in this life, before the Hereafter,
وَلَهُمْ فِى الاٌّخِرَةِ عَذَابٌ عَظِيمٌ
(and a great torment is theirs in the Hereafter.) if they do not repent from these errors until death overcomes them. In this case, they will be stricken by the punishment that We prescribed for them in this life and the torment that We prepared for them therein,
عَذَابٌ عظِيمٌ
(a great torment) in the Fire of Jahannam."
The Punishment of those who Wage War Against Allah and His Messenger is Annulled if They Repent Before their Apprehension
Allah said,
إِلاَّ الَّذِينَ تَابُواْ مِن قَبْلِ أَن تَقْدِرُواْ عَلَيْهِمْ فَاعْلَمُواْ أَنَّ اللَّهَ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
(Except for those who (having fled away and then) came back (as Muslims) with repentance before they fall into your power; in that case, know that Allah is Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful.) This Ayah is clear in its indication that it applies to the idolators. As for the Muslims who commit this crime and repent before they are apprehended, the punishment of killing, crucifixion and cutting the limbs will be waved. The practice of the Companions in this regard is that all of the punishments prescribed in this case will be waved, as is apparent from the wording of the Ayah. Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that Ash-Sha`bi said, "Harithah bin Badr At-Tamimi was living in Al-Basrah, and he committed the crime of mischief in the land. So he talked to some men from Quraysh, such as Al-Hasan bin `Ali, Ibn `Abbas and `Abdullah bin Ja`far, and they talked to `Ali about him so that he would grant him safety, but `Ali refused. So Harithah went to Sa`id bin Qays Al-Hamadani who kept him in his house and went to `Ali, saying, `O Leader of the Faithful! What about those who wage war against Allah and His Messenger and cause mischief in the land' So he recited the Ayah until he reached,
إِلاَّ الَّذِينَ تَابُواْ مِن قَبْلِ أَن تَقْدِرُواْ عَلَيْهِمْ
(Except for those who (having fled away and them) came back cas Muslims) with repentance before they fall into your power. ) So `Ali wrote a document that granted safety, and Sa`id bin Qays said, `This is for Harithah bin Badr."' Ibn Jarir recorded this Hadith. Ibn Jarir recorded that `Amir Ash-Sha`bi said, "A man from Murad came to Abu Musa, while he was the governor of Al-Kufah during the reign of `Uthman, and said to him after he offered the obligatory prayer, `O Abu Musa! I seek your help. I am so-and-so from Murad and I waged war against Allah and His Messenger and caused mischief in the land. I repented before you had any authority over me.' Abu Musa proclaimed, `This is so-and-so, who had waged war against Allah and His Messenger and caused mischief in the land, and he repented before we had authority over him. Therefore, anyone who meets him, should deal with him in a better way. If he is saying the truth, then this is the path of those who say the truth. If he is saying a lie, his sins will destroy him. So the man remained idle for as long as Allah willed, but he later rose against the leaders, and Allah punished him for his sins and he was killed." Ibn Jarir recorded that Musa bin Ishaq Al-Madani said that `Ali Al-Asadi waged war, blocked the roads, shed blood and plundered wealth. The leaders and the people alike, sought to capture him, but they could not do that until he came after he repented, after he heard a man reciting the Ayah,
يعِبَادِىَ الَّذِينَ أَسْرَفُواْ عَلَى أَنفُسِهِمْ لاَ تَقْنَطُواْ مِن رَّحْمَةِ اللَّهِ إِنَّ اللَّهَ يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ جَمِيعاً إِنَّهُ هُوَ الْغَفُورُ الرَّحِيمُ
(O My servants who have transgressed against themselves! Despair not of the mercy of Allah, verily, Allah forgives all sins. Truly, He is Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful.) So he said to that man, "O servant of Allah! Recite it again." So he recited it again, and `Ali put down his sword and went to Al-Madinah in repentance, arriving during the night. He washed up and went to the Masjid of the Messenger of Allah ﷺ and prayed the dawn prayer. He sat next to Abu Hurayrah amidst his companions. In the morning, the people recognized him and went after him. He said, "You have no way against me. I came in repentance before you had any authority over me." Abu Hurayrah said, "He has said the truth," and he held his hand and went to Marwan bin Al-Hakam, who was the governor of Al-Madinah during the reign of Mu`awiyah. Abu Hurayrah said, "This is `Ali and he came in repentance and you do not have a way against him, nor can you have him killed." So `Ali was absolved of punishment and remained on his repentance and went to the sea to perform Jihad in Allah's cause. The Muslims met the Romans in battle, and the Muslims brought the ship `Ali was in to one of the Roman ships, and `Ali crossed to that ship and the Romans escaped from him to the other side of the ship, and the ship capsized and they all drowned."
Karena Kabil telah membunuh saudaranya, Habil maka Kami beritahukan kepada Bani Israil, bahwasanya orang yang membunuh seseorang tanpa alasan yang dibenarkan seperti karena kisas atau karena orang itu membuat kerusakan di muka bumi dengan melakukan kekafiran atau melakukan perampokan maka seolah-olah ia telah membunuh seluruh umat manusia; karena baginya tidak ada bedanya antara orang yang tidak bersalah dan pelaku kejahatan. Sebaliknya, seseorang yang tidak membunuh orang lain yang Allah -Ta'ālā- haramkan nyawanya lantaran berkeyakinan bahwa orang tersebut haram dibunuh maka seolah-olah dia telah menghidupkan seluruh umat manusia; karena sikapnya tersebut menjamin keselamatan seluruh umat manusia. Rasul-rasul Kami telah datang kepada Bani Israil dengan membawa hujah-hujah yang jelas dan bukti-bukti yang nyata, namun demikian banyak dari mereka yang melanggar aturan-aturan Allah dengan melakukan perbuatan-perbuatan maksiat dan melawan perintah rasul-rasul mereka.
Kâbil'in kardeşini öldürmesinden sonra İsrailoğulları'na yeryüzünde küfür, savaş etmek ve fesat çıkarmak gibi kısas gerektirecek bir sebepten ötürü değil de hiç bir sebep olmadan bir cana kıyan kimsenin, bütün insanları öldürmüş gibi olacağını bildirdik. Çünkü böyle davranan kimsenin nezdinde suçsuz ile katilin/suçlunun arasında bir fark yoktur. Kim Allah Teâlâ'nın öldürülmesini yasakladığı nefsi öldürülmesinin haram olduğuna inanıp bir cana el uzatmayıp, öldürmezse sanki bütün insanları yaşatmış gibi olur. Çünkü bu davranışıyla herkes selamet içinde yaşar. Kesinlikle resullerimiz İsrailoğulları'na açık deliller ve net kanıtlarla gelmişlerdi. Buna rağmen birçoğu günah işleyerek ve resullerine muhalefet ederek Allah'ın koymuş olduğu sınırları/yasakları çiğnediler.
Due to Cain’s murder of his brother, I informed the Israelites that any person who kills another person for no valid reason – such as legal retribution or as punishment for causing corruption in the land by treason or waging war – it is as if he has killed all people, since he did not make a distinction between an innocent and a guilty person. Whoever refrains from killing a person whose soul I have made sacred, and regards it to be forbidden to kill such a person, it is as if he has given life to all people, because in such an action lies the safety of all people. My messengers brought to the Israelites clear signs and evidences. Despite this many of them overstepped My limits by committing sins and going against the messengers.
When one person kills another, he is the killer of not only one person but of all human beings, because he contravenes the law of respect for human life upon which the lives of all human beings depend. Similarly, when someone saves another from oppression, he is not the saviour of just one person but of all human beings, because he is protecting the principle of respect for life of all hman beings, which holds that nobody has the right to raise his hand to another. If one person attacks the honour, property or life of another, it means that abnormal conditions have developed in the society. It is necessary for Muslims to look at even one incident of this nature as if the life, property and honour of all people are in danger. In a society, the tradition of respect for each other’s life is formed as a result of a long history, and once this tradition is violated, it will be a very long time before it can be revived. Those who establish the tradition of violence in a society are the worst enemies of that society.
"Oleh karena itu Kami tetapkan (suatu hukum) bagi Bani Israil, bahwa barangsiapa yang membunuh seorang manusia, bu-kan karena orang itu (membunuh) orang lain, atau bukan karena membuat kerusakan di muka bumi, maka seakan-akan dia telah membunuh manusia seluruhnya. Dan barangsiapa yang memelihara kehidupan seorang manusia, maka seolah-olah dia telah memelihara kehidupan manusia semuanya. Dan sesungguhnya telah datang kepada mereka rasul-rasul Kami dengan (membawa) keterangan-keterangan yang jelas, kemudian banyak di antara mereka sesudah itu sungguh-sungguh telah melampaui batas dalam berbuat keru-sakan di muka bumi." (Al-Ma`idah: 32).
(32) Allah berfirman, ﴾ مِنۡ أَجۡلِ ذَٰلِكَ ﴿ "Oleh karena itu," yaitu, yang Kami sebutkan tentang kisah kedua putra Adam, pembu-nuhan salah seorang dari keduanya terhadap yang lain, dan dia memulai contoh pembunuhan bagi orang yang datang sesudahnya, dan bahwa akibat pembunuhan adalah buruk dan merupakan kerugian di dunia dan akhirat, ﴾ كَتَبۡنَا عَلَىٰ بَنِيٓ إِسۡرَٰٓءِيلَ ﴿ "Kami tetapkan suatu hukum bagi Bani Israil," yaitu kaum yang menerima kitab-kitab langit, ﴾ أَنَّهُۥ مَن قَتَلَ نَفۡسَۢا بِغَيۡرِ نَفۡسٍ أَوۡ فَسَادٖ فِي ٱلۡأَرۡضِ ﴿ "bahwa barangsiapa yang membunuh seorang manusia, bukan karena orang itu (membunuh) orang lain atau bukan karena membuat kerusakan di muka bumi," yakni, tanpa alasan yang benar, ﴾ فَكَأَنَّمَا قَتَلَ ٱلنَّاسَ جَمِيعٗا ﴿ "maka seakan-akan dia telah membunuh manusia seluruhnya." Karena dia tidak memiliki penyeru yang mengajaknya kepada pembedaan bahwa dia tidak melakukan pembunuhan kecuali dengan kebenaran. Manakala dia berani membunuh jiwa yang tidak berhak untuk dibunuh, maka jelaslah bahwa menurutnya tidak ada perbedaan antara yang di-bunuh ini dengan yang lainnya. Hal itu hanya didorong oleh ajak-an hawa nafsunya yang menyeru kepada perbuatan buruk; karena keberaniannya membunuh, maka seolah-olah dia membunuh selu-ruh manusia. Begitu pula orang yang menghidupkan satu jiwa, artinya, membiarkannya dan tidak membunuhnya walaupun di dalam dirinya terdapat dorongan untuk melakukan itu, akan tetapi rasa takutnya kepada Allah menghalang-halanginya melakukan-nya, maka dia itu seperti menghidupkan seluruh manusia karena rasa takutnya kepada Allah menghalanginya membunuh orang yang tidak berhak dibunuh. Ayat ini menunjukkan bahwa membu-nuh dibolehkan dalam satu dari dua kondisi:
Pertama: Membunuh orang yang membunuh satu jiwa tanpa alasan yang benar dan dilakukan dengan sengaja. Orang ini halal untuk dibunuh jika dia mukallaf, setara, dan bukan wali dari korban.
Kedua: Membunuh pembuat kerusakan di muka bumi dengan merusak agama, badan dan harta manusia seperti orang-orang kafir yang murtad, orang-orang yang memerangi, para penyeru kepada bid'ah di mana kejahatan mereka tidak bisa dihadang kecuali de-ngan membunuh mereka. Begitu pula para pembegal dan orang-orang yang seperti mereka yang menyerang orang-orang untuk mengambil harta mereka atau membunuh mereka.﴾ وَلَقَدۡ جَآءَتۡهُمۡ رُسُلُنَا بِٱلۡبَيِّنَٰتِ ﴿ "Dan sungguh telah datang kepada mereka rasul-rasul Kami dengan membawa keterangan-keterangan yang jelas," yang tidak menyi-sakan alasan lagi bagi siapa pun. ﴾ ثُمَّ إِنَّ كَثِيرٗا مِّنۡهُم ﴿ "Kemudian banyak di antara mereka," yakni manusia, ﴾ بَعۡدِ ذَٰلِكَ ﴿ "sesudah itu," yaitu penje-lasan yang pasti untuk menjadi hujjah yang menuntut sikap lurus di muka bumi, ﴾ لَمُسۡرِفُونَ ﴿ "sungguh-sungguh telah melampaui batas," dengan melakukan kemaksiatan dan penyelisihan terhadap rasul-rasul yang diutus dengan membawa hujjah-hujjah dan keterangan-keterangan yang jelas.
A travers le meurtre commis par Caïn, Nous avons informé les enfants d’Israël que tuer un homme sans raison (en dehors du cadre du talion ou des peines légales encourues par ceux qui sèment la corruption sur Terre par l’apostasie et le banditisme par exemple) revient à tuer tous les hommes car pour lui, il n’y a pas de différence entre un innocent et un coupable.
De même, épargner une vie déclarée inviolable par Allah parce qu’on a conscience de l’illicéité du meurtre revient à faire vivre tous les hommes car cette attitude est synonyme de sécurité pour tous.
Nos messagers sont venus aux enfants d’Israël avec des arguments clairs et des preuves évidentes mais malgré cela, nombreux sont ceux parmi eux qui transgressent les limites d’Allah en commettant des péchés et en s’opposant à leurs messagers.
A través del asesinato cometido por Caín, hemos informado a los hijos de Israel que matar a un hombre sin justa causa equivale a matar a toda la humanidad. Así mismo, salvar una vida declarada sagrada por Al-lah porque se tiene consciencia de la ilegalidad del asesinato, equivale a salvar a toda la humanidad, ya que esta actitud es sinónimo de seguridad para todos. Mis mensajeros fueron a los hijos de Israel con argumentos claros y pruebas evidentes, pero a pesar de ellos, son numerosos los que violan los límites de Al-lah cometiendo transgresiones y oponiéndose a Sus mensajeros.
Allah ve resulüyle savaşanların, düşmanlık ederek ve insanları öldürerek, mallarını alarak ve yollarını keserek savaşanların ve çekişenlerin akıbeti nasıl olur? Bunların cezası asılmadan idam edilerek öldürülmek ya da bir tahta ve benzeri bir şey üzerinde asılarak idam edilmektir. Yahut ceza olarak sağ eliyle sol ayağı çapraz kesilir. Tekrar bu suçu işlerlerse bu sefer sol eli ile sağ ayağı kesilir veya ülke sınırları içerisinde sürgün edilirler. Bu, onlara dünyada bir rezilliktir. Onlara ahirette daha büyük bir azap vardır.
Commentary
Qur'anic Laws are Unique and Revolutionary
Mentioned in the previous verses (27-32) was the event of the killing of Habil (Abel) and its gravity as a crime. In the verses cited above, and in verses which follow, there is a description of the legal punishments for killing, plundering, robbery and theft. Prompted in between the description of the punishments for robbery and theft is the need to fear Allah and the desirability of seeking nearness to Him through acts of obedience. This approach of the Qur'an, acting in a very subtle manner, prepares the human mind to accept the desired revolutionary change in thinking. The reason is that the Holy Qur'an, unlike the penal codes of the world, does not stop at a simple codification of crime and punishment. Instead of doing that, it combines with each crime and its punishment the ultimate fear of Allah and the Hereafter making the later almost present before him whereby it would turn the hu-man orientation towards a state of being the very thought of which leaves a person all cleansed from every defect and sin. An impartial view of things as they are around us will prove that, without the motivating factors of the fear of Allah and the apprehension of the Here-after, no law or police or army of this world can guarantee that crimes can be eradicated from human societies. It is this wise and affection-ate approach of the Holy Qur'an which ushered a revolution in the world when it created a society of human beings who, in their Godliness, were ahead of even angels.
The Three Kinds of Islamic Legal Punishments
Before we proceed with the details of the Islamic legal punishments for robbery and theft mentioned in the verses cited above and present our explanations of the particular verses, it seems appropriate to clarify the Islamic legal terminology concerning these punishments - a lack of familiarity with which causes even educated people to fall in doubts. Under all common laws of the world, punishments for crimes are considered penalties in an absolute sense, irrespective of the crime concerned. Law books like the Indian Penal Code, Pakistan Penal Code and some others in other countries are comprised of all sorts of crimes and their punishments. But, in the Shari'ah of Islam, things work differently. Here, the punishments of crimes have been divided into three kinds. These are: Hudud (Islamic legal punishment delimited as Divine Statute; plural of Hadd), Qisas (Even Retaliation) and Ta` zirat (Penalties; plural of Ta` zir). Before we move on to define these three kinds and explain their sense, it will be useful to bear two things in mind.
Firstly, it is necessary to know that crimes which bring harm or loss to a human being inflict injustice not only on the created but also cause disobedience to the Creator. Therefore, in every crime of this nature, the Right of Allah (Haqqullah) and the Right of the Servant of Allah (Haqqul ‘Abd) are intermingled, and one becomes guilty of both crimes. But, in some crimes, the status of the Right of the Servant of Allah is more important while, in some others, the status of the Right of Allah is more prominent. As for the modus operandi in religious in-junctions, it rests on this status of predominance.
Secondly, it is also necessary to know that the Shari'ah of Islam has not determined any yardstick for crimes other than those which are special. Instead, it has left it to the discretion of the Qadi (the Judge of an Islamic Court) who could award and enforce the kind and amount of punishment deemed necessary to plug out the incidence of crime keeping in view the objective conditions prevailing in whatever time, place and circumstance it may be. It is also possible that the Islamic state of any time and any place may, with due consideration of Islamic legal percepts, restrict the rights of the Qadis in some manner and make them abide by a particular measure of punishment for crimes - as has been the practice in the later centuries of Islam, and as it nearly is the prevailing practice in most countries.
Let us now understand that crimes for which the Qur'an and Sunnah have not fixed any punishment, instead, have left it to the discretion of the relevant authorities, are the kind of punishments which are called "Ta` zirat" (penalties) in the terminology of the Shari'ah of Islam. As for the punishments of crimes already fixed by the Qur'an and Sunnah, they are divided over two kinds. Firstly, those in which the Right of Allah has been declared to be predominant and the punishment for which is known as "Hadd," the plural of which is "Hudud." Secondly, those in which the Right of the Servant of Allah has been accepted as predominant in accordance with the Shari'ah of Islam and the punishment for which is called the "Qisas" (Even Retaliation). As for the description of Hudud and Qisas, the Holy Qur'an has itself explained it in full details. The details of the remaining penal offences have been left to the judgment of the Holy Prophet a1ii and to the discretion of the relevant ruling authority of the time.
In short, we can say that the punishment of crimes which the Holy Qur'an has promulgated after having determined it to be the Right of Allah is called the "Hudud," and that which it has ordained as the Right of the Servant of Allah is known as "Qisas," and crimes the punishment of which has not been determined by it are called, "Ta` zir." The injunctions of these three kinds differ in many respects. Those who take the punishment of every crime as "Ta` zir" on the basis of their own customary usage - and do not keep the difference of Islamic legal terminology in sight - make frequent errors of judgment in un-derstanding Islamic legal injunctions.
As for the punishment of penal offences (Ta` zir), they can be made the lightest, the heaviest, or could even be pardoned, all depending on attending circumstances. Here, the powers and options of the relevant authorities are wide. But, when it comes to Hudud, no Amir or government or ruler or head of state is permitted to make the least change, alteration, reduction or increase in it. Neither does a change in time and place affect it in any manner nor does the Amir or chief executive of the government have the right to waive or pardon it.
There are only five "Hudud" in the Shari’ ah of Islam. These are the punishments for (1) Robbery, (2) Theft, (3) Adultery, (4) False Accusation of Adultery. These punishments have been mentioned in the Holy Qur'an clearly and categorically (Mansus). The fifth Hadd is that of drinking wine which stands proved on the basis of a consensus (Ijma`) of the noble Companions of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . Thus, the punishments of a total of five crimes stand fixed here. These are called the "Hudud." The way no Amir or ruler can reduce or pardon these punishments, very similarly, even an act of repentance cannot bring about an amnesty for the criminal as far as the punishment due in this mortal world is concerned. Of course, the sin bound to bring punishment in the Hereafter does get to be forgiven through sincere repentance leaving at least that account in the clear. Out of these, there is only one punishment, that of robbery, in which there is an exception, that is, if the robber repents before being arrested and his conduct in dealings proves his repentance to be satisfactory, only then, this "Hadd" will stand dropped. Repentance after arrest is not valid with regard to the worldly punishment. Other than this, the remaining Hudud do not get to be forgiven in this world even by repentance - whether this repentance comes before the arrest or after it. In matters relating to penal offences (Ta'zirat) recommendations could be heard as warranted by a relevant right. In the Hudud of Allah (punishment under Divine right) even the making of a recommendation is not permissible, and equally impermissible is its hearing too. The Holy Prophet has prohibited it strictly. The punishments under Hudud are generally strict. The law of their enforcement is also strict as nobody has been permitted to make any additions or subtractions in them under any circumstances, nor can they be waived or forgiven by anyone. Along with this strict stance maintained in punishment and law, when it comes to some moderation of matters, equally stringent conditions have been imposed regarding the completion of the crime as well as the completion of the proof of the crime. Should even a single, condition out of these be found missing, the Hadd stands dropped. In fact, even the least doubt found in the proof will cause the Hadd to be dropped. In this matter, the established law of Islam is: اَلحُدُودُ تَندَرِءُ بالشُّبھَاتِ that is, Hudud are dropped in case of doubt.
At this point, let us also understand that in cases where the Islamic legal punishment (Hadd) is dropped because of a doubt or absence of some condition, it is not necessary that the criminal would go scot-free only to become more daring in later crimes. Instead of that, the relevant ruler would award the penal punishment to him as due in his case. The penal punishments (Ta` zirat) of the Shari` ah are generally physical which, being lesson-oriented, have a complete system of blocking and eradicating crimes. Suppose, only three witnesses were found to attest to the proof of adultery (Zina), and the witnesses are upright and trustworthy about whom the doubt that they would lie cannot be entertained. But, according to the Islamic legal norm, the Islamic legal punishment will not be enforced against the offender be-cause of the absence of the fourth witness. However, it does not mean that the offender will be allowed to walk out free of any obligation, lesson or penalty. The ruler of the time would, rather, award an appropriate penal punishment to him which would be in the form of lashes. Or, take the example of the punishment for theft. If there remains any shortfall or doubt in conditions fixed as the required proof of theft, the Islamic legal Hadd punishment of cutting hands cannot be en-forced on the accused. This does not mean that the accused goes all untouched and free. On the contrary, other penal punishments will be given to him as warranted in his case.
The Punishment of Qisas (Even Retaliation)
Like Hudud, the punishment of Qisas has also been fixed in the Qur'an, that is, life be taken for life and wounds be retaliated by even wounds. But, the difference is that Hudud have been enforced as the Right of Allah (Huququllah). It means that should the holder of the right elect to forgive the offence, it will not be forgiven, and the Hadd will not be dropped. For example, should the person whose property has been stolen were to forgive the thief, the Islamic prescribed punishment for theft will not stand forgiven on that count. This is con-trary to the case of Qisas where the Qur'an and Sunnah have declared the status of the Right of the Servant of Allah (Haqqul-‘Abd) as pre-dominant. This is why the accused killer, after the crime of killing has been proved legally, is handed over to the guardian (Wali) of the person killed who can, at his discretion, take Qisas and have him killed, or forgive him, if he so wishes. Similar to this is the case of Qisas in cases of wounds.
You already know that Hudud and Qisas when dropped do not let the criminal go unscathed, the ruler of the time having the power and discretion to award the amount and kind of penal punishment (Ta` zir) considered appropriate. Therefore, it should not be doubted that, in the event the criminal charged with homicide were to be set free after having been forgiven by the guardian of the person killed, killers would be encouraged and cases of homicide would become common. This doubt is unfounded because taking the life of the person who had killed was the right of the guardian of the person who was killed - and he surrendered it by forgiving. But, providing the security of life for other people is the right of the government. It can, to protect this right, sentence the killer for life or give him some other punishments in order to offset the danger posed by such a person to the lives of other people.
The Explanation of Ay-at and Details of Hudud
Upto this point, we have dealt with necessary information about the terminology of Islamic Legal Punishments of Hudud, Qisas and Ta` zirat. We can now move to the explanation of verses which carry in-junctions about then) and which would also include a detailed discussion of Hudud. The first verse (33) begins by stating the punishment of those who fight against Allah and His Messenger and go about spreading disorder in the earth. For the sake of clarity, let us consider two things at this stage.
1. What does ` fighting' (Muharabah) against Allah and His Messenger and spreading disorder in the earth mean, and to whom does this apply? The word, Muharabah is derived from حَرب Harb and intrinsically means to wrest or snatch away. In Arabic usage, it is used against Salm which means peace and security. Thus, we can see that, the sense of Harb (fight) is the spreading of disorder. It is obvious that rare incidents of theft or killing and plundering do not cause public peace to be disturbed. In fact, this happens only when a powerful and organized group stands up to carry out acts of robbery, killing and plundering. Therefore, according to Muslim jurists, the punishment contemplated in this verse is meant for a group or an individual who robs people and breaks the law of the land by the force of arms. This will not include those who indulge in common individual crimes such as thieves and pick-pockets. (Tafsir Mazhari)
2. The second point worth noticing in this verse is that ` Muharabah' (fighting) of the criminals is said to be against Allah and His Messenger, though the confrontation or fighting waged by robbers and rebels is apparently against human beings. The reason is that a powerful group when it elects to break the Law given by Allah and His blessed Messenger with force, it is really at war with the government, even though they are obviously carrying out their aggression against common human beings. But, when the government itself is Islamic, a government which subscribes to and enforces the Law of Allah and His Messenger, this act of ` fighting' (Muharabah) will invariably be regarded as being ` against' Allah and His Messenger.
In short, the punishment mentioned in the first verse (33) applies to robbers and rebels who ruin public peace by attacking with armed group force and break the law of the land openly. As obvious, this could appear in many forms. So, everything from aggression against property and honour to killing and bloodshed is included within its sense. It is from here that we find out the difference between Muqatalah and Muharabah. Muqatalah refers to a bloody fight, though with actual killing or without, and though property is also looted as an adjunct. The word, Muharabah is used in the sense of spreading disorder by employing force and causing the destruction of public peace and safety. Therefore, this word is particularly used to denote high-handed and group-led intrusion into anything relating to the life, property and honour of people which is called highway looting, robbery and rebellion. The punishment for this crime has been fixed by the Holy Qur'an itself when it enforced it as the Right of Allah which, in a manner of saying, was a crime against the ultimate authority. In the terminology of the Shari'ah, it is called the Hadd. Let us now find out the Islamic prescribed punishment for dacoity and highway robbery. In the present verse (33), four punishments for highway robbery have been mentioned: أَن يُقَتَّلُوا أَوْ يُصَلَّبُوا أَوْ تُقَطَّعَ أَيْدِيهِمْ وَأَرْجُلُهُم مِّنْ خِلَافٍ أَوْ يُنفَوْا مِنَ الْأَرْضِ : That they shall be killed off or be crucified or their hands and legs be cut apart from different sides or they be kept away from the land (they live in).
In the first three punishments, the words used belong to a particular from of verb called "Bab al-Taf’ il" which are emphatic and denote repetition and intensity of the respective acts. The added use of the plural form gives the hint that their being killed or crucified or amputated is not like common punishments where punishment is given only to one individual who has provenly committed a crime. The situation here is rather different when the whole group of robbers will be awarded the punishment by being killed or crucified or amputated, even though the actual crime was committed only by one single individual of the group. Another hint given here indicates that this killing, crucification and amputation is not in the form of Qisas which could stand pardoned after having been forgiven by the guardians of the person killed. Instead, this Islamic Legal Punishment (Hadd) has been enforced as the Right of Allah (Haqqullah) and the punishment will not be pardoned legally even if the people who have suffered were to fore-go and forgive. These two rulings were arrived at by the text's choice of the particular grammatical form (Babut-Tafil) of the first three words of the verse. (Tafsir Mazhari and others)
These four punishments for highway robbery have been introduced by using the word: اَو : ` Aw,' which is also employed to give choice in a few things and for a division in allotment of jobs too. Therefore, a group of Sahabah, Tabi` in and jurists of the Muslim Ummah, by taking the word, ` Aw,' in the sense of choice, has taken the position that the Imam or Amir or the ruler has been legally given the choice to award all four punishments, or any one of them as suitable in their cases, of course, after an assessment of the power and terror of the robbers and the gravity or negligibility of their crimes. This is the view held by Sayyidna Said ibn al-Musaiyyib, Sayyidna 'At-a', Dawud, Hasan al-Basri, Dahhak, Nakh` ii and Mujahid as well as that of Imam Malik from among the Four Imams. On the other hand, Imam Abu Hanifah, Imam Shafi` i, Imam Ahmad ibn Hanbal رحمۃ اللہ علیہم and a group of Sahabah and Tabi` in have taken the word, Aw' in the sense of division of work. Thus, according to them, the sense of the verse is that there are different punishments which can be applied to various conditions of high-way robbers and highway robberies. This position is also supported by a hadith where, based on a narration from Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ ، it has been reported that the Holy Prophet ﷺ had entered into a peace treaty with Abu Burdah Aslami. He broke the treaty when he robbed some people going to Madinah to embrace Islam. Pursuant to this episode, Sayyidna Jibra'il (علیہ السلام) came with an injunction for punishment. The injunction stipulated that whoever killed, and looted prop-erty as well, should be crucified; and whoever killed, but did not loot, should be killed; and whoever looted, but did not kill anyone, should have his hands and legs cut apart from different sides; and whoever from them embraces Islam should have his crime pardoned; and whoever did not kill or plunder but restricted himself to scaring people, which caused a breach of public peace, should be exiled. If these people have killed a Muslim or non-Muslim citizen of Dar al-Islam - but, did not loot property - their punishment is أَن يُقَتَّلُوا that is, all of them should be killed, even though the act of killing was directly carried out by some of them only. And if they killed and looted both, their punishment is : يُصَلَّبُوا that is, they should be crucified. The form it should take is that they be hanged alive, then their stomach be slit with a spear or something else. And if they have participated in looting only and have not killed anyone, their punishment is :
أَوْ تُقَطَّعَ أَيْدِيهِمْ وَأَرْجُلُهُم مِّنْ خِلَافٍ , 'that is, their right hands be cut apart from the wrists and their left legs from the ankles. Here too, though this act of looting may have been performed directly only by some of them, yet the punishment will remain just the same for all of them, because whatever the doers of the act did, they did it with their trust in the cooperation and assistance of their accomplices, therefore, all of them are partners in the crime. And if they had yet to commit the crime of killing or plundering while they were arrested beforehand, their punishment is : أَوْ يُنفَوْا مِنَ الْأَرْضِ that is, they be kept away from the land they live in.
The sense of ` keeping away' or turning out from the land, according to a group of Muslim jurists, is that they should be turned out from Dar al-Islam. Some others say that they should be turned out from the place where they have committed the crime of robbery. In cases like this, Sayyidna ` Umar al-Faruq ؓ gave the verdict that should the criminal be turned out from one place and left to roam free in other cities, he was bound to harass the people there. Therefore, let a criminal like this be locked in a prison. This will become his ` keeping away' or turning out from the land for he cannot go and walk any-where. Imam Abu Hanifah has adopted this very view.
As for the question that armed attacks of this kind these days are no more restricted to looting of property or killing and bloodshed alone for there are frequent instances of raping and kidnapping women as well. So, if the statement of the Qur'an : وَيَسْعَوْنَ فِي الْأَرْضِ فَسَادًا (and run about trying to spread disorder in the earth) were to be taken as inclusive of such crimes, what punishment would they deserve? Here, apparently the Imam or Amir or the ruler will have the option of enforcing whichever of the four punishments he deems fit in their case; and in the event that he does find the necessary proof of adultery as admitted by the Shari’ ah of Islam, he would enforce the Hadd punishment for Zina (adultery) as well.
Similarly, if the position is that no one was killed, no property was looted, but, some people did receive wounds at their hands, then, they would be subjected to the law of Qisas (Even Retaliation) against the inflicting of wounds. (Tafsir Mazhari)
Towards the end of the verse (33), it was said: ذَٰلِكَ لَهُمْ خِزْيٌ فِي الدُّنْيَا ۖ وَلَهُمْ فِي الْآخِرَةِ عَذَابٌ عَظِيمٌ that is, the Islamic Legal Punishment to which they have been subjected here is humiliation for them in this world and certainly a token of punishment. As for the punishment of the Akhirah, that is much harsher and more lasting. This tells us that the punishments of Hudud, Qisas or Ta` zirat in this mortal world do not lead on to the forgiveness of punishments due in the Akhirah unless the person sentenced repents and makes a genuine Taubah, following which he could hope to have the punishment of Akhirah forgiven.
Tidak ada balasan yang pantas bagi orang-orang yang memerangi Allah dan rasul-Nya, dan menantang-Nya dengan menebar permusuhan serta kerusakan di muka bumi dengan cara membunuh, merampok, dan menebar teror selain dibunuh tanpa disalib, atau dibunuh dengan cara disalib di atas kayu atau sejenisnya, atau dipotong tangan kanan dan kaki kirinya, kemudian apabila ia mengulanginya maka dipotong tangan kiri dan kaki kanannya, atau diusir dari kampung halamannya. Hukuman itu merupakan kehinaan besar bagi mereka di dunia dan di akhirat kelak mereka akan mendapatkan azab yang sangat besar.
The punishment of those who wage war against Allah and His Messenger, and who challenge them by spreading corruption on earth though killing, looting and creating fear on the roads, is that they be killed, or crucified, or that they have their alternate hands and feet cut off, and if the offence is repeated the left hands and right feet are to be cut off, or they are to be exiled. Such punishment is a disgrace for them in the world; and in the Afterlife, they will receive a great punishment –
Aquellos que combaten a Al-lah y a Su Mensajero y propagan la corrupción sobre la Tierra con asesinato, violación o asaltos, se exponen a los siguientes castigos: se los condene a muerte, se los crucifique, se les ampute una mano y el pie del lado opuesto, o se los condene al exilio. Este castigo es para ellos fuente de oprobio en este mundo y tendrán además un castigo terrible en el más allá.
"Sesungguhnya pembalasan terhadap orang-orang yang me-merangi Allah dan RasulNya dan membuat kerusakan di muka bumi, hanyalah dibunuh atau disalib, atau dipotong tangan dan kaki mereka dengan bertimbal balik, atau dibuang dari negeri (tempat kediamannya). Yang demikian itu (sebagai) suatu penghi-naan untuk mereka di dunia, dan di akhirat mereka beroleh siksa-an yang besar, kecuali orang-orang yang bertaubat (di antara mereka) sebelum kamu dapat menguasai (menangkap) mereka, maka ketahuilah bahwasanya Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang." (Al-Ma`idah: 33-34).
(33) Orang-orang yang memerangi Allah dan RasulNya adalah orang-orang yang memaklumkan sikap permusuhan secara terbuka, mereka membuat kerusakan di muka bumi dengan keku-furan, pembunuhan, perampasan harta, dan meneror keamanan jalan. Yang masyhur adalah bahwa ayat ini berbicara tentang hukum para pembegal yang menghadang manusia di desa-desa dan daerah-daerah terpencil lalu mereka merampas harta, menakut-nakuti dan membunuh, akibatnya orang-orang menjadi takut untuk melewati jalan di mana mereka berada, maka jalan pun terputus karena itu. Maka Allah menyampaikan bahwa hukuman bagi mereka pada saat had ditegakkan (ditimpakan) atas mereka, adalah salah satu dari hukuman-hukuman tersebut.
Para ulama tafsir berselisih pendapat apakah hukum dalam ayat ini berdasar kepada pilihan, dalam arti, pemimpin atau wakil-nya menghukum para pembegal dengan hukuman yang sesuai dengan kemaslahatan yang dipandangnya dengan memilih satu dari hukuman-hukuman dalam ayat ini, dan inilah zahir ayat, atau hukuman mereka berdasarkan kepada kejahatan mereka, di mana masing-masing kejahatan memiliki hukuman yang sesuai dengan-nya sebagaimana hal itu ditunjukkan oleh ayat dengan hikmah dan kesesuaiannya dengan hikmah Allah, bahwa jika mereka membu-nuh dan mengambil harta, maka membunuh dan menyalib mereka adalah keharusan, supaya mereka dikenal dan menjadi hina, dan orang-orang selain mereka tidak berani melakukan seperti yang mereka lakukan. Jika mereka membunuh tanpa mengambil harta, maka mereka hanya dibunuh saja (qishash). Jika mereka mengam-bil harta tanpa membunuh, maka tangan dan kaki mereka harus dipotong secara berselang-seling; tangan kanan dan kaki kiri. Jika mereka membuat ketakutan tanpa membunuh dan mengambil harta, maka mereka dibuang dari negeri mereka, mereka tidak diizinkan berlindung di suatu tempat dalam negeri (kaum Muslimin) sampai terlihat taubatnya.
Ini adalah pendapat Ibnu Abbas dan banyak imam, sekali pun terdapat perbedaan di antara mereka dalam beberapa perincian.
﴾ ذَٰلِكَ ﴿ "Hal itu," yakni hukuman tersebut, ﴾ لَهُمۡ خِزۡيٞ فِي ٱلدُّنۡيَاۖ ﴿ "sebagai suatu penghinaan untuk mereka di dunia," yakni sebagai cacat dan aib. ﴾ وَلَهُمۡ فِي ٱلۡأٓخِرَةِ عَذَابٌ عَظِيمٌ ﴿ "Dan di akhirat mereka memperoleh siksaan yang besar."
Ini menunjukkan bahwa pembegalan termasuk dosa terbesar, penyebab aib di dunia dan azab akhirat dan bahwa pelakunya ada-lah orang yang memerangi Allah dan RasulNya. Jika telah diketahui besarnya kadar dosa ini, maka diketahui bahwa membersihkan bumi dari para perusak, menjamin keamanan jalan dan fasilitas umum dari pembunuhan, perampasan harta dan peneror orang-orang yang aman adalah termasuk kebaikan yang besar dan ke-taatan yang mulia dan bahwa itu adalah perbaikan di muka bumi, sebagaimana kebalikannya adalah kerusakan di muka bumi.
(34) ﴾ إِلَّا ٱلَّذِينَ تَابُواْ مِن قَبۡلِ أَن تَقۡدِرُواْ عَلَيۡهِمۡۖ ﴿ "Kecuali orang-orang yang bertaubat di antara mereka sebelum kamu dapat menangkap mereka," yakni dari orang-orang yang memerangi Allah dan RasulNya di atas itu. ﴾ فَٱعۡلَمُوٓاْ أَنَّ ٱللَّهَ غَفُورٞ رَّحِيمٞ ﴿ "Maka ketahuilah bahwa Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang." Maksudnya, gugur darinya hukum-an yang menjadi hak Allah yaitu pembunuhan, penyaliban, pemo-tongan tangan dan pengusiran. Gugur pula hak Bani Adam jika pelakunya adalah kafir, kemudian dia masuk Islam, tetapi jika pelakunya adalah Muslim, maka hak Bani Adam yaitu nyawa dan harta tidak gugur darinya. Mafhum ayat menunjukkan bahwa tau-batnya muharib setelah dia ditangkap, tidak menggugurkan apa pun dari hukuman-hukuman itu. Hikmah dalam hal ini jelas. Dan jika taubat terjadi sebelum pelaku ditangkap, itu dapat menghalangi pelaksanaan hukuman had pada kejahatan tadi, maka lebih-lebih hudud yang lain jika pelakunya bertaubat sebelum dia ditangkap.
Ceux qui combattent Allah et Son Messager et répandent la corruption sur Terre par le meurtre, la spoliation d’autrui et le banditisme, s’exposent aux châtiments suivants: ils seront soit simplement tués, soit tués puis crucifiés sur une planche, soit amputés de la main droite et du pied gauche coupés (en cas de récidive, on ampute les membres restants), soit exilés.
Ce châtiment est pour eux une source d’opprobre ici-bas et ils auront également un châtiment terrible dans l’au-delà.
Sự trừng trị những kẻ gây chiến với Allah và Thiên Sứ của Ngài và luôn gieo rắc sự hận thù và phá hoại trên trái đất từ việc giết chóc, cướp đoạt tài sản, và phá đường phải bằng những các hình phạt sau: Giết không đóng đinh, hoặc giết rồi đóng đinh trên cây thập tự, hoặc cắt tay phải cùng với chân trái hoặc cắt tay trái cùng với chân phải, hoặc trục xuất ra khỏi xứ. Đó là sự trừng phạt dành cho chúng trên đời này và Đời Sau chúng sẽ phải chịu một sự trừng phạt lớn hơn và khủng khiếp hơn.
33- Allah’a ve Rasûlüne karşı savaşan ve yeryüzünde fesada çalışanların cezası, ancak öldürülmeleri veya asılmaları yahut ellerinin ve ayaklarının çaprazlama kesilmesi ya da yer(lerin)den sürülmeleridir. Bu onlar için dünyada bir zillettir. Âhirette ise onlara büyük bir azap vardır.
34- Ancak elinize geçirmezden önce tevbe edenler müstesnadır. Bilin ki Allah Ğafûrdur, Rahîmdir.
33. “Allah’a ve Rasûlüne karşı savaşan”; Bunlar Allah Rasulü’ne karşı açıktan açığa düşmanlık gösteren, yeryüzünde küfür, haksız yere öldürme, malları alma ve yollarda korku salma sureti ile fesad çıkartan kimselerdir. Meşhur olan görüşe göre bu âyet-i kerime kasaba ve çöllerde insanların önlerini kesip mallarını gasbeden, onları öldüren ve onları korkutan yol kesiciler (eşkıya) hakkındadır ki insanlar, bu yol kesicilerin bulundukları yolları izlemekten kaçınırlar ve böylece bu yollar işlemez hale gelir. İşte Yüce Allah had uygulanması esnasında böylelerinin cezasının, sözü geçen hususlardan birisi olduğunu haber vermektedir.
Müfessirler bu cezalar konusunda ihtilaf etmişlerdir:Bunlardan birisini seçmede muhayyerlik var mıdır ve yönetici ya da naibi her bir yol kesici hakkında zikredilen cezalardan maslahata uygun gördüğünü uygulayabilir mi? Ki ayetin zahirinden anlaşılan böyle olacağıdır. Yoksa cezaları, işledikleri suçlara göre mi olacaktır; zira işledikleri her bir suç için adaletli bir karşılık vardır ki ayetteki hikmet buna delalet etmektedir ve Allah’ın hikmetine uygun olan da budur. Şöyle ki eğer hem cana kıyar hem de mala el koyarlarsa öldürülmeleri ve asılmaları gerekir. Tâ ki teşhir edilip rezil olsunlar ve başkaları da ibret alarak bu işten vazgeçsin. Eğer sadece adam öldürmüş, ama mal almamış iseler yalnızca öldürülmeleri kesinlik kazanır. Eğer mal alıp kimseyi öldürmemiş iseler çaprazlama olarak el ve ayaklarının kesilmesi gerekir ki bu durumda sağ el ile sol ayakları kesilir. Şâyet insanlara korku salmış olmakla birlikte kimseyi öldürmemiş ve mal da almamış iseler sürgün edilirler ve tevbe ettikleri açıkça ortaya çıkıncaya kadar herhangi bir şehirde barınmalarına izin verilmez. İbn Abbas radıyallahu anhuma’nın da önder ilim adamlarının bir çoğunun da -teferruata dair hususlardaki farklılık ile birlikte- kanaati budur.“Bu” ibretli ceza “onlar için dünyada bir zillettir” rezilliktir ve utanç sebebidir. “Âhirette ise onlara büyük bir azap vardır.” İşte bu, yol kesiciliğin dünyada horlanıp rezil olmaya âhirette de azap görmeye sebep teşkil eden en büyük günahlardan olduğunun delili olup bu işi yapanın, Allah’a ve Rasûlüne karşı savaş açmak olduğunu göstermektedir.
Böyle bir suçun büyüklüğü bu olduğuna göre yeryüzünün bu bozgunculardan arındırılması, yollarda yolcuların öldürülmemesi, mallarının alınmaması ve gidip gelenlerin korkutulmaması için gerekli önlemlerin alınıp emniyetin sağlanması en büyük iyiliklerden ve en üstün itaatlerden olduğu ortaya çıkmaktadır. Yine bu, yeryüzünü ıslah etmek demekti, zira zıddı, yeryüzünde fesad çıkarmaktır.
34. “Ancak elinize geçirmezden önce” bu savaş açanlardan “tevbe edenler müstesnadır. Bilin ki Allah Ğafûrdur, Rahîmdir.” Yani Allah böyle birisinden öldürülmek, asılmak, elinin ve ayağının çaprazlama kesilmesi, sürgüne gönderilme gibi kendi hakkını düşürür. Aynı şekilde yol kesicinin önce kâfir iken sonra İslâm’a girmesi üzerindeki kul hakkını da düşürür. Eğer yol kesen kişi müslüman ise üzerindeki öldürme ve mal alma şeklindeki kul hakları düşmez.
Âyetin mefhumu, yol kesenin ele geçirilmesinden sonra tevbe etmesinin, hiçbir cezasını düşürmeyeceğine delildir. Buradaki hikmet açıkça anlaşılmaktadır, (yani tevbesinin samimi olması zayıf bir ihtimaldir). Tevbenin, yol kesenin ele geçirilmesinden önce olması halinde bu, ona yol kesenlere uygulanan haddin uygulanmasına engel teşkil ettiğine göre diğer günahlarda kişi, ele geçirilmeden önce vazgeçip tevbe ederse, hakkında söz konusu olan hadlerin bağışlanması öncelikle söz konusu olur.
Quale sarà la fine di coloro che combattono Allāh ed il Suo Messaggero, e mostrano loro odio e portano corruzione in terra uccidendoli e appropriandosi dei loro beni e sbarrando la loro strada? Costoro verranno uccisi senza essere crocifissi, oppure verranno uccisi e saranno crocifissi su legno o altro, oppure verrà loro tagliata la mano destra e la gamba sinistra; e se perseverano, verrà loro tagliata la mano sinistra e la gamba destra, oppure saranno esiliati dal loro paese. Tale punizione è umiliante, in questo mondo, e nell'Aldilà avranno un’altra dura punizione.
Za one koji ratuju protiv Allaha i Njegovog Poslanika, i koji šire nered po Zemlji ubijajući ljude, otimajući njihov imetak i čineći razbojništvo na putevima, kazna je: 1. da budu ubijeni bez razapinjanja; 2. ili da budu ubijeni uz razapinjanje na drvetu i tome slično; 3. ili da im se odsiječe desna ruka i lijeva noga, a ako ponovo urade isto, da mu se odsiječe lijeva ruka i desna noga; 4. ili da budu prognani iz svog mjesta. To im je kazna na dunjaluku, a na ahiretu ih čeka bolna patnja.
Walang kahihinatnan ang mga nakikipagdigma kay Allāh at sa Sugo Niya at nakikihamok sa Kanya sa pamamagitan ng pangangaway at panggugulo sa lupa sa pamamagitan ng pagpatay, pagkuha ng mga ari-arian ng iba, at panunulisan sa daan kundi na pagpapatayin sila nang walang pagbibitay, o pagpapatayin sila kasabay ng pagbibitay sa isang kahoy at tulad nito, o pagpuputulin ang kanang kamay ng bawat isa sa kanila kasama ng kaliwang paa – pagkatapos kung umulit ito ay puputulin naman ang kaliwang kamay niya kasama ng kanang paa niya – o ipatapon sila sa ibang bayan. Ang parusang iyon ay ukol sa kanila: isang kahihiyan sa Mundo; at ukol sa kanila sa Kabilang-buhay ay isang pagdurusang sukdulan,
Những kẻ gây chiến và làm điều thối tha đó sẽ bị trừng phạt trừ những ai trong bọn chúng kịp thời ăn năn sám hối trước khi các ngươi - hỡi những lãnh đạo của Islam - chế ngự được chúng. Và các ngươi hãy biết rằng Allah là Đấng Hằng Tha Thứ cho chúng và thương xót chúng sau khi chúng ăn năn sám hối, và một trong những sự thương xót dành cho chúng là Ngài không trừng phạt chúng.
maliban sa mga nagbalik-loob kabilang mga nakikipagdigmang ito noon bago pa ng pagkakaya ninyo [sa pagkadakip], O mga may kapamahalaan, sa kanila. Kaya alamin ninyo na si Allāh ay Mapagpatawad sa kanila matapos ng pagbabalik-loob, Maawain sa kanila. Bahagi ng awa Niya sa kanila ang pag-aalis ng parusa sa kanila.
Osim onih koji se pokaju prije nego ih uhvatite, o vladari! Znajte da će im Allah oprostiti nakon pokajanja, i da je milostiv prema njima. U Njegovu milost spada i to što ukida njihovo kažnjavanje (u navedenom slučaju).
Tranne coloro che si sono pentiti, tra questi combattenti, prima che voi li abbiate catturati, o voi autorità: Sappiate che Allāh è Perdonatore nei confronti del loro pentimento, Misericordioso con loro; e parte della Sua Misericordia è il fatto di aver vanificato la loro punizione.
Excepto aquellos que se arrepientan antes de que ustedes, quienes detentan la autoridad, los capturen. Sepan que Al-lah perdona a quienes se arrepienten y se muestra misericordioso con ellos. Una de las expresiones de Su clemencia es que anula el castigo previsto para ellos.
Sauf ceux qui se repentent avant que vous, les détenteurs de l’autorité, ne les capturiez. Sachez qu’Allah leur pardonne après le repentir et fait preuve de miséricorde à leur égard; l’une des manifestations de Sa clémence est qu’Il annule le châtiment prévu pour eux.
In the second verse (34) : إِلَّا الَّذِينَ تَابُوا مِن قَبْلِ أَن تَقْدِرُوا عَلَيْهِمْ (... except those who repent before you overpower them), an exception has been mentioned. The exception is that should the robbers and rebels were to repent - before they are surrounded and overpowered by government forces, and are in a state when their position of strength is still operative - and decide on their own to abandon their practice of highway robbery, then, this Prescribed Punishment will stand dropped in their case. This exception is different from the general Law of Hudud because in other crimes such as theft and adultery, if the criminal, after he has committed the crime and has been indicted by a Qadi court as guilty, were to prove that he had repented genuinely, then, though the punishment of the Hereafter (Akhirah) would stand forgiven by virtue of this repentance, yet the Islamic Prescribed Punishment ( حَد شَرعی ) will not be forgiven in this mortal world - as it will be explained later, after some verses, under the punishment for theft.
The wisdom behind this exception is that, on the one hand, such severity has been maintained in the punishment of robbers that for the commitment of the crime - even if by one person out of a whole group - punishment is given to the whole group. Therefore, on the other hand, things have been made softer and lighter through this exception, that is, let them repent if they would, in which case, the punishment of the mortal world would also be forgiven. In addition to that, there is a strategic advantage here in this provision, that is, it is not always easy to control or overpower a powerful group, therefore, the door of persuasion has been left open for them so that they are induced to repent.
Yet another expedient consideration in this matter is that killing a person is an extreme punishment. Here, the drift of the Islamic Law is that it should happen as rarely as possible while, in a case of robbery, the killing of a whole group becomes necessary, therefore, the ef-fort to reform them too, through persuasion, was continued simultaneously. The kind of effect it produced was that ` Ali Asadi who robbed passersby on the outskirts of Madinah with the help of his group happened to hear one of those days the following verse of the Holy Qur'an being recited by a Qari in the caravan (under attack) : يَا عِبَادِيَ الَّذِينَ أَسْرَفُوا عَلَىٰ أَنفُسِهِمْ لَا تَقْنَطُوا مِن رَّحْمَةِ اللَّـهِ (0 My servants who have committed excesses against their own selves, do not lose hope in the mercy of Allah - Zumar, 39-53). When he looked for the Qari and found him, he asked him to re-cite the verse once again. When he had heard the verse the second time, he put his sword back into the sheath, repented from robbery and reached Madinah. At that time, Marwan ibn al-Hakam was the chief executive of Madinah. The well-known Sahabi, Sayyidna Abu Hurairah ؓ I held Asadi by the hand and took him to the Amir of Madinah. Before him, he recited this verse of the Qur'an and said: You cannot give him any punishment.
The government was already helpless :against their robbery and the disorder generated by it. Everyone was pleased with the outcome.
An event similar to this happened when Haritha ibn Badr rebelled, left the city and took to the practice of killing and plundering. But, Al-mighty Allah gave him the Taufiq (ability) later on when he repented and returned to Madinah. Then, Sayyidna ` Ali ؓ did not subject him to the ordained legal punishment (حَد شَرعی).
At this point, it is worth remembering that the waiver in the Islamic Legal Punishment (حَد شَرعی) does not make it necessary that the Rights of the Servants of Allah the criminal has trampled upon will also be forgiven. On the contrary, the fact of the matter is that any-thing valuable taken from anyone, which is still available, must be re-turned back. And if someone was killed or wounded, one is duty-bound to go through the consequences as stipulated under the Law of Qisas (Even Retaliation). However, since Qisas is the Right of the Servant of Allah, it could be forgiven if forgiven by the guardians of the person killed or by the person who holds that Right. Other than that, if someone has hurt someone else financially, it is necessary to vacate the liability (Daman), or have it forgiven by the person concerned. This is the favoured position of Imam Abu Hanifah and that of the majority of the jurists of Islam. A little reflection would show that this is a fairly obvious matter as the act of seeking deliverance from any infringement of the Rights of the Servants of Allah is a part of the act of Taubah (repentance) itself. Taubah without it remains just incomplete. Therefore, a robber or dacoit will be taken as genuinely repentant only when he pays for whatever Rights of the Servants of Allah he has infringed upon, or has it forgiven by them.
-Ey devlet yetkilileri!- Savaşçılardan yakalanmadan önce tövbe edenler bunun dışındadır. Biliniz ki yüce Allah, tövbeden sonra çok bağışlayan ve merhamet edendir. Onlardan cezayı kaldırması yüce Allah'ın merhametindendir.
Except for those warmongers who repent before you, people of authority, get hold of them. Know, then, that Allah is Forgiving and Merciful towards them after they repent. Due to His mercy, He overlooks the punishment that is due to them.
Kecuali mereka yang sudah bertobat sebelum kalian -wahai para pemimpin- berhasil menangkap mereka. Ketahuilah bahwa Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang bagi mereka setelah pertobatan tersebut. Salah satu bentuk kasih sayang-Nya ialah membatalkan hukuman mereka.
O you who believe in Allah and follow His Messenger, be mindful of Allah by fulfilling His instructions and avoiding His prohibitions, search for a means of closeness to Him by doing what He instructs you to do and staying away from what He prohibits you from, and strive against the disbelievers for His pleasure so that you get what you desire and you are saved from what you fear.
Ey iman edenler! Emirlerine uymakla ve yasaklarından sakınmakla Allah'tan korkun. Sizlere emir buyurduklarını yerine getirmekle ve yasaklarından uzaklaşmakla yüce Allah'a yakın olmayı talep edin. O'nun rızasını elde etmek ve istediğinize nail olmak ümidiyle kâfirlerle cihat ediniz. Bunları yerine getirdiğinizde korktuklarınızdan da uzak tutulursunuz.
Ô vous qui croyez, craignez Allah en vous conformant à Ses commandements et en délaissant ce qu’Il interdit et cherchez à vous rapprocher de Lui en vous acquittant de ce qu’Il vous a ordonné et en vous éloignant de ce qu’Il vous a défendu.
Et luttez pour Sa cause contre les mécréants afin d’obtenir Son agrément, puissiez-vous obtenir ce que vous recherchez et échapper à ce que vous redoutez si vous accomplissez tout cela.
Commentary
In verses previous to those cited above, the Islamic Prescribed Punishment of robbery and rebellion, as well as the details of injunctions relating to them, were mentioned while the Prescribed Punishment for theft is coming up after three verses later. The three verses which appear in between talk about Taqwa (the fear of Allah), obedience to and the worship of Allah, inducement to Jihad (fighting or struggling in the way of Allah ) as well as the ruinous effects of disbelief, rejection, obstinacy and disobedience. A deeper look into this particular style of the Qur'an would reveal that its oft-recurring approach is not simply to state the letter of the law of penalty and punishment as some cold and coercive command from the law giver and just leave it at that, instead, by taking the approach of an affectionate nourisher and nurturer, it also smooths out the edges of the human mind to prepare it for its ultimate abstention from crimes. And when it awakens the human minds to the awaiting realities of the fear of Allah and the Akhirah (Hereafter) and when it makes the everlasting blessing and bliss of Paradise appear almost in sight, it goes on to change hearts replacing their chronic taste for crime with instant distaste. This is the reason why words similar to: اِتَّقُوا اللہِ (fear Allah) are repeated after stated laws of crime and punishment. Here too, three things have been commanded:
1. The first one is : اِتَّقُوا اللہِ , that is, ` fear Allah', for it is the fear of Allah alone which can really stop human beings from committing crimes openly and secretly.
2. The second one is that is, ` seek the nearness of Allah.' The word, وَابْتَغُوا إِلَيْهِ الْوَسِيلَةَ : wasilah, left untranslated, is a derivation from the verbal noun, ` waslun', which means to make effort to become close to someone. This word, whether spelt with the letter, sin سین : وسیلہ) or sad (وصیلہ : صاد), is used almost in the same sense. The only difference is that waslun spelt with the letter, Sad (صاد) refers to becoming close in the absolute sense, while, waslun spelt with the letter, sin, is used to denote seeking to gain nearness with longing and love. Related details appear in the Sihah of Jauhari and in the Mufradat of Raghib al-Isfahani. So, wuslah (وصلہ) or wasilah (وصیلہ) spelt with the letter, Sad, refer to something which brings about nearness or conjunction between two things, whether that nearness comes to be through longing and love, or in some other form. As for the word, wasilah (وسیلہ) spelt with the letter, sin, it means that which brings someone closer to some-one else through liking and love. (Lisan al-` Arab, Mufradat al-Qur'an)
The act of seeking to gain access to Allah - that is,` wasilah' to Allah, to be precise - is anything which brings a servant of Allah nearer to his or her sole object of worship with all longing and love. Therefore, the righteous elders, the Sahabah and Tabi` in have explained the word, ` wasilah', to mean obedience, nearness, faith and righteous conduct. Sayyidna 1Iudhayfah, as reported by Hakim, said : ` Wasilah' means nearness and obedience, and Ibn Jarir has reported the same on the authority of ` Ata', Mujahid and Hasan al-Basri, may the mercy of Allah be upon them all.
Also, Ibn Jarir and others have reported from Qatadah a Tafsir of this verse which is : تَقَرَّبُوا الیہِ بطاعتہِ والعَمَل ھِما یُرضیِیہ . It means: Seek nearness to Him by obedience to Him and by doing deeds which please Him. Therefore, the gist of the explanation of this verse is that one should seek the nearness of Allah through 'lman (faith) and Amal (good deeds).
Appearing in the Musnad of Ahmad, there is a sound (Sahih) hadith in which the Holy Prophet ﷺ has been reported to have said: ` Wasilah' is a high rank of Paradise, above which there is no rank. You pray to Almighty Allah that He gives me that rank.
Again, in a narration from Sahih Muslim, the Holy Prophet ﷺ has been reported to have said: When the Mu'adhdhin مؤذَّن): Muezzin) calls the Adhan, you keep saying what he says. Then, recite Durud on me and pray that I be blessed with ` Wasilah.'
These ahadith tell us that ` Wasilah' is a special rank of Jannah (Paradise) which is identified particularly with the Holy Prophet . As for the command to seek and find ` Wasilah' given to every believer, it seems to be, on the surface, contrary to this particularity. But, the answer is fairly clear that the way the highest station of guidance is special to the Holy Prophet ﷺ who always prayed for it, but, its elementary and intermediary ranks of guidance are common and open to all Muslims - similarly, the high rank of ` Wasilah' is particular to the Holy Prophet ﷺ and all ranks after it are open and common to all believers through the linkage of their love for him.
In his Letters, the famous renovator of the second millennium of Islam in India, Mujaddid Alf-Thani, and Qadi Thana'ullah of Panipat, in his Tafsir Mazhari, have both warned that the sense of longing and love embedded in the word, ` Wasilah', clearly shows that advancement in the ranks of ` Wasilah' depends on the love for Almighty Allah and His Messenger ﷺ - and love comes through the following of Sunnah, the words and deeds of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . This is because Al mighty Allah says: فَاتَّبِعُونِي يُحْبِبْكُمُ اللَّـهُ (Say [ 0 Prophet ], "If you do love Allah, follow me; Allah shall love you ..."- 3:31). Therefore, the more particular one is in following the Sunnah of the Holy Prophet ﷺ in acts of worship, transactions, dealings, morals, social living, practically in all departments of life, the more beloved of Allah one shall be, and the more widening becomes the gyre of this love, the closer and nearer to Allah one shall be.
Now, after this lexical explanation of the word, ` Wasilah,' and the exegetical notes from the Sahabah and Tabi` in, we do know how every-thing which becomes the means of achieving the pleasure and nearness of Allah is, for a human being, the ` Wasilah' of becoming close to Allah. As included in it are faith ('Iman) and good deeds (al-a` mal alsalih الاعمال اصالح), so included therein are the company and the love of prophets and righteous people as well, for that too is one of the causes of the pleasure of Allah - and so, praying to Allah Almighty by making them a Wasllah' should be correct, as was done by Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ ، when he, at the time of a famine, making Sayyidna ` Abbas ؓ ` Wasilah,' made a prayer for rains before Almighty Allah. The prayer was answered.
It is reported that the Holy Prophet ﷺ had himself taught a blind Sahabi to pray with the words which are as follows : اَللَّھُمَّ اِنِّی اَسأَلُک وَ اَتَوَجَّہُ اِلَیکَ بِنَبِیِّکَ مُحَمَّدِ نَبِیِّ الرَّحمَۃِ ; ( O Allah, I seek from You, and I ask for Your attention with (the Wasilah of) Your Prophet, Muhammad, the Prophet of Mercy. (Manar)
3. Before taking up the third command, that of Jihad, in this verse (35), it will be useful to recollect the first command, that of Taqwa, then the command to seek nearness to Allah through faith and good deeds, and now in the end it was said: وَجَاهِدُوا فِي سَبِيلِهِ (and carry out Jihad in His way). Though Jihad was included under ` good deeds' yet it was to spell out the higher status of Jihad among ` good deeds' that Jihad was mentioned separately and distinctly - as confirmed by a saying of the Holy Prophet ﷺ which is: وَ ذِروَۃُ سَنَامِہِ الجِھَادُ that is, Jihad is the highest peak of Islam. Moreover, there is yet another element of wisdom why Jihad has been mentioned distinctly at this place. It will be recalled that the unlawfulness of spreading disorder on the earth, alongwith its worldly and other-worldly punishment, was mentioned in previous verses (32, 33). Since Jihad too, given a surface view of it (or, as those allergic to it would love to believe), appears to be some form of disorder on the earth (al-fasad fi al-ard), therefore, it was possible that someone ignorant could just fail to understand the difference between Jihad (fighting in the way of Allah) and Fasad (spreading disorder). To offset this possibility, the spreading of disorder on the earth was for-bidden first and it was after that that the command of Jihad was mentioned distinctly and the difference between the two was pointed out by the addition of the words : فِي سَبِيلِهِ (in His way). This is because the killing and plundering of the property of people in robberies and rebel-lions is for the sole purpose of personal aggrandizement and other nefarious objectives while, should it ever come to happen in a Jihad, it will still be for the initial purpose of upraising the Word of Allah and eliminating oppression and tyranny. There is a world of difference between the two.
Moving on to the second (36) and the third (37) verses, one notices the manner in which the grave curse of Kufr (disbelief), Shirk (the associating of partners in the Divinity of Allah) and sin has been pointed out. It is so poignant that even a little reflection on it could bring an instant revolution in the lives of men and women of such persuasion compelling them to abandon all Kufr and Shirk and sin. To explain the curse of sinful living a little further, it can be said that sins in which one gets involved usually is because of personal desires and needs or for the desires and needs of family and children. Since their Fulfillment comes through an increase in wealth and property, one goes after amassing wealth and property without making any distinc-tion between what is Halal (lawful) and what is Haram (unlawful) in it. In these verses, Almighty Allah has censured the acquisition mania of such people which will prove to be futile in the ultimate analysis because its cure lies in realizing that things of comfort collected to satisfy a short lived span of life by working hard day and night still remain unattained. More and more stays to be the order of every other day in life. What begins must end and this race of gold and greed will also end when the punishment of the Doomsday will appear in sight and, at that time, if these people were to offer all they had collected in the mortal world, wealth and property, things and things of comfort, taste and value, offer all of it in return for their release from the punishment, then, this would not be possible anymore. Even if the wager is increased higher, suppose everything of value were to be owned by one person, nay, let us say twice as much, and if he were to offer all of it to have his release from the punishment, still then, nothing would be accepted from him and he will not have his deliverance from the punishment of the Hereafter.
Creyentes, sean temerosos de Al-lah respetando Sus mandatos y absteniéndose de lo que Él prohíbe, y acérquense a Él cumpliendo con lo que les ha ordenado y manteniéndose alejados de lo que ha prohibido. Y luchen por Su causa contra los incrédulos a fin de obtener Su aceptación, para que así puedan ustedes obtener lo que anhelan y escapar de aquello que temen.
Wahai orang-orang yang beriman! Bertakwalah kalian kepada Allah dengan menjalankan perintah-perintah-Nya dan menjauhi larangan-larangan-Nya, serta berusahalah kalian untuk mendekatkan diri kepada-Nya dengan menunaikan apa yang Dia perintahkan kepada kalian dan menjauhi apa yang Dia larang. Berjuanglah kalian melawan orang-orang kafir untuk mengharap rida-Nya, agar kalian bisa mendapatkan apa yang kalian harapkan dan menghindari apa yang kalian takuti manakala kalian melaksanakan kewajiban (berjuang) tersebut.
The greatest achievement for a man is his nearness to God. This nearness in its real and perfect shape will be his in the Hereafter. However, when a man’s righteous action brings him nearness to God, he experiences this in this world purely in the form of heavenly feeling. The way to attain this nearness is through becoming a true worshipper of God, and through struggling to make efforts for His cause.
Commanding Taqwa, Wasilah, and Jihad
Allah commands His faithful servants to fear Him in Taqwa, which if mentioned along with acts of obedience, it means to refrain from the prohibitions and the prohibited matters. Allah said next,
وَابْتَغُواْ إِلَيهِ الْوَسِيلَةَ
(seek the Wasilah to Him.) Sufyan Ath-Thawri said that Talhah said that `Ata' said that Ibn `Abbas said that Wasilah means `the means of approach'. Mujahid, Abu Wa'il, Al-Hasan, Qatadah, `Abdullah bin Kathir, As-Suddi, Ibn Zayd and others gave the same meaning for Wasilah. Qatadah said that the Ayah means, "Seek the means of approach to Him by obeying Him and performing the acts that please Him."
أُولَـئِكَ الَّذِينَ يَدْعُونَ يَبْتَغُونَ إِلَى رَبِّهِمُ الْوَسِيلَةَ
(Those whom they call upon seek a means of access to their Lord (Allah).) 17:57 Wasilah is a means of approach to achieve something, and it is also used to refer to the highest grade in Paradise, and it is the grade of the Messenger of Allah ﷺ, his residence and the nearest grade in Paradise to Allah's Throne. Al-Bukhari recorded that Jabir bin `Abdullah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«مَنْ قَالَ حِينَ يَسْمَعُ النِّدَاءَ: اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّ هذِهِ الدَّعْوَةِ التَّامَّةِ، وَالصَّلَاةِ الْقَائِمَةِ، آتِ مُحَمَّدًا الْوَسِيلَةَ وَالْفَضِيلَةَ، وَابْعَثْهُ مَقَامًا مَحْمُودًا الَّذِي وَعَدْتَهُ،إِلَّا حَلَّتْ لَهُ الشَّفَاعَةُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَة»
(Whoever, after hearing to the Adhan says, "O Allah! Lord of this perfect call and of the regular prayer which is going to be established! Grant Muhammad the Wasilah and superiority and send him on the Day of Judgment to the praiseworthy station which You have promised him," then intercession from me will be permitted for him on the Day of Resurrection.) Muslim recorded that `Abdullah bin `Amr bin Al-`As said that he heard the Prophet saying,
«إِذَا سَمِعْتُمُ الْمُؤَذِّنَ فَقُولُوا مِثْلَ مَا يَقُولُ، ثُمَّ صَلُّوا عَلَيَّ، فَإِنَّهُ مَنْ صَلَّى عَلَيَّ صَلَاةً صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ عَشْرًا، ثُمَّ سَلُوا لِيَ الْوَسِيلَةَ، فَإِنَّهَا مَنْزِلَةٌ فِي الْجَنَّةِ لَا تَنْبَغِي إِلَّا لِعَبْدٍ مِنْ عِبَادِ اللهِ، وَأَرْجُو أَنْ أَكُونَ أَنَا هُوَ، فَمَنْ سَأَلَ لِيَ الْوَسِيلَةَ حَلَّتْ عَلَيْهِ الشَّفَاعَة»
(When you hear the Mu'adhdhin, repeat what he says, and then ask for Salah (blessing, mercy from Allah) for me. Verily, whoever asks for Salah for me, then Allah will grant ten Salah to him. Then, ask for the Wasilah for me, for it is a grade in Paradise that only one servant of Allah deserves, and I hope that I am that servant. Verily, whoever asks (Allah) for Wasilah for me, he will earn the right of my intercession.) Allah said,
وَجَـهِدُواْ فِى سَبِيلِهِ لَعَلَّكُمْ تُفْلِحُونَ
(and strive hard in His cause as much as you can. So that you may be successful.) After Allah commanded Muslims to avoid the prohibitions and to work towards obedience, He commanded them to fight against their enemies, the disbelievers and idolators who have deviated from the straight path and abandoned the correct religion. Allah encouraged the believers by reminding them of the unending success and great happiness that He prepared for them for the Day of Resurrection, which will never change or decrease for those who join Jihad in His cause. They will remain in the lofty rooms of Paradise that are safe and beautiful. Those who live in these dwellings will always be comfortable and will never be miserable, living, never dying, and their clothes will never grow thin, nor will their youth ever end.
No Amount of Ransom Shall Be Accepted from the Disbelievers onthe Day of the Judgment and They Will Remain in the Fire
Allah then describes the painful torment and punishment that He has prepared for His disbelieving enemies for the Day of Resurrection. Allah said,
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ لَوْ أَنَّ لَهُمْ مَّا فِى الاٌّرْضِ جَمِيعاً وَمِثْلَهُ مَعَهُ لِيَفْتَدُواْ بِهِ مِنْ عَذَابِ يَوْمِ الْقِيَـمَةِ مَا تُقُبِّلَ مِنْهُمْ وَلَهُمْ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٌ
(Verily, those who disbelieve, if they had all that is in the earth, and as much again therewith to ransom themselves thereby from the torment on the Day of Resurrection, it would never be accepted of them. And theirs would be a painful torment.) So if a disbeliever brought the earth's fill of gold, and twice as much as that amount on the Day of Judgment to ransom himself from Allah's torment that has surrounded him, and he is certain that he will suffer from it, it will not be accepted of him. Rather, there is no escaping the torment, and he will not be able to evade or save himself from it. Hence Allah's statement,
وَلَهُمْ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٌ
(And theirs would be a painful torment.) meaning, hurtful,
يُرِيدُونَ أَن يَخْرُجُواْ مِنَ النَّارِ وَمَا هُم بِخَـرِجِينَ مِنْهَا وَلَهُمْ عَذَابٌ مُّقِيمٌ
(They will long to get out of the Fire, but never will they get out therefrom, and theirs will be a lasting torment.) In another Ayah, Allah said,
كُلَّمَآ أَرَادُواْ أَن يَخْرُجُواْ مِنْهَا مِنْ غَمٍّ أُعِيدُواْ فِيهَا
(Every time they seek to get away therefrom, in anguish, they will be driven back therein.) Therefore, they will still long to leave the torment because of the severity and the pain it causes. They will have no way of escaping it. The more the flames lift them to the upper part of Hell, the more the angels of punishment will strike them with iron bars and they will fall down to its depths,
وَلَهُمْ عَذَابٌ مُّقِيمٌ
(And theirs will be a lasting torment.) meaning, eternal and everlasting, and they will never be able to depart from it or avoid it. Anas bin Malik said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«يُؤْتَى بِالرَّجُلِ مِنْ أَهْلِ النَّارِ فَيُقَالُ لَهُ:يَا ابْنَ آدَمَ كَيْفَ وَجَدْتَ مَضْجَعَكَ؟ فَيَقُولُ: شَرَّ مَضْجَعٍ، فَيُقَالُ: هَلْ تَفْتَدِي بِقُرَابِ الْأَرْضِ ذَهَبًا؟ قَالَ: فَيَقُولُ: نَعَمْ يَارَبِّ فَيَقُولُ اللهُ: كَذَبْتَ، قَدْ سَأَلْتُكَ أَقَلَّ مِنْ ذلِكَ فَلَمْ تَفْعَلْ، فَيُؤْمَرُ بِهِ إِلَى النَّار»
(A man from the people of the Fire will be brought forth and will be asked, `O son of Adam! How did you find your dwelling' He will say, `The worst dwelling.' He will be told, `Would you ransom yourself with the earth's fill of gold' He will say, `Yes, O Lord!' Allah will say to him, `You have lied. I asked you for what is less than that and you did not do it,' and he will be ordered to the Fire.) Muslim and An-Nasa'i recorded it.
O vi koji vjerujete, bojte se Allaha činjenjem onoga što je naredio i klonjenjem onoga što je zabranio, i trudite se da Mu se približite kroz to, i borite se protiv nevjernika želeći Njegovo zadovoljstvo. Ako tako postupite, postići ćete ono što želite i spasit ćete se onoga čega se bojite.
O voi credenti, temete Allāh obbedendo ai Suoi ordini e rispettando i Suoi divieti, e cercate di avvicinarvi a Lui compiendo ciò che vi ha ordinato ed allontanandovi da ciò che vi ha proibito, e lottate contro i miscredenti allo scopo di compiacerLo, al fine di ottenere ciò che implorate ed evitare ciò che temete.
"Hai orang-orang yang beriman, bertakwalah kepada Allah dan carilah jalan yang mendekatkan diri kepadaNya, dan berjihad-lah pada jalanNya, supaya kamu mendapatkan keberuntungan." (Al-Ma`idah: 35).
(35) Ini adalah perintah dari Allah kepada hamba-hambaNya yang beriman agar mereka bertakwa dan berhati-hati terhadap mur-ka dan marahNya, yang mana itu adalah merupakan konsekuensi dari iman, hal itu dengan bersungguh-sungguh dan mengeluarkan segala kemampuan yang dimiliki untuk menjauhi kemaksiatan hati, lisan, dan anggota badan, baik lahir maupun batin yang dimur-kai oleh Allah, dan memohon pertolongan kepada Allah agar bisa meninggalkannya, supaya dengan itu dia selamat dari murka dan azabNya.
﴾ وَٱبۡتَغُوٓاْ إِلَيۡهِ ٱلۡوَسِيلَةَ ﴿ "Dan carilah jalan yang bisa mendekatkan diri kepadaNya," artinya, kedekatan kepadaNya, bagian pahala di sisiNya dan kecintaan padaNya, dan hal itu dengan melaksanakan kewajiban-kewajibanNya yang terkait dengan hati, seperti mencintaiNya dan mencintai karenaNya, rasa takut, berharap, kembali kepadaNya, dan tawakal, juga dengan melaksanakan kewajiban-kewajibanNya yang terkait dengan badan, seperti zakat dan haji dan kewajiban-kewajiban yang berkaitan dengan keduanya seperti shalat, macam-macam dzikir, bacaan, macam-macam perbuatan baik kepada makhluk dengan ilmu, harta, kedudukan, badan, dan nasihat kepada hamba-hamba Allah.
Semua amal-amal ini mendekatkan kepada Allah. Dan seorang hamba senantiasa berusaha mendekatkan diri kepada Allah sehingga Dia mencintainya, dan jika Dia telah mencintainya, maka Dia men-jadi pendengarannya yang dengannya dia mendengar, penglihatan-nya yang dengannya dia melihat, tangannya yang dengannya dia bekerja dan kakinya yang dengannya dia berjalan dan Allah men-jawab doanya.[55]
Kemudian Allah mengkhususkan jihad di jalanNya dari amal-amal yang mendekatkan kepadaNya, dan jihad itu adalah mengeluar-kan segala daya dalam memerangi orang-orang kafir dengan harta, nyawa, pandangan, lisan, dan usaha untuk menjunjung Agama Allah dengan apa yang mampu dilakukan oleh seorang hamba, karena bentuk ini termasuk ketaatan yang paling mulia dan ibadah yang paling utama, juga karena barangsiapa yang menunaikannya, maka dia pasti menunaikan yang lainnya, bahkan lebih.
﴾ لَعَلَّكُمۡ تُفۡلِحُونَ ﴿ "Supaya kamu mendapatkan keberuntungan," yaitu jika kamu bertakwa kepada Allah dengan meninggalkan kemaksiatan dan kamu mencari cara mendekatkan diri kepadaNya dengan melakukan ketaatan serta berjihad di jalanNya demi mencari ridhaNya. Keberuntungan itu adalah keberhasilan meraih dan mendapat apa yang diinginkan dan selamat dari apa yang tidak diinginkan, hakikatnya adalah kebahagiaan abadi dan nikmat yang langgeng.
35- Ey iman edenler! Allah’tan korkup sakının, O’na vesile arayın ve O’nun yolunda cihad edin ki kutuluşa eresiniz.
35. Bu, Allah’tan mü’min kullarına, imanlarının gereklerinden olan Allah’tan korkup sakınmaya, gazabına ve öfkesine uğramaktan kaçınmaya dair bir emirdir. Bunun için kulun çalışması, gücü ve imkanları yettiğince tüm gayretini harcaması, Allah’ı öfkelendiren kalbin, dilin ve diğer azaların zahiri ve batıni masiyetlerinden uzaklaşması gerekir. Bunları terk edebilmek için de Allah’tan yardım dilemelidir. Ta ki O’nun gazabından ve azabından kurtulabilsin.“Ona vesile” yani O’na yakınlaşmak, O’nun nezdinde makbul bir kimse olmak ve O’nun sevgisini kazanmak için yol “arayın.” Bu da Allah için sevmek, Allah yolunda sevmek, korku, ümit, kalbi yöneliş, tevekkül gibi kalbe ait farzları, zekât ve hac gibi bedeni farzları; namaz, Kur’ân okuma ve zikir gibi hem kalbi hem bedeni farzları; insanlara mal, ilim, mevki ve beden ile çeşitli türlerde iyilikte bulunma ve Allah’ın kullarına nasihat etme (samimi olarak iyiliklerini istemek) gibi amelleri yapmakla olur. Çünkü bütün bu ameller, Allah’a yakınlaştırıcı amellerdir. Kul bu amellerle Allah’a yakınlaşmaya devam ederse sonunda Allah onu sever. Allah onu sevdi mi bu sefer onun kendisi ile işittiği kulağı, kendisi ile gördüğü gözü, kendisi ile tuttuğu eli, kendisi ile yürüdüğü ayağı olur ve Allah, onun duasını kabul eder.
Daha sonra Allah tebâreke ve teâlâ kendisine yakınlaştırıcı bir ibadet olan kendi yolunda cihad etmeyi özellikle söz konusu etmektedir. Cihad: Kâfirlerle savaşmak için kişinin malıyla, canıyla, görüşleriyle, diliyle, Allah’ın dininin zafere ulaşması için güç yetirebildiği her şeyi ile bu uğurda bütün gayretini ortaya koyması demektir. Bu tür bir ibadet itaatlerin en üstünü ve Allah’a yakınlaştırıcı ibadetlerin en faziletlisidir. Bu ibadeti gereği gibi yerine getiren bir kimse diğer ibadetleri haydi haydi yerine getirir.
“ki kurtuluşa/felaha eresiniz” yani masiyetleri terk edip itaatleri işleyerek O’ndan korkup sakınır, O’nun rızasını aramak sureti ile yolunda cihad ederek Allah’a vesile arayacak olursanız, felaha erersiniz. Felah, istenip arzu edilenleri elde etme başarısını elde etmek ve korkulup istenmeyen her şeyden yana da emin olmaktır. Bunun gerçek mahiyeti ise ebedi mutluluk ve sürekli nimetler içerisinde bulunmaktır.
O mga sumampalataya, mangilag kayong magkasala kay Allāh sa pamamagitan ng pagsunod sa mga ipinag-uutos Niya at pag-iwas sa mga sinasaway Niya, hilingin ninyo ang mapalapit sa Kanya sa pamamagitan ng paggawa sa ipinag-utos Niya sa inyo at ng paglayo sa sinaway Niya sa inyo, at makibaka kayo sa mga tagatangging sumampalataya bilang paghahangad sa kaluguran Niya, nang sa gayon kayo ay magtatamo ng hinihiling ninyo at makaiiwas sa kinasisindakan ninyo kapag nagsagawa kayo niyon.
Hỡi những người có đức tin, các ngươi hãy kính sợ Allah mà chấp hành các mệnh lệnh của Ngài cũng như tránh xa những điều Ngài nghiêm cấm, các ngươi hãy tìm những việc làm thiện tốt và ngoan đạo để đến gần Ngài, và các ngươi hãy chiến đấu với những kẻ vô đức tin để tìm sự hài lòng nơi Ngài mong rằng các ngươi sẽ thành công trong việc đến được với Thiên Đàng và tránh được Hỏa Ngục.
36- Yeryüzünde ne varsa hepsi, hatta bir o kadarı daha kafirlerin olsa ve onlar da kıyamet gününün azabından kurtulmak için onu fidye olarak verseler bu, onlardan kabul olunmaz. Onlar için çok acı bir azap vardır.
37- Ateşten çıkmak isterler. Ama oradan çıkacak değillerdir. Onlar için sürekli bir azap vardır.
36-37. Yüce Allah Kıyamet gününde kâfirlerin durumlarının oldukça feci olacağını ve onlar için çok şiddetli bir azap bulunduğunu haber vermektedir. Şayet O’nun azabından kurtulmak için yeryüzü dolusu altını ve bir o kadarını daha feda edecek olsalar dahi bunun onlardan kabul olunmayacağını ve onlara hiçbir fayda sağlamayacağını bildirmektedir. Çünkü fidye verecek yer artık geçmiştir. Geriye yalnızca ebediyyen içinden çıkamayacakları, aksine sonsuza dek içinde kalmaya devam edecekleri sürekli ve can yakıcı azaptan başka bir şey kalmamıştır.
Tunay na ang mga tumangging sumampalataya kay Allāh at sa mga sugo Niya, kung sakaling itinakda na taglay ng bawat isa sa kanila ang pagmamay-ari sa anumang nasa lupa sa kalahatan at tulad nito kasama nito saka naghandog sila nito upang magpawala sila sa mga sarili nila mula sa pagdurusang dulot ni Allāh sa Araw ng Pagbangon, hindi tatanggapin mula sa kanila ang pantubos na iyon. Ukol sa kanila ay isang pagdurusang nakasasakit.
Quả thật, những kẻ người vô đức tin nơi Allah và các vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài, dẫu cho mỗi người trong bọn chúng sở hữu tất cả mọi thứ trên trái đất và thêm giống như vậy, chúng dùng tất cả để chuộc lấy bản thân mình khỏi sự trừng phạt của Allah vào Ngày Phán Xét thì chắc chắn việc chuộc đó không được chấp nhận và chắc chắn chúng sẽ bị trừng phạt đau đớn.
Kada bi oni koji ne vjeruju u Allaha i Njegove poslanike posjedovali sve što postoji na Zemlji, i još toliko, pa to dali da se oslobode Allahove
kazne na Sudnjem danu, ne bi od njih bilo prihvaćeno, i oni će biti u bolnoj patnji.
In verità, coloro che rinnegano Allāh ed il Suo Profeta, se venisse concesso a ognuno di loro di possedere tutto ciò che vi è in terra, e altrettanto in più, e se lo presentassero per salvarsi dalla punizione di Allāh, nel Giorno del Giudizio, ciò che hanno presentato non verrà accettato, e subiranno una punizione dolorosa.
El pecado de la incredulidad es tan grande que, si los incrédulos tuvieran en su posesión el doble de lo que contiene la Tierra y lo ofrecieran a Al-lah como rescate para escapar de Su castigo el Día de la Resurrección, tal trato no sería aceptado: recibirán un castigo doloroso.
Sungguh, sekiranya orang-orang yang kafir kepada Allah dan para rasul-Nya, masing-masing memiliki semua yang ada di bumi ini ditambah dengan jumlah yang sama lalu mereka mempergunakannya untuk menebus diri mereka dari azab Allah di hari kiamat, niscaya tebusan itu tidak akan diterima, dan mereka tetap akan mendapatkan azab yang pedih.
Le péché de la mécréance est tel que même si les mécréants avaient à leur disposition le double de tout ce que contient la Terre et le présentaient à Allah pour s’épargner Son châtiment le Jour de la Résurrection, ce rachat ne serait pas accepté d’eux: ils auront quand même droit à un châtiment douloureux.
"Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang kafir sekiranya mereka mempunyai apa yang di bumi ini seluruhnya dan mempunyai yang sebanyak itu (pula) untuk menebus diri mereka dengan itu dari azab Hari Kiamat, niscaya (tebusan itu) tidak akan diterima dari mereka, dan mereka beroleh azab yang pedih. Mereka ingin keluar dari neraka, padahal mereka sekali-kali tidak dapat keluar dari-nya, dan mereka beroleh azab yang kekal." (Al-Ma`idah: 36-37).
(36-37) Allah mengabarkan tentang buruknya keadaan orang-orang kafir (kepada Allah) dan tempat kembali mereka yang jelek pada Hari Kiamat. Bahwa seandainya mereka menebus azab Allah dengan emas sepenuh jagat dan ditambah dengan yang sepertinya, maka itu tidak berguna dan tidak diterima, karena waktu penebusan telah habis, yang tersisa hanyalah azab yang pedih yang menyakitkan dan kekal di mana mereka tidak keluar darinya untuk selama-lamanya dan akan menetap di dalamnya untuk masa yang tidak berujung.
Had those who disbelieve in Allah and His messengers owned everything in the earth and the likeness of it and gave all of that to ransom themselves from Allah’s punishment on the Day of Judgement, such ransom will not be accepted from them. And they will receive a painful punishment.
Şüphesiz Allah'ı ve rasûllerini inkâr edenler var ya, onlardan her birisinin yeryüzü kadar mülkü ve onunla beraber bu mülkün bir misli daha olsa, kıyamet günü kendilerini Allah'ın azabından kurtarmak için o mülkü fidye olarak verseler, o fidye onlardan kabul edilmez. Onlar için acı verici bir azap vardır.
They will want to leave the fire of Hell after they enter it. But how can that happen? They will never come out of it. Instead, they will always remain in it and they will receive a continuous punishment.
Tatkala mereka masuk ke dalam Neraka mereka ingin keluar darinya. Tetapi mana mungkin mereka bisa keluar dari sana? Mereka tidak akan keluar dari sana. Mereka akan tinggal di sana untuk selama-lamanya. Dan mereka akan mendapatkan siksa yang tidak ada hentinya.
That this punishment would be everlasting for disbelievers has been made clear through the third verse (37).
Cehenneme girdikten sonra oradan çıkmak isterler. Onların cehennemden çıkmaları nasıl olacaktır? Ve asla oradan çıkamayacaklar. Cehennemde onlar için daimî bir azap vardır.
The principle on which God has created the system of this world is that everybody should discharge his duty, and nobody should unnecessarily interfere in the sphere of others. All inanimate objects and animals follow this natural law. Human beings also have been given clear instructions to this effect through the prophets. But human beings who, unlike other creatures, have been given freedom for the time being, rebel, and in that way create a disturbance in the system of Nature. Such people are the worst criminals in the eyes of God. And those who declare war against God and His prophet are still worse criminals. Such people frequently indulge in acts of terrorism. This runs counter to God’s call to His subjects to refrain from creating disturbances. It also negates His invitation to them to lead their lives according to divine Nature. For such people there is a terrible punishment in this world and an all-consuming fire in the Hereafter.
Ils voudront sortir du Feu lorsqu’ils y entreront mais comment le pourraient-ils ? Ils n’en sortiront jamais et ils y subiront un châtiment éternel.
Querrán salir del Fuego, pero, ¿cómo podrían? Jamás podrán salir y sufrirán allí un castigo eterno.
Essi vorranno uscire dal Fuoco quando vi entreranno, ma non potrà mai accadere: Non vi usciranno, e li attende una punizione duratura.
Oni će željeti da izađu iz vatre kada u nju budu ušli, ali kako?! Neće iz nje izaći, i bit će u vječnoj patnji.
Họ mong muốn được thoát khỏi Hỏa Ngục sau khi bị đày vào trong đó nhưng điều ấy chỉ là ảo mộng bởi lẽ họ sẽ không bao giờ ra khỏi đó và họ sẽ phải chịu sự trừng phạt trong đó đời đời và mãi mãi.
Magnanais sila ng paglabas mula sa Apoy kapag pumasok sila roon ngunit paano mangyayari sa kanila iyon sapagkat hindi sila makalalabas mula roon? Ukol sa kanila roon ay isang pagdurusang mamamalagi.
Hỡi những người chấp pháp theo giáo luật của Allah và Thiên Sứ của Ngài, đối với những kẻ trộm cắp dù là nam hay nữ thì các ngươi hãy cho chặt tay phải của chúng như một sự đền tội trộm cắp của chúng. Đó là hình phạt từ nơi Allah dành cho những ai phạm vào hành vi lấy tài sản của người khác một cách bất chính, và là một biện pháp để răn đe cho chúng và cho những người khác. Và Allah là Đấng Toàn Năng trên tất cả mọi thứ và Rất Mực Sáng Suốt trong định đoạt và phán quyết.
38- Hırsızlık eden erkekle hırsızlık eden kadının ellerini, hem işlediklerine bir karşılık hem de Allah tarafından ibret verici bir ceza olmak üzere kesin. Allah Azîzdir, Hakîmdir.
39- (Bununla birlikte) her kim zulmettikten sonra tevbe edip (halini) ıslah ederse Allah elbette tevbesini kabul eder. Çünkü Allah Ğafûrdur, Rahîmdir.
40- Bilmez misin ki göklerin ve yerin egemenliği Allah’ındır? O, dilediğine azap eder, dilediğini de bağışlar. Allah her şeye güç yetirendir.
38. Hırsız (السارق); başkasının el sürülmemesi gereken malını, onun rızası olmaksızın gizlice alan kimseye denir. Hırsızlık böyle ağır bir cezayı gerektirdiği için büyük günahlardandır. Söz konusu ağır ceza ise -sahabeden bazılarının kıraatinde de olduğu gibi- sağ elinin kesilmesidir. Mutlak olarak “el” zikredildiği vakit onun sınırı bilekten başlar. Buna göre hırsızlık yapan bir kimsenin eli bilekten kesilir ve damarların tıkanıp kanın durması için zeytinyağında dağlanır. Ancak sünnet, bu âyetin umumi ifadesini bir kaç yönden kayıtlamış bulunmaktadır. Bu kayıtlardan birisi hırz; yani malın muhafaza altında olmasıdır. Hırsızlığın cezayı gerektirmesi için malın, mutlaka muhafaza edilen bir yerden alınması gerekir. Her malın muhafazası da âdeten kendisine uygun olan korunma şeklidir. Koruma altında olmayan bir yerden çalan kimsenin eli kesilmez. Diğer bir kayıt ise çalınan malın nisab miktarını bulması gerekir ki bu da ya çeyrek dinar yahut üç dirhem veya bunlardan herhangi birisine eşit olan bir kıymettir. Bundan daha aşağı değerde bir şey çalacak olursa elin kesilmesi söz konusu değildir.
Bu hususlar, “hırsızlık (السرقة)” kelimesinden ve onun anlamından da çıkartılabilir. Çünkü bu kelime, kendisine karşı korunulması mümkün olmayan bir şekilde herhangi bir şeyi almak demektir. Bu da malın koruma altında olması anlamına gelir. Eğer mal koruma altında değilse bu, şer’an bir hırsızlık olmaz. Yine hikmetin bir gereği olarak elin, oldukça basit ve değersiz birşey dolayısı ile kesilmemesi gerekir. Belli bir miktarın tesbiti kaçınılmaz bir şey olduğuna göre şer’î olarak sünnette varid olan mikar, Kitabın umumi hükmünü tahsis edici olmaktadır.
Hırsızlıkta elin kesilmesinin hikmeti; bu yolla malların korunması, bu konuda gereken ihtiyati tedbirlerin alınması ve bizzat cinâyeti işleyen organın kesilmesidir. Eğer tekrar aynı fiili işleyecek olursa bu sefer sol ayağı kesilir. Bir daha hırsızlık yaparsa; sol elinin bir daha yaparsa sağ ayağının kesileceği söylendiği gibi ölünceye kadar hapsedileceği de söylenmiştir.
Yüce Allah’ın “hem işlediklerine bir karşılık” buyruğu şu demektir: Bu şekildeki el kesme, hırsızın başkalarına ait olan malı çalmasının bir cezasıdır; “hem de Allah tarafından ibret verici bir ceza” yani hırsızlar, hırsızlık yaptıkları vakit ellerinin kesileceğini bilecek olurlarsa bu işten vazgeçerler; böylelikle bu, hem hırsız için hem başkası için ibretlik ve caydırıcı bir ceza olmuş olur. “Allah Azîzdir, Hakimdir” Yani O izzeti ve hikmeti ile hırsızın elinin kesilmesine hükmetmiştir.
39. “(Bununla birlikte) her kim zulmettikten sonra tevbe edip (halini) ıslah ederse Allah elbette tevbesini kabul eder. Çünkü Allah Ğafûrdur, Rahîmdir.” Tevbe edip de günahları terk eden, amellerini ve kusurlarını ıslah edip düzelten kimseye mağfiret eder.
40. “Bilmez misin ki göklerin ve yerin egemenliği Allah’ındır?” Şüphesiz göklerin ve yerin hükümranlığı Allah’ındır. Allah bunlarda kaderiyle, şeriatıyla, mağfiret ve cezasıyla dilediği şekilde tasarrufta bulunur. Bütün bu tasarrufları hikmetinin, geniş rahmetinin ve mağfiretinin bir gereğidir.
Al ladro e alla ladra, o voi autorità, tagliate la mano destra, come loro punizione, da parte di Allāh, per essersi appropriati dei beni altrui senza averne alcun diritto, allo scopo di incutere timore a loro e agli altri; e Allāh è Potente, nessuno può vincerLo, Saggio nella Sua Amministrazione e nella Sua Legge.
O vladari, kradljivcu i kradljivci odsijecite desnu ruku, i to je Allahova kazna za ono što su uradili. Oni su tuđi imetak bespravno uzeli i time će se zaplašiti i oni i drugi mimo njih. Allah je Silni, i niko Ga ne može nadvladati, i Mudri u Svom određivanju i propisivanju zakona.
Ang lalaking magnanakaw at ang babaing magnanakaw ay putulin ninyo, O mga pinuno, ang kanang kamay ng bawat isa sa kanila bilang pagganti sa kanila, bilang kaparusahan mula kay Allāh sa nagawa nila na pagkuha sa mga ari-arian ng mga tao nang wala sa katwiran, at bilang pagpapasindak sa kanila at sa iba pa sa kanila. Si Allāh ay Makapangyarihan: hindi Siya nadadaig ng anuman, Marunong sa pagtatakda Niya at pagbabatas Niya.
Ô dirigeants, coupez la main droite du voleur et de la voleuse. Telle est la punition voulue par Allah pour la spoliation qu’ils ont commise et la frayeur qu’ils ont suscitée chez leur prochain.
Punissez-les ainsi afin de les dissuader de recommencer et de dissuader d’autres voleurs.
Allah est Puissant et rien ne s’oppose à Sa volonté. Il est Sage dans Son Décret et Ses prescriptions.
As for those who are caught stealing, those in authority are to cut off the right hand of the male and female thief as a punishment from Allah for the crime of wrongfully taking people’s wealth, and to serve as a lesson and deterrent for them, as well as others. Allah is Mighty and nothing can overpower His decree. He is Wise in His decree and legislation.
"Laki-laki yang mencuri dan perempuan yang mencuri, po-tonglah tangan keduanya (sebagai) pembalasan bagi apa yang mereka kerjakan dan sebagai siksaan dari Allah, dan Allah Maha-perkasa lagi Mahabijaksana. Maka barangsiapa bertaubat (di antara pencuri-pencuri itu) sesudah melakukan kejahatan itu dan memperbaiki diri, maka sesungguhnya Allah menerima taubat-nya. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang. Tidakkah kamu tahu, sesungguhnya Allah-lah yang mempunyai kerajaan langit dan bumi, disiksaNya siapa yang dikehendakiNya dan diampuniNya bagi siapa yang dikehendakiNya. Dan Allah Mahakuasa atas segala sesuatu." (Al-Ma`idah: 38-40).
(38) Pencuri adalah orang yang mengambil harta orang lain yang terpelihara (berharga) secara sembunyi-sembunyi tanpa kerelaannya. Perbuatan itu termasuk dosa besar yang berakibat hukuman yang buruk yaitu potong tangan kanan, seperti yang ada pada bacaan (qira`ah) sebagian sahabat. Dan batasan tangan secara mutlak hanya sampai pada pergelangan tangan. Jika dia mencuri, maka tangannya dipotong di pergelangan lalu dicelup di minyak panas agar pembuluh darah menyempit dan darah terhenti.
Akan tetapi as-Sunnah meletakkan pembatasan terhadap ke-umuman ini dari beberapa segi. Di antaranya adalah keterjagaan, artinya, pencurian dilakukan terhadap harta yang terjaga dan keter-jagaan harta adalah sesuatu yang digunakan untuk melindunginya menurut kebiasaan yang berlaku. Seandainya dia mencuri harta yang tidak terjaga, maka dia tidak terkena hukuman potong tangan. Di antaranya lagi, adalah harta yang dicuri mencapai satu nishab, yaitu, seperempat dinar, atau tiga dirham atau sekurs (senilai) dengan salah satunya. Seandainya dia mencuri kurang dari itu, maka dia tidak terkena hukuman potong tangan. Bisa jadi ini diambil dari kata mencuri dan maknanya, karena kata mencuri berarti mengambil sesuatu dengan cara yang tidak menjaga diri darinya, hal itu jika harta tersebut terjaga, jika tidak, maka itu bukanlah pencurian se-cara syar'i.
Termasuk ke dalam hikmah adalah dibebaskannya hukum potong tangan karena mengambil sesuatu yang sedikit dan tidak berharga, karena penentuan memang diperlukan, maka penentuan syar'ilah yang dijadikan sebagai pentakhshish al-Qur`an.
Hikmah dari hukum potong tangan adalah demi menjaga dan melindungi harta dengan memotong tangan yang melakukan keja-hatan kepadanya. Jika pencuri mengulangi perbuatannya, maka dipotong kaki kirinya, jika dia masih mengulangi, maka ada yang bilang dipotong tangan kirinya lalu kaki kanannya. Ada yang ber-pendapat dipenjara sampai mati.
FirmanNya, ﴾ جَزَآءَۢ بِمَا كَسَبَا ﴿ "Sebagai pembalasan terhadap apa yang mereka kerjakan," artinya, hukuman potong tangan itu adalah sebagai balasan bagi pencuri atas harta orang yang dicurinya.
﴾ نَكَٰلٗا مِّنَ ٱللَّهِۗ ﴿ "Dan sebagai siksaan dari Allah," maksudnya, hu-kuman dan pelajaran bagi pencuri dan yang lain. Agar para pen-curi menjadi jera jika mereka tahu bahwa mereka akan dipotong jika mencuri.
﴾ وَٱللَّهُ عَزِيزٌ حَكِيمٞ ﴿ "Dan Allah Mahaperkasa lagi Mahabijaksana," Mahaperkasa, maka Dia meletakkan hukuman dengan memotong tangan pencuri.
(39) ﴾ فَمَن تَابَ مِنۢ بَعۡدِ ظُلۡمِهِۦ وَأَصۡلَحَ فَإِنَّ ٱللَّهَ يَتُوبُ عَلَيۡهِۚ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ غَفُورٞ رَّحِيمٌ ﴿ "Maka barangsiapa bertaubat (di antara pencuri-pencuri itu) sesudah melakukan kejahatan itu dan memperbaiki diri, maka sesungguhnya Allah menerima taubatnya. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penya-yang." Allah mengampuni siapa yang bertaubat meninggalkan dosa-dosa dan memperbaiki amal perbuatan dan aib-aib.
(40) Hal itu karena Allah adalah pemilik kerajaan langit dan bumi. Dia melakukan tindakan padanya sesuai dengan apa yang Dia kehendaki: Menentukan takdir, meletakkan hukum-hukum syar'i, mengampuni dan menyiksa sesuai dengan hikmah, rahmat dan ampunanNya yang luas.
Gobernantes, tras un juicio justo corten la mano derecha del ladrón o la ladrona. Tal es el castigo que impone Al-lah por el robo que cometieron y el miedo que han provocado en su prójimo. Castíguenlos así a fin de disuadirlos de reincidir y disuadir a otros ladrones. Al-lah es Poderoso y nada se opone a Su voluntad. Él es Sabio en Sus decretos y en Sus prescripciones.
Pencuri laki-laki dan pencuri wanita, potonglah -wahai para pejabat yang berwenang- tangan kanan dari setiap mereka sebagai balasan dan hukuman dari Allah atas perbuatannya mengambil harta orang lain secara ilegal, serta untuk menakut-nakuti si pelaku dan orang-orang lainnya. Allah Mahaperkasa, tidak ada sesuatu pun yang dapat mengalahkan-Nya, lagi Mahabijaksana dalam menetapkan ketentuan-Nya dan syariat-Nya.
The fourth verse (38) reverts to the subject of the punishment of crimes where the Islamic Legal Punishment of theft has been described. The punishment for theft belongs to the category of Hudud which is one of the three kinds of Islamic Legal Punishments dis-cussed earlier (under the Tafsir of verses 33 and 34). Since the Holy Qur'an has itself fixed this punishment, it has not been left at the discretion of the relevant authorities. The Holy Qur'an has determined it as the Right of Allah (Haqqullah), therefore, it is called the Hadd of Sariqah (The Islamic Legal Punishment of Theft). The words of the verse are:
وَالسَّارِقُ وَالسَّارِقَةُ فَاقْطَعُوا أَيْدِيَهُمَا جَزَاءً بِمَا كَسَبَا نَكَالًا مِّنَ اللَّـهِ ۗ وَاللَّـهُ عَزِيزٌ حَكِيمٌ
As for a man or woman who commits theft, cut off the hands of both to recompense them for what they earned, a deterrent from Allah. And Allah is Mighty, Wise.
Noteworthy here is the fact that the address in Qur'anic injunctions is generally to men wherein women are also understood as included consequentially. In Salah, Sawm, Hajj, Zakah and in all injunctions of the Shari’ ah, this is the general operating principle of Qur'an and Sunnah. But, in the case of the punishment for theft and adultery, the text here does not limit itself to addressing men only, in-stead of which it addresses its command to both sexes mentioning them separately.
One reason for doing so is that this is a matter of Hudud in which the least doubt could cause it to be dropped. Therefore, women were not left as implied under the address. They were, rather, mentioned explicitly.
Understanding the Islamic Law of Sariqah (Theft)
Something else we should find out at this stage is the very sense of the word, 'Sariqah' and its definition as determined in the Shari` ah of Islam. According to Al-Qamus, the Arabic Lexicon, if anyone takes what belongs to someone else, from a secured place, without his or her permission, clandestinely, it is called "Sariqah." And this is its Islamic legal definition too. So, in the light of this definition, in order that Sariqah be proved, a few ingredients must exist:
1. BEING PRIVATELY- OWNED: The property concerned must have been owned privately by an individual or group. The stealer should own nothing in it, nor should there be any doubt of such owner-ship, nor should there be things in it in which the rights of common people are equal, such as, institutions of public welfare and their be-longings. This tells us that should someone take something in which he or she has ownership rights, or there is a doubt of such ownership, or in which the rights of common people are equal, then, the Hadd of Sariqah, the Islamic Prescribed Punishment, will not be enforced against the stealer. However, the relevant authority of the time could enforce punitive punishment (Ta` zir) at his discretion.
2. BEING SECURED: It means that the stolen property must be secured as in a locked house or under a security guard. Property not in a secured place, if picked up by someone, would also not render that person liable to be charged with the Hadd of Sariqah. However, should there be even a doubt in the property concerned being secure, even then, the Hadd of Sariqah will stand dropped. Considerations of sin and punitive punishment (Ta` zir) are a separate matter.
3. BEING WITHOUT PERMISSION: If a person, who has been given the permission to take or pick up and use the property concerned, chooses to take it away for good, the Hadd of Sariqah will not be imposed. And should there be even a doubt about the stealer having such permission, the Hadd will stand dropped.
4. TAKING CLANDESTINELY : This is because the looting of someone's property openly is no theft. It is robbery, the punishment for which has already been stated. The point is if it is not by stealth, the Hadd of Sariqah will not be imposed on the person concerned.
After having heard the details involved in all these conditions, you would have already realized that theft as known to us carries a general and wide sense. Every single person who indulges in it is not legally liable to the Hadd of Sariqah, that is, the punishment of cutting hands. Instead of that, this Prescribed Punishment shall be enforced against that particular form of theft in which all these ingredients have been found present.
Along with it, you also know that situations in which the Hadd for theft is dropped, it is not at all necessary that the criminal would go scot-free. In fact, the relevant authority of the time could award punitive punishment against him at his discretion, which could even be physical, as that of lashes.
In the same way, let it not be surmised that, in situations where the absence of some condition of Sariqah restrains the enforcement of the Hadd Punishment, the act itself would become legally permissible and lawful - because, as explained earlier, we are not talking about sin and the punishment of the Hereafter here. The concern here is that of the temporal punishment, and that too of a particular kind of punishment. Otherwise, the property of a person taken without his pleasure and permission, no matter how, shall remain Harm (unlawful), causing punishment in the Hereafter - as clarified in the verse : لَا تَأْكُلُوا أَمْوَالَكُم بَيْنَكُم بِالْبَاطِلِ (And do not eat up each other's property by false means - 2:188).
Also worth noting here is the fact that the words used by the Qur'an in the matter of theft are the same as those used about the punishment of adultery. But, the difference is that, in the matter of theft, the mention of man appears first and that of woman follows, while, in the case of adultery, the arrangement has been reversed where woman has been mentioned first. Thus, in the punishment of theft, it was said: 0, r), (a man or a woman who commits theft - وَالسَّارِقُ وَالسَّارِقَةُ while, in the punishment of adultery, it was said: الزَّانِيَةُ وَالزَّانِي (the woman and the man guilty of fornication - 24:2). Commentators have indicated many elements of wisdom in this reversal of word order, but the one that appeals most is that the crime of theft when committed by man as compared to that committed by a woman is more grave because Almighty Allah has blessed him with the kind of strength to earn his living which a woman does not have. Should a man who, de-spite that so many doors of earning his living are open to him, stoop so low as to commit the disgraceful crime of theft, really increases the gravity of his sin. And when it comes to the matter of adultery, Allah Almighty has blessed a woman with natural modesty and secured atmosphere which leaves no reason for her to fall into the lower levels of immodesty which would be a grave crime indeed. Therefore, in theft, the mention of man precedes while, in adultery, that of woman.
After stating the Hadd حدّ Punishment for theft in this verse (38), two sentences have been added. The first sentence is: جَزَاءً بِمَا كَسَبَا (to recompense them for the evil deed they committed and the second sentence is: نَكَالًا مِّنَ اللَّـهِ (a deterrent from Allah). The later is composed of the words, ` Nakal' (a deterrent) and ` min Allah' (from Allah). Lexically, the Arabic word, ` Nakal' means a punishment which is exemplary, something which teaches a lesson to others as well so that they too abandon any intentions of committing crimes. Therefore, a translation of this word in the idiom of any other language would have to have a sense of lesson and dissuasion both. The hint given here is that the stern punishment of cutting hands is based on a consideration which is special and wise. In simple words, it amounts to punishing one and chastening the rest so that this ugly crime is eradicated totally. Then, by adding ` min Allah' (from Allah), a pointed reference has been made to yet another subject of importance, that is, there are two ways of looking at the crime of theft. Firstly, a person may take the property belonging to someone else without any right to do so which inflicts in-justice on the later. Secondly, this person acted counter to the command of Allah. Keeping the first aspect in sight, this punishment is the right of the victim of injustice which requires that the punishment, if pardoned by the holder of the right, will stand forgiven - and this is the customary practice in all cases of Qisas (Even Retaliation). Now looking at it from the second aspect, this punishment is for having acted contrary to the command of Allah. It requires that this punishment will not be forgiven even if it were to be forgiven by the person who has been the victim of the theft - unless, of course, forgiven by Al-mighty Allah Himself. This is called Hadd or Hudud in the terminology of the Shari` ah of Islam. So, by determining the second aspect through the addition of ` min Allah' (from Allah), the hint given is that this punishment is Hadd - not Qisas, that is, in a manner of saying, the punishment has been awarded for what constitutes a Crime against the State! Therefore, even if the person who is the victim of the theft were to forgive, the punishment would still not be dropped.
Finally, towards the end of the verse (38), by saying: وَاللَّـهُ عَزِيزٌ حَكِيمٌ (And Allah is Mighty, Wise), answer has been given to the doubt so widely entertained these days, that is, this punishment is very harsh. Not resting at that, there are the loudmouthed and the uninformed among them who would not even fight shy of saying that this punishment is savage. Refuge with Allah! These words are there to point out that the introduction of this severe punishment is not only that it is an out-come of Allah's being Mighty and Powerful, but that it also based on His being Wise as well. The Islamic Legal Punishments which the modern highbrows of the West label as harsh and savage shall be taken up in details with comments on the wisdom behind them, their need and benefits, soon after we have completed the explanation of the present set of verses.
The Necessity of Cutting off the Hand of the Thief
Allah commands and decrees that the hand of the thief, male or female be cut off. During the time of Jahiliyyah, this was also the punishment for the thief, and Islam upheld this punishment. In Islam, there are several conditions that must be met before this punishment is carried out, as we will come to know, Allah willing. There are other rulings that Islam upheld after modifying these rulings, such as that of blood money for example. When Does Cutting the Hand of the Thief Become Necessary In is recorded in the Two Sahihs that Abu Hurayrah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said, n
«لَعَنَ اللهُ السَّارِقَ يَسْرِقُ الْبَيْضَةَ فَتُقْطَعُ يَدُهُ، وَيَسْرِقُ الْحَبْلَ فَتُقْطَعُ يَدُه»
(May Allah curse the thief who steals an egg and as a result his hand is cut off, and who steals rope and as a result his hand is cut off.) Al-Bukhari and Muslim recorded that `A'ishah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«تُقْطَعُ يَدُ السَّارِقِ فِي رُبْعِ دِينَارٍ فَصَاعِدًا»
(The hand of the thief shall be cut off if he steals a quarter of a Dinar or more.) Muslim recorded that `A'ishah, may Allah be pleased with her, said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«لَا تُقْطَعُ يَدُ السَّارقِ إِلَّا فِي رُبْعِ دِينارٍ فَصَاعِدًا»
(The hand of the thief shall only be cut off if he steals a quarter of a Dinar or more.) This Hadith is the basis of the matter since it specifies (that the least amount of theft that deserves cutting the hand) is a quarter of a Dinar. So this Hadith fixes the value. And saying that it is three Dirhams is not a contradiction. This is because the Dinar in question was equal to twelve Dirhams, so three Dirhams equalled a fourth of a Dinar. So in this way it is possible to harmonize these two views. This opinion was reported from `Umar bin Al-Khattab, `Uthman bin `Affan,
When Does Cutting the Hand of the Thief Become Necessary
In is recorded in the Two Sahihs that Abu Hurayrah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said, n
«لَعَنَ اللهُ السَّارِقَ يَسْرِقُ الْبَيْضَةَ فَتُقْطَعُ يَدُهُ، وَيَسْرِقُ الْحَبْلَ فَتُقْطَعُ يَدُه»
(May Allah curse the thief who steals an egg and as a result his hand is cut off, and who steals rope and as a result his hand is cut off.) Al-Bukhari and Muslim recorded that `A'ishah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«تُقْطَعُ يَدُ السَّارِقِ فِي رُبْعِ دِينَارٍ فَصَاعِدًا»
(The hand of the thief shall be cut off if he steals a quarter of a Dinar or more.) Muslim recorded that `A'ishah, may Allah be pleased with her, said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«لَا تُقْطَعُ يَدُ السَّارقِ إِلَّا فِي رُبْعِ دِينارٍ فَصَاعِدًا»
(The hand of the thief shall only be cut off if he steals a quarter of a Dinar or more.) This Hadith is the basis of the matter since it specifies (that the least amount of theft that deserves cutting the hand) is a quarter of a Dinar. So this Hadith fixes the value. And saying that it is three Dirhams is not a contradiction. This is because the Dinar in question was equal to twelve Dirhams, so three Dirhams equalled a fourth of a Dinar. So in this way it is possible to harmonize these two views. This opinion was reported from `Umar bin Al-Khattab, `Uthman bin `Affan, `Ali bin Abi Talib - may Allah be pleased with them - and it is the view of `Umar bin `Abdul-`Aziz, Al-Layth bin Sa`d, Al-Awza`i, and Ash-Shafi`i and his companions. This is also the view of Imam Ahmad bin Hanbal and Ishaq bin Rahwayh in one of the narrations from him, as well as Abu Thawr, and Dawud bin `Ali Az-Zahari, may Allah have mercy upon them. As for Imam Abu Hanifah and his students Abu Yusuf, Muhammad and Zufar, along with Sufyan Ath-Thawri, they said that the least amount of theft that deserves cutting off the hand is ten Dirhams, whereas a Dinar was twelve Dirhams at that time. The first ruling is the correct one, that the least amount of theft is one forth of a Dinar or more. This meager amount was set as the limit for cutting the hand, so that the people would refrain from theft, and this is a wise decision to those who have sound comprehension. Hence Allah's statement,
جَزَآءً بِمَا كَسَبَا نَكَـلاً مِّنَ اللَّهِ وَاللَّهُ عَزِيزٌ حَكِيمٌ
(as a recompense for that which both committed, a punishment by way of example from Allah. And Allah is All-Powerful, All-Wise.) This is the prescribed punishment for the evil action they committed, by stealing the property of other people with their hands. Therefore, it is fitting that the tool they used to steal the people's wealth be cut off as punishment from Allah for their error.
وَاللَّهُ عَزِيزٌ
(And Allah is All-Powerful, ) in His torment,
حَكِيمٌ
(All-Wise.) in His commands, what he forbids, what He legislates and what He decrees.
Repentance of the Thief is Acceptable
Allah said next,
فَمَن تَابَ مِن بَعْدِ ظُلْمِهِ وَأَصْلَحَ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ يَتُوبُ عَلَيْهِ إِنَّ اللَّهَ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
(But whosoever repents after his crime and does righteous good deeds, then verily, Allah will pardon him. Verily, Allah is Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful.) Therefore, whoever repents and goes back to Allah after he commits theft, then Allah will forgive him. Imam Ahmad recorded that `Abdullah bin `Amr said that a woman committed theft during the time of the Messenger of Allah ﷺ and those from whom she stole brought her and said, "O Allah's Messenger! This woman stole from us." Her people said, "We ransom her." The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«اقْطَعُوا يَدَهَا»
(Cut off her hand.) They said, "We ransom her with five hundred Dinars." The Prophet said,
«اقْطَعُوا يَدَهَا»
(Cut off her hand.) Her right hand was cut off and the woman asked, "O Messenger of Allah! Is there a chance for me to repent" He said,
«نَعَمْ أَنْتِ الْيَوْمَ مِنْ خَطِيئَتِكِ كَيَوْمَ وَلَدَتْكِ أُمُّك»
(Yes. This day, you are free from your sin just as the day your mother gave birth to you.) Allah sent down the verse in Surat Al-Ma'idah,
فَمَن تَابَ مِن بَعْدِ ظُلْمِهِ وَأَصْلَحَ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ يَتُوبُ عَلَيْهِ إِنَّ اللَّهَ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
(But whosoever repents after his crime and does righteous good deeds (by obeying Allah), then verily, Allah will pardon him. Verily, Allah is Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful.) This woman was from the tribe of Makhzum. Her story was narrated in the Two Sahihs from Az-Zuhri from `Urwah from `A'ishah, The incident caused concern for the Quraysh after she committed the theft during the time of the battle of the Conquest of Makkah. They said, "Who can talk to Allah's Messenger ﷺ about her matter" They then said, "Who dares speak to him about such matters other than Usamah bin Zayd, his loved one." When the woman was brought to the Messenger of Allah ﷺ, Usamah bin Zayd talked to him about her and the face of the Messenger ﷺ changed color (because of anger) and he said,
«أَتَشْفَعُ فِي حَدَ مِنْ حُدُودِ اللهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ؟»
(Do you intercede in a punishment prescribed by Allah) Usamah said to him, "Ask Allah to forgive me, O Allah's Messenger!" During that night, the Messenger of Allah ﷺ stood up and gave a speech and praised Allah as He deserves to be praised. He then said,
«أَمَّا بَعْدُ فَإِنَّمَا أَهْلَكَ الَّذِينَ مِنْ قَبْلِكُمْ أَنَّهُمْ كَانُوا إِذَا سَرَقَ فِيهِمُ الشَّرِيفُ تَرَكُوهُ، وَإِذَا سَرَقَ فِيهِمُ الضَّعِيفُ أَقَامُوا عَلَيْهِ الْحَدَّ، وَإِنِّي وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ لَوْ أَنَّ فَاطِمَةَ بِنْتَ مُحَمَّدٍ سَرَقَتْ لَقَطَعْتُ يَدَهَا»
(Those who were before you were destroyed because when an honorable person among them would steal, they would leave him. But, when a weak man among them stole, they implemented the prescribed punishment against him. By Him in Whose Hand is my soul! If Fatimah the daughter of Muhammad stole, I will have her hand cut off.) The Prophet commanded that the hand of the woman who stole be cut off, and it was cut off. `A'ishah said, `Her repentance was sincere afterwards, and she got married and she used to come to me so that I convey her needs to the Messenger of Allah ﷺ." This is the wording that Muslim collected, and in another narration by Muslim, `A'ishah said, "She was a woman from Makhzum who used to borrow things and deny that she took them. So the Prophet ordered that her hand be cut off." Allah then said,
أَلَمْ تَعْلَمْ أَنَّ اللَّهَ لَهُ مُلْكُ السَّمَـوَتِ وَالأَرْضِ
(Know you not that to Allah (Alone) belongs the dominion of the heavens and the earth!) He owns everything and decides what He wills for it and no one can resist His judgment,
فَيَغْفِرُ لِمَن يَشَآءُ وَيُعَذِّبُ مَن يَشَآءُ وَاللَّهُ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ
(He forgives whom He wills and punishes whom He wills. And Allah is able to do all things.)
-Ey Yöneticiler!- Hırsızlık yapan erkek ve kadının haksız yere almış oldukları mallara karşılık cezası sağ ellerinin kesilmesidir. Bu ceza onları ve başkalarını korkutmak içindir. Allah çok güçlüdür, O'na hiçbir şey galip gelemez. Takdirinde ve koyduğu kanunlarında hikmet sahibidir.
Quiconque se repent à Allah du vol et adopte un meilleur comportement verra son repentir accepté par Allah dans Sa grande clémence.
En effet, Allah pardonne les péchés de ceux qui se repentent parmi Ses serviteurs et se montre miséricordieux avec eux. En revanche, la peine qu’ils encourent n’est pas annulée par le repentir si l’affaire parvient au détenteur de l’autorité.
Barang siapa yang bertobat kepada Allah dari tindakan mencuri dan memperbaiki perbuatannya, sesungguhnya Allah akan menerima tobatnya sebagai anugerah dari-Nya karena Allah Maha Mengampuni dosa-dosa para hamba-Nya yang bertobat, lagi Maha Penyayang kepada mereka. Akan tetapi, hukuman hudud tidak gugur dari mereka dengan pertobatan tersebut bilamana urusannya telah sampai ke tangan pihak yang berwenang.
Kim yapmış olduğu hırsızlıktan sonra Allah'a tövbe eder ve salih amel işlerse, şüphesiz Allah o kula kendi katından lütfeder ve tövbesini kabul eder. Şüphesiz yüce Allah, kullarından tövbe edenlerin günahlarını bağışlar. Onlara karşı merhametlidir. Ceza davası yöneticiye ulaştıktan sonra tövbe ederlerse onların üzerinden had cezası düşmez.
Whoever repents to Allah from the crime of theft and sets right his action, then Allah, out of His grace, will accept His repentance. That is because Allah forgives the sins of those who repent to Him and is Merciful towards them. However if such a matter were to reach the court of law the legal punishment cannot be dismissed by repentance.
Quien se arrepienta ante Al-lah del robo y adopte un comportamiento mejor verá que su arrepentimiento es aceptado por Al-lah en Su inmensa clemencia. En efecto, Al-lah perdona los pecados de aquellos siervos que se arrepienten y se muestra misericordioso con ellos. Sin embargo, la pena que les corresponde no será anulada por el arrepentimiento si el asunto llega a manos de quien detenta la autoridad.
Chi torna pentito ad Allāh dopo il furto e migliora le proprie azioni, in verità Allāh accetta il suo pentimento, per Sua Clemenza, perché, in verità, Allāh è Perdonatore nei confronti dei Suoi sudditi pentiti, Misericordioso con loro; tuttavia, non risparmia di punire in seguito al pentimento, se il fatto giunge alle autorità.
Kaya ang sinumang nagbalik-loob kay Allāh mula sa pagnanakaw at nagsaayos ng gawain niya, tunay na si Allāh ay tatanggap sa kanya ng pagbabalik-loob bilang pagmamabuting-loob mula sa Kanya. Iyon ay dahil si Allāh ay Mapagpatawad sa mga pagkakasala ng sinumang nagbalik-loob kabilang sa mga lingkod Niya, Maawain sa kanila; subalit hindi naaalis sa kanila ang takdang parusa sa pamamagitan ng pagbabalik-loob kapag umabot na ang usapin sa mga namamahala.
Sau khi trộm cắp,ai đó biết ăn năn sám hối với Allah cho hành vi trộm cắp của mình và cố gắng sửa mình qua những việc làm thiện tốt và đúng đắn thì quả thật Allah sẽ đón nhận y bởi hồng phúc của Ngài. Đó là bởi vì Allah là Đấng Nhân Từ, Ngài luôn tha thứ tội lỗi cho những người bề tôi nào biết quay đầu sám hối với Ngài; tuy nhiên, việc chấp hành án phạt cho tội mà y đã phạm vẫn phải được thi hành nếu như nó đã được đưa tới những người chấp pháp.
The next verse (39) says:
مَن تَابَ مِن بَعْدِ ظُلْمِهِ وَأَصْلَحَ فَإِنَّ اللَّـهَ يَتُوبُ عَلَيْهِ ۗ إِنَّ اللَّـهَ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ ﴿39﴾
And whoever repents after his transgression and corrects himself, then Allah shall relent towards him. Surely, Allah is Most-Forgiving, Very-Merciful.
It will be recalled that forgiveness was also mentioned in connection with the Prescribed Punishment for robbery appearing a few verses earlier (34) - and forgiveness has been mentioned after the punishment for theft as well. But, the statement of forgiveness at both places has a particular difference and it is on the basis of this difference that the sense of forgiveness in both punishments has been taken differently by Muslim jurists. While ordaining the punishment for robbery, giving an exception, Almighty Allah has said: إِلَّا الَّذِينَ تَابُوا مِن قَبْلِ أَن تَقْدِرُوا عَلَيْهِمْ (except those who repent before you overpower them - 5:34) the outcome of which is that the Hadd Punishment for robbery mentioned in the verse provides an exemption whereby the one who repents - before robbers are overpowered and arrested by the government - shall have his Hadd Punishment forgiven. As for the forgiveness mentioned after the punishment for theft, it does not have the exemption from this temporal punishment. It is rather in terms of the Hereafter that this repentance shall be accepted towards which a clear indication exists in the words: فَإِنَّ اللَّـهَ يَتُوبُ عَلَيْهِ (then Allah shall relent towards him). In other words, the relevant ruler of the time will not abandon the Hadd Pun-ishment because of this repentance, instead of that, Almighty Allah will, by forgiving their crime, grant deliverance to them from the punishment of the Hereafter. Therefore, Muslim jurists almost unanimously agree that the Hadd Punishment for robbery shall not be en-forced on robbers who repent before they are arrested. But, should a thief were to forsake and repent from stealing after having committed a theft - whether before or after arrest - then, the Hadd of Sariqah, the Islamic Legal Punishment, which is a temporal punishment, will not be forgiven. That the sin is forgiven and deliverance from the punishment of the Hereafter has been achieved is not contrary to this.
A ko se Allahu pokaje od krađe i čini dobra djela, Allah će mu oprostiti, iz Svoje milosti. Allah prašta onom ko se pokaje i milostiv je prema njemu. Ali, dunjalučka kazna ne spada sa njega ako se pokaje, ukoliko njegov slučaj dođe do (predstavnika) vlasti.
Hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad, quả thật Ngươi đã biết rõ rằng Allah là Đấng toàn quyền thống trị và chi phối các tầng trời và trái đất, Ngài muốn điều khiển và điều hành thế nào tùy ý Ngài, Ngài muốn trừng phạt ai tùy ý Ngài và muốn tha thứ cho ai tùy ý Ngài, không ai có quyền can thiệp. Quả thật, Allah là Đấng Toàn Năng trên tất cả mọi thứ, không có bất kỳ điều gì làm Ngài bất lực cả.
Sei consapevole, o Messaggero, del fatto che, in verità, Allāh detiene il Regno dei Cieli e della Terra. Egli ne fa ciò che vuole e, in verità, punisce chi vuole per Sua Giustizia, e perdona chi vuole per Sua Grazia. In verità Allāh è Onnipotente, nulla Gli è impossibile.
Talaga ngang nakaalam ka, O Sugo, na si Allāh ay may-ari ng paghahari sa mga langit at lupa: gumagawa Siya sa mga ito ng anumang niloloob Niya, at na Siya ay nagpaparusa sa sinumang loloobin Niya ayon sa katarungan Niya at nagpapatawad sa sinumang loloobin Niya ayon sa kabutihang-loob Niya. Tunay na si Allāh sa bawat bagay ay May-kakayahan: hindi Siya napanghihina ng anuman.
O Poslaniče, ti znaš da Allah ima vlast na nebesima i na Zemlji, upravlja onako kako On hoće, kažnjava onoga koga On hoće, iz Svoje pravde, a oprašta onome kome On hoće, iz Svoje milosti. Allah je apsolutno moćan.
Mensajero, tú sabes que Al-lah posee los Cielos y la Tierra, de los cuales dispone como Él desea, sabes que castiga a quien Él desea con Su justicia y perdona a quien quiere con Su gracia. Al-lah tiene poder sobre todo y nada Le es imposible.
Ô Messager, tu sais qu’Allah possède les Cieux et la Terre dont Il dispose comme Il veut, qu’Il châtie qui Il veut par Sa justice et pardonne à qui Il veut par Sa grâce.
Allah a le pouvoir sur toute chose et rien ne Lui est possible.
You, O Messenger, certainly know that the dominion of the heavens and the earth is Allah’s. He acts in them as He wishes. He punishes whomever He wishes through His justice; and forgives whomever He wishes through His grace. Allah is able to do all things and nothing is outside His ability.
The greatest achievement for a man is his nearness to God. This nearness in its real and perfect shape will be his in the Hereafter. However, when a man’s righteous action brings him nearness to God, he experiences this in this world purely in the form of heavenly feeling. The way to attain this nearness is through taqwa (fear of God) and jihad (struggle) i.e. becoming a worshipper or devotee of God through fear of God and struggling to make efforts for His cause. There are some moments in the life of a man when he finds himself in between Truth and untruth. In taking the direction of Truth, he has to surrender his ego and the structure of his worldly considerations seems to become insecure, while in adopting the way of untruth, his ego remains intact and his worldly considerations seem to be perfectly safe. In the former case, a man fears God and, overlooking all other considerations sticks to God; tolerating every difficulty and unpleasantness, he moves ahead towards God—these are the things which bless him with nearness to God. First hand experience of this nearness at that time takes the shape of aesthetic heavenly realization. On the contrary, the person who is not ready to adopt the path of fearing God and struggling to make efforts for the cause of God, drifts away from Him, and brings upon himself afflictions from which he can never get relief. The punitive system in Islam for social crimes has been formulated keeping in view two special aspects—one is punishment for a man’s crime and the other is the deterrent effect of that punishment. However, if a criminal is truly repentant after committing a crime, seeks God’s pardon and completely refrains from such misdemeanours in future, then it may be hoped that God will forgive him in the Hereafter. The matter of reward is entirely in the hands of God. There is no cause to fear, however, that despite an individual having reformed only later in his life, his earlier transgressions will not be pardoned. Nor is it true that there is some force, other than God’s will which, by recommendation or intervention, can change one’s destiny. Everything rests with God and He alone in His perfect wisdom and power decides the fate of everyone.
-Ey Resul!- Kesinlikle biliyorsun ki, göklerde ve yerde bulunanların hepsi Allah'ındır. Gökler ve yerler hakkındaki tasarruf yalnızca yüce Allah'ındır. Dilediğine adaletiyle azap eder. Lütfu ve ihsanıyla da dilediğini bağışlar. Muhakkak Allah'ın her şeye gücü yeter. O'nu hiçbir şey aciz bırakamaz.
Wahai Rasul! Kamu telah mengetahui bahwa Allah adalah pemilik kerajaan langit dan bumi. Dia berhak melakukan apa pun yang Dia kehendaki pada keduanya, Dia berhak menyiksa siapa pun yang Dia kehendaki dengan keadilan-Nya, dan Dia berhak mengampuni siapa pun yang Dia kehendaki dengan anugerah-Nya. Sesungguhnya Allah Mahakuasa atas segala sesuatu. Tidak ada sesuatu pun yang dapat menghalangi-Nya.
The later verse (40) says:
أَلَمْ تَعْلَمْ أَنَّ اللَّـهَ لَهُ مُلْكُ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ يُعَذِّبُ مَن يَشَاءُ وَيَغْفِرُ لِمَن يَشَاءُ ۗ وَاللَّـهُ عَلَىٰ كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ ﴿40﴾
Do you know that to Allah alone belongs the kingdom of the heavens and the earth? He punishes whomsoever He wills and He forgives whomsoever He wills. And Allah is powerful over everything.
This verse is linked with and homogeneous to previous verses which feature stringent injunctions of the Islamic Legal Punishments for robbery and theft. A shallow look at these injunctions could give the false impression of their being contradictory to human dignity. It is to re-move this doubt that Almighty Allah has, in this verse, initially stated that He alone is the real Master of the entire universe. Then, He says that He alone is the Absolute Power. In between, comes the statement that it is not only that He punishes. He forgives as well, and that forgiveness and punishment depend on His Wisdom, for the way He is the Absolute Master and the Absolute Power, so is He Absolutely Wise too. There is no human power which can guage the extents of His mastery and domain so shall there be no human reason which can fully fathom the countless manifestations of His Wisdom - and that which it would pass on to human beings by virtue of pondering through principles is sufficient enough to put their hearts at peace.
What is Benign and at is Savage?
People in the West and those influenced by their education and culture commonly object that Islamic punishments are harsh. And as pointed out a little earlier, there are some heedless people who do not even hesitate to say that these punishments are savage and undignified.
Before we deal with this matter, it would be useful to keep what has been stated earlier in sight. We know that the Holy Qur'an has it-self determined and fixed the punishments for only four crimes which are called Hadd, in the terminology of the Islamic Shari’ ah. The punishment of robbery is the cutting of the right hand and the left foot; the punishment of theft is the cutting of the right hand from the wrist; the punishment of adultery is one hundred lashes in some situations, and stoning to death in some others; the punishment of making a false accusation of adultery is eighty lashes. The fifth Islamic Prescribed Punishment (Hadd) is that of drinking which is eighty lashes as fixed under the consensus of the Sahabah of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . With the sole exception of these five crimes, the punishment of all other crimes has been left to the discretion of the ruler of the time so that the relevant judge may award the kind and amount of punishment with due consideration of the crime, the criminal and the circumstances. This is a matter in which it is also possible that some particular system de-signed to delimit and apportion punishments is established in consultation with those fit to guide and advise, and Qadis or judges are bound with it. This is what happens these days when penal laws are generally enacted through legislative assemblies, and Qadis or judges award punishments within limits already identified. Although, in the five crimes the punishment for which has been fixed by the Qur'an, or through a consensus (Ijma`), and in which no individual or party or assembly has any right of alteration or substitution, but, in them too, if the proof of the crime is not available through the Law of Evidence prescribed by the Shari` ah, or there be the proof of the crime but conditions under which this punishment is enforced may not be complete, and the fact of the crime stands proved in the sight of the Qadi or judge, still then, in that situation too, the Hadd Punishment (حَد شرعی) will not be enforced, instead of which, the punishment given will be punitive (Ta` ziri). Along with it, there is the standing rule of Islamic Law that the benefit of doubt goes to the person accused of a crime. A doubt about anything in the proof of the crime or the conditions of the crime causes the Hadd Punishment to be dropped. But, in the event that there be the necessary proof of crime available, the punishment given will be punitive (Ta'ziri).
This tells us that there will be many more situations in which the Hadd Punishment will not be enforced and, in their place, punitive punishments will be awarded subject to the discretion of the ruler of the time. Since punitive punishments have not been predetermined by the Shari'ah, they can be changed or tailored to suit the needs of every time and every circumstance just like the general laws of the land. Therefore, at least, in this field, nobody has room for any objection. Now the 'debate' is reduced to the punishments of five crimes only, and that too, in their particular situations. For example, let us take theft and see that the punishment of cutting the hand has not been imposed by the Shari` ah on every theft, in an absolute sense - that is, theft as we know it in our common usage. This is no Sariqah. Sariqah, the crime which is punished by cutting the hand, has a peculiar definition of its own, details about which have appeared earlier (under the subheading: ` Understanding the Islamic Legal Punishment of Sariqah' ) and which can be briefly defined here as the taking out of someone's property from a secured place, by breaking the security arrangements, unlawfully and secretly. According to this definition, many forms recognized as common thefts stand eliminated from the standard definition of the Hadd of Sariqah. For instance, the condition of a secured place tells us that property stolen from commonly used public places such as Masjid, masalla of ` Id (area earmarked for the large congregational prayers on the occasion of ` Idul-Fitr and ` Idul-Adha), Park, Club, Railroad Station, Waiting Room, Train, Airplane etc., or stealing fruits hanging on trees, or stealing honey will not cause the Hadd of Sariqah to be imposed against the thief, instead of that, punitive punishment will be given to the culprit as generally done in most countries. Similarly, take the example of a person you have allowed to enter your house - whether he is your servant or maid or a worker on wages or a builder on contract or a friend or relative - now should he take some-thing away from your house, then, though he is included under the definition of common theft and is deserving of the punitive punishment for it, yet, the Islamic Legal Punishment of cutting the hand will not be enforced on him - because he entered the house with your per-mission and the arrangement of legal security is not complete as far as he is concerned.
Similarly, incidents like someone picked someone else's pocket, or snatched away cash or jewellery from someone's hand, or extracted something by fraud, or went back on his word when asked to return what he had agreed to keep in trust are all unlawful and impermissible, and definitely included under customary thefts, but, the punishment for all these is punitive which depends upon the discretion of the ruler. Since these are not included under the definition of legally culpable 'Sariqah,' no amputation of hand will take place.
Likewise, the hand of a stealer of coffin clothes will not be cut be-cause, first of all, it is in no secure place, then the shroud itself is not in the ` ownership' of the deceased, though this act of the stealer is gravely unlawful. For this, he will have his punitive punishment at the discretion of the ruler. In the same manner, if someone commits a theft in what was jointly owned property in which the stealer too had some share - whether it was a joint property from inheritance or from commercial partnership - it is a situation in which, since some part of the ownership of the stealer is also included therein, the doubt about such ownership will cause the Islamic Legal Punishment (Hadd) to be dropped and punitive punishment will be given.
As for all these conditions, they relate to the actual completion of the crime, a brief outline of which you have seen above. Now what comes next is the completion of the proof. In this matter of enforcing Hudud, the Shari'ah has also made its Law of Evidence unmistakable by keeping it very distinct and cautious as compared to what concerns other common matters. In the punishment of adultery, imposed there is the condition of four witnesses in place of two - and that too, while they give such eye witness as would not leave any word doubtful there-in. Though, in the case of theft, only two witnesses are sufficient, yet, even for these two, some additional conditions, other than those commonly required in witnessing, have been imposed. For example, there are other matters in which, if needed, the Qadi or judge has the option to accept the witness of a sinning person if he is satisfied that the per-son, despite his being a sinner practically, does not lie. But, in the case of Hudud, the Qadi or judge does not have the right to accept his witness. Common matters can be judicated based on the evidence given by one man and two women. But, in Hudud, the evidence of two men is necessary. In common cases, the Shari'ah does not consider Ta-madi (being time-barred) as valid excuse - a witness given by someone can be accepted irrespective of the time lag since the event occurred. But, in Hudud, if a testimony is not given immediately, instead of that, was given after one month or was delayed more than that, then, it will not be acceptable.
This brief outline of the conditions of the enforcement of the Hadd of Sariqah appearing above has been taken from the highly authoritative book of the Hanafi Fiqh, Bada'i` al-Sana'i`.
The outcome of all these conditions is that the Hadd of Shari’ ah, the Islamic Prescribed Punishment, will be enforced only in a situation when it is strictly in accordance with the rules of procedure determined by the inviolable Shari’ ah of Islam that the crime, as well as, its proof are found conclusively complete - and so complete too as would leave no aspect of it doubtful. This tells us that the Shari'ah has done two things simultaneously - it has, on the one hand, fixed the punishment of these crimes, as required in its wisdom, being strict as they are; but, on the other hand, it has also taken extreme precaution in the enforcement of the Hudud of Islamic Law. The Law of Evidence as applicable to Hudud is also different from the Law of Evidence as applicable to common matters, and is certainly based on extreme precaution. The slightest shortfall in it renders the Hadd of the Shari` ah to be changed into punitive punishment. Similarly, in the event of any shortcoming being found in determining the completion of the crime, the Hadd of the Shari’ ah is dropped and punitive punishment gets activated in its place. The practical outcome of this is that the far-out occasion of enforcing the Hudud of the Shari` ah would present itself only very rarely ( or, as they would say in charged English, only once in a blue moon! ) Under normal conditions, even in crimes which fall under Hudud, the punishments given are punitive. But, in a case, where the completion of the crime and the completion of the proof con-join, even though in one per cent cases, the punishment given is very stringent, something which would inspire awe, something mindboggling and heart-rending, something which would cause the next as-pirant cold feet before even touching a crime like that. This kind of punishment, notwithstanding objections, becomes the source of eradication of crimes and the blessing of public peace for ever. This stands in stark contrast against societies built around penal laws with which hardened criminals keep playing as some sort of sport they enjoy.
They sit in jails making programs to do what they have been doing all along much better next time they are out there. There are countries where the Hudud of the Shari` ah are imposed even now. A look at conditions which prevail there would bring the reality in the open. You do not see there a lot of people with amputated hands, nor is there an event of stoning to death (Rajm) for years and years together. But, such is the standing awe and dread and fear of these punishments in arts that theft, robbery and immodesty do not seem to exist there. Muslims have the first-hand and direct knowledge about conditions in Saudi Arabia because Muslims of all classes and countries have the good fortune of being there in connection with Hajj or ` Umrah. Five times every day, everyone sees that shops and stores are open. Merchandise worth millions is lying there and their owner leaves for the Sacred Mosque at prayer time without closing them - and comes back from there only after having made his prayers in perfect peace. He never has any scruples about anything having disappeared from where he had left it. Then, this is not a matter of one day. This is a matter of whole life and how it goes on. Do this in any ` civilized' country of the world, you will end up with hundreds of thefts and robberies in a single day. Strange are the ways of those who claim to be the standard bearers of civilization and human rights. They are compassionate to professional criminals but they have no mercy for the whole humanity harassed by them. In cold reality, showering mercy on one criminal amounts to being tyrannical to the whole humanity. This attitude is the greatest cause of disturbing public peace and tranquility. This is the reason why He, who is the Lord of all universes and worlds, and who provides sustenance to the virtuous and the vicious, the pious and the polytheists, the saints and the sinners, and who gives to snakes, scorpions, lions and wolves their livelihood, and whose mercy extends to all, it was He who, when He revealed the religious laws of Hudud in the Qur'an, also said along with it: وَلَا تَأْخُذْكُم بِهِمَا رَأْفَةٌ فِي دِينِ اللَّـهِ that is, ` do not show mercy to these criminals in enforcing the Hudud of Allah.' On the other hand, He declared Qisas (the Law of Even Retaliation) to be the life of humanity: وَلَكُمْ فِي الْقِصَاصِ حَيَاةٌ يَا أُولِي الْأَلْبَابِ that is, ` for you in Qisas there is life, 0 people of understanding.' It appears that those who oppose and obstruct the institution of Islamic Hudud, just do not wish that crimes be eradicated. Otherwise, as far as mercy is concerned, who else, if not Islam, can be the teacher? It is Islam which has recognized the right of even enemies and killers in the heat of the battlefield where it demands: Hold your hands before women, hold your hands before children, hold your hands before the aged, and do not kill the religiously observing not fighting against you on the battlefield but are busy with worship in their way.
What is most astonishing is the cold fact that objections against Islamic punishments are raised by, of all the people, those have their hands red with the blood of hundreds and thousands of innocent and blame-free human beings of Hiroshima even to this day, human beings who may have never dreamed of fighting and killing in a battlefield and included among them are women and children and old people, a whole lot of human beings indeed! And these are the people whose fury has still not subsided even after the tragedy of Hiroshima and who are still going ahead with all sorts of goals and projects and exper-iments to build and stock nuclear weapons of mass destruction.
Other than this, there is not much we can say, except raise our hands in prayer - May Allah remove the curtains of selfishness from their eyes and may He guide them towards the true Islamic methods of establishing peace in the world.l
1. This is the basis of the nuclear conflict among nations. The haves want to keep what they have and stop others from having it. If others have it, that will be ` proliferation'. The power to destroy must stay with the powerful. Because, powerful is responsible. But, was it? So, being powerful, or mutually cooperating powerful, is no guarantee that nuclear weapons will not be used. Human beings of one country sitting on their nukes and talking about world peace is hardly believable.
Let's say Amen to the prayer.
A word about the use of the word, ` deterrent' with nuclear weapons. They are there, just in case ... They are supposed not to be used first. They are for retaliation. The having of nuclear weapons means that everybody should behave, or else! So, they are ` deterrents', telling people to be careful and not mess around. So human beings can have deterrents to check the irresponsible behaviour of others, the behaviour of ` rogue' states, for example. Now, if God were to enforce His own deterrent against criminals, robbers and thieves and fornicators, in His wisdom, how could that become ` savage' overnight? Or, is it that what a set of human beings can do in their ` self-interest', cannot be done by God, in His Wisdom? ... Mercy! (Tr.)
O Messenger, do not be made sad by those who rush to announce their disbelief of you and the revelation that you brought. These were the hypocrites who professed faith on the outside, but hid disbelief on the inside. They were also some Jews who eagerly listened to the lies of their leaders, who distort the truth having ignored you and have not come to you out of pride. They distort the words of Allah in the Torah and change it to suit their desires. They say to their followers, ‘If the law of Muhammad conforms to your desires, follow it; and if it does not conform, then be careful of it’. If Allah wills to misguide any person, you, O Messenger, will never find anyone who will be able to save them from misguidance and guide them to the path of truth. Such hypocrites and Jews, who have these qualities, are the ones whose hearts Allah has not intended to purify from disbelief. In the world, they will receive humiliation and shame; and in the Afterlife, they will receive a great punishment: the fire of Hell.
Do Not Feel Sad Because of the Behavior of the Jews and Hypocrites
These honorable Ayat were revealed about those who rush into disbelief, deviating from the obedience of Allah, His Messenger, prefering their opinions and lusts to what Allah has legislated,
مِنَ الَّذِينَ قَالُواْ ءَامَنَّا بِأَفْوَهِهِمْ وَلَمْ تُؤْمِن قُلُوبُهُمْ
(of such who say, "We believe" with their mouths but their hearts have no faith.) These people pretend to be faithful with their words, but their hearts are empty from faith, and they are the hypocrites.
مِّنَ الَّذِينَ هَادُواْ
(And of the Jews...) the enemies of Islam and its people, they and the hypocrites all,
سَمَّـعُونَ لِلْكَذِبِ
(listen much and eagerly to lies...) and they accept and react to it positively,
سَمَّـعُونَ لِقَوْمٍ ءَاخَرِينَ لَمْ يَأْتُوكَ
(listening to others who have not come to you,) meaning, they listen to some people who do not attend your meetings, O Muhammad. Or, the Ayah might mean, they listen to what you say and convey it to your enemies who do not attend your audience.
The Jews Alter and Change the Law, Such As Stoning the Adulterer
يُحَرِّفُونَ الْكَلِمَ مِن بَعْدِ مَوَضِعِهِ
(They change the words from their places:) by altering their meanings and knowingly distorting them after they comprehended them,
يَقُولُونَ إِنْ أُوتِيتُمْ هَـذَا فَخُذُوهُ وَإِن لَّمْ تُؤْتَوْهُ فَاحْذَرُواْ
(they say, "If you are given this, take it, but if you are not given this, then beware!") It was reported that this part of the Ayah was revealed about some Jews who committed murder and who said to each other, "Let us ask Muhammad ﷺ to judge between us, and if he decides that we pay the Diyah, accept his judgement. If he decides on capital punishment, do not accept his judgement." The correct opinion is that this Ayah was revealed about the two Jews who committed adultery. The Jews changed the law they had in their Book from Allah on the matter of punishment for adultery, from stoning to death, to a hundred flogs and making the offenders ride a donkey facing the back of the donkey. When this incident of adultery occurred after the Hijrah, they said to each other, "Let us go to Muhammad ﷺ and seek his judgement. If he gives a ruling of flogging, then implement his decision and make it a proof for you with Allah. This way, one of Allah's Prophets will have upheld this ruling amongst you. But if he decides that the punishment should be stoning to death, then do not accept his decision." There are several Hadiths mentioning this story. Malik reported that Nafi` said that `Abdullah bin `Umar said, "The Jews came to Allah's Messenger ﷺ and mentioned that a man and a woman from them committed adultery. Allah's Messenger ﷺ said to them,
«مَا تَجِدُونَ فِي التَّوْرَاةِ فِي شَأْنِ الرَّجْمِ؟»
(What do find of the ruling about stoning in the Tawrah) They said, `We only find that they should be exposed and flogged.' `Abdullah bin Salam said, `You lie. The Tawrah mentions stoning, so bring the Tawrah.' They brought the Tawrah and opened it but one of them hid the verse about stoning with his hand and recited what is before and after that verse. `Abdullah bin Salam said to him, `Remove your hand,' and he removed it, thus uncovering the verse about stoning. So they said, He (`Abdullah bin Salam) has said the truth, O Muhammad! It is the verse about stoning.' The Messenger of Allah ﷺ decided that the adulterers be stoned to death and his command was carried out. I saw that man shading the woman from the stones with his body." Al-Bukhari and Muslim also collected this Hadith and this is the wording collected by Al-Bukhari. In another narration by Al-Bukhari, the Prophet said to the Jews,
«مَا تَصْنَعُون بِهِمَا؟»
(What would you do in this case) They said, "We would humiliate and expose them." The Prophet recited,
قُلْ فَأْتُواْ بِالتَّوْرَاةِ فَاتْلُوهَا إِن كُنتُمْ
(Bring here the Tawrah and recite it, if you are truthful.) So they brought a man who was blind in one eye and who was respected among them and said to him, "Read (from the Tawrah)." So he read until he reached a certain verse and then covered it with his hand. He was told, "Remove your hand," and it was the verse about stoning. So that man said, "O Muhammad! This is the verse about stoning, and we had hid its knowledge among us." So the Messenger ﷺ ordered that the two adulterers be stoned, and they were stoned. Muslim recorded that a Jewish man and a Jewish woman were brought before Allah's Messenger ﷺ because they committed adultery. The Messenger of Allah ﷺ went to the Jews and asked them,
«مَا تَجِدُونَ فِي التَّوْرَاةِ عَلى مَنْ زَنَى؟»
(What is the ruling that you find in the Tawrah for adultery) hThey said, "We expose them, carry them (on donkeys) backwards and parade them in public." The Prophet recited;
قُلْ فَأْتُواْ بِالتَّوْرَاةِ فَاتْلُوهَا إِن كُنتُمْ
(Bring here the Tawrah and recite it, if you are truthful.) So they brought the Tawrah and read from it until the reader reached the verse about stoning. Then he placed his hand on that verse and read what was before and after it. `Abdullah bin Salam, who was with the Messenger of Allah ﷺ, said, "Order him to remove his hand," and he removed his hand and under it was the verse about stoning. So the Messenger of Allah ﷺ commanded that the adulterers be stoned, and they were stoned. `Abdullah bin `Umar said, "I was among those who stoned them and I saw the man shading the woman from the stones with his body." Abu Dawud recorded that Ibn `Umar said, "Some Jews came to the Messenger of Allah ﷺ and invited him to go to the Quff area. So he went to the house of Al-Midras and they said, `O Abu Al-Qasim! A man from us committed adultery with a woman, so decide on their matter.' They arranged a pillow for the Messenger of Allah ﷺ and he sat on it and said,
«ائْتُونِي بِالتَّوْرَاة»
(Bring the Tawrah to me.) He was brought the Tawrah and he removed the pillow from under him and placed the Tawrah on it, saying,
«آمَنْتُ بِكِ وَبِمَنْ أَنْزَلَك»
(I trust you and He Who revealed it to you.) He then said,
«ائْتُونِي بِأَعْلَمِكُم»
(Bring me your most knowledgeable person.) So he was brought a young man... " and then he mentioned the rest of the story that Malik narrated from Nafi`. These Hadiths state that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ issued a decision that conforms with the ruling in the Tawrah, not to honor the Jews in what they believe in, for the Jews were commanded to follow the Law of Muhammad ﷺ only. Rather, the Prophet did this because Allah commanded him to do so. He asked them about the ruling of stoning in the Tawrah to make them admit to what the Tawrah contains and what they collaborated to hide, deny and exclude from implementing for all that time. They had to admit to what they did, although they did it while having knowledge of the correct ruling. What made them go to the Prophet for judgement in this matter was their lusts and desires, hoping that the Prophet would agree with their opinion, not that they believed in the correctness of his judgment. This is why they said,
إِنْ أُوتِيتُمْ هَـذَا
(If you are given this,) referring to flogging, then take it,
وَإِن لَّمْ تُؤْتَوْهُ فَاحْذَرُواْ
(but if you are not given this, then beware!) and do not accept or implement it. Allah said next,
وَمَن يُرِدِ اللَّهُ فِتْنَتَهُ فَلَن تَمْلِكَ لَهُ مِنَ اللَّهِ شَيْئاً أُوْلَـئِكَ الَّذِينَ لَمْ يُرِدِ اللَّهُ أَن يُطَهِّرَ قُلُوبَهُمْ لَهُمْ فِى الدُّنْيَا خِزْىٌ وَلَهُمْ فِى الاٌّخِرَةِ عَذَابٌ عَظِيمٌسَمَّـعُونَ لِلْكَذِبِ أَكَّـلُونَ لِلسُّحْتِ
(And whomsoever Allah wants to put in Fitnah, you can do nothing for him against Allah. Those are the ones whose hearts Allah does not want to purify; for them there is a disgrace in this world, and in the Hereafter a great torment. They (like to) listen to falsehood, to devour Suht) `Suht' refers to bribes, as Ibn Mas`ud and others stated. The Ayah states that if one is like this, how can Allah cleanse his heart and accept his supplication Allah said to His Prophet ,
فَإِن جَآءُوكَ
(So if they come to you...) so that you judge between them,
فَاحْكُمْ بَيْنَهُمْ أَوْ أَعْرِضْ عَنْهُمْ وَإِن تُعْرِضْ عَنْهُمْ فَلَن يَضُرُّوكَ شَيْئاً
(either judge between them, or turn away from them. If you turn away from them, they cannot hurt you in the least.) meaning, there is no harm if you do not judge between them. This is because when they came to you to judge between them, they did not seek to follow the truth, but only what conformed to their lusts. We should mention here that Ibn `Abbas, Mujahid, `Ikrimah, Al-Hasan, Qatadah, As-Suddi, Zayd bin Aslam, `Ata' Al-Khurasani, and several others said that this part of the Ayah was abrogated by Allah's statement,
وَأَنِ احْكُم بَيْنَهُمْ بِمَآ أَنزَلَ اللَّهُ
(And so judge among them by what Allah has revealed.)
وَإِنْ حَكَمْتَ فَاحْكُم بَيْنَهُم بِالْقِسْطِ
(And if you judge, judge with justice between them.) and with fairness, even if the Jews were unjust and outcasts from the path of fairness,
إِنَّ اللَّهَ يُحِبُّ الْمُقْسِطِينَ
(Verily, Allah loves those who act justly.)
Chastising the Jews for Their Evil Lusts and Desires, While Praising the Tawrah
Allah then chastises the Jews for their false ideas and deviant desires to abandon what they believe is true in their Book, and which they claim is their eternal Law that they are always commanded to adhere to. Yet, they do not adhere to the Tawrah, but they prefer other laws over it, although they believe that these other laws are not correct and do not apply to them. Allah said,
وَكَيْفَ يُحَكِّمُونَكَ وَعِندَهُمُ التَّوْرَاةُ فِيهَا حُكْمُ اللَّهِ ثُمَّ يَتَوَلَّوْنَ مِن بَعْدِ ذلِكَ وَمَآ أُوْلَـئِكَ بِالْمُؤْمِنِينَ
(But how do they come to you for decision while they have the Tawrah, in which is the decision of Allah; yet even after that they turn away. For they are not believers.) Allah next praises the Tawrah that He sent down to His servant and Messenger Musa, son of `Imran,
إِنَّآ أَنزَلْنَا التَّوْرَاةَ فِيهَا هُدًى وَنُورٌ يَحْكُمُ بِهَا النَّبِيُّونَ الَّذِينَ أَسْلَمُواْ لِلَّذِينَ هَادُواْ
(Verily, We did send down the Tawrah to Musa, therein was guidance and light, by which the Prophets who submitted themselves to Allah's will, judged the Jews.) and these Prophets did not deviate from the law of the Tawrah, change or alter it,
وَالرَّبَّانِيُّونَ وَالاٌّحْبَارُ
(And (also) the Rabbaniyyun and the Ahbar...) wherein Rabbaniyyun refers to the worshippers who are learned and religious, and Ahbar refers to the scholars,
بِمَا اسْتُحْفِظُواْ مِن كِتَـبِ اللَّهِ
(for to them was entrusted the protection of Allah's Book,) meaning, they were entrusted with the Book of Allah, and they were commanded to adhere to it and not hide any part of,
وَكَانُواْ عَلَيْهِ شُهَدَآءَ فَلاَ تَخْشَوُاْ النَّاسَ وَاخْشَوْنِ وَلاَ تَشْتَرُواْ بِـَايَـتِى ثَمَناً قَلِيلاً وَمَن لَّمْ يَحْكُم بِمَآ أَنزَلَ اللَّهُ فَأُوْلَـئِكَ هُمُ الْكَـفِرُونَ
(and they were witnesses thereto. Therefore fear not men but fear Me and sell not My verses for a miserable price. And whosoever does not judge by what Allah has revealed, such are the disbelievers.) There are two ways to explain this Ayah and we will mention the later.
Another Reason Behind Revealing these Honorable Ayat
Imam Ahmad recorded that Ibn `Abbas said, "Allah sent down the Ayat,
وَمَن لَّمْ يَحْكُم بِمَآ أَنزَلَ اللَّهُ فَأُوْلَـئِكَ هُمُ الْكَـفِرُونَ
(And whosoever does not judge by what Allah has revealed, such are the disbelievers,)
فَأُوْلَـئِكَ هُمُ الظَّـلِمُونَ
(Such are the unjust,) and,
فَأُوْلَـئِكَ هُمُ الْفَـسِقُونَ
(Such are the rebellious.) about two groups among the Jews. During the time of Jahiliyyah, one of them had defeated the other. As a result, they made a treaty that they would pay blood money totaling fifty Wasaq of gold (each Wasaq approx. 3 kg) for every dead person from the defeated group killed by the victors, and a hundred Wasaq for every dead person the defeated group killed from the victors. This treaty remained in effect until the Prophet came to Al-Madinah and both of these groups became subservient under the Prophet . Yet, when the mighty group once suffered a casualty at the hands of the weaker group, the mighty group sent a delegation demanding the hundred Wasaq. The weaker group said, `How can two groups who have the same religion, one ancestral lineage and a common land, have a Diyah that for some of them is half of that of the others We only agreed to this because you oppressed us and because we feared you. Now that Muhammad ﷺ has come, we will not give you what you asked.' So war was almost rekindled between them, but they agreed to seek Muhammad's ﷺ judgement in their dispute. The mighty group among them said among themselves, `By Allah! Muhammad ﷺ will never give you double the Diyah that you pay to them compared to what they pay to you. They have said the truth anyway, for they only gave us this amount because we oppressed and overpowered them. Therefore, send someone to Muhammad ﷺ who will sense what his judgement will be. If he agrees to give you what you demand, accept his judgment, and if he does not give you what you seek, do not refer to him for judgement.' So they sent some hypocrites to the Messenger of Allah ﷺ to try and find out the Messenger's ﷺ judgement. When they came to the Messenger , Allah informed him of their matter and of their plot. Allah sent down,
يأَيُّهَا الرَّسُولُ لاَ يَحْزُنكَ الَّذِينَ يُسَارِعُونَ فِى الْكُفْرِ
(O Messenger! Let not those who hurry to fall into disbelief grieve you,) until,
الْفَـسِقُونَ
(Such are the rebellious.) By Allah! It is because of their problem that Allah sent down these verses and it is they whom Allah meant." Abu Dawud collected a similar narration for this Hadith. Abu Ja`far Ibn Jarir recorded that Ibn `Abbas said that the Ayah in Surat Al-Ma'idah,
فَاحْكُمْ بَيْنَهُمْ أَوْ أَعْرِضْ عَنْهُمْ
(either judge between them, or turn away from them...) until,
الْمُقْسِطِينَ
(Those who act justly.) was revealed concerning the problem of blood money between Bani An-Nadir and Bani Qurayzah. The dead of Bani An-Nadir were being honored more and they received the full amount of Diyah, while Qurayzah received half the Diyah for their dead. So they referred to the Messenger of Allah ﷺ for judgement and Allah sent down these verses about them. The Messenger of Allah ﷺ compelled them to adhere to the true judgement in this matter and made the Diyah the same for both groups and Allah knows best about that matter." Ahmad, Abu Dawud and An-Nasa'i also recorded this Hadith from Abu Ishaq. Al-`Awfi and `Ali bin Abi Talhah reported that Ibn `Abbas said that these Ayat were revealed about the two Jews who committed adultery, and we mentioned the Hadiths about this story before. It appears that both of these were the reasons behind revealing these Ayat, and Allah knows best. This is why Allah said afterwards,
وَكَتَبْنَا عَلَيْهِمْ فِيهَآ أَنَّ النَّفْسَ بِالنَّفْسِ وَالْعَيْنَ بِالْعَيْنِ
(And We ordained therein for them: Life for life, eye for eye) until the end of the Ayah, which strengthens the opinion that the story of the Diyah was behind revealing the Ayat as we explained above. Allah knows best. Allah said,
وَمَن لَّمْ يَحْكُم بِمَآ أَنزَلَ اللَّهُ فَأُوْلَـئِكَ هُمُ الْكَـفِرُونَ
(And whosoever does not judge by what Allah has revealed, such are the disbelievers.) Al-Bara' bin `Azib, Hudhayfah bin Al-Yaman, Ibn `Abbas, Abu Mijlaz, Abu Raja' Al-`Utaridi, `Ikrimah, `Ubaydullah bin `Abdullah, Al-Hasan Al-Basri and others said that this Ayah was revealed about the People of the Book. Al-Hasan Al-Basri added that this Ayah also applies to us. `Abdur-Razzaq said that Ath-Thawri said that Mansur said that Ibrahim said that these Ayat, "Were revealed about the Children of Israel, and Allah accepted them for this Ummah." Ibn Jarir recorded this statement. `Ali bin Abi Talhah also stated that Ibn `Abbas commented on Allah's statement,
وَمَن لَّمْ يَحْكُم بِمَآ أَنزَلَ اللَّهُ فَأُوْلَـئِكَ هُمُ الْكَـفِرُونَ
(And whosoever does not judge by what Allah has revealed, such are the disbelievers,) "Whoever rejects what Allah has revealed, will have committed Kufr, and whoever accepts what Allah has revealed, but did not rule by it, is a Zalim (unjust) and a Fasiq (rebellious) and a sinner." Ibn Jarir recorded this statement. `Abdur-Razzaq said, "Ma`mar narrated to us that Tawus said that Ibn `Abbas was asked about Allah's statement,
وَمَن لَّمْ يَحْكُم
(And whosoever does not judge...) He said, `It is an act of Kufr.' Ibn Tawus added, `It is not like those who disbelieve in Allah, His angels, His Books and His Messengers.' Ath-Thawri narrated that Ibn Jurayj said that `Ata' said, `There is Kufr and Kufr less than Kufr, Zulm and Zulm less than Zulm, Fisq and Fisq less than Fisq."' Waki` said that Sa`id Al-Makki said that Tawus said that,
وَمَن لَّمْ يَحْكُم بِمَآ أَنزَلَ اللَّهُ فَأُوْلَـئِكَ هُمُ الْكَـفِرُونَ
(And whosoever does not judge by what Allah has revealed, such are the disbelievers,) "This is not the Kufr that annuls one's religion."
Sequence of the Verses
Continued from the third Section of Surah al-Ma'idah was the subject around the People of the Book. In between, some other subjects, though very few, appeared where particularly appropriate. Now, the text resumes that subject again which goes on further ahead. The People of the Book already had two groups among them. Joining them was a third group. They were really Jews who had become Muslims hypocritically. They would show their Muslim face before Muslims but when they sat with their coreligionist Jews, they mocked Islam and Muslims. The three verses appearing above concern the doings of these three groups which show that they prefer their desires and opinions over the injunctions and instructions of Almighty Allah and keep trying to interpret and mould them to their own choices. These verses tell us about the disgrace and evil end of such people in this world as well as in the Hereafter. As a corollary, there appear some guiding principles and injunctions for Muslims.
The Background of the Revelation
Two events which are the cause of the revelation of the cited verses relate to Jewish tribes who lived in the vicinity of Madinah during the blessed period of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . One of these events was that of Qatl and Qisas (killing and retaliation) and the other, that of Zina (fornication) and its punishment.
It is not hidden from anyone who knows history (as it is) that tyranny prevailed all over before the advent of Islam. Mastery was for the powerful and slavery, for the weak. The powerful and the influential had their laws different from the weak and the meek. Not too far is an extension of that approach in our own time where some of our so-called civilized countries had separate laws for the black and the white. But, across this bridge of history, came the blessed benefactor of humanity, the Arab Prophet, may the blessings of Allah be upon him, and peace, who alone erased these distinctions. It was he who first declared equality of rights for the progeny of Adam and taught human beings their essential lesson in humanity.
Before the coming of the Holy Prophet ﷺ to Madinah, there lived on the outskirts of Madinah two tribes of Jews, Banu Qurayzah and Banu Nadir. Out of the two, Banu Nadir were more powerful and wealthy than Banu Qurayzah who constantly suffered at their hands and could do nothing about it. Matters reached to the point when Banu Nadir forced Banu Qurayzah to agree to a disgraceful pact whereby if a man from Banu Nadir were to kill a man from Banu Qurayzah, they would not have the right to take his life in Qisas (retaliation). Instead, stipulated the pact, they will receive only seventy Wasaq of dates as his blood money (Wasaq, Arab measure of weight approximately equivalent to 195.30 kg). As for the case being the re-verse of it, if a man from Banu Qurayzah were to kill a man from Banu Nadir, the law will be that the killer will be killed and, on top of it, blood money will be taken, and that too, twice as much as compared to what Banu Nadir were entitled to, that is, one hundred and forty Wasaq of dates. Attached along with these were more conditions such as, if a woman from Banu Nadir were to be killed, a man from Banu Qurayzah will be killed in retaliation; and if the person killed were to be a man, two men from Banu Qurayzah will be killed in retaliation; and if a slave from Banu Nadir has been killed, a free man from Banu Qurayzah will be killed in retaliation; and if one hand of a man from Banu Nadir has been cut by someone, two hands of a man from Banu Qurayzah will be cut; if one ear has been cut, two ears of their man will be cut. This was ` law' before Islam as it prevailed between these two tribes and Banu Qurayzah being weak had no choice but to go along with it.
When the Holy Prophet ﷺ migrated to Madinah, it became Dar al-Islam, a homeland of Muslims. These two tribes had not embraced Islam upto that time nor were they bound to follow Islamic law under any treaty obligation. But, they were observing the justice and common good brought in by Islamic law from a distance. During this period, it so happened that a man from Banu Qurayzah killed a certain man from Banu Nadir. According to the pact mentioned above, Banu Nadir demanded the doubled blood money (Diyat) from Banu Qurayzah. As said earlier, Banu Qurayzah were neither a part of the Muslim community nor did they have any existing pact with the Holy Prophet ﷺ . But, they were Jews who had among them many learned people as well. They knew on the strength of the prophecies of the Torah that the Holy Prophet ﷺ is the promised Last Prophet the glad tiding of which was given by the Torah. But, they had not declared their faith in him because of religious prejudice or temporal greed. Since they were watching that the Last Prophet's religion is a standard bearer of human equality and justice, they used it as a crutch to get rid of the tyranny of Banu Nadir. They refused to pay the doubled blood money on the plea that they belonged to the same family, same country, and same religion, that is, Judaism, and that they were not going to tolerate the unjust treatment meted out to them because of their weakness against tyranny right upto that day.
This reply enraged Banu Nadir to the point of an imminent war. But, later, on the advice of some elders, it was decided that this matter should be taken to the Holy Prophet ﷺ for his decision.
Banu Qurayzah could not have it any better. They already knew that the Holy Prophet ﷺ was not going to allow the injustice of Banu Nadir to continue. As for Banu Nadir, though they did agree to mutual conciliation talks under a situation of duress, but they also backed it up with a conspiracy when they sent a group of people to the Holy Prophet ﷺ before their case was to be presented in his court. These people were really their co-religionists, that is, they were Jews but kept in touch with the Holy Prophet ﷺ by hypocritically assuring him of their Islam. Their objective was to somehow find out the view of the Holy Prophet ﷺ before he hears and decides the case. So, the mandate and instruction given to these people was that they should accept what he said subject to the condition that it was in favour of their demand, and in the eventuality that his judgment turned out to be contrary to this, they were told not to make any commitments about its acceptance.
This event describing the cause of the revelation of these verses has been reported in detail by al-Baghawi while the Musnad of Ahmad and Abu Dawud have reported its summary from Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn ` Abbas ؓ (Mazhari).
Similar to this, there is another event, that of Zina (fornication). Reporting its details, al-Baghawi says that it took place among the Jews of Khaybar. According to the punishment prescribed by the Torah, the couple involved had to be stoned to death. But, both of them belonged to some influential family. The Jews, acting in accordance with their old habit, looked for a softening of the punishment for them knowing that the religion of Islam gives leaves and concessions liberally. Based on this, they assumed that Islam would reduce this punishment as well. So, the people of Khaybar sent a message to their clansmen of Banu Qurayzah asking them to have this case settled by Muhammad and along with it, they sent the two accused as well. Their motivation behind this action was no different as they too in-structed their clansmen to accept the verdict of the Holy Prophet ﷺ if the punishment awarded by him turned out to be light, but they were to reject it if the case was otherwise. At first, Banu Qurayzah were reluctant about the proposal. They did not know how the case will be decided by him and once they were there, they would have to accept the verdict. But, after further consultations, they decided that some of their chiefs should take the accused couple to the Holy Prophet ﷺ and request him to decide the case.
So, a deputation of Ka'b ibn Ashraf and others accompanied by the accused couple came to the Holy Prophet ﷺ . They asked: ` If a married man and a married woman are involved in adultery, what punishment do they get?' He said, ` Will you accept my verdict?' They said that they would. At that moment, Sayyidna Jibra'il appeared with a command from Almighty Allah which announced that their punishment was stoning to death. When these people heard this verdict, they were taken aback. They refused to accept it.
Sayyidna Jibra'il (علیہ السلام) advised the Holy Prophet ﷺٍ that he should ask these people to appoint Ibn Surya as the arbitrator before deciding whether to accept or not to accept the verdict. Then, he told him about Ibn Surya and his identity. He asked the members of the deputation if they knew the young man who is white but blind in one eye. He lived in Fidak and His name was Ibn Surya. Everyone confirmed that they did. He asked, ` What do you think about him?' They said, ` Of the learned people among Jews, there is no scholar greater than him on this earth.' He said, ` Call him in.'
So, he came. The Holy Prophet ﷺ asked him on oath, ` What is the injunction of the Torah in this case? He said, ` By the Being in whose name you have put me on oath, if you had not put me on oath in that manner, and I did not have the apprehension that a false statement on my part would make the Torah burn me, then, I would have not revealed the reality. The reality is that the Torah too, like the injunction in Islam, does carry the command that both of them should be killed by stoning (Rajm).'
The Holy Prophet ﷺ said, ` What has come upon you now that you act against the injunction of the Torah?' Ibn Surya replied, ` The fact of the matter is that, religiously and legally, this is the punishment of adultery with us. But, since a prince of ours got involved in this crime, we showed leniency to him and let him go. We did not stone him to death. Later, the same crime was committed by an ordinary man. People responsible decided to stone him to death. The sup-porters of the criminal protested demanding that the Jewish Legal Punishment decided for this man should be given to the prince first, otherwise, they threatened, they would resist and block the execution of the punishment against him. When things dragged on, they sat together and compromised on just one light punishment for all, leaving the injunction of the Torah aside. So, we came up with a punishment which required some beating and the taking out of a procession with the culprits having their faces blackened with soot (a symbol of disgrace). This, then, became the usual custom with everyone.'
Commentary
We now know the details of the background in which the present three verses (41-43), and others which will follow, were revealed. Their gist is that the Jews were habitually used to issuing religious edicts as desired by the people, either for the benefit of relatives or to satisfy their greed for money, property, influence, and recognition. This had become a common custom particularly in matters involving punishments that they would, if the crime was committed by an influential person, change the severe punishment of the Torah into an ordinary one. It is this behaviour pattern of theirs which has been described in the first verse (41) in the following words: يُحَرِّفُونَ الْكَلِمَ مِن بَعْدِ مَوَاضِعِهِ (They displace the words after their having been placed properly).
When the Holy Prophet ﷺ took up residence in Madinah, these people started noticing changes. The Islamic Rule of Law was working as a unique system. It was simple, open and full of conveniences. Then, it had a reasonable set-up to eradicate crimes through appropriate punishments. Now the people who were used to making the severe punishments of the Torah easy for their clients by changing them saw an opportunity for themselves whereby they could take such shady matters to the Holy Prophet ﷺ and make him their judge or arbitrator. The dual advantage they saw in it was that they would reap the benefits of all easy and light rules of Islamic Law while, at the same time, they would not have to commit the crime of altering the Torah. But, here too, they had their crookedness at work as they would hold on to their decision of taking their case to him until such time that they succeeded in finding out beforehand through some source or ruse as to the actual verdict which would be delivered in their case when presented. Then, if they found this verdict matching their wishes, they would make him their arbitrator and have him decide their case. If it happened to be contrary to their wishes, they would leave it at that. Since the events of this nature had caused pain to the Holy Prophet ﷺ he has been comforted in the opening sentence of the verse that he should not grieve about their behaviour because it would finally turn out to be good for him.
Then, Allah Almighty let him know that these people were not making him a judge in their case sincerely. Their intentions were mischievous. Then, in the later verse (42), he was given the choice to either decide or avoid their case as he wished. He was also assured that they will not be able to harm him in any way, if he wished to avoid them. This is what the verse: فَاحْكُم بَيْنَهُمْ أَوْ أَعْرِضْ عَنْهُمْ (judge between them or turn away from them) means. Then, in the part of the verse which follows immediately, it was stated that should he elect to decide their case, the guideline given is that the decision has to be just. In other words, it meant that he was to decide the case in accordance with his Shari` ah because, after the coming of the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، all former religious codes and their laws stand abrogated, except those which have been retained in the Holy Qur'an and the Shari'ah of the Last Prophet. It is for this reason that the act of deciding a case on the basis of another law, custom or usage contrary to the Divine Law has been declared to be injustice, sin and disbelief in later verses.
Judicial Process for Non-Muslims in an Islamic State
At this point, it should be borne in mind that these Jews who sent their cases to the court of the Holy Prophet ﷺ did not believe in him or his Shari` ah nor were they Dhimmis (non-Muslim citizens) protected by Muslims. However, they did have a no-war pact with the Holy Prophet ﷺ . This is why he was given the option to either turn away from them, or give a decision in their case according to his Shari` ah because no responsibility for them falls on the Islamic state. If they were Dhimmis (protected non-Muslim citizens of a Muslim State) and approached the Islamic government, the responsible Muslim official would have been duty-bound to give a verdict in their case. Avoiding it would have not been permissible because watching over their rights and removing injustice done to them is the duty of an Islamic government. Therefore, in a verse which will appear a little later (49), it has also been said: وَأَنِ احْكُم بَيْنَهُم بِمَا أَنزَلَ اللَّـهُ وَلَا تَتَّبِعْ أَهْوَاءَهُمْ (And judge between them by what Allah has sent down and do not follow their de-sires ...) In other words, it means: If these people bring their case to you, decide it in accordance with your Shari` ah.
No choice has been given in this verse. Instead, the command is to decide as prescribed. In Ahkam al-Qur'an, Imam Abu Bakr al-Jassas (رح) has accomodated the sense of both these verses by suggesting that the first verse where a choice has been given relates to non-Muslims who are not citizens or Dhimmis of the Islamic state but continue to live where they are under a pact, such as, the position of the tribes of Banu Qurayzah and Banu Nadir. They had nothing to do with the Islamic state except that they were bound by a no-war pact. And the second verse concerns particular non-Muslims for whom Muslims are responsible and who are citizens of the Islamic state and owe allegiance to its legal government.
Worth pondering here is that in both these verses - the first verse which gives a choice and the second which gives a specified command - the instruction given to the Holy Prophet ﷺ is that he should decide cases of these non-Muslims, whenever he does so, in accordance with the injunctions revealed by Almighty Allah, that is, in accordance with his Shari'ah - and not in accordance with the wishes of these non-Muslims or the religion they follow.
To explain, it can be said that this injunction is related to events which have been described under the background of the revelation of these verses. Of these, one concerned the punishment for killing and blood money while the other was that of adultery and its punishment. In such punishments of crimes, the universal practice is to have a common law for the whole country. In this common law, no discrimination is made on the basis of classes or religions, for example, amputating the hand of the thief which would not apply to Muslims alone, but would be the punishment for every citizen of the country. Similarly, the punishments for killing and adultery will also be common to everyone. But, it does not make it necessary that personal and purely religious matters of non-Muslims should also be decided in accordance with the Islamic Shari'ah.
Take an example from the conduct of the Holy Prophet g himself. Though he did declare liquor and swine unlawful for Muslims and prescribed a punishment for it, but he left non-Muslims free of any obligations in this matter. In addition to that, he never interfered in the personal law of non-Muslims pertaining to marriages and similar other matters. In fact, he accepted their marriages as valid.
With the rise of Islam in the Arabian Peninsula, the Magians of Hajar and the Jews and Christians of Najran and Wadi al-Qura became Dhimmis (protected non-Muslim citizens) of the Islamic state. That the Magians believed in marriage with even a mother and sister as lawful was known to the Holy Prophet ﷺ . Similarly, marriage without ` Iddah (waiting period), or witnesses, was valid among Jews and Christians. But, he did not interfere in their personal matters and took their marriages as valid.
In short, it can be said that decisions about personal law and religious matters of non-Muslims who are citizens of a Muslim state shall be left to their own religion and thinking - and should there be the need to arrive at a judicial settlement of their cases, a judge from their own religion will be appointed to decide them.
However, in the event that they turn to a Muslim judge or ruler and show that the concerned parties would agree with the decision given, then, the Muslim judge or ruler will deliver his judgment but in accordance with his Shari` ah - because he is now the legally appointed arbitrator as approved by the parties concerned. In the noble verse وَأَنِ احْكُم بَيْنَهُم بِمَا أَنزَلَ اللَّـهُ (Judge between them by what Allah has sent down and do not follow their desires - 49) appearing a little later, the command to decide in accordance with the Islamic Shari` ah given to the Holy Prophet ﷺ is based either on the matter being that of common law from which no section can be exempted, or rests on the basis that such people have themselves come to the Holy Prophet , have taken him as the arbitrator and wish that he himself should decide their case. Thus, it becomes obvious that his decision should be the one he believes in and which is also the mandate of his Shari’ ah.
Now as we move on to other aspects of verse 41, we see that it be-gins with words of comfort for the Holy Prophet ﷺ after which, he has been informed of the conspiracy hatched by the Jews, the description of which goes right upto its end. It reveals that the deputation coming to him was comprised of hypocrites who were secretly in league with the Jews and it is at their behest that they were going to see him. After that, there is a description of some evil traits of character the visiting group has against which Muslims have been warned. As an adjunct, it has been pointed out that these traits of character are rejectionist in nature, therefore, effort should be made to stay safe from them. Listed below are these four evil traits of character.
"Hai Rasul, hendaknya janganlah kamu disedihkan oleh orang-orang yang bersegera (memperlihatkan) kekafirannya, yaitu di antara orang-orang yang mengatakan dengan mulut mereka, 'Kami telah beriman,' padahal hati mereka belum beriman, dan (juga) di antara orang-orang Yahudi. (Orang-orang Yahudi itu) amat suka mendengar (berita-berita) bohong dan amat suka mendengar perka-taan-perkataan orang lain yang belum pernah datang kepadamu, mereka merubah perkataan-perkataan (Taurat) dari tempat-tempat-nya. Mereka mengatakan, 'Jika diberikan ini (yang sudah dirubah-rubah oleh mereka) kepada kamu, maka terimalah, dan jika kamu diberi yang bukan ini, maka hati-hatilah.' Barangsiapa yang Allah menghendaki kesesatannya, maka sekali-kali kamu tidak akan mampu menolak sesuatu pun (yang datang) dari Allah. Mereka itu adalah orang-orang yang Allah tidak hendak menyucikan hati mereka. Mereka beroleh kehinaan di dunia dan di akhirat mereka beroleh siksaan yang besar. Mereka itu adalah orang-orang yang suka mendengar berita bohong, banyak memakan yang haram. Jika mereka (orang Yahudi) datang kepadamu (untuk meminta putusan), maka putuskanlah (perkara itu) di antara mereka, atau berpaling-lah dari mereka, jika kamu berpaling dari mereka, maka mereka tidak akan memberi mudarat kepadamu sedikit pun. Dan jika kamu memutuskan perkara mereka, maka putuskanlah (perkara itu) di antara mereka dengan adil, sesungguhnya Allah menyukai orang-orang yang adil. Dan bagaimanakah mereka mengangkatmu men-jadi hakim mereka, padahal mereka mempunyai Taurat yang di dalamnya (ada) hukum Allah, kemudian mereka berpaling sesudah itu (dari putusanmu)? Dan mereka sungguh-sungguh bukan orang yang beriman. Sesungguhnya Kami telah menurunkan kitab Taurat, di dalamnya (ada) petunjuk dan cahaya (yang menerangi), yang dengan Kitab itu diputuskan perkara orang-orang Yahudi oleh nabi-nabi yang menyerahkan diri kepada Allah, oleh orang-orang alim mereka dan pendeta-pendeta mereka, disebabkan mereka diperin-tahkan memelihara kitab-kitab Allah dan mereka menjadi saksi terhadapnya. Karena itu janganlah kamu takut kepada manusia, (tetapi) takutlah kepadaKu. Dan janganlah kamu menukar ayat-ayatKu dengan harga yang sedikit. Barangsiapa yang tidak me-mutuskan menurut apa yang diturunkan Allah, maka mereka itu adalah orang-orang yang kafir." (Al-Ma`idah: 41-44).
(41) Karena kecintaannya kepada manusia, Rasulullah ﷺ sangat bersedih terhadap orang yang menampakkan iman lalu kem-bali kepada kekufuran, maka Allah membimbingnya agar jangan berputus asa dan bersedih terhadap orang-orang itu, karena mereka -seperti kata pepatah- tidak bersama rombongan dagang dan tidak pula bersama rombongan perang, jika mereka hadir, mereka tidak memberi manfaat, jika mereka tidak hadir, mereka tidak dicari. Oleh karena itu, Allah menjelaskan penyebab agar tidak bersedih terhadap mereka. Dia berfirman, ﴾ مِنَ ٱلَّذِينَ قَالُوٓاْ ءَامَنَّا بِأَفۡوَٰهِهِمۡ وَلَمۡ تُؤۡمِن قُلُوبُهُمۡۛ ﴿ "Di antara orang-orang yang mengatakan dengan mulut mereka, 'Kami ber-iman', padahal hati mereka belum beriman." Orang-orang yang semes-tinya disedihi dan disayangkan, adalah orang-orang yang tergolong ke dalam orang-orang yang beriman secara lahir dan batin dan mus-tahil orang-orang seperti itu meninggalkan agamanya dan murtad, karena cahaya iman telah merasuk ke dalam hati, maka pemiliknya tidak akan berpaling kepada yang lain dan tidak akan mencari penggantinya.
﴾ وَمِنَ ٱلَّذِينَ هَادُواْۛ سَمَّٰعُونَ لِلۡكَذِبِ سَمَّٰعُونَ لِقَوۡمٍ ءَاخَرِينَ لَمۡ يَأۡتُوكَۖ ﴿ "Dan juga di antara orang-orang Yahudi, di mana mereka sangat gemar mende-ngar berita bohong dan mendengar perkataan-perkataan orang lain yang belum pernah datang kepadamu," yakni mereka mengikuti dan meng-ekor pemimpin-pemimpin mereka yang menyandarkan urusan mereka di atas kebohongan, kesesatan, dan penyimpangan. Para pemimpin yang diikuti itu ﴾ لَمۡ يَأۡتُوكَۖ ﴿ "belum pernah datang kepadamu," akan tetapi mereka berpaling darimu dan membanggakan kebatilan yang mereka miliki, yaitu merubah perkataan dari tempatnya; maksudnya, menafsirkan perkataan dengan makna yang tidak di-inginkan dan tidak dimaksudkan oleh Allah, untuk menyesatkan manusia dan menolak kebenaran.
Orang-orang yang mengikuti para penyeru kepada kesesatan yang mengikuti kemustahilan, yang datang kepadamu dengan mem-bawa semua dusta, mereka itu tidak berakal dan berkeinginan, maka biarkan saja jika mereka itu tidak mengikutimu, karena mereka tidak ada apa-apanya. Yang begini ini jangan diperhatikan, dan tidak perlu dipedulikan. ﴾ يَقُولُونَ إِنۡ أُوتِيتُمۡ هَٰذَا فَخُذُوهُ وَإِن لَّمۡ تُؤۡتَوۡهُ فَٱحۡذَرُواْۚ ﴿ "Mereka mengatakan, 'Jika diberikan ini kepadamu, maka terimalah ia dan jika kamu diberi yang bukan ini, maka berhati-hatilah'." Maksudnya, ini adalah ucapan mereka pada saat mereka berhakim kepadamu. Tujuan mereka hanyalah mengikuti hawa nafsu. Sebagian berkata kepada yang lain, "Jika Muhammad menghukumimu dengan hukum yang sesuai dengan hawa nafsumu, maka terimalah hukumnya, jika tidak, maka berhati-hatilah, jangan mau mengikutinya." Ini adalah fitnah dan pengikutan terhadap hawa nafsu. ﴾ وَمَن يُرِدِ ٱللَّهُ فِتۡنَتَهُۥ فَلَن تَمۡلِكَ لَهُۥ مِنَ ٱللَّهِ شَيۡـًٔاۚ ﴿ "Barangsiapa yang Allah menghendaki kesesatan-nya, maka sekali-kali kamu tidak akan mampu menolak sesuatu pun yang datang dari Allah." Ini seperti FirmanNya,
﴾ إِنَّكَ لَا تَهۡدِي مَنۡ أَحۡبَبۡتَ وَلَٰكِنَّ ٱللَّهَ يَهۡدِي مَن يَشَآءُۚ ﴿
"Sesungguhnya kamu tidak akan dapat memberi petunjuk kepada orang yang kamu kasihi tetapi Allah memberi petunjuk kepada orang yang dikehendakiNya." (Al-Qashash: 56).
﴾ أُوْلَٰٓئِكَ ٱلَّذِينَ لَمۡ يُرِدِ ٱللَّهُ أَن يُطَهِّرَ قُلُوبَهُمۡۚ ﴿ "Mereka itu adalah orang-orang di mana Allah tidak ingin menyucikan hati mereka," dan oleh karena itulah mereka melakukan apa yang mereka lakukan.
Hal ini membuktikan bahwa barangsiapa tujuannya dengan berhukum kepada hukum syar'i adalah mengikuti hawa nafsu, di mana jika hukum berpihak kepadanya dia menerima, jika tidak maka dia marah; ini membuktikan bahwa hatinya tidak bersih. Sebagaimana halnya barangsiapa yang berhukum kepada syariat lalu dia menerima; sesuai dengan keinginannya atau tidak, maka ini membuktikan kesucian hatinya. Ini sekaligus menunjukkan bahwa kesucian hati adalah penyebab seluruh kebaikan. Ia adalah pendorong terbesar kepada ucapan dan perbuatan yang lurus dan bersih. ﴾ لَهُمۡ فِي ٱلدُّنۡيَا خِزۡيٞۖ وَلَهُمۡ فِي ٱلۡأٓخِرَةِ عَذَابٌ عَظِيمٞ ﴿ "Mereka mendapatkan kehinaan di dunia yaitu, kerendahan dan penyesalan dan di akhirat mereka mendapatkan siksaan yang besar," yakni neraka dan murka Allah Yang Mahaperkasa.
(42) ﴾ سَمَّٰعُونَ لِلۡكَذِبِ ﴿ "Mereka itu adalah orang-orang yang suka mendengar berita bohong." Mendengar di sini adalah mendengar dan mengikuti, yakni, karena lemahnya agama dan akal, mereka meng-ikuti orang yang menyeru mereka kepada ucapan yang bohong. ﴾ أَكَّٰلُونَ لِلسُّحۡتِۚ ﴿ "Banyak makan harta haram," yang mereka tarik dari orang-orang awam dan orang rendahan dalam bentuk upeti dan iuran-iuran yang tidak benar. Mereka menggabungkan antara meng-ikuti kebohongan dan makan harta haram.
﴾ فَإِن جَآءُوكَ فَٱحۡكُم بَيۡنَهُمۡ أَوۡ أَعۡرِضۡ عَنۡهُمۡۖ ﴿ "Jika mereka datang kepadamu, maka putuskanlah perkara itu di antara mereka atau berpalinglah dari mereka," silahkan, kamu bebas memilih, dan ayat ini tidak mansukh. Pada saat orang-orang seperti ini berhakim kepada Nabi, maka Nabi diberi pilihan antara menetapkan hukum atau berpaling dari mereka karena tujuan mereka dalam hukum syar'i hanyalah sekedar mencari yang cocok dengan hawa nafsu.
Dari sini, maka setiap peminta hukum atau peminta fatwa ke-pada seorang alim yang mengetahui keadaannya bahwa jika orang alim tersebut memutuskan hukum baginya dia tidak rela, maka tidak wajib menetapkan hukum dan memberi fatwa. Kalaupun hukum tetap harus diputuskan, maka wajib dengan keadilan.
Oleh karena itu Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَإِن تُعۡرِضۡ عَنۡهُمۡ فَلَن يَضُرُّوكَ شَيۡـٔٗاۖ وَإِنۡ حَكَمۡتَ فَٱحۡكُم بَيۡنَهُم بِٱلۡقِسۡطِۚ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ يُحِبُّ ٱلۡمُقۡسِطِينَ ﴿ "Jika kamu berpaling dari mereka, maka mereka tidak akan memberi mudarat kepadamu sedikit pun. Dan jika kamu memutuskan perkara mereka, maka putuskanlah (perkara itu) di antara mereka dengan adil, sesungguhnya Allah menyukai orang-orang yang adil." Walaupun mereka adalah orang-orang zhalim dan musuh, hal itu jangan menghalangimu untuk memberikan keputusan yang adil di antara mereka. Dalam ayat ini terdapat keterangan tentang keutamaan berlaku adil dalam menetapkan hukum di antara manusia dan bahwa Allah mencintainya.
(43) Kemudian Allah berfirman heran terhadap mereka, ﴾ وَكَيۡفَ يُحَكِّمُونَكَ وَعِندَهُمُ ٱلتَّوۡرَىٰةُ فِيهَا حُكۡمُ ٱللَّهِ ثُمَّ يَتَوَلَّوۡنَ مِنۢ بَعۡدِ ذَٰلِكَۚ وَمَآ أُوْلَٰٓئِكَ بِٱلۡمُؤۡمِنِينَ ﴿ "Dan bagaimanakah mereka mengangkatmu menjadi hakim mereka, pada-hal mereka mempunyai Taurat yang di dalamnya (ada) hukum Allah, kemudian mereka berpaling sesudah itu (dari putusanmu)? Dan mereka sungguh-sungguh bukan orang yang beriman." Seandainya mereka itu beriman, melakukan apa yang menjadi konsekuensi dan tuntutan iman, niscaya mereka tidak akan berpaling dari hukum Allah yang ada dalam Taurat yang mereka miliki kecuali mungkin mereka mendapatkan sesuatu padamu yang sesuai dengan hawa nafsu mereka. Dan manakala kamu menghukum mereka dengan hukum Allah yang cocok dengan hukum mereka, mereka juga tidak mau, justru mereka berpaling darinya dan tidak rela padanya.
Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَمَآ أُوْلَٰٓئِكَ ﴿ "Mereka itu sungguh bukan," yaitu, orang-orang yang dengan perbuatan seperti ini, bukanlah orang-orang yang beriman. Maksudnya, ini bukan perilaku orang-orang yang beriman, mereka tidak layak menyandang Iman, karena me-reka menjadikan hawa nafsu mereka sebagai tuhan dan menja-dikan hukum iman mengekori hawa nafsu mereka.
(44) ﴾ إِنَّآ أَنزَلۡنَا ٱلتَّوۡرَىٰةَ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Kami telah menurunkan Taurat," kepada Musa. ﴾ فِيهَا هُدٗى ﴿ "Di dalamnya terdapat petunjuk" ke-pada iman dan kebenaran dan melindungi mereka dari kesesatan. ﴾ وَنُورٞۚ ﴿ "Dan cahaya," yang menerangi gelapnya kebodohan, kebi-ngungan, kebimbangan, syubhat dan syahwat; sebagaimana Firman Allah,
﴾ وَلَقَدۡ ءَاتَيۡنَا مُوسَىٰ وَهَٰرُونَ ٱلۡفُرۡقَانَ وَضِيَآءٗ وَذِكۡرٗا لِّلۡمُتَّقِينَ 48 ﴿
"Dan sungguh telah Kami berikan kepada Musa dan Harun kitab Taurat dan penerapan serta pengajaran bagi orang-orang yang bertakwa." (Al-Anbiya`: 48).
﴾ يَحۡكُمُ بِهَا ﴿ "Yang dengan kitab itu diputuskan" perkara-perkara dan persoalan-persoalan di antara orang-orang oleh ﴾ ٱلنَّبِيُّونَ ٱلَّذِينَ أَسۡلَمُواْ ﴿ "para nabi yang menyerahkan diri" kepada Allah dan tunduk kepada perintah-perintahNya, yang keislaman mereka lebih agung daripada keislaman selain mereka. Mereka adalah hamba-hamba Allah terpilih. Jika mereka, para nabi yang mulia, para pemimpin yang terhormat telah meneladani Taurat, bermakmum dan berjalan di belakangnya, lalu apa yang menghalangi orang-orang Yahudi yang rendah itu untuk mengikutinya? Apa yang mendorong mereka mencampakkan kewajiban iman kepada Muhammad ﷺ yang meru-pakan kandungan termulianya di mana amal lahir dan batin tidak diterima kecuali dengan iman itu? Apakah dalam hal ini mereka mempunyai imam? Benar, mereka mempunyai imam yang mana kegemaran mereka adalah penyelewengan terhadap kalamullah, penegakan kepemimpinan dan kedudukan mereka di antara manusia dan mengeruk keuntungan dari menyembunyikan kebenaran dan menonjolkan kebatilan. Mereka itulah para pemimpin kesesatan yang menyeru ke api neraka.
Dan FirmanNya, ﴾ وَٱلرَّبَّٰنِيُّونَ وَٱلۡأَحۡبَارُ ﴿ "Dan oleh orang-orang alim dan pendeta-pendeta mereka." Maksudnya, begitu pula Taurat diguna-kan sebagai sumber hukum di antara orang-orang Yahudi oleh para pemuka agama yang Rabbaniyyin, yakni para ulama yang ber-amal dan mengajarkan, yang mendidik manusia dengan didikan terbaik, dan membimbing mereka dengan bimbingan para nabi yang penuh kasih dan para pendeta mereka yaitu para ulama besar yang didengar ucapannya diikuti jejaknya, dan mereka memiliki ucapan yang dipercaya di antara umat mereka.
Hukum yang mereka keluarkan itu yang sesuai dengan ke-benaran ﴾ بِمَا ٱسۡتُحۡفِظُواْ مِن كِتَٰبِ ٱللَّهِ وَكَانُواْ عَلَيۡهِ شُهَدَآءَۚ ﴿ "disebabkan mereka diperintahkan memelihara kitab-kitab Allah dan mereka menjadi saksi terhadapnya," maksudnya, karena Allah meminta mereka untuk menjaga kitabNya, menjadikan mereka orang-orang yang dipercaya atasnya dan ia adalah amanat atas mereka, maka Allah mengharus-kan mereka menjaganya dari penambahan, pengurangan, dan penyembunyian, mengajarkannya kepada yang tidak mengetahui, dan mereka adalah saksi-saksi terhadapnya. Mereka adalah rujukan padanya dan pada apa yang kurang dimengerti oleh manusia. Allah telah membebankan kepada para ulama apa yang tidak dibebankan kepada orang-orang bodoh, maka mereka harus menunaikan kewa-jiban yang disematkan di pundak mereka.
Hendaknya mereka tidak mengikuti orang-orang bodoh dengan memilih sikap malas dan ogah-ogahan. Hendaknya mereka tidak membatasi diri hanya pada ibadah-ibadah personal berupa berba-gai macam dzikir, shalat, zakat, haji, puasa dan ibadah-ibadah lain yang jika dilakukan oleh selain ulama, maka mereka selamat. Ada-pun para ulama, maka sebagaimana mereka dituntut untuk mela-kukan apa yang menjadi kewajiban atas diri mereka, mereka juga dituntut untuk mengajar manusia, menyampaikan perkara-perkara agama yang mereka butuhkan khususnya masalah-masalah dasar yang sering terjadi, dan hendaknya mereka tidak takut kepada manusia, akan tetapi takut kepada Tuhan mereka.
Oleh karena itu Dia berfirman,﴾ فَلَا تَخۡشَوُاْ ٱلنَّاسَ وَٱخۡشَوۡنِ وَلَا تَشۡتَرُواْ بِـَٔايَٰتِي ثَمَنٗا قَلِيلٗاۚ ﴿ "Janganlah kamu takut kepada manusia tetapi takutlah ke-padaKu. Dan janganlah kamu menukar ayat-ayatKu dengan harga yang sedikit," di mana kamu menyembunyikan kebenaran dan menam-pakkan kebatilan demi harta dunia yang sedikit.
Jika ulama selamat dari penyakit-penyakit ini, maka ia terma-suk taufik dan kebahagiaannya. Keinginannya adalah bersungguh-sungguh di bidang ilmu dan mengajarkan(nya). Dia menyadari bahwa Allah telah memintanya untuk menjaga ilmu dan menjadi saksi atasnya. Maka dia hanya takut kepada Tuhannya. Ketakutan dan kekhawatirannya kepada manusia tidak menghalanginya me-lakukan apa yang harus dilakukannya. Dia tidak mendahulukan dunia di atas agama.
Sebagaimana tanda celakanya ulama adalah kemalasannya menunaikan tugasnya, tidak peduli dengan apa yang diperintahkan kepadanya. Dia menyia-nyiakan dan menelantarkannya, menjual agama dengan dunia, menerima suap dalam hukum-hukumnya, dan meminta bayaran atas fatwa-fatwanya. Dia tidak bersedia mengajar kecuali dengan bayaran dan gaji. Ulama ini telah diberi nikmat besar oleh Allah, tetapi dia mengkufurinya dan menolak bagian karuniaNya yang besar di mana selainnya tidak mendapat-kannya. Kami memohon kepadaMu ya Allah ilmu yang berguna dan amalan yang diterima. Limpahkan kepada kami maaf dan ke-selamatan dari segala cobaan wahai Allah Yang Maha Karim.
﴾ وَمَن لَّمۡ يَحۡكُم بِمَآ أَنزَلَ ٱللَّهُ ﴿ "Dan barangsiapa tidak memutuskan me-nurut apa yang diturunkan Allah," yakni, dari kebenaran yang jelas dan dia memutuskan berdasarkan kebatilan yang diketahuinya, karena satu tujuan yang rusak, ﴾ فَأُوْلَٰٓئِكَ هُمُ ٱلۡكَٰفِرُونَ ﴿ "maka mereka itu adalah orang-orang yang kafir." Berhukum dengan selain apa yang diturun-kan Allah termasuk perbuatan orang-orang kafir dan bisa jadi ia adalah kekufuran yang mengeluarkan dari agama, hal itu jika dia meyakini kebolehan dan kehalalannya, dan bisa pula ia merupa-kan salah satu dosa besar dan termasuk perbuatan kekufuran di mana pelakunya berhak mendapat azab yang keras.
-Ey Resul!- Seni öfkelendirmek için Mümin olduklarını açıklayıp küfürlerini gizleyen, küfür amellerini de çabucak yapan münafıklar asla seni üzmesinler. İleri gelenlerinin yalanlarına kulak verip, kabul eden ve liderlerini taklit eden Yahudiler senden yüz çevirdiklerinden dolayı asla sana gelmezler. Onlar da seni üzmesin. Allah'ın Tevrat'taki kelamını, hevâ ve arzularına uyacak şekilde değiştirirler. Kendilerine tabi olanlara şöyle söylerler: Eğer Muhammed'in size vermiş olduğu hüküm; hevâ ve arzularınıza uyarsa ona uyun. Eğer muhalefet ederse ondan sakınınız. -Ey Resul!- Hiç kimse Allah'ın saptırmak istediği kimselerden sapıklığı gideremez ve onları hak yoluna hidayet ettiremez. Bu vasıflarla nitelenen Yahudi ve münafıklar Allah'ın kalplerini küfürden temizlemek istemediği kimselerdir. Dünyada onlar için rezillik ve utanç, ahirette de büyük azap olan cehennem azabı vardır.
Mensajero, no te dejes abatir por los hipócritas que se empeñan en su incredulidad con el fin de provocarte, aparentando que son creyentes y ocultando su incredulidad. No te dejes abatir tampoco por aquellos judíos que escuchan las mentiras de sus eruditos y las aceptan, imitando a sus jefes, quienes no te honraron porque rechazan tu carácter de profeta, además de modificar las palabras de Al-lah en la Torá según lo que dictan sus pasiones. Dicen a sus discípulos: “Si las palabras de Mujámmad r son compatibles con sus deseos, síganlo, pero si se oponen a ellos, rechácenlo”. Para aquel que Al-lah quiso extraviar no encontrarás, Mensajero, ningún aliado capaz de sacarlo del extravío y guiarlo hacia el camino de la verdad. Los judíos y los hipócritas que poseen estas características son aquellos cuyos corazones Al-lah no ha querido purificar. Merecerán la ignominia y el deshonor en este mundo y en el Más Allá sufrirán un castigo terrible: el suplicio del Fuego.
Wahai Rasul! Janganlah kamu bersedih hati melihat orang-orang yang tergesa-gesa menyatakan kekafiran mereka untuk membuatmu marah; mereka itu dari kalangan munafik yang memperlihatkan keimanan dan menyembunyikan kekafiran. Janganlah pula kamu bersedih hati tatkala melihat kalangan Yahudi yang suka mendengarkan serta menerima kedustaan para pemimpin mereka sembari mengikuti jejak para pemuka mereka yang enggan datang kepadamu. Mereka mengganti firman Allah yang ada di dalam kitab suci Taurat dengan sesuatu yang sejalan dengan selera mereka, dan mereka berkata kepada para pengikut mereka, “Jika hukum Muhammad sejalan dengan selera kalian, ikutilah ia. Jika tidak, jauhilah ia.” Barang siapa yang dikehendaki untuk disesatkan oleh Allah dari bangsa manusia maka kamu -wahai Rasul- tidak akan menemukan orang yang dapat melindunginya dari kesesatan dan membawanya ke jalan yang benar. Orang-orang Yahudi dan orang-orang munafik semacam itu, Allah tidak hendak membersihkan hati mereka dari kekafiran. Mereka akan mendapatkan kehinaan dan kenistaan di dunia dan mereka akan mendapatkan azab yang sangat berat di akhirat, yaitu siksa neraka.
Ô Messager, ne te laisse pas attrister par les hypocrites qui s’empressent d’agir en mécréants afin de t’irriter, font semblant qu’ils sont croyants et dissimulent la mécréance.
Ne te laisse pas non plus attrister par les juifs qui écoutent les mensonges de leurs savants et les acceptent, imitant leurs chefs qui ne se sont pas rendus auprès de toi parce qu’ils contestent ta qualité de prophète, en plus de modifier les paroles d’Allah dans la Torah selon ce que dictent leurs passions.
Ils disent à leurs disciples:
Si le jugement de Muħammad est compatible avec vos passions, suivez-le et s’il s’y oppose, prenez-y garde.
Celui qu’Allah veut égarer, tu ne lui trouveras, ô Messager, aucun allié capable de l’éloigner de l’égarement et de le guider vers le chemin de la vérité.
Les juifs et les hypocrites qui possèdent ces caractéristiques sont ceux dont Allah n’a pas voulu purifier les cœurs. Ils auront droit à l’ignominie et au déshonneur ici-bas et dans l’au-delà, ils subiront un châtiment terrible: le châtiment du Feu.
Within Madinah there were two kinds of people who opposed the Islamic mission—one the hypocrites and the other the Jews. The hypocrites, feeling that the real Islamic mission was harmful to their interests and purposes, merely put on a show of having adopted Islam. The Jews for their part, occupying as they did the thrones of the representatives of religion, felt that the Islamic mission was pulling them down from their elevated positions. Both these types of people considered the true Islamic mission to be their common enemy. Therefore, they joined hands in running a campaign against Islam. The more prominent of them, considering it beneath their dignity to attend meetings held by the Prophet Muhammad, stayed away from them, but their inferiors were set the task of hearing him and conveying the happenings to their leaders. These people used then to invest them with wrong meanings in order to defame him and his mission. Their arrogance had made them so brazen that they did not hesitate to take God’s message out of its proper context and draw from it inferences which suited their interests. Such are those who do not bow to God and His Prophet, their attitude being to accept only whatever suits their interests. This is the most disturbing trend for a man. Those who give preference to their vested interests and personal considerations over the Truth, who want to see themselves in high positions at any cost, who devise destructive plots to suppress the Truth — to the point of distorting God’s message to justify their action — develop a mentality which blocks their capacity to accept the Truth. They desert God, so God deserts them. Such people, being deprived of God’s guidance, remain enmeshed in falsehood, until they reach the world of the Fire. The servant of God, who has arisen with the message of God’s true religion, should not become discouraged by opposition. The activities of opponents are not actually against the missionary but against God, and can therefore never be successful. What God requires from missionary activity is that people should be made fully aware of the real facts. And this task is certainly fulfilled with God’s assistance.
O Sugo, huwag magpalungkot sa iyo ang mga nagmamabilis sa paglalantad sa mga gawain ng kawalang-pananampalataya upang magpangitngit sila sa iyo sa mga mapagpaimbabaw na naglalantad ng pananampalataya habang naglilingid ng kawalang-pananampalataya. Huwag magpalungkot sa iyo ang mga Hudyo na nakikinig sa kasinungalingan ng mga nakatatanda nila at tumatanggap nito bilang mga gumagaya sa mga pinuno nila na hindi pumunta sa iyo dala ng isang pag-ayaw nila sa iyo. Nagpapalit sila sa Salita ni Allāh sa Torah ayon sa umaalinsunod sa mga pithaya nila. Nagsasabi sila sa mga tagasunod nila: "Kung umayon ang kahatulan ni Muḥammad sa mga pithaya ninyo ay sumunod kayo sa kanya. Kung sumalungat iyon sa mga ito ay mangilag kayo sa kanya." Ang sinumang nagnais si Allāh ng pagliligaw sa kanya kabilang sa mga tao ay hindi ka makatatagpo, O Sugo, ng sinumang magtutulak palayo sa kanya ng pagkaligaw at magpapatnubay sa kanya tungo sa landas ng katotohanan. Ang mga inilalarawang iyon sa pamamagitan ng mga katangiang ito kabilang sa mga Hudyo at mga mapagpaimbabaw ay ang mga hindi nagnais si Allāh ng pagdadalisay sa mga puso nila mula sa kawalang-pananampalataya. Ukol sa kanila sa Mundo ay isang kahihiyan at isang kasiraang-puri. Ukol sa kanila sa Kabilang-buhay ay isang pagdurusang sukdulan, ang pagdurusa sa Apoy.
Này hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad, Ngươi chớ buồn lo cho những kẻ tranh đua nhau thể hiện các việc làm vô đức tin thuộc những kẻ Munafiq, những kẻ mà chúng công khai đức tin Iman ra ngoài nhưng trong lòng che giấu sự vô đức tin của chúng. Và Ngươi cũng chớ buồn lo cho những người Do Thái luôn nghe theo những lời dối gian từ những người cầm đầu của chúng, chúng đi theo những kẻ đã bóp méo và thay đổi lời phán của Allah trong Kinh Tawrah cho phù hợp với dục vọng và sở thích của chúng, những kẻ bóp méo và thay đổi lời phán của Allah nói những ai đi theo chúng: Nếu những gì mà Muhammad định đoạt tương đồng với sở thích và dục vọng của các người thì các ngươi hãy theo y còn nều nó không tương đồng với sở thích và dục vọng của các ngươi thì các ngươi hãy cảnh giác. Và ai mà Allah muốn cho hắn lầm lạc thì Ngươi - Thiên Sứ Muhammad - sẽ không thể cứu lấy hắn khỏi sự lầm lạc và không thể dẫn dắt hắn đến con đường chân lý được. Những kẻ Do Thái và Munafiq được mô tả với những thuộc tính này là những kẻ mà Allah không muốn thanh lọc trái tim của chúng khỏi sự vô đức tin, trên thế gian chúng bị hạ nhục và vào Đời Sau chúng sẽ bị trừng phạt nặng nề và khủng khiếp hơn, đó là sự trừng phạt nơi Hỏa Ngục.
O Messaggero, non ti rattristare per i miscredenti che si affrettano ad affliggerti, e per gli ipocriti che ti mostrano la fede e nascondono la miscredenza; e non rattristarti a causa degli Ebrei che ascoltano e accettano le bugie dei loro capi e li imitano, e che non sono venuti da te per avversità nei tuoi confronti. Essi modificano le parole di Allāh nella Torāh secondo i loro capricci, e dicono ai loro seguaci: "Se la legge di Muħammed è in accordo con i vostri desideri, seguitelo, e se è contraria, statene in guardia". E quanto a chi Allāh desidera sviare, tra la gente, non troverai, o Messaggero, chi lo salvi e lo guidi verso la Retta Via. Gli Ebrei e gli ipocriti che possiedono tali caratteristiche sono coloro i cui cuori Allāh non vuole purificare dalla miscredenza, e che subiranno, in vita, umiliazione e vergogna, e una dura punizione nell'Aldilà: La punizione del Fuoco.
O Poslaniče, neka te ne rastužuju munafici koji žure da ispolje djela nevjerstva kako bi te isprovocirali, oni se pokazuju kao vjernici, a u sebi kriju nevjerstvo. I neka te ne rastužuju jevreji koji slušaju i prihvataju laži svojih velikana; oni slijepo slijede svoje glavešine koji ti nisu htjeli doći. Oni mijenjaju riječi Tevrata onako kako njima odgovara, i govore svojim sljedbenicima: "Ako Muhammedov sud odgovara onome što vi želite, slijedite ga, a ako ne odgovara, onda se čuvajte njega!" Koga Allah želi odvesti u zabludu, ti ga ne možeš na Pravi put uputiti. Takvim ljudima, kao što su spomenuti munafici i jevreji, Allah nije htio očistiti srce od nevjerstva. Njima na dunjaluku pripada sramota i poniženje, a na ahiretu bolna patnja u Vatri.
41- Ey Rasûl! Kalpleri iman etmediği halde ağızlarıyla “İman ettik” diyenlerden ve yahudilerden küfürde yarışanlar seni üzmesin. Onlar durmadan yalana kulak verir ve sana gelmeyen bir topluluğu dinlerler. Yerli yerinde söylenen kelimeleri sonradan tahrif ederler de:“Eğer size şu verilirse alın, şâyet o verilmezse sakının” derler. Allah’ın fitneye düşürmek istediği kimse için sen Allah’a karşı hiçbir şey yapamazsın. Onlar Allah’ın kalplerini temizlemek istemediği kimselerdir. Dünyada onlar için bir zillet, âhirette de büyük bir azap vardır.
42- Onlar hep yalana kulak veren ve durmadan haram yiyen kimselerdir. Artık sana gelirlerse ister aralarında hükmet ister onlardan yüz çevir. Eğer onlardan yüz çevirirsen sana hiçbir zarar veremezler. Eğer hükmedersen de aralarında adaletle hükmet. Çünkü Allah adaletli olanları sever.
43- İçinde Allah’ın hükmü bulunan Tevrat yanlarında iken nasıl olur da seni hakem yaparlar, sonra da (hükmünden) yüz çevirirler?! Onlar iman etmiş kimseler değildirler.
44- Şüphesiz biz Tevrat’ı indirdik ki onda bir hidâyet ve nur vardır. Teslim olmuş olan nebiler yahudilere onunla hükmederlerdi, rabbaniler ve bilginler de -kendilerinden Allah’ın Kitabını korumaları istendiğinden dolayı- (onunla hükmederlerdi). Hepsi de onun üzerine şahiddiler. O halde insanlardan korkmayın, benden korkun. Benim âyetlerimi az bir pahaya satmayın. Kim Allah’ın indirdiği ile hükmetmezse işte onlar kâfirlerin tâ kendileridir.
41. “Ey Rasûl! Kalpleri iman etmediği halde ağızlarıyla “İman ettik” diyenlerden ve yahudilerden küfürde yarışanlar seni üzmesin.” Rasûlullah sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem insanlara olan aşırı düşkünlüğü dolayısı ile iman ettiğini izhar ettikten sonra küfre dönen kimselerden dolayı çokça üzülürdü. Allah ona bu gibi kimselere üzülmemesini emir buyurmaktadır. Çünkü bu gibi kimselerin varlıkları ile yoklukları arasında fark yoktur. Hazır bulunacak olsalar fayda vermezler, hazır olmasalar yoklukları belli olmaz. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah onlar için üzülmemeyi gerektiren sebebi açıklayarak şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Kalpleri iman etmediği halde ağızlarıyla “İman ettik”diyenlerden…” Zira kendilerine üzülmesi gereken kimseler, hem zahirleri hem de batınları ile mü’minlerden sayılan kimselerdir. Yüce Allah’ın bu gibi kimseleri dinlerinden döndürmesi ve onları irtidada sürüklemesi ise söz konusu değildir ve O bundan münezzehtir. Çünkü imanın neşvesi kalplere karıştı mı artık o imana sahip olan kimse, hiçbir şeyi ona denk tutmaz, imanını hiçbir şeye değiştirmez.“Onlar durmadan yalana kulak verir ve sana gelmeyen bir topluluğu dinlerler.” Yani işlerinin temeli yalan, sapıklık ve azgınlık olan başkanlarını taklid eden, onların çağrılarına cevap veren kimselerdir. Bu kendilerine uyulan başkanlar ise “sana gelmeyen” kimselerdir. Aksine senden yüz çevirmişler ve sahip oldukları batıldan dolayı şımarmışlardır. Bu batılları ise şudur:“Yerli yerinde söylenen kelimeleri sonradan tahrif ederler.”Yani insanları saptırmak ve hakkı bertaraf etmek amacıyla lafızlara Allah’ın murad etmediği anlamlar yüklerler. İşte bunlar dalalet davetçilerine boyun eğen, her türlü yalanı ortaya atan, akılları da idealleri de bulunmayan kimselerdir. O halde bunlar, sana uymayacak olurlarsa aldırma. Çünkü bunlar son derece eksik kimselerdir. Eksik kimselere ise ne önem verilir ne de aldırılır.“Eğer size şu verilirse alın, şâyet o verilmezse sakının, derler.” Senin yanına muhakeme olmak üzere geldikleri vakit, söyledikleri söz işte budur. Onların hevaya uymaktan başka bir maksatları yoktur. Birbirlerine: Muhammed size hevanıza uygun olan bu hükmü verecek olursa onun hükmünü kabul edin, eğer size bu şekilde hüküm vermeyecek olursa bu konuda ona tâbî olmaktan sakının, derler. Bu ise bir fitnedir, nefislerin hevalarına tabi olmaktır. “Allah’ın fitneye düşürmek istediği kimse için sen Allah’a karşı hiçbir şey yapamazsın.” buyruğu, Allah’ın:“Muhakkak ki sen sevdiğini hidâyete erdiremezsin, fakat Allah dilediğine hidâyet verir.”(el-Kasas, 28/56)buyruğuna benzemektedir.“Onlar Allah’ın, kalplerini temizlemek istemediği kimselerdir.” İşte bütün bu yaptıkları da bundan dolayıdır. Bu da şuna delildir:Şer’î hükme başvurmaktan kastı, hevasına tâbî olmak olan ve lehine hüküm verildiği takdirde razı olup lehine hüküm verilmeyecek olursa razı olmayan kimsenin bu tutumu, kalbinin temiz olmayışından dolayıdır. Diğer taraftan şeriatın hükmüne çağıran ve onun hükmüne başvuran, bu hüküm istek ve arzusuna uysun yahut uymasın ona razı olan kimsenin bu tutumu da kalbinin temizliğinden kaynaklanmaktadır. Yine bu buyruk, kalbin temizliğinin her türlü hayra vesile olduğuna, doğru olan her bir sözü ve doğru olan her bir ameli işlemeye götüren en büyük sebep olduğuna delildir.“Dünyada onlar için zillet” rezillik ve rüsvaylık vardır. “Âhirette de büyük bir azap vardır.” O da cehennem azabı ile Cabbar olan Allah’ın gazabıdır.
42. “Onlar hep yalana kulak veren” buyruğundaki “kulak verme, dinleme”den kasıt söyleneni kabul ederek dinlemektir. Yani onlar dinlerinin ve akıllarının azlığından ötürü kendilerini yalan söze çağıranların çağrılarını kabul edip dinlerler. “Durmadan haram yiyen kimselerdir”Kendi ayak takımlarından ve ileri gelenlerinden bildiklerine karşılık olarak haksız yere almış oldukları haram malları yerler. Onlar böylelikle hem yalana uymayı hem de haram yemeyi bir arada işleyen kimselerdir.“Artık sana gelirlerse ister aralarında hükmet ister onlardan yüz çevir.” Bu hususta sen muhayyersin. Bu buyruk neshedilmiş değildir. Çünkü böyle bir kesimin onun hükmüne başvurması halinde o, aralarında hüküm vermek yahut da aralarında hüküm vermekten yüz çevirmekten herhangi birisini yapmakta muhayyerdir. Bunun sebebi ise onların şer’î hükme başvurmakla sadece hükmün hevalarına uygun olup olmamasına öncelik vermeleridir. Buna göre bir fetva soran yahut da bir alimin hükmüne başvuran herhangi bir kimsenin halinden eğer aleyhine hüküm verecek olursa razı olmayacağı ve hükmü kabul etmeyeceği bilinirse bu durumda ne hüküm vermek ne de sorularının fetvasını vermek gerekmez. Eğer böyleleri arasında hüküm verilecek olursa da adaletle hükmetmek gerekir. İşte bundan dolayı:“Eğer onlardan yüz çevirirsen sana hiçbir zarar veremezler. Eğer hükmedersen, aralarında adaletle hükmet. Çünkü Allah adaletli olanları sever.” buyrulmaktadır. Haklarında hüküm verilenler, zalim ve düşman olsalar dahi bu şekilde hüküm vermek gerekir. Bu durum, aralarında adaletle hüküm vermeye engel teşkil etmemelidir. Böylelikle insanlar arasında hüküm vermekte adaleti elden bırakmamanın fazileti ve Allah’ın bunu sevdiği de açıklanmış olmaktadır.
43. Daha sonra Yüce Allah, onların yaptıklarının hayret edilecek bir iş olduğunu şöyle beyan etmektedir:“İçinde Allah’ın hükmü bulunan Tevrat yanlarında iken nasıl olur da seni hakem yaparlar, sonra da (hükmünden) yüz çevirirler?!” Onlar eğer imanın gerektirdiği amelde bulunan mü’min kimseler olsalardı ellerinde bulunan Tevrat’taki Allah’ın hükmünden yüz çevirmezlerdi. Senin hükmüne başvurmalarının tek sebebi sende hevalarına uygun düşecek bir hüküm bulma umutlarıdır. Sen aralarında yine yanlarında bulunan Allah’ın hükmüne uygun hüküm verince buna da razı olmadılar. Aksine bundan yüz çevirdiler ve bunu da kabul etmediler. İşte böyleleri hakkında Yüce Allah:“Onlar” bu şekilde hareket edenler, “iman etmiş kimseler değillerdir.” Yani bu, mü’minlerin yapacağı bir iş değildir, onlar da imana layık kimseler değildir. Çünkü onlar kendi hevalarını ilâh edindiler ve imanın gerektirdiği hükümleri kendi hevalarına uydurdular.
44. “Şüphesiz biz Tevrat’ı” İmran oğlu Mûsâ aleyhisselam’a “indirdik ki onda” imana ve hakka götüren, sapıklıktan koruyan “bir hidâyet” ve cahilliğin, şaşkınlığın, şüphelerin, tereddütlerin ve arzuların karanlıklarında kendisi ile aydınlanılan “nur vardır.” Nitekim Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır: “Andolsun ki biz Mûsâ ile Hârûn’a Furkan’ı takvâ sahiplerine bir ışık ve bir zikir olmak üzere verdik”(el-Enbiya, 21/48)
Allah’a “teslim olmuş” ve onun emirlerine boyun eğerek itaat etmiş “olan nebiler onunla yahudilere hükmederlerdi.”Dava ve fetvalarda onunla hüküm verirlerdi. Peygamberlerin Allah’a teslim oluşları, başkalarının teslimiyetine göre daha ileridir. Çünkü onlar Allah’ın kullarının seçkinleridir. Bu şerefli nebiler ve bu üstün önderler, Tevrat’a uyup onu önder edindiklerine, Tevrat’ın ardından gittiklerine göre şu sıradan yahudilerin ona uymalarını engelleyen nedir? Onların Muhammed sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’e iman etmek şeklinde Tevrat’ta yer alan şerefli hükmü bir kenara atmalarına sebep nedir? Oysa buna inanmaksızın zahir olsun, batın olsun hiçbir amel kabul edilmez. Bunu yaparken uydukları bir önderleri var mı? Evet, onların önderleri, işleri güçleri tahrif etmek olan, insanlar arasındaki önderlik ve mevkilerini ayakta tutmak isteyen, hakkı gizlemek, batılı açığa çıkarmak sureti ile mal yiyip duran ve ateşe davet eden o sapık alimlerdir.“Rabbaniler ve bilginler de” yani dinin önderleri olan Rabbaniler de aynı şekilde yahudilere Tevrat gereğince hüküm verirlerdi. Rabbanilerden kasıt, insanlara karşı şefkatle ve peygamberlerin tutumunu takınarak onları en güzel şekilde terbiye eden, eğiten, ilimleri ile amil muallimlerdir. “Bilginler” ise sözlerine uyulan, tesirleri açıkça görülen, ümmetleri arasında doğrulukları ile tanınan alim kimseler demektir.
Onların verdikleri hakka uygun bu hükümlerin sebebi “Allah’ın Kitabını korumaları istendiğinden...” dolayıdır. Hem de “hepsi de onun üzerine şahidiler.” Yani Allah, onlardan Kitab’ını korumalarını istediğinden, onları bu Kitab’ın sorumluları kıldığından dolayı böyle hükmediyorlardı. Kitap onların yanında bir emanetti. Bu Kitab’ı fazlalıklara, eksiltmeye, hükümlerinin gizlenmesine karşı korumayı onlara farz kılmıştı. Bilmeyenlere onu öğretmelerini istemişti. Onlar da bu Kitab’ın üzerinde şahit kimseler idiler. Çünkü Kitap hususunda ve insanların hakkında şüpheye düştükleri meselelerde onlara başvuruluyordu.
Yüce Allah cahillere yüklemediği yükümlülükleri ilim ehline yüklemiştir. Öyleyse ilim ehlinin kendilerine yükletilen bu yükümlülüklerin gereğini yerine getirmeleri, tembelliğe ve atalete meylederek cahillere uymamaları gerekir. Zikir, namaz, zekât, hac, oruç gibi ilim ehli olmayan kimselerin de yerine getirdikleri takdirde kurtulabilecekleri ve esenliğe kavuşabilecekleri, faydası kişiyi aşmayan salt ibadetlerle yetinmemeleri gerekir. İlim ehlinden insanlara ilim öğretmeleri, onların gerek duyacakları dini hususlara -özellikle de çokça görülen usule dair meselelere- dikkatlerini çekmeleri istendiği gibi bu hususta insanlardan korkmayıp yalnızca Rablerinden korkmaları da istenmiştir. Bundan dolayı Allah:“O halde insanlardan korkmayın, benden korkun. Benim âyetlerimi az bir pahaya satmayın.”buyurmaktadır. Yani azıcık dünya faydası uğruna hakkı saklayıp, batılı açığa vurmayın. Bu gibi afetlerden ilim adamı kendisini kurtarabilirse bu, ilâhi tevfikin bir neticesidir. İlim adamının mutluluğu, bütün gayretini ilim öğrenme ve öğretmekte harcamasında, Allah’ın kendisine tevdi edip korumasını istediğinin ve buna şahit tuttuğunun bilincinde olmasında, Rabbinden gereği gibi korkmasındadır. İnsanlardan korkmak ve çekinmek, yapması gereken şeyleri yerine getirmesini engellemez. Aynı zamanda o, dünyasını dinine tercih etmez.
Öte yandan ilim adamının bedbahtlığının alâmeti, kendisine verilen emri yerine getirmeksizin tembelliğe kendisini kaptırması ve kendisinden koruması istenen şeylere aldırış etmemesi, aksine onu ihmal ve emaneti zayi etmesidir. Böylesi, dünyaya karşılık dinini satar, verdiği hükümler karşılığında rüşvet alır, fetvalarına karşılık da mal alır. İlmi ancak ücret ve bir mükâfat karşılığında Allah’ın kullarına öğretir. Böyle birisine Allah büyük bir lütufta bulunmuş olmakla birlikte o, buna karşı nankörlük etmiş ve başkasının mahrum kılındığı çok büyük bir payı da bedel olarak ödemiş olur.
Allah’ım senden faydalı ilim, makbul amel niyaz ederiz. Bizi her türlü beladan esenliğe kavuşturmanı ve affını ihsan etmeni dileriz, ey Kerîm!“Kim Allah’ın indirdiği” apaçık hak “ile hükmetmezse” kendi bozuk maksatlarından herhangi bir maksada binaen batıl olduğunu bildiği bir şeyle hüküm verirse “işte onlar kâfirlerin tâ kendileridir.” Allah’ın indirdiğinden başkası ile hükmetmek kâfirlerin işlerindendir. Kimi zaman bu iş, kişiyi dinden çıkartan bir küfür olabilir. Bu ise böyle bir hüküm vermenin helâl ve caiz olduğuna inanılması halinde söz konusudur. Kimi zaman da kişinin şiddetli bir azabı hak etmesine sebep teşkil eden büyük günahlardan ve küfür amellerinden biri olur.
Ang mga Hudyo na ito ay mga madalas makinig sa kasinungalingan at mga madalas makinabang sa yamang galing sa ipinagbabawal gaya ng patubo sa pautang. Kaya kung nagpahatol sila sa iyo, O Sugo, ay magpasya ka sa pagitan nila kung loloobin mo o iwan mo ang pagpapasya sa pagitan nila kung loloobin mo sapagkat ikaw ay makapipili sa dalawang kalagayan. Kung iiwan mo ang pagpapasya sa pagitan nila ay hindi sila makakakaya na puminsala sa iyo ng anuman. Kung magpapasya ka sa pagitan nila ay magpasya ka sa pagitan nila ayon sa katarungan kahit sila man ay mga tagalabag sa katarungan at mga kaaway. Tunay na si Allāh ay umiibig sa mga makatarungan sa hatol nila, kahit pa man ang mga nagpapahatol ay mga kaaway ng tagahatol.
Questi Ebrei perseverano nell'ascoltare bugie e nell'appropriarsi di denaro illecito, come l'usura. Se vengono da te – o Messaggero – a chiederti di giudicarli, giudica se vuoi, oppure rifiuta: Hai facoltà di scegliere; e in verità, se ti rifiuti di giudicarli, non saranno in grado di farti alcun male. Se li giudichi, allora giudica con giustizia, anche se sono ingiusti e avversi. In verità, Allāh ama coloro che sono giusti nel loro giudizio, anche se quelli che hanno chiesto il giudizio sono avversi al giudice.
Những kẻ Do Thái thường thích nghe những điều gian dối, chúng thường thích ăn những món Haram như ăn tiền lãi cho vay. Này hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad, nếu chúng tìm đến Ngươi để nhờ phân xử vụ việc của chúng thì nếu muốn Người không cần tiếp chúng và nếu muốn Ngươi có thể phân xử cho chúng, Ngươi được quyền lựa chọn một trong hai phương án; nếu Ngươi không tiếp chúng thì chắc chắn chúng không bao giờ làm hại được Ngươi nhưng nếu Người đồng ý phân xử vụ việc cho chúng thì Ngươi hãy phân xử một cách công bằng và liêm chính cho dù chúng là những kẻ bất công và là kẻ thù của Ngươi. Quả thật, Allah yêu thích những người công bằng trong phân xử cho dù những kẻ được phân xử có là kẻ thù của họ đi chăng nữa.
Ovi jevreji puno slušaju laži, i puno uzimaju haram-imetak, poput kamate. O Poslaniče, ako od tebe zatraže presudu, ti im presudi ako želiš, ili ih ostavi. Dat ti je izbor između tog dvoga. Ako ih ostaviš da sami sebi presude, neće ti moći naškoditi, a ako im ti presudiš, presudi pravedno, makar oni bili neprijatelji i zulumćari. Allah voli one koji pravedno sude, makar parničari bili neprijatelji sudiji.
Orang-orang Yahudi itu gemar mendengarkan kebohongan dan memakan harta yang haram, seperti riba. Jika mereka memintamu -wahai Rasul- untuk menjadi hakim maka putuskanlah perkara mereka jika kamu berkenan, atau janganlah memutuskan perkara mereka jika kamu enggan. Kamu boleh memilih mana yang kamu inginkan. Apabila kamu memilih untuk tidak memutuskan perkara mereka maka mereka tidak akan dapat menimpakan mudarat apa pun kepadamu. Sebaliknya, jika kamu memilih untuk memutuskan perkara mereka maka putuskanlah secara adil, meskipun mereka adalah orang-orang yang zalim dan musuh bagimu. Sesungguhnya Allah menyukai orang-orang yang berlaku adil dalam memutuskan perkara, sekalipun orang-orang yang berperkara adalah musuh bagi hakim.
Ces juifs écoutent volontiers les mensonges et accumulent énormément de richesses illicites, notamment grâce aux revenus de l’usure. S’ils s’adressent à toi pour trancher leurs litiges, ô Messager, fais à ta guise: refuse ou accepte.
Si tu décides de refuser, ils ne pourront te nuire en rien et si tu décides d’accepter, juge avec équité même s’ils sont injustes et sont tes ennemis.
Allah aime ceux qui sont équitables dans leurs jugements même lorsque les intéressés sont les ennemis du juge.
1. The first trait identified is: سَمَّاعُونَ لِلْكَذِبِ (They are listeners of the lie). It means that they are used to listening to and going by what is false. They are the kind of blind followers of unfaithful Jews who see to it that they are called men of learning who would go on following them despite noticing that they were openly negating the injunctions of the Torah, worse still, they would continue being satisfied with their fictional interpretations of it.
Following ` Ulama': The Norm for People
The way those making alterations and adulterations in the injunctions of Allah and His Messengers have been warned here, indicted similarly are those too who take such people as their leaders in religion and get used to listening to false and fabricated presentations from them. Offered here is an important rule of guidance for Muslims that, though the only way of following the obligations of religion open to un-lettered masses is to act in accordance with the ruling (Fatwa) and teaching (Ta` lim) of ` Ulama' (traditionally trained, morally groomed, professionally equipped men and women of learning and living and teaching in accordance with the inviolable truth of the Qur'an and Sunnah - a sense not carried by stray equivalents of scholars, the learned, religious leaders, divines, priests, et al. Tr.). But, this is a responsibility from which the masses too cannot escape. It is their duty to first find out what they are doing. Before they take a Fatwa or hope to act correctly in a religious matter, they must at least investigate into the antecedents of those they are going to follow. This is like a sick person looking for a good physician. He consults people who know about the best in the field, about their education, expertise, practice, professionalism, moral quality and human dealing. After this possible assessment, if one makes a mistake and falls into the trap of a quack or charlatan, a reasonable person would not blame him. But, anyone who did not take the trouble of investigating and landed into the lair of a false practitioner and messed up his life, then, he alone will be responsible for his suicide.
The same principle applies to the dissemination of knowledge about religious matters for common people. If one of them first did what was necessary, talked to people of knowledge, expertise and experience available in his area and was able to pick up an ` Alim to consult and follow, and acted according to his Fatwa, then, he would be considered excusable not only in the sight of people but also in the sight of Allah. In a hadith relating to a similar matter, the Holy Prophet ﷺ is reported to have said: فَاِنَ اِثمَہ علٰی مَن اَفتٰی which means, if in a situation like that, should the ` Alim or Mufti make a mistake, and a Muslim acts in accordance with this incorrect Fatwa, then, the sin for having acted in that manner does not fall on him, but it does on that ` Alim or Mufti - and that too would apply in a situation when that ` Alim or Mufti had made such a mistake knowingly, or had fallen short in deliberating on the problem to the best of his ability, or, may be, he was no ` Alim or Mufti to begin with, and had taken that responsible office through fraud or favour.
But, if a person takes someone as an ` Alim (a source of correct religious guidance which is worth following) on his own, without investigating, and does what he says - and the ` Alim so chosen is really not deserving of being followed - then, its curse will fall not only on that Mufti or ` Alim alone, but this person who chose him will also share its consequences equally because he gave the reins of his 'Iman (faith) into the hands of such a person without any investigation. These are the kind of people the Holy Qur'an calls ` the listeners of the lie,' people who keep tagged behind their (ill-chosen) religious leaders without taking the trouble of finding out the truth about their knowledge and integrity, conduct and deeds, trustworthiness and honesty. Unfortunately, they have got themselves into the habit of listening, accepting and being satisfied with fabricated and false narratives from them.
The Holy Qur'an is talking about the condition of Jews here but the message behind it is actually beamed at Muslims so that they can stay safe against something like that. Unfortunately, this is one of the reasons of the downfall of Muslims in the contemporary world. They are quite smart in their mundane matters. When sick, they find the best physician. When stuck with a case, they will search out the best lawyer. When they make a house, they can dig out the top architect and engineer. But, when it comes to the matter of religion, they become so careless that they would take any man with a beard, a long shirt and a glib tongue as their religious leader, ` Alim, Mufti or guide. They would do that without bothering to find out whether or not this person was educated and trained formally in a reliable institution of higher religious learning; whether or not he has sat at the feet of experts in the field and culled the taste and temperament of the knowledge of Din; whether or not he has made intellectual contributions during his career; whether or not he has benefited from the company of truly pious elders and Men of Allah by imbibing from them the essential virtues of Taqwa (fear of Allah) and Taharah (physical and spiritual purity)?
The result of this carefree attitude is that a large section of people from among Muslims who do turn to religion unfortunately falls into the fishing nets of ignorant preachers and commercial pirs and becomes far-removed from the correct path of religion. For people like that, their knowledge of religion stands reduced to tales which leave their desiring selves untouched and which, then, gives them the delusion that they are following religion and doing a lot of worship. But, its reality is what has been described in the Holy Qur'an in the following words:
الَّذِينَ ضَلَّ سَعْيُهُمْ فِي الْحَيَاةِ الدُّنْيَا وَهُمْ يَحْسَبُونَ أَنَّهُمْ يُحْسِنُونَ صُنْعًا
They are the people whose efforts and deeds have gone waste within the life of the world while they are thinking that they have done something good.
Concluding with a summary, we can say that the Holy Qur'an identifies an important principle by describing the hypocrites from among the Jews as ` the listeners of the lie.' The principle is that following ` Ulama is inevitable for people at large, but it is their responsibility that they should not follow anyone as their ` Alim or guide in religion without prior investigation as a result of which they may not become habituated to listening to what is false from ignorant people.
2. Describing the other evil trait of these hypocrites, it was said: سَمَّاعُونَ لِقَوْمٍ آخَرِينَ لَمْ يَأْتُوكَ (listeners for other people who did not come to you). It means that these people have obviously come to ask you about a religious matter. But, the truth of the matter is that their objective is neither religion nor some ruling about it. In fact, they are the spies of the kind of Jewish people who did not come to you by themselves be-cause of their arrogance. The deputationists, following the wishes of their senders, simply want to find out your view of the punishment of adultery and let their senders know about it who will themselves decide whether or not they would accept the verdict. In this, there is warning for Muslims that whoever seeks a Fatwa from an ` Alim of Din is bound by the condition that the intention of the seeker must be to find out the command of Allah and His Messenger and to follow it. Any effort to find out from one Mufti, or more than one, the objective solution of a religious problem, then, going about looking for a solution which suits one's desires is an open demonstration of following one's own desiring self - and Shaytan. This should be avoided.
3. Describing the third evil trait of these people, it has been said that they ` displace the words (of Allah) after their having been placed properly,' which means that, by doing so, they give the Word of Allah a meaning which is not intended and thus try to alter Divine injunctions. Included here is the possibility of making some changes or alterations in the very words of the Torah, as well as the eventuality that they keep the words as they are but make interpretations and alterations which are absurd in meaning. The Jews are used to doing it both ways.
In this, the warning given to Muslims is that Allah Almighty has Himself taken the responsibility of protecting the Holy Qur'an. As for an alteration in its words, nobod' - can dare to do that because it is simply not a matter of what is written in the already countless copies of the Qur'an, but also that of what lies secured in the memory banks of millions of human beings. Anyone who makes the slightest mistake of mispronouncing even a short vowel is caught instantly. As for an alteration in meaning, it can obviously be done - and doers have done it too. But, for its security, Almighty Allah has made the arrangement that there shall remain in this Ummah right through the Last Day of Qiyamah, a group of people who would be armed with the correct meaning and message of the Qur'an and Sunnah, and they would be enough to unmask the alterers, corrupters and distorters of their meanings.
Bribery and its evil consequences
4. The second verse (42) mentions another evil trait of these people by calling them: أَكَّالُونَ لِلسُّحْتِ translated here as ` eaters of the unlawful' making ` the unlawful' to stand for the word, ` suht' in the text. The liter-al meaning of Suht is to uproot or destroy something totally which is the sense in what the Qur'an says in: فَيُسْحِتَكُم بِعَذَابٍ , that is, (do not forge lies against Allah) lest He destroy you with a punishment - 20:61). But, at this place in the Qur'an, Suht denotes bribe. Sayyidna Ibrahim Nakha'ii, Hasan al-Basri, Mujahid, Qatadah and Dahhak and other leading authorities in Tafsir have explained it as bribe.
The reason for equating bribe with Suht (total destruction; also - unlawful earning, detestable enough to be shunned) is that it not only destroys its givers and takers alike but also goes on to uproot the whole country and community and destroy public peace and tranquility (by causing rise in illegal gratification and fall in avenues of honest earning). When bribery gains currency in a country or a department, law freezes and bribery stays hot. As for the law of a country, it is the only power which maintains peace and stability. When law and order stand suspended, nothing remains safe, life or property or honour, nothing. Therefore, by calling it Suht, the Shari’ ah has declared it to be gravely Haram, forbidden and unlawful. Moreover, to block all possible doors of bribery, even the gifts given to officials or leaders or dignitaries of a country have also been classed as Suht or bribe in an authentic Hadith, and has been declared to be Haram. (Jassas)
The Holy Prophet ﷺ has said in a hadith: Almighty Allah causes His curse to fall on the giver and taker of bribe and on him too who acts as a broker between them. (Jassas).
The Islamic Legal definition of Rishwah (meaning bribery) is the taking of compensation for something the taking of which would not be legally correct. For example, a person doing a job, the doing of which is included within his duty, and the fulfilling of which is mandatory on him, cannot take any compensation for it from any party. If taken, that is bribe. Functionaries of governments, officials or clerks, higher or lower, are all obligated to do their duties by virtue of being paid employees of the government. If they take something from the person whose case they are handling, that will be a bribe. The father and mother of a girl are responsible for the marriage of their daughter. They cannot take any ` compensation' for doing that. If they take any ` compensation' from the person who will have the hands of their daughter in marriage, that is a bribe. Sawm (fasting), Salah (prayers), Hajj (pilgrimage) and the Tilawah (recitation) of the Qur'an are ` Ibadah' (acts of worship) with which Muslims have been obligated. The taking of any ` compensation' from anyone is a bribe. However, the duty of the Teaching of Qur'an and the duty of leading Salah as Imam are exempt from this (as ruled by later Muslim jurists).
Then, a person who takes bribe and does someone's job as it should rightfully be done, he commits the sin of taking bribe and the money or material he has ` earned' is ` suht,' and unlawful for him. And should he do it as it should have not been done rightfully, then, this becomes another grave crime, that of wastage of what was right and that of changing an express command of Allah, in addition to the initial one. May Allah keep all Muslims safe from this curse.
These Jews frequently listen to lies and consume unlawful wealth, such as usury. If they bring a case before you for judgement, O Messenger, then pass judgement between them if you wish, or leave off passing judgement if you so wish – you have the option of doing either of these. If you choose not to pass judgement, they will not be able to harm you in any way. If you do pass judgement, then do so with justice, even though they themselves are unfair and are your enemies. Allah loves those who are just in their judgements, even though the case is between those who are the judge’s enemies.
The common form of bribe (suht) is that which is taken directly as such. For example, there were ancient religious scholars who used to give false decrees and opinions after taking bribes. However, there is another form of corruption in which there is no direct give-and-take transaction but it is the biggest and worst out of all the various forms of corruption. This is the distorting of the provisions of religion by opportunists to suit popular tastes so that they may have honour and glory conferred upon them by an admiring public, and receive contributions and offerings from all and sundry. Presenting religion in its pure form is always at the cost of unpopularity with the public. On the contrary, a version of religion which without materially disrupting people’s lives, confers the advantages of religion, is very popular and attracts large crowds. The purveyors of a ‘religion’ which does not oblige potential followers to give up or modify their world-oriented lives, and guarantees admission to paradise with the help of some trivial formalities, very soon become the favourites of the public. The same is true of those who present a ‘religion’ which gives sanctity to national and communal interests and all the accompanying frenzy of material activities; which gives a man the opportunity, under the banner of religion, to engage himself in glory-seeking activities.
Onlar (Yahudiler) yalana çok kulak verir, faiz gibi haram olan malı çokça yerler. -Ey Resul!- Eğer aralarında hüküm vermen için sana gelirlerse istersen aralarında hüküm ver veya onlardan yüz çevirip hüküm verme, sen her iki durum arasında seçim yapma hakkına sahipsin. Şayet aralarında hüküm vermeyi terk edersen sana hiçbir zarar veremezler. Onlar zalim ve senin düşmanın olsalar bile, hüküm verirken aralarında adaletle hükmet. Şüphesiz yüce Allah hükümlerinde adil olan kimseleri sever. Yargılanmak için gelen kimselerin hakime düşman olması onun adaletsiz davranmasına sebep değildir.
Algunos judíos escuchan de buen grado las mentiras y acumulan enormes riquezas ilícitas, principalmente gracias a la renta de la usura. Si se acercan a ti para zanjar sus litigios, Mensajero, haz como prefieras: abstente o acepta. Si decides abstenerte no podrán perjudicarte en nada, y si decides aceptar juzga con equidad, aunque ellos mismos son injustos y enemigos tuyos. Al-lah ama a aquellos que son justos en sus juicios incluso cuando los interesados sean enemigos del juez.
Le cas de ces gens est vraiment étonnant. En effet, ils mécroient en toi mais recourent à ton jugement par espoir qu’il soit conforme à leurs passions, alors qu’ils disposent de la Torah à laquelle ils prétendent croire et qui contient le jugement d’Allah. Ensuite, ils se détournent de ton jugement s’il n’est pas conforme à leurs passions.
Ils rejettent ainsi à la fois l’enseignement de leur Livre et ton jugement.
Ceci ne peut être le fait de véritables croyants puisqu’ils ne croient pas en toi, ni en ce que tu apportes.
Sikap mereka itu benar-benar aneh. Mereka kafir kepadamu tetapi mereka menjadikanmu sebagai hakim dengan harapan kamu akan memberikan keputusan (hukum) yang sejalan dengan keinginan mereka. Padahal mereka mempunyai kitab suci Taurat yang mereka klaim sebagai kitab suci yang mereka yakini dan berisi ketentuan-ketentuan hukum dari Allah. Kemudian mereka akan mengabaikan keputusanmu manakala keputusan itu tidak sejalan dengan keinginan mereka. Jadi, mereka menggabungkan antara kekafiran terhadap isi kitab suci mereka dan pengabaian terhadap keputusanmu. Tindakan mereka itu bukanlah tindakan orang-orang yang beriman. Oleh karena itu, mereka bukanlah orang-orang yang beriman kepadamu dan tidak mengakui agama yang kamu bawa.
The ancient Jewish leaders had become a centre of attraction for the people by dispensing this type of religion. They presented to the people the religion of their choice and the people responded with everything from monetary co-operation to the conferment of honours and glory. Given these circumstances, the raising of the voice of true religion by the Prophet Muhammad seemed intolerable to them, as this amounted to the demolition of the structure of their vested interests. They were so displeased with the Prophet that they were in no way interested in hearing anything good about him. On the contrary, if they heard any bad news about him, they took immense interest in it and spread it with their own additions. The condition of those who fall victim to such evil is that even if they are inclined to take a religious decision on any matter, they do so in the hopes that the outcome will be in line with their own desires. If not, they disassociate themselves from it, in spite of knowing full well that the real decision makers are God and His Prophet. They forget that their rejection of the matter in hand amounts to a denial of Faith and Islam itself.
Yahudilerin içinde bulundukları durum çok ilginçtir. Onlar seni bir taraftan inkâr eder diğer taraftan da onların hevâlarına uyan hüküm vermeni umarlar. Hâlbuki yanlarında içerisinde Allah'ın hükmü bulunan ve iman ettiklerini iddia ettikleri Tevrat vardır. Sonra onlara vermiş olduğun hüküm hevâlarına uygun olmayınca ondan yüz çevirirler. Böylece hem kendi kitaplarında bulunanları inkâr etmeyi ve hem de senin vermiş olduğun hükmü reddetmeyi bir araya getirirler. Bunların yaptıkları davranış, Mümin kimselerin yapacağı bir davranış değildir. Öyleyse bunlar ne sana ve ne de senin getirdiklerine iman edenlerden değildirler.
El caso de estas personas es verdaderamente asombroso. En efecto, no creen en ti, pero recurren a tu juicio con la esperanza de que coincida con lo que dictan sus pasiones, aun cuando disponen de la Torá en la que dicen creer, y la cual contiene los preceptos de Al‑lah. Luego, rechazan tu juicio si no coincide con sus pasiones. Rechazan así, en un mismo acto, las enseñanzas de su Libro y tu juicio. Estos no pueden ser verdaderos creyentes. No creen en ti ni en tu mensaje.
These people are strange. They disbelieve you, but come to you for judgement hoping that you will pass judgement in accordance with their desires, whereas they have the Torah with them, which they claim to have faith in and which contains Allah’s law. They, then, ignore your judgement when it does not suit their desires. So they have denied what is in their scripture as well as ignored your judgement. The action of such people is not that of people of faith and they therefore do not have faith in you and what you brought.
E, in verità, la loro situazione è particolare: Loro ti rinnegano, ma ti chiedono di giudicarli con la speranza che giudichi secondo i loro desideri; eppure loro possiedono la Torāh, in cui affermano di credere; in essa vi è la Legge di Allāh; poi rifiutano il tuo giudizio, se non è in accordo con i loro capricci. In tal modo, uniscono la miscredenza a ciò che vi è nel Libro e rifiutano il tuo giudizio. Ciò che fanno costoro non è da credenti. Loro non credono in te né in ciò che ti è stato rivelato.
Quả thật, những kẻ này thật lạ lùng, chúng vô đức tin nơi Ngươi - Muhammad - nhưng lại mang các vụ việc của chúng nhờ Ngươi phân xử với niềm hy vọng sự phân xử của Ngươi phù hợp với sở thích và ý muốn của chúng. Chúng mang vụ việc của chúng đến nhờ Ngươi phân xử trong khi nơi chúng đã có Kinh Tawrah, Kinh Sách mà chúng cho rằng chúng có đức tin nơi Nó và trong Kinh Sách đó đều chứa đựng luật định của Allah. Nhưng rồi chúng quay lưng với sự phân xử của Ngươi nếu nó không phù hợp với sở thích và ý muốn của chúng, chúng gom lại trong bản thân chúng hai sự vô đức tin, sự vô đức tin nơi Kinh Sách của họ và sự quay lưng với việc phân xử của Ngươi. Những hành động của những kẻ này không phải là hành vi của những người có đức tin, chúng hành động như thế là bởi vì chúng không hề có đức tin nơi Ngươi và nơi những gì Ngươi mang đến.
Stanje ovih ljudi je začudno: ne vjeruju u tebe, a parniče se pred tobom, nadajući se da presudiš prema njihovim prohtjevima, iako imaju Tevrat, u koji tvrde da vjeruju, i u kojem se nalazi Allahov propis. Ukoliko ne presudiš po njihovim prohtjevima, oni se okrenu od tebe, te tako objedine nevjerstvo u svoju Knjigu i okretanje od tvoje presude. Tako ne postupaju vjernici! Dakle, jevreji ne vjeruju ni u tebe ni u Objavu sa kojom si došao.
Tunay na ang kalagayan ng mga ito ay talagang kataka-taka sapagkat sila ay tumatangging sumampalataya sa iyo ngunit nagpapahatol sa iyo dala ng paghahangad sa paghatol mo ng umaayon sa mga pithaya nila samantalang taglay nila ang Torah na nag-aangkin sila ng pananampalataya raw roon, na naroon ang kahatulan ni Allāh, pagkatapos umaayaw sila sa hatol mo kapag hindi umalinsunod sa mga pithaya nila. Kaya naman nagsama sila sa kawalang-pananampalataya sa nasa kasulatan nila at sa pag-ayaw sa hatol mo. Ang kagagawan ng mga ito ay hindi kagagawan ng mga mananampalataya kaya sila, samakatuwid, ay hindi kabilang sa mga manananampalataya sa iyo at sa inihatid mo.
Mi smo objavili Tevrat Musau, alejhis-selam, u kojem je uputstvo na dobro, i svjetlost koja osvjetljava Pravi put. Njime sude vjerovjesnici što su poslani Izraelićanima, a koji su Allahu predani i pokorni, i njime sude učenjaci i pravnici koji odgajaju ljude, jer ih je Allah obavezao da čuvaju Njegovu knjigu od izmjena i učinio ih povjerenicima. Oni svjedoče da je Tevrat istina, i njima se ljudi vraćaju kada žele znati nešto o Tevratu. O jevreji, nemojte se bojati ljudi, već se bojte samo Mene, i nemojte prodavati Allahov sud za nešto ništavno, poput dunjalučke vlasti, ugleda ili imetka. A ko ne sudi po onome što je Allah objavio, smatrajući taj postupak dozvoljenim, ili smatrajući drugi sud boljim od Allahovog suda ili jednakim Allahovom sudu – takav je pravi nevjernik.
Tunay na Kami ay nagpababa ng Torah kay Moises – sumakanya ang pagbati ng kapayapaan – na doon ay may paggabay at pahiwatig sa kabutihan, at liwanag na ipinantatanglaw. Humahatol sa pamamagitan nito ang mga propeta ng mga anak ni Israel na mga nagpaakay kay Allāh sa pamamagitan ng pagtalima. Humahatol sa pamamagitan nito ang mga maalam at ang mga marunong sa batas na nagtuturo sa mga tao ng ipinaingat sa kanila ni Allāh sa Kasulatan Niya. Gumawa Siya sa kanila bilang mga tagapag-ingat dito, na nangangalaga rito laban sa paglilihis at pagpapalit ng kahulugan. Sila ay mga saksi rito na ito ay katotohanan. Sa kanila sumasangguni ang mga tao hinggil sa pumapatungkol dito. Kaya huwag kayong mangamba, O mga Hudyo, sa mga tao ngunit mangamba kayo kay Allāh lamang. Huwag kayong tumanggap ng isang pamalit sa hatol ayon sa pinababa ni Allāh kapalit ng kaunting halaga gaya ng posisyon o prestihiyo o salapi. Ang sinumang hindi humatol ng ayon sa pinababa ni Allāh mula sa pagkakasi habang nagtuturing na ipinahihintulot iyon o nagmamagaling higit dito ng iba pa rito o nagpapantay niyon dito, ang mga iyon ay ang mga tagatangging sumampalataya nang totohanan.
Quả thật, TA đã ban Kinh Tawrah xuống cho Musa, trong đó chứa đựng nguồn chỉ đạo và hướng dẫn, chứa đựng ánh sáng soi rọi con đường. Các vị Nabi của người dân Isra-el - những vị mà họ luôn tuân lệnh và phủ phục Allah -, những học giả và những người được Allah cho thông hiểu Kinh sách và giữ gìn Kinh Sách có nhiệm vụ trông coi vụ việc của nhân loại đã dùng Kinh Tawrah này để xét xử. Và những người được Allah giao cho họ nhiệm vụ bảo tồn Kinh Tawrah không để bị bóp méo và sửa đổi sẽ là những làm chứng rằng Nó là chân lý, là nguồn chỉ đạo mà tất cả nhân loại phải tìm về. Bởi thế, các ngươi - hỡi những người Do Thái - chớ sợ nhân loại mà hãy sợ một mình TA, các ngươi chớ lấy những gì TA ban xuống đem bán với giá ít ỏi từ chức quyền và của cải. Và những ai không phân xử bởi những điều được Allah ban xuống mà tìm đến những nguồn chỉ đạo khác hoặc dùng những nguồn chỉ đạo khác cùng với lời mặc khải của Allah thì những kẻ đó là những kẻ vô đức tin.
Abbiamo rivelato la Torāh a Mūsā, pace a lui; in Essa vi è la Guida al Bene e la Luce che porta Illuminazione. Tramite Essa giudicano i profeti dei Figli di Isrāīl, coloro che si sottomisero ed obbedirono ad Allāh, e giudicano tramite essa gli illuminati e i sapienti che educano la gente su Suo Libro che ha loro affidato, e li ha scelti come custodi che lo proteggano dalle modifiche e dal cambiamento. Loro sono testimoni che Esso è pura Verità e la gente si rivolge a loro per ciò che li riguarda. Non temete la gente, o voi Ebrei, ma temete Me solo, e non vendete la legge che Allāh ha rivelato ad un vile prezzo, alla ricerca di potere o denaro. Chi non giudica secondo ciò che Allāh ha rivelato, considerandolo lecito, o scegliendo un'altra legge che pensa sia migliore, o che considera simile, costoro sono i veri miscredenti.
Sesungguhnya Kami telah menurunkan kitab suci Taurat kepada Musa -‘alaihissalām-. Di dalamnya terdapat bimbingan dan petunjuk ke arah kebaikan, serta cahaya yang dapat menjadi penerang. Kitab itu digunakan sebagai sumber hukum oleh nabi-nabi Bani Israil yang tunduk dan patuh kepada Allah, dan juga dijadikan sebagai sumber hukum oleh para ulama dan fukaha yang mendidik manusia tatkala Allah meminta mereka untuk menjaga kitab suci-Nya dan menjadikan mereka sebagai pengawal kitab suci tersebut agar menjaganya dari perubahan dan pendistorsian. Mereka adalah saksi-saksi yang menyatakan bahwa kitab tersebut adalah hak, dan mereka menjadi rujukan orang dalam setiap masalah yang terkait dengan kitab tersebut. Oleh sebab itu, janganlah kalian takut -wahai orang-orang Yahudi- kepada manusia. Tetapi, takutlah kepada-Ku saja. Janganlah pula kalian menukar hukum yang Allah turunkan kepada kallian dengan imbalan yang sedikit, seperti jabatan, kedudukan, atau kekayaan. Siapa yang tidak mau menjadikan wahyu Allah yang Dia turunkan sebagai sumber hukum seraya menghalalkan tindakan itu, atau memprioritaskan sumber hukum lain, atau menganggapnya sama dengan yang lain maka mereka itu adalah orang-orang kafir sejati.
Doğrusu Tevrat'ı Musa -aleyhisselam-'a biz indirdik ve onda hayra irşat ve kılavuzluk vardır. Kendisi ile aydınlanılan bir nur vardır. Allah'a itaatle uyan İsrailoğulları'nın peygamberleri, onunla hükmederler. Aynı zamanda yüce Allah'ın kitabını korumayı kendilerine görev olarak verdiği ve insanları eğiten âlimler, fakihler de onun ile hükmederler. Allah onları güvenilir kılmıştır ve onlar Tevrat'ı tahriften ve değişiklikten korurlar. Ve onlar onun hak olduğuna şahitlik ederler. Tevrat'ın emirleri hakkında insanlar onlara başvururlar. -Ey Yahudiler!- İnsanlardan korkmayınız, yalnız benden korkunuz. Allah'ın indirmiş olduğu hükmün yerine liderlik, şan, şöhret veya para gibi bir karşılık alarak onu bir başkası ile asla değiştirmeyiniz. Kim Allah'ın indirdiği vahyin yerine başka bir şeyi helal yahut üstün sayarsa, veya ona denk görürse, işte onlar gerçek kâfirlerdir.
The purpose of God’s Book coming to the world was to guide the people to the way of eternal welfare, and to bring them out of the darkness of desire-worship and into the light of Truth-worship. Those who are God-fearing consider the Book of God as a holy covenant between God and His subjects, and as such, they know that there cannot, on their behalf, be any increase in the benefits it confers or any lessening of the strictness of its ordinances. As it is in the nature of a trust with them, they carry out its instructions. God’s Book conveys His will with regard to His subjects. Its guidance must be followed in all matters and disputes must be settled in accordance with its instructions. Allowing worldly desires and self interest to reign supreme and only playing lip service to God’s book amounts to a rejection of God’s word. Self-styled Muslims who act in this way are sinners in God’s eyes. As rejecters of God’s supremacy and defaulters on their pledge to obey God, they are destroyers of Truth. Intentional violators of Islamic law, can lay no claim to God’s approval.
Nous avons révélé la Torah à Moïse dans laquelle on trouve l’orientation et la guidée vers le bien ainsi qu’une lumière avec laquelle on s’éclaire. C’est sur la base de ce livre que jugent les prophètes des Israélites qui se sont soumis à Allah en Lui obéissant, ainsi que les savants et les juristes qui éduquent les gens conformément au livre qu’Allah leur a confié comme dépôt afin de le préserver de l’altération et de la modification, en plus d’être témoins que ce livre est la vérité. Ô juifs, ne craignez donc pas les gens et craignez-Moi Seul. Ne prenez pas une contrepartie vile comme un poste à responsabilité, le prestige ou des richesses pour, en échange, ne pas juger selon ce qu’a révélé Allah. Ceux qui ne jugent pas selon ce qu’a révélé Allah, en affirmant que ce forfait est licite, en préférant d’autres lois que celles d’Allah ou en les mettant sur un pied d’égalité sont véritablement mécréants.
Sequence of the Verses
This is the third Section of Surah al-Ma` idah. Here, Allah Almighty has asked the Jews, the Christians and the Muslims to pay heed to a particular injunction of the creed they all share as being the three communities attached to the Prophetic Tradition. Appearing in different contexts through verses which have gone earlier, this is the serious matter of acting against the pledges given to Almighty Allah and that of changes, alterations and false interpretations made in injunctions sent to them - something which had become a chronic compulsion of habit with the Jews and Christians.
In the first two verses (44:45) of this Section, addressing the people of the Torah, Almighty Allah has warned them on this crookedness and about the sad end it will bring. With it, as a corollary, some congruent injunctions pertaining to Qisas (Even Retaliation) have also been mentioned - for the Jewish conspiracy described in the previous verses was related to Qisas which the people of the tribe of Banu Nadir did not like to be even and because of which they had compelled their weaker rivals, the Banu Qurayzah, to be content with lesser blood money as compared to themselves. Thus, in these two verses, the Jews have been given a stern warning against imposing their own law contrary to the Law sent down by Almighty Allah and those who do that have been classed as Kafir (disbelievers) and Zalim (unjust).
After that, the third (46) and the fourth (47) verses are addressed to Christians. They too have been warned against enforcing a law of their own contrary to the Law sent by Allah. And those who do that have been classed as contumacious and disobedient.
Finally, in the fifth (48) and sixth (49) verses, addressing the Holy Prophet ﷺ Muslims have been instructed that they should take precautions to stay immune from the disease which had afflicted the people of the Book lest they too, God forbid, were to start changing through misinterpretations the injunctions and laws given by Al-mighty Allah - goaded by greed for money and recognition, or stoop to the haughtier level of making and enforcing a self-made law of their own contrary to His Law.
Also stated here subsequently is an important matter of principle which posits that all prophets, may peace be upon them all, adhered to the same faith and way as far as believing in and obeying Allah is concerned. But, every prophet was given, as wisdom demanded, a Shari` ah or Way or Code, appropriate to the nature and need of his time and in which many subsidiary injunctions differ. Thus, as pointed out here, the very Shari'ah given to a prophet was the wisest choice for that time of the prophet and during which following it was obligatory. When abrogated and replaced by another Shari'ah, the later, then be-came what was wise and expedient at its time, the following of which also became equally obligatory. That there is a unique element of wisdom in the phenomena of alternation and variation in the systems of Shari'ah is a point which has also been made here.
Commentary
In the first verse of the set of verses appearing above, by saying: إِنَّا أَنزَلْنَا التَّوْرَاةَ فِيهَا هُدًى وَنُورٌ (Surely We have sent down the Torah, having guidance and light therein), the hint given is that the abrogation of the Shari'ah of Torah at that point of time is not because of any shortcoming of the Torah itself but it has been done rather because of the need to change injunctions with the change of time. Otherwise, the Torah too is a Book revealed by the same Revealer. It has rules of guidance for the Ban' Isra'il and it also has a special light which moves their hearts spiritually.
After that it was said: يَحْكُمُ بِهَا النَّبِيُّونَ الَّذِينَ أَسْلَمُوا لِلَّذِينَ هَادُوا وَالرَّبَّانِيُّونَ وَالْأَحْبَارُ that is, ` We had revealed the Torah so that, until its Shari'ah has not been abrogated, all incoming prophets and their deputies, the men of Allah and the 'Ulama shall all decide and rule in accordance with this Torah making it the working law of their time.' The deputies of the prophets, may peace be upon them all, have been mentioned in two categories - 'Rabbaniyyan' and ` Ahbar.' The word, 'Rabbaniyy ' is attributed to ` Rabb' and means ` Man of Allah.' As for Ahbar', it is the plural form of Hibr which, in the Jewish terminology, used to stand for ` Alim (roughly, a scholar of religious sciences). It is obvious that for one to be a Man of Allah one has to have the knowledge of the necessary injunctions of Al-mighty Allah, otherwise deed sans knowledge is not possible - and no one can become a Man of Allah without obeying Divine injunctions and acting in accordance with them. Similarly, an ` Alim is, in the sight of Allah, one whose deeds in life are a mirror of his knowledge, otherwise an ` Alim who, despite his knowledge of Divine injunctions, does not fulfill his binding religious obligations by doing what is required of him nor shows any concern for his failure to do so, is worse than an ignorant person in the sight of Allah. The outcome is that every Man of Allah is an ` Alim and every ` Alim is a Man of Allah (or should be, in principle). But, at this place, by mentioning both separately, a notice of caution has been given - no doubt, knowledge is necessary for a Man of Allah and deed, for an ` Alim - but, one gets to be identified with his dominant activity or colour (of the rainbow he follows in his path of obedience to Allah) and that becomes the name he is called with. A person who mostly devotes himself to ` Ibadat (acts of worship), A` mal (deeds) and the Dhikr of Allah (remembrance) and acquires religious knowledge sufficient for his needs, he is called a Rabbaniyy or Man of Allah. This, in our contemporary usage, is given names like Shaykh, Murshid, Pir and a good many others. As for the person who acquires the highest practical expertise available in religious sciences, and de-votes himself to the mission of teaching and training people in the rules of the Shari` ah, and fulfills the obligations of discharging what is Fard, Wajib and Sunnah al-Mu'akkadah - but is unable to spend any-more time in performing Nail ` Ibadat (voluntary acts of worship) - he is called ` Hibr' or ` Alim.
To sum up, it can be said that the explanation given above also makes it clear that there is no dichotomy in Shari` ah and Tariqah and no distance between ` Ulama and Masha'ikh. They all converge into the basic unity. As far as the difference in their method of work and the predominant area of occupation is concerned, it becomes equally evident that the 'Ulama (religious scholars) and Sufis (religious mystics) are not two sects or factions. Far from it, they are, rather, one - in the sense that they both work for the same purpose in life, that of submission and obedience to Allah and His Messenger. But, their comparative methods employed to achieve this purpose do seem to be formally divergent.
After that, it was said: بِمَا اسْتُحْفِظُوا مِن كِتَابِ اللَّـهِ وَكَانُوا عَلَيْهِ شُهَدَاءَ (because they were entrusted with the protection of the Book of Allah and they stood guard over it). It means that these prophets and their two kinds of deputies, the ` Ulama and the Masha'ikh (Men of Knowledge and Men of Allah) were responsible for enforcing the laws of the Torah because Almighty Allah had entrusted them with the protection of the Torah and they had given the pledge that they would guard it.
Upto this point, the text was referring to the Torah as Divine Scripture and guidance and light which was enforced and guarded by prophets, and their deputies among guides and scholars. Then, the focus turns on to the contemporary Jews who have been censured for not having guarded the Torah as their elders did. They acted crookedly when they started changing its injunctions, for example, the glad tidings of the coming of the Last among Prophets, Muhammad al-Mustafa, may the peace and blessing of Allah be upon him, was mentioned clearly in the Torah and the Jews were asked to believe in him. But, rather than believe in him as required, they became hostile to him. Also given here is the reason as to what prompted them to do so. It was love for power and love for money. They knew that the Holy Prophet ﷺ was a true prophet of Allah but they balked at the thought of following him because they were taken as leaders among their people, common Jews who followed them. Now if they were to embrace Islam, they will turn into common Muslim individuals. Gone will be their pivotal position for power play. Other than this, they had almost made it a profession that they would bend and alter the provisions of the Torah to provide officially endorsed conveniences for influential people against payment of bribes. The contemporary Jews were warned about this practice in the following words:
فَلَا تَخْشَوُا النَّاسَ وَاخْشَوْنِ وَلَا تَشْتَرُوا بِآيَاتِي ثَمَنًا قَلِيلًا ۚ
(So, do not fear people, fear Me. And do not take a paltry price for My verses).
It means that they should not fear that their people will stop following them or will turn against them and that they should not alter Divine commands for the sake of insignificant worldly gains for it would ruin them both materially and spiritually because:
وَمَن لَّمْ يَحْكُم بِمَا أَنزَلَ اللَّـهُ فَأُولَـٰئِكَ هُمُ الْكَافِرُونَ
And whoever does not judge by what Allah has sent down, then, they are the disbelievers.
Hemos revelado a Moisés la Torá, donde hallarán la orientación y la guía hacia el bien, y una luz con la cual iluminarse. Este libro es la base sobre la cual juzgan los profetas de los hijos de Israel que se sometieron a Al-lah obedeciéndole, así como los sabios y los juristas que educan a las personas conforme al libro que Al-lah les ha confiado para preservarlo de la adulteración y las modificaciones, además de ser testigos de que ese libro es la verdad. Judíos, no teman a las personas, tengan temor solo de Mí. No acepten, a cambio de juzgar según lo que Al-lah ha revelado, una ganancia vil, como un puesto de jerarquía, prestigio o riquezas; aquellos que no juzgan según lo que ha revelado Al-lah y declaran que ello es lícito y estiman otras leyes por sobre las de Al-lah o en pie de igualdad con ellas, son verdaderamente incrédulos.
I sent down the Torah to Moses (peace be upon him) containing guidance towards good and a light to make things clear. Judgement was given in accordance with it by the prophets of the Israelites, who had devoted themselves to following Me, as well as by the scholars who used to teach people because I had entrusted them with My book and made them guardians to preserve and protect it from distortion or change. They are witnesses that it is the truth and people refer to them with respect to it. So, Jews, do not fear people, but fear Me alone; and do not take in exchange for judgement in accordance with what I have revealed a small price of leadership, fame or wealth. Whoever does not pass judgement in accordance with what I have revealed and considers this to be lawful, better or equal to My judgement, then such people are truly disbelievers.
He prescrito a los judíos en la Torá que aquel que deliberadamente termina con la vida de otro sin derecho alguno, debe morir, aquel que deliberadamente hiere en el ojo a otra persona debe sufrir la misma herida en el propio ojo, aquel que deliberadamente corta la nariz de otro debe pagar con la amputación de su propia nariz también, aquel que deliberadamente corte la oreja de alguien debe pagar con la amputación de una de sus orejas, aquel que deliberadamente arranque los dientes a otro, debe pagar sometiéndose a que sus dientes sean arrancados también. También les hemos decretado que, en caso de heridas, el responsable de causarlas es castigado recibiendo una herida semejante a la que causó, y quien perdone voluntariamente a su agresor, su perdón expiará sus pecados ya que habrá perdonado a quien fue injusto con él. Aquellos que no juzgan sobre la base de lo que ha revelado Al-lah respecto a la ley del talión y otras leyes, trasgreden los límites de Al-lah.
Nous avons imposé aux juifs dans la Torah que celui qui tue délibérément une vie sans aucun droit doit être tué, que celui qui crève délibérément l’œil de quelqu’un doit avoir l’œil crevé à son tour, que celui qui ampute délibérément le nez de quelqu’un doit avoir le nez amputé à son tour, que celui qui ampute délibérément l’oreille de quelqu’un doit avoir l’oreille amputée à son tour et que celui qui arrache délibérément la dent de quelqu’un doit avoir une dent arrachée à son tour. Nous leur avons également décrété au sujet des blessures que celui qui en est responsable est puni en recevant une blessure semblable à celle qu’il a causée et que quiconque pardonne volontairement à son agresseur, son pardon expiera ses péchés puisqu’il aura pardonné à celui qui a été injuste envers lui. Ceux qui ne jugent pas selon ce qu’a révélé Allah au sujet du talion et d’autres lois transgressent les limites d’Allah.
I ordered the Jews in the Torah that if any person deliberately and wrongfully kills another he will be killed in retribution. If any person deliberately removes the eye of another person, his eye will be removed. If any person cuts the nose of another person, his nose will be cut. If any person cuts the ear of another person, his ear will be cut. If any person removes the tooth of another person, his tooth will be removed. I also ordered them with respect to wounds that the offender will be penalised with retribution for his offence. Whoever voluntarily pardons the offender, then such pardon shall be a compensation for their sins, as they have pardoned one who has wronged them. Whoever does not judge according to what Allah has revealed with respect to the law of retribution and other laws, then such person has overstepped Allah’s limits.
Biz Tevrat'ta, Yahudilere kim bir nefsi haksız yere kasten öldürürse, o da ona karşılık öldürülür diyerek bu hükmü farz kıldık. Kim bir başkasının gözünü kasten çıkarırsa onun da gözü çıkarılır. Kim kasten bir başkasının burnunu keserse onun da burnu kesilir. Kim bir başkasının kulağını kasten kopartırsa onun da kulağı kopartılır. Kim bir başkasının dişini kasten sökerse, onun da dişi sökülür. Aynı şekilde yaralamalarda da kısas vardır ve cani/suçlu işlemiş olduğu suçun misliyle cezalandırılır. Bununla birlikte kim kısas hakkını bağışlarsa, bu kendi günahlarına, yapmış olduğu zulümlere ve zulmettiklerinin yerine bir kefaret olur. Kim kısas ile ilgili durumlarda ve diğer durumlarda Allah'ın indirdiğiyle hükmetmezse, işte o Allah'ın koymuş olduğu sınırları aşıp terk etmiş olur.
Kami telah membuat ketentuan hukum bagi orang-orang Yahudi di dalam kitab suci Taurat, bahwasanya siapa saja yang membunuh seseorang secara sengaja tanpa hak, ia harus dihukum mati. Siapa saja yang mencongkel mata seseorang secara sengaja, ia harus dicongkel matanya. Siapa saja yang mematahkan hidung seseorang secara sengaja, ia harus dipatahkan hidungnya. Siapa yang memotong telinga seseorang secara sengaja, ia harus dipotong telinganya, dan siapa yang menanggalkan gigi seseorang secara sengaja, ia harus ditanggalkan giginya. Kami telah tetapkan bagi mereka bahwa setiap orang yang melukai seseorang, ia harus dihukum dengan hukuman yang sama dengan kejahatannya. Barang siapa yang memaafkan si pelaku kejahatan maka kata maaf itu akan menjadi penghapus dosa-dosanya karena ia telah memaafkan orang yang telah berbuat zalim kepadanya. Barang siapa yang tidak mau menggunakan ketentuan hukum yang telah diturunkan oleh Allah dalam konteks kisas dan lain-lain, ia telah melanggar aturan Allah.
وَمَن لَّمْ يَحْكُم بِمَآ أَنزَلَ اللَّهُ فَأُوْلَـئِكَ هُمُ الْكَـفِرُونَ
(And whosoever does not judge by what Allah has revealed, such are the disbelievers.) because they rejected Allah's command with full intention and with transgression and rebellion. In this Ayah, Allah said,
فَأُوْلَـئِكَ هُمُ الظَّـلِمُونَ
(such are the unjust.) because they did not exact the oppressed his due rights from the oppressor in a matter which Allah ordered that all be treated equally and fairly. Instead, they defied that command, committed injustice and transgressed against each other.
A Man is Killed for a Woman Whom He Kills
Imam Abu Nasr bin As-Sabbagh stated in his book, Ash-Shamil, that the scholars agree that this Ayah 5:45 should be implemented, and the Imams agree that the man is killed for a woman whom he kills, according to the general indications of this Ayah. A Hadith that An-Nasa'i recorded states that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ had this statement written in the book that he gave `Amr bin Hazm,
«أَنَّ الرَّجُلَ يُقْتَلُ بِالْمَرْأَة»
(The man is killed for the woman (whom he kills).) In another Hadith, the Messenger ﷺ said,
«الْمُسْلِمُونَ تَتَكَافَأُ دِمَاؤُهُم»
(Muslims are equal regarding the sanctity of their blood.) This is also the opinion of the majority of the scholars. What further supports what Ibn As-Sabbagh said is the Hadith that Imam Ahmad recorded that Anas bin Malik said, "Ar-Rabi` (his aunt) broke the tooth of a girl, and the relatives of Ar-Rabi` requested the girl's relatives to forgive (the offender), but they refused. So, they went to the Prophet who ordered them to bring about retaliation. Anas bin An-Nadr, her brother, asked, `O Allah's Messenger! Will the tooth of Ar-Rabi` be broken' The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said, `O Anas! The Book of Allah prescribes retaliation.' Anas said, `No, by Him Who has sent you with the Truth, her tooth will not be broken. ' Later the relatives of the girl agreed to forgive Ar-Rabi` and forfeit their right to retaliation. The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«إن من عباد الله من لو أقسم على الله لأبره»
(There are some of Allah's servants who, if they take an oath by Allah, Allah fullfils them.)" It was recorded in the Two Sahihs.
Retaliation for Wounds
Allah said,
وَالْجُرُوحَ قِصَاصٌ
(and wounds equal for equal.) `Ali bin Abi Talhah reported that Ibn `Abbas said, "Life for life, an eye for an eye, a nose, if cut off, for a nose, a tooth broken for a tooth and wounds equal for wound." The free Muslims, men and women, are equal in this matter. And their slaves, male and female, are equal in this matter. And this ruling is the same regarding intentional murder and lesser offenses, as Ibn Jarir and Ibn Abi Hatim recorded.
An Important Ruling
The retaliation for wounds should not be implemented until the wounds of the victim heal. If retaliation occurs before the wound heals, and then the wound becomes aggravated, the victim will have no additional rights in this case. The proof for this ruling is what Imam Ahmad narrated from `Amr bin Shu`ayb, from his father, from his grandfather that a man once stabbed another man in his leg using a horn. The victim came to the Prophet asking for retaliation, and the Prophet said,
«حَتَّى تَبْرَأ»
(Not until you heal.) The man again came to the Prophet and asked for equality in retaliation and the Prophet allowed him that. Later on, that man said, "O Messenger of Allah! I limp now." The Messenger ﷺ said,
«قَدْ نَهَيْتُكَ فَعَصَيْتَنِي، فَأَبْعَدكَ اللهُ وَبَطَلَ عَرَجُك»
(I had asked you to wait, but you disobeyed me. Therefore, Allah cast you away and your limp has no compensation.) Afterwards, the Messenger of Allah ﷺ forbade that the wound be retaliated for until the wound of the victim heals. If the victim is allowed to retaliate for his wound caused by the aggressor and the aggressor dies as a result, there is no compensation in this case, according to the majority of the Companions and their followers.
The Pardon is Expiation for Such Offenses
Allah said,
فَمَن تَصَدَّقَ بِهِ فَهُوَ كَفَّارَةٌ لَّهُ
(But if anyone remits the retaliation by way of charity, it shall be for him an expiation.) `Ali bin Abi Talhah reported that Ibn `Abbas commented that
فَمَن تَصَدَّقَ بِهِ
(But if anyone remits the retaliation by way of charity) means; "If one pardons by way of charity, it will result in expiation for the aggressor and reward for the victim." Sufyan Ath-Thawri said that `Ata' bin As-Sa'ib said that Sa`id bin Jubayr said that Ibn `Abbas said, `He who pardons the retaliation by way of charity, it will be an expiation for the aggressor and a reward for the victim with Allah." Ibn Abi Hatim recorded this statement. Jabir bin `Abdullah said that Allah's statement,
فَمَن تَصَدَّقَ بِهِ فَهُوَ كَفَّارَةٌ لَّهُ
(But if anyone remits the retaliation by way of charity, it shall be for him an expiation,) "For the victim." This is also the opinion of Al-Hasan Al-Basri, Ibrahim An-Nakha`i and Abu Ishaq Al-Hamdani. Imam Ahmad recorded that `Ubadah bin As-Samit said, "I heard the Messenger of Allah ﷺ saying,
«مَا مِنْ رَجُلٍ يُجْرَحُ مِنْ جَسَدِهِ جَرَاحَةً فَيَتَصَدَّقُ بِهَا، إِلَّا كَفَّرَ اللهُ عَنْهُ مِثْلَ مَا تَصَدَّقَ بِه»
(Any man who suffers a wound on his body and forfeits his right of retaliation as way of charity, then Allah will pardon him that which is similar to what he forfeited.) An-Nasa'i and Ibn Jarir recorded this Hadith. Allah's statement,
وَمَن لَّمْ يَحْكُم بِمَآ أنزَلَ اللَّهُ فَأُوْلَـئِكَ هُمُ الظَّـلِمُونَ
(And whosoever does not judge by that which Allah has revealed, such are the unjust.) Earlier we mentioned the statements of `Ata' and Tawus that there is Kufr and lesser Kufr, injustice and lesser injustice and Fisq and lesser Fisq.
"Dan Kami telah tetapkan terhadap mereka di dalamnya (at-Taurat) bahwasanya jiwa (dibalas) dengan jiwa, mata dengan ma-ta, hidung dengan hidung, telinga dengan telinga, gigi dengan gigi, dan luka-luka (pun) ada qishashnya. Barangsiapa yang melepaskan (hak qishash)nya, maka melepaskan hak itu (menjadi) penebus dosa baginya. Barangsiapa tidak memutuskan perkara menurut apa yang diturunkan Allah, maka mereka itu adalah orang-orang yang zhalim." (Al-Ma`idah: 45).
(45) Hukum-hukum ini termasuk di antara hukum-hukum yang ada di dalam Taurat di mana para nabi, para ulama rabbani, dan para pendeta menjadikannya sebagai hukum di kalangan orang-orang Yahudi. Allah telah mewajibkan bagi mereka bahwa satu jiwa diqishash karena membunuh jiwa yang lain, dengan syarat kesengajaan dan kesetaraan, mata dicongkel dengan mata, telinga dipotong dengan telinga, gigi dicabut dengan gigi. Sama halnya dengan anggota badan yang lain yang mungkin dilakukan qishash padanya tanpa kezhaliman. ﴾ وَٱلۡجُرُوحَ قِصَاصٞۚ ﴿ "Dan luka-luka pun ada qishashnya."
Qishash adalah perlakuan kepada pelaku kejahatan sebagai-mana dia melakukannya kepada korban. Barangsiapa melukai orang lain secara sengaja, maka pelakunya dilukai sebagai qishash seperti luka pada korban dari segi tempat, panjang, lebar dan ke-dalaman. Dan hendaknya diketahui bahwa syariat umat sebelum kita adalah syariat bagi kita juga selama tidak bertentangan dengan sya-riat kita. ﴾ فَمَن تَصَدَّقَ بِهِۦ ﴿ "Barangsiapa melepaskan hak qishashnya," pada nyawa dan yang lebih rendah darinya, pada anggota badan dan luka, yaitu dengan memaafkan pelaku kejahatan dan hak telah ditetapkan untuknya, ﴾ فَهُوَ كَفَّارَةٞ لَّهُۥۚ ﴿ "maka ia menjadi penebus dosa baginya," artinya, penebus bagi pelaku kejahatan, karena Bani Adam telah memaafkan haknya, maka Allah pun lebih berhak dan lebih layak untuk memaafkan. Ia juga pelebur dosa bagi pemberi maaf. Sebagaimana dia telah memaafkan orang yang telah berbuat jahat kepadanya atau orang yang berkaitan dengannya, maka Allah pun memaafkan kesalahan dan kekeliruannya.
﴾ وَمَن لَّمۡ يَحۡكُم بِمَآ أَنزَلَ ٱللَّهُ فَأُوْلَٰٓئِكَ هُمُ ٱلظَّٰلِمُونَ ﴿ "Barangsiapa tidak me-mutuskan perkara menurut apa yang diturunkan oleh Allah, maka mereka itu adalah orang-orang zhalim." Ibnu Abbas[56] berkata, "Kekufuran di bawah kekufuran, kezhaliman di bawah kezhaliman, kefasikan di bawah kefasikan, ia menjadi kezhaliman besar jika disertai peng-halalan, dan dosa besar dan berat jika dilakukan tanpa mengha-lalkannya.
In the second verse after that (45), there is a description of the injunctions of Qisas (Even Retaliation) with a particular reference stressing that ` We had revealed these injunctions in the Torah.' The words of the text are:
وَكَتَبْنَا عَلَيْهِمْ فِيهَا أَنَّ النَّفْسَ بِالنَّفْسِ وَالْعَيْنَ بِالْعَيْنِ وَالْأَنفَ بِالْأَنفِ وَالْأُذُنَ بِالْأُذُنِ وَالسِّنَّ بِالسِّنِّ وَالْجُرُوحَ قِصَاصٌ
` We had revealed in the Torah this injunction of Qisas for the Jews that there will be life for life, eye for eye, nose for nose, ear for ear, tooth for tooth; and for wounds an equal retaliation.'
It will be recalled that the case of Banu Qurayzah and Banu Nadir was brought before the Holy Prophet ﷺ . Counting on their power, Banu Nadir had compelled the weaker Banu Qurayzah to agree to their oppressive conditions which stipulated that should a man from Banu Qurayzah kill a man from Banu Nadir, they will have to pay two penalties. The Qisas of life for life will be taken as well as the blood money will have to be paid. If the case was the reverse, that is a man from Banu Nadir kills a man from Banu Qurayzah, then, there will be no Qisas; only blood money will be paid but that too will be half of what Banu Nadir were entitled to.
In this verse, Allah Almighty has exposed the lie of these people by pointing out that the injunctions of equality in Qisas (retaliation) and Diyat (blood money) exist in the Torah too. at these people are doing is considered avoidance and that they bring their case to the Holy Prophet ﷺ for a decision as alleged is no more than a ruse to find an excuse.
At the end of the verse it was said: وَمَن لَّمْ يَحْكُم بِمَا أَنزَلَ اللَّـهُ فَأُولَـٰئِكَ هُمُ الظَّالِمُونَ (And whoever does not judge by what Allah has sent down, then, they are the unjust.) It means that people who do not take the injunctions of Allah binding and who do not decide matters in accordance with them, are dissenters to the Divine commandment, its rejectors and rebels. They are unjust. The third verse (46) begins with the mention of the coming of Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) who was sent to confirm the previous Scripture, that is, the Torah. Mentioned after that is the Injil because that too, like the Torah, is guidance and light.
45- Biz o (Tevrat’ta) onlara şunu yazdık: Cana can, göze göz, buruna burun, kulağa kulak, dişe diştir; yaralamalar da birbirine kısas yapılır. Fakat kim onu sadaka olarak bağışlarsa bu, ona keffaret olur. Kim Allah’ın indirdiği ile hükmetmezse işte onlar zalimlerin tâ kendileridirler.
45. Bu hükümler, İslâm’a teslim olmuş peygamberlerin, Rabbanilerin ve bilginlerin, yahudilere gereklerince hüküm verdiği Tevrat’ta yer alan hükümler arasındadır. Yüce Allah onlara kasten ve denk olmak şartı ile bir kimse bir başkasını öldürecek olursa öldürenin karşılığında öldürülmesini, göz karşılığında gözün çıkarılmasını, kulağa karşılık kulağın kesilmesini, dişe karşılık dişin sökülmesini emretmiştir. Bu hüküm, haksızlığa kaçmadan kısas yapılması mümkün olan benzeri organlarda da söz konusudur.“Yaralamalar da birbirine kısas yapılır.”Kısas yapmak, kasti olarak başkasını yaralayan kimseye yaptığı işin aynısının yapılması demektir. Buna göre başkasını yaralayan kimseye sınır, yer, en, boy ve derinlik itibari ile yaptığının benzeri bir yara açılarak kısas yapılır. Şunu da bilmek gerekir ki bizden öncekilerin şeriatı, bizim şeriatımızda ona muhalif bir hüküm gelmediği sürece bizim için de geçerlidir.“Fakat kim onu sadaka olarak bağışlarsa” yani öldürme ve ondan daha aşağı olan diğer organların kesilmesi ve yaralanması karşılığında kısas hakkı sabit olan kimse, bu suçları işleyeni affedecek olursa “bu, ona keffaret olur.”Yani suçu işleyen için bir keffarettir. Çünkü Ademoğlu kendi hakkını affetmiştir. Yüce Allah’ın hakkını affetmesi ise öncelikle söz konusudur. Affeden için de bir keffarettir. Çünkü o, kendisine karşı suç işleyen kimseyi veya kendisinden alacak bir hakkı bulunan bir kimseyi affettiği gibi Allah da onun hatalarını ve suçlarını affeder.“Kim Allah’ın indirdiği ile hükmetmezse işte onlar zalimlerin tâ kendileridirler.” İbn Abbas şöyle demiştir: “Bu, kufrun dûne kufr (dinden çıkaran küfrün altında bir küfür/küçük küfür)dür, fıskun dûne fısk (dinden çıkaran fıskın altında bir fısk/küçük fısk)tır ve zulmun dûne zulm (şirk olan zulmün altındaki bir zulüm)dür.” Böyle bir hüküm, helâl kabul edilecek olursa büyük zulümdür (şirktir). Helâl kabul edilmeksizin işlenecek olursa da çok büyük bir günahtır.
E abbiamo imposto agli Ebrei, nella Torāh, che chi uccide un'anima deliberatamente, senza averne diritto, o se deliberatamente le cava un occhio, o le taglia il naso o un orecchio, o le cava un dente, o provoca altre ferite, verrà punito per ciò che ha commesso. Chi perdona il proprio aggressore, tale gesto sarà considerato un'espiazione dai peccati, poiché ha perdonato chi gli ha fatto torto. Chi non applica la Legge di Allāh per quanto riguarda il Taglione trasgredisce i limiti di Allāh.
Nagsatungkulin si Allāh sa mga Hudyo sa Torah na ang sinumang pumatay ng isang tao nang sinasadya, na walang karapatan, ay papatayin dahil doon. Ang sinumang dumukot ng isang mata nang sinasadya ay dudukutin ang mata niya. Ang sinumang tumapyas ng isang ilong nang sinasadya ay tatapyasin ang ilong. Ang sinumang pumutol ng isang tainga ay puputulin ang tainga niya. Ang sinumang bumungal ng isang ngipin ay bubungalin ang ngipin niya. Nagtakda si Allāh sa kanila na hinggil sa mga sugat ay parurusahan ang may-sala ng tulad sa krimen niya. Ang sinumang nagkusang-loob ng pagpapaumanhin sa may-sala, ang pagpapaumanhin niya ay magiging isang panakip-sala sa mga pagkakasala niya dahil sa pagpapaumanhin niya sa lumabag sa katarungan sa kanya. Ang sinumang hindi humatol ng ayon sa pinababa ni Allāh kaugnay sa pumapatungkol sa pantay na ganti at sa pumapatungkol sa iba pa rito, siya ay lumalampas sa mga hangganan ni Allāh.
jevreje smo obavezali u Tevratu da onaj ko nekog bespravno namjerno ubije, biva ubijen, i da onom ko nekom iskopa oko namjerno, biva iskopano oko, i da onom ko nekom odsječe nos namjerno, biva odsječen nos, i da onom ko nekom odsječe uho namjerno, biva odsječeno uho, i da onom ko nekom izbije zub namjerno, biva izbijen zub. I propisali smo im da se glede rana nasilnih kazni srazmjerno učinjenom nasilju, a ako onaj ko je žrtva dobrovoljno oprosti nasilniku – taj oprost će mu biti iskup za grijehe. A ko ne sudi po onome što je Allah objavio u pogledu odmazde i drugih stvari, takav je prešao Allahove granice.
TA đã sắc lệnh ban hành luật cho những người Do Thái trong Kinh Tawrah rằng ai cố ý giết một mạng người một cách không chính đáng (tức y đã giết một người mà người đó không phải là một tên sát nhân cũng không phải môt kẻ phá hại trên trái đất đáng bị giết) thì y sẽ bị giết theo qui luật giết người phải đền mạng; ai cố ý lấy đi một con mắt của người khác thì y phải bị lấy đi một con mắt để đền lại, ai cố ý cắt cái mũi của người khác thì y phải bị cắt đi cái mũi để đền lại, ai cố ý cắt cái tai của người khác thì y phải bị cắt đi cái tai để đền lại, và ai làm gãy một chiếc răng của người khác thì y phải bị bẻ gãy chiếc răng để đền lại. TA đã ban hành luật cho họ rằng thương tích phải đền bằng thương tích, tuy nhiên, ai vì lòng tốt mà bỏ qua thì sự bỏ qua đó sẽ xóa đi tội lỗi của y vì y đã bao dung với người đã bất công với mình; và ai không phân xử theo điều luật đáp trả công bằng của Allah cũng như trong các vấn đề khác thì y đã đi ra ngoài giới hạn của Ngài.
46. Onların ardından da kendinden önceki Tevrat’ı tasdik edici olarak Meryem oğlu İsa’yı gönderdik. Ona içinde hidâyet ve nur olan İncil’i -kendinden önce inen Tevrat’ı tasdik edici, takva sahipleri için bir hidâyet ve öğüt olmak üzere- verdik.
47- İncil ehli, Allah’ın onda indirdiği ile hükmetsin. Kim Allah’ın indirdiği ile hükmetmezse işte onlar fasıkların tâ kendileridir.
46. Yani biz Tevrat ile hükmeden bu nebi ve rasûllerin ardından kulumuz ve Rasûlümüz, Allah’ın Meryem’e ilka ettiği ruhu ve kelimesi olan Meryem oğlu İsa’yı da gönderdik. Allah onu kendisinden önce indirilmiş Tevrat’ı tasdik edici olmak üzere gönderdi. O, Mûsâ aleyhisselam’ın lehine, onun getirdiği Tevrat’a hak ve doğruluk ile şahitlik eden, onun davasını destekleyen ve şeriatı ile hükmeden bir peygamberdir. Pek çok şer’î meselede ona uygun hükümler getirmiştir. Bununla birlikte İsa aleyhisselam Yüce Allah’ın da belirttiği gibi birtakım hükümleri hafifletmiştir de. Nitekim o, İsrailoğullarına:“Size haram olan bazı şeyleri size helâl kılmak için geldim.”(Al-i İmran, 3/50)demişti.“Ona içinde” dosdoğru yola ileten, hakkı batıldan ayırt edip açıklayan “hidâyet ve nur olan İncil’i” Tevrat’ı tamamlayıcı o büyük kitabı “kendinden önce inen Tevrat’ı” onu tespit etmek, ona şahitlik etmek ve ona uygun düşmek sureti ile “tasdik edici, takvâ sahipleri için bir hidâyet” çünkü hidâyetten yararlananlar, öğüt alanlar ve uygun olmayan şeylerden uzak duranlar onlardır “ve öğüt olmak üzere verdik.”
47. “İncil ehli, Allah’ın onda indirdiği ile hükmetsin.” Yani onların, kendi Kitaplarına gereken şekilde bağlanmaları gerekir, ondan herhangi bir şekilde uzaklaşmaları caiz olmaz. Çünkü “kim Allah’ın indirdiği ile hükmetmezse işte onlar fasıkların tâ kendileridir.”
TA đã cử Ysa con trai của Maryam nối gót các vị Nabi của người dân Israel, một vị Nabi tin tưởng nơi Tawrah (Kinh Cựu Ước), Y dùng Nó để phân xử; và TA đã ban thêm cho Y Injil (Kinh Tân Ước) chứa đựng nguồn chỉ đạo cho điều chân lý và loại bỏ những điều chưa rõ cũng như xác nhận những điều được ban xuống trong Tawrah ngoại trừ một số luật định bị xóa bỏ và được thay cái mới. TA đã ban Injil xuống vừa là một nguồn chỉ đạo vừa là một sự cảnh báo cho những ai làm điều tội lỗi.
Nagpasunod Kami sa mga bakas ng mga propeta ng mga anak ni Israel kay Hesus na anak ni Maria bilang mananampalataya sa Torah at bilang tagapaghatol ayon dito. Nagbigay Kami sa kanya ng Ebanghelyo bilang naglalaman ng kapatnubayan sa katotohanan at ng nag-aalis ng mga kalituhan mula sa mga katwiran at lumulutas sa mga suliranin mula sa mga kahatulan, at bilang sumasang-ayon sa bumaba bago pa nito na Torah maliban sa kaunti kabilang sa pinawalang-bisa nito na mga kahatulan niyon. Gumawa Kami sa Ebanghelyo bilang patnubay, na napapatnubayan sa pamamagitan nito ang mga tagapangilag magkasala, at bilang pampigil sa paggawa ng ipinagbawal nito sa kanila.
E abbiamo fatto seguire ai profeti dei Figli di Isrāīl ‘Īsā, figlio di Maryem, il quale credeva nella Torāh e giudicava riferendosi ad essa; e gli concedemmo il Vangelo contenente la Guida alla Verità, al fine di eliminare ogni sospetto ed ogni scusa e risolvere le divergenze nei giudizi; esso (il vangelo) è conforme alla Torāh che venne rivelata prima della sua venuta, tranne per poche leggi, che vennero cambiate. Stabilimmo che il Vangelo fosse la loro Guida, al fine di dissuaderli dal commettere ciò che è stato loro proibito.
Poslije vjerovjesnika koji su slati potomcima Israilovim, poslali smo Isaa, sina Merjeminog, koji vjeruje u Tevrat i sudi po njemu; a dali smo mu i Indžil, koji upućuje ka istini i sadrži jasne dokaze kojima odstranjuje sumnje i nejasnoće koje se kod nekog mogu javiti u vezi s propisima. Indžil se slaže sa Tevratom, osim u malom broju propisa, u kojima je Indžil derogirao Tevrat. Indžil smo učinili uputom bogobojaznima, ali i prijetnjom onima koji prekrše njegove zabrane.
İsrailoğullarının peygamberlerinin ardından Meryemoğlu İsâ'yı kendinden önce gelen Tevrat'ın içindekilere iman eden ve onunla hükmeden bir kimse kıldık. Ona, hak ve hidayeti içinde barındıran İncil'i verdik. İncil'i delillerdeki şüpheleri ortadan kaldıran, hükümlerdeki sorunları çözen, kendinden önceki Tevrat'a muvafık kıldık. Sadece hükümlerden pek azını nesh edici olarak indirdik. İncil'i; müttakilere, yol gösterici ve onlara haram kıldıklarını yapmayı yasaklayıcı kıldık.
After the prophets of the Israelites, I sent Jesus, son of Mary, as a believer in the Torah, giving judgement in accordance with it. I also gave him the Gospel that contained guidance to the truth and evidences to remove doubts and solve difficult cases of rulings: it corresponded to the Torah that came before it, except in a few rulings that it replaced. I made the Gospel a guide and a means to restrain people from doing that which was prohibited.
Nous avons envoyé sur les traces des prophètes des enfants d’Israël Jésus fils de Marie, qui croyait en ce que contenait la Torah et jugeait conformément à ses lois.
Nous lui avons aussi donné l’Evangile qui renferme la guidée vers la vérité et des arguments qui dissipent les ambigüités, résout les problèmes posés par certains jugements et confirme ce qui a été révélé auparavant dans la Torah, excepté certains jugements abrogés.
Nous avons également fait de l’Evangile une guidée grâce à laquelle on s’oriente sur le droit chemin et une dissuasion contre l’illicite.
"Dan Kami iringkan jejak mereka (nabi-nabi Bani Israil) dengan Isa putra Maryam, membenarkan kitab yang sebelumnya, yaitu Taurat. Dan Kami telah memberikan kepadanya kitab Injil sedang di dalamnya (ada) petunjuk dan cahaya (yang menerangi), dan membenarkan kitab yang sebelumnya, yaitu kitab Taurat. Dan menjadi petunjuk serta pengajaran untuk orang-orang yang bertakwa. Dan hendaklah orang-orang pengikut Injil, memutuskan perkara menurut apa yang diturunkan Allah di dalamnya. Barang-siapa tidak memutuskan perkara menurut apa yang diturunkan Allah, maka mereka itu adalah orang-orang yang fasik." (Al-Ma`idah: 46-47).
(46) Yakni setelah Kami mengutus para Nabi dan Rasul yang memutuskan hukum berdasarkan Taurat, Kami mengutus sesudah mereka hamba dan Rasul Kami, Isa putra Maryam Ruhullah dan KalimatNya yang disampaikannya kepada Maryam. Allah mengutusnya dengan membenarkan Taurat yang diturunkan se-belumnya, dia adalah saksi kebenaran dan kejujuran bagi Musa dan apa yang ada di bawahnya, pendukung dakwahnya, berhukum kepada syariatnya, menyetujuinya dalam banyak perkara-perkara syar'i. Dan dalam beberapa hukum bisa jadi Isa lebih ringan seba-gaimana Allah berfirman tentangnya bahwa dia berkata kepada Bani Israil,
﴾ وَلِأُحِلَّ لَكُم بَعۡضَ ٱلَّذِي حُرِّمَ عَلَيۡكُمۡۚ ﴿
"Dan untuk menghalalkan bagimu sebagian yang telah diharamkan atasmu." (Ali Imran: 50).
﴾ وَءَاتَيۡنَٰهُ ٱلۡإِنجِيلَ ﴿ "Dan Kami telah memberikan kitab Injil kepadanya," kitab yang agung penyempurna bagi Taurat. ﴾ فِيهِ هُدٗى وَنُورٞ ﴿ "Di da-lamnya terdapat petunjuk dan cahaya," petunjuk kepada jalan yang lurus dan menjelaskan kebenaran dari kebatilan. ﴾ وَمُصَدِّقٗا لِّمَا بَيۡنَ يَدَيۡهِ مِنَ ٱلتَّوۡرَىٰةِ ﴿ "Dan membenarkan kitab yang sebelumnya yaitu kitab Taurat," dengan mendukungnya, menjadi saksi kebenarannya, dan menyetu-juinya. ﴾ وَهُدٗى وَمَوۡعِظَةٗ لِّلۡمُتَّقِينَ ﴿ "Dan menjadi petunjuk dan pengajaran bagi orang-orang yang bertakwa," karena merekalah orang-orang yang mengambil manfaat dari petunjuk, mengambil pelajaran dari nasi-hat, dan tidak melakukan apa-apa yang tidak layak.
(47) ﴾ وَلۡيَحۡكُمۡ أَهۡلُ ٱلۡإِنجِيلِ بِمَآ أَنزَلَ ٱللَّهُ فِيهِۚ ﴿ "Dan hendaknya orang-orang pengikut Injil memutuskan perkara menurut apa yang diturunkan oleh Allah di dalamnya," yakni, mereka harus berpegang kepada kitab mereka, mereka tidak boleh berpaling darinya.
﴾ وَمَن لَّمۡ يَحۡكُم بِمَآ أَنزَلَ ٱللَّهُ فَأُوْلَٰٓئِكَ هُمُ ٱلۡفَٰسِقُونَ ﴿ "Barangsiapa tidak memu-tuskan perkara menurut apa yang diturunkan Allah, maka mereka itu adalah orang-orang yang fasik."
Tras las huellas de los profetas de los hijos de Israel, hemos enviado a Jesús hijo de María, que creía en lo que contenía la Torá y juzgaba según sus leyes. Le he revelado el Evangelio que contiene la guía hacia la verdad y argumentos que disipan las ambigüedades, resuelven los problemas presentados por algunos preceptos y confirma lo que ha sido revelado antes en la Torá, a excepción de algunos preceptos abrogados. Hice del Evangelio, además, una guía gracias a la cual podemos orientarnos hacia el camino recto y una herramienta de disuasión contra lo que es ilícito.
Allah Mentions `Isa and Praises the Injil
Allah said,
وَقَفَّيْنَا
(and We sent...) meaning, We sent
عَلَى ءَاثَـرِهِمْ
(in their footsteps) meaning the Prophets of the Children of Israel,
بِعَيسَى ابْنِ مَرْيَمَ مُصَدِّقاً لِّمَا بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ مِنَ التَوْرَاةِ
(`Isa, son of Maryam, confirming the Tawrah that had come before him,) meaning, he believed in it and ruled by it.
وَءَاتَيْنَـهُ الإِنجِيلَ فِيهِ هُدًى وَنُورٌ
(and We gave him the Injil, in which was guidance and light) a guidance that directs to the truth and a light that removes the doubts and solves disputes,
وَمُصَدِّقاً لِّمَا بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ مِنَ التَّوْرَاةِ
(and confirmation of the Tawrah that had come before it,) meaning, he adhered to the Tawrah, except for the few instances that clarified the truth where the Children of Israel differed. Allah states in another Ayah that `Isa said to the Children of Israel,
وَلاٌّحِلَّ لَكُم بَعْضَ الَّذِي حُرِّمَ عَلَيْكُمْ
(. ..and to make lawful to you part of what was forbidden to you.) So the scholars say that the Injil abrogated some of the rulings of the Tawrah. Allah's statement,
وَهُدًى وَمَوْعِظَةٌ لِّلْمُتَّقِينَ
(a guidance and an admonition for those who have Taqwa.) means, We made the Injil guidance and an admonition that prohibits committing sins and errors, for those who have Taqwa of Allah and fear His warning and torment. Allah said next,
وَلْيَحْكُمْ أَهْلُ الإِنجِيلِ بِمَآ أَنزَلَ اللَّهُ فِيهِ
(Let the people of the Injil judge by what Allah has revealed therein.) meaning, so that He judges the people of the Injil by it in their time. Or, the Ayah means, so that they believe in all that is in it and adhere to all its commands, including the good news about the coming of Muhammad and the command to believe in and follow him when he is sent. Allah said in other Ayat,
قُلْ يَـأَهْلَ الْكِتَـبِ لَسْتُمْ عَلَى شَىْءٍ حَتَّى تُقِيمُواْ التَّوْرَاةَ وَالإِنجِيلَ وَمَآ أُنزِلَ إِلَيْكُمْ مِّن رَّبِّكُمْ
(Say "O People of the Scripture! You have nothing (guidance) until you act according to the Tawrah, the Injil, and what has been sent down to you from your Lord.") and,
الَّذِينَ يَتَّبِعُونَ الرَّسُولَ النَّبِىَّ الأُمِّىَّ الَّذِى يَجِدُونَهُ مَكْتُوبًا عِندَهُمْ فِى التَّوْرَاةِ
(Those who follow the Messenger, the Prophet who can neither read nor write whom they find written with them in the Tawrah...) until,
الْمُفْلِحُونَ
(...successful.) Here, Allah said,
وَمَن لَّمْ يَحْكُم بِمَآ أَنزَلَ اللَّهُ فَأُوْلَـئِكَ هُمُ الْفَـسِقُونَ
(And whosoever does not judge by what Allah has revealed, such are the rebellious.) meaning, the rebellious and disobedient of Allah who prefer falsehood and abandon truth. We mentioned before that this Ayah was revealed about the Christians, and this is evident from the context of the Ayah.
Kami ikutkan pada jejak nabi-nabi Bani Israil dengan Isa putra Maryam yang beriman kepada apa yang tercantum di dalam kitab suci Taurat dan menjadikannya sebagai sumber hukum. Kami juga memberikan kepadanya kitab suci Injil yang berisi petunjuk ke jalan yang benar dan berisi penjelasan yang dapat melenyapkan hujah berupa syubhat-syubhat dan mengatasi masalah-masalah hukum, serta sesuai dengan kitab suci Taurat yang diturunkan sebelumnya kecuali sedikit masalah hukum yang diubahnya. Kami jadikan kitab suci Injil sebagai petunjuk yang diikuti oleh orang-orang yang bertakwa dan pencegah dari perbuatan yang diharamkan bagi mereka.
Hristiyanlar, Allah'ın İncil'de indirdiğine iman etsinler. Onun ile hükmetsinler. Kendilerine Muhammed -sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem- (gönderilmeden önce gelen doğrularla) hükmetsinler. Kim Allah'ın indirdiğiyle hükmetmezse; işte onlar Allah'ın itaatinden çıkmış olanlardır. Hakkı terk edip batıla meyledenlerdir.
In the fourth verse (47) it was said that the people of the Injil should enforce injunctions in accordance with the Law revealed by Al-mighty Allah in the Injil, and those who enforce what is against the in-junctions sent down by Almighty Allah are disobedient, sinners.
The Christians should believe in what Allah has revealed in the Gospel and they should judge in accordance with the truth it contains prior to the coming of Muhammad (peace be upon him). Whoever does not judge according to what Allah has sent down, then such people are the ones who do not follow Allah and leave the truth for falsehood.
Que les chrétiens croient en ce qu’a révélé Allah dans l’Evangile et qu’ils jugent conformément à ce qu’il contient d’authentique (ceci concerne l’époque d’avant l’envoi du Prophète Muħammad).
Quant à ceux qui ne jugent pas selon ce qu’Allah a révélé, ce sont ceux qui se sont affranchis de l’obéissance à Allah, délaissent la vérité et penchent pour le faux.
Hendaklah orang-orang Nasrani beriman kepada apa yang Allah turunkan di dalam kitab suci Injil dan hendaklah mereka menjadikan kandungannya yang berisi kebenaran sebagai sumber hukum sebelum diutusnya Nabi Muhammad -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam- kepada mereka. Barang siapa yang tidak mau menetapkan hukum berdasarkan kitab suci yang Allah turunkan, mereka itu adalah orang-orang yang tidak taat kepada Allah, meninggalkan kebenaran, dan cenderung kepada kebatilan.
Que los cristianos crean en lo que ha sido revelado en el Evangelio y que juzguen conforme a su contenido auténtico (esto se refiere a la época anterior a la llegada del profeta Mujámmad r). En cuanto a aquellos que no juzgan sobre la base de lo que Al-lah ha revelado, son aquellos que han desobedecido a Al-lah, rechazan la verdad y se inclinan hacia lo falso.
In connection with justice (and the relevant penal action) it is the requirement of the Islamic law that its rules should be enforced without any individual’s status being taken into account. However, sometimes a man’s violence is not the result of his mischievous intent, but occurs accidentally under the influence of emotional stress. Under such circumstances, if the victim of violence pardons the perpetrator of violence, that will be deemed an act of magnanimity towards the latter and will contribute to creating an atmosphere of broad-mindedness in society.
E che i Nazareni credano alla rivelazione di Allāh nel Vangelo, e che giudichino riferendosi ad esso, secondo la verità che ha rivelato prima della venuta di Muħammed (pace e benedizioni di Allāh su di lui); e chi non giudica facendo riferimento a ciò che Allāh ha rivelato, costoro sono al di fuori dell'obbedienza di Allāh, coloro che rifiutano la verità e tendono alla falsità.
Những người Thiên Chúa hãy tin nơi những điều được Allah ban xuống trong Kinh Injil và hãy xét xử các vụ việc theo những gì ở trong đó. Và ai không xét xử theo những điều mà Allah ban xuống thì những người đó là những kẻ bất tuân Allah, từ bỏ điều chân lý và hướng về điều sai quấy và sàm bậy.
Neka kršćani vjeruju u Indžil, koji smo im poslali, i neka sude po istini koja je u njemu došla prije nego što im je poslan Muhammed, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem. A ko ne sudi po onome što je Allah objavio, takav je izašao iz okvira pokornosti Allahu i ostavio istinu priklonivši se zabludi.
Sampalatayanan ng mga Kristiyano ang pinababa ni Allāh sa Ebanghelyo at humatol sila ayon dito hinggil sa inihatid nito na katapatan bago ng pagpapadala kay Muḥammad – basbasan siya ni Allāh at batiin ng kapayapaan – sa kanila. Ang sinumang hindi humatol ng ayon sa pinababa ni Allāh, ang mga iyon ay ang mga lumalabas sa pagtalima kay Allāh, ang mga nag-iiwan sa katotohanan, ang mga kumikiling sa kabulaanan.
E ti abbiamo rivelato – o Messaggero – il Corano, che contiene la Verità, sulla quale non vi è alcun dubbio che provenga da Allāh, a conferma dei Libri che Egli ha rivelato in precedenza e come loro garante per le verità in essi contenute, compatibili con Esso; ciò che non è compatibile è falso. Giudica la gente tramite ciò che Allāh ti ha rivelato e non seguire i desideri che loro seguono, abbandonando l'indubbia verità che ti è stata rivelata. Abbiamo stabilito una Legge per ogni popolo e una chiara maniera di applicarla; se Allāh avesse voluto unificare tutte le Leggi, lo avrebbe fatto; tuttavia, ha attribuito ad ogni popolo la propria Legge, al fine di mettere alla prova tutti loro, così da distinguere l'obbediente dal disobbediente. Affrettatevi a compiere il bene e ad abbandonare i misfatti, poiché ad Allāh solo sarà il vostro ritorno, nel Giorno del Giudizio, e farà chiarezza sulle vostre discordie e vi ricompenserà per le azioni compiute.
Này hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad, TA đã ban xuống cho Ngươi Kinh Qur'an là sự thật, chẳng có gì phải nghi ngờ rằng Nó đích thực đến từ nơi Allah dùng để xác nhận lại những gì trong các Kinh Sách trước đó, Nó tuyệt đối trung thực và nói chính xác tất cả những gì được nói các Kinh Sách trước. Bởi thế, những gì trong các Kinh Sách trước tương đồng với Qur'an thì đó là sự thật, còn những gì khác với Nó là ngụy tạo. Cho nên, Ngươi - Muhammad - hãy xét xử nhân loại theo những điều Allah ban xuống cho Ngươi, Ngươi chớ đi theo dục vọng và sở thích của chúng mà bỏ đi những gì được ban xuống cho Ngươi. Quả thật, TA đã ban hành cho mỗi cộng đồng một lề lối và giáo lý riêng để làm nguồn chỉ đạo, nếu muốn TA có thể làm thành một cộng đồng duy nhất mang một lề lối và giáo lý chung, nhưng TA muốn mỗi cộng đồng có một giáo lý riêng để thử thách xem ai tuân lệnh và ai bất tuân. Do đó, các ngươi hãy nhanh chân đến với những việc làm ngoan đạo, thiện tốt và từ bỏ những việc làm sai trái và nghịch lệnh; các ngươi hãy nhanh chấn đến với Allah bởi lẽ các ngươi phải quay trở về với Ngài vào Ngày Phục Sinh, và Ngài sẽ cho các ngươi biết những điều các ngươi đã bất đồng nhau, và Ngài sẽ đáp trả xứng đáng cho những gì các ngươi đã làm.
48- Sana da Kitab’ı hak ile kendinden önce indirilen kitapları tasdik edici ve onlar üzerinde gözcü ve hakim olarak indirdik. O halde aralarında Allah’ın indirdiği ile hükmet ve sana gelen hakkı bırakıp da onların hevalarına uyma. Sizden her biriniz için bir şeriat ve bir yol tayin ettik. Eğer Allah dileseydi elbette hepinizi tek bir ümmet yapardı. Fakat O, size verdiği ile sizi imtihan etmek istedi. Öyle ise hayırlı işlerde yarışın. Hepinizin dönüşü yalnız Allah’adır ve O, hakkında ayrılığa düştüğünüz şeyleri size haber verecektir.
49- Aralarında Allah’ın indirdiği ile hükmet, onların hevalarına uyma ve Allah’ın sana indirdiğinin bir kısmından seni vazgeçirmelerinden de sakın. Eğer yüz çevirirlerse bil ki bazı günahlarından dolayı Allah onları cezalandırmak ister. Gerçekten insanlardan çoğu fasıktır.
50- Yoksa onlar cahiliye hükmünü mü istiyorlar? Yakîn sahibi bir toplum için kimin hükmü Allah’ın hükmünden daha güzel olabilir ki?
48. Yüce Allah:“Sana da Kitab’ı” yani kitapların en faziletlisi ve en değerlisi olan Kur’ân’ı “hak ile” hem indirilmesi itibari ile hem de ihtiva ettiği haberleri, emir ve yasakları ile “kendinden önce indirilen kitapları tasdik edici…” çünkü o, daha önce indirilmiş kitaplara şahitlik etmiştir, onlara uygundur. Onun verdiği haberler ile önceki kitapların haberleri, ihtiva ettikleri ana şer’î hükümler ve haberler birbirlerine uygundur. Böylece bu Kitab’ın varlığı, öncekilerin haberlerini tasdik etmektedir. “Onlar üzerinde gözcü ve hakim olarak indirdik.”Önceki kitapların ihtiva ettiklerini ihtiva etmekle birlikte ilâhi buyruklar ve ahlaki hususlar konusunda daha fazla hükümler içermektedir. Böylece bu Kitap, önceki Kitapların getirmiş olduğu bütün haklara uyan, onları emir ve teşvik eden bir Kitaptır. Hakka ulaştıran yolları da daha fazlası ile ortaya koyandır. Yine geçmişlerin de geleceklerin de haberlerini ihtiva eden bir Kitaptır. Hükmün, hikmetin ve önceki Kitapların içerdiği ahkamın yer aldığı bir Kitaptır. Geçmiş kitaplar ona arzedilir ve bu Kitap, neyin lehinde doğrudur diye şahitlik ederse makbul olan odur. Bu Kitap, neyin reddedilmesi gerektiğini belirtirse o da reddolunur. Çünkü onun reddettikleri, tahrif ve tebdil edilmiştir. Aksi takdirde Allah katından geldiği gibi kalmış olsaydı ona muhalif bir hüküm ortaya koymazdı.“O halde aralarında Allah’ın indirdiği” Allah’ın senin üzerine indirmiş olduğu şer’î hüküm “ile hükmet. Sana gelen hakkı bırakıp da onların hevalarına uyma”Yani hakka karşı duran bozuk heva ve heveslerine tâbî olmayı, sana gelen hakkın alternatifi yaparak daha bayağı olanı daha hayırlı olanla değiştirme.“Sizden” ey ümmetler “her biriniz için bir şeriat ve bir yol tayin ettik.”İzlenecek, takip edilecek bir yol tespit ettik. Farklı ümmetlere ait çeşitli şeraitler, zaman ve hallere göre değişen hükümler olup hepsi de geçerli oldukları dönemde adaletin ifadesidirler. Her zaman ve mekânın maslahat ve hikmetini içeren büyük temel hükümlere gelince bunlarda değişiklik olmaz ve bunlar bütün şeriatlerde aynen teşrî olunurlar.“Eğer Allah dileseydi elbette hepinizi” tek bir şeriate tâbî olan ve sonradan geleni ile önceden geleni arasında hiçbir farklılık bulunmayan “tek bir ümmet yapardı. Fakat O, size verdiği ile sizi imtihan etmek istedi” sizi sınamakta ve sizin ne şekilde amel edeceğinize bakmaktadır. Her bir ümmeti hikmetine uygun bir şekilde sınamaktadır. Herkese uygun olanı verir ki böylelikle ümmetler arasında yarış söz konusu olsun ve her ümmet başkasını hayırda geçmeye tutkun olsun. İşte bundan dolayı:“Öyle ise hayırlı işlerde yarışın” buyurmaktadır. Yani bu işleri yapmakta acele edin ve bu hayırlı işleri eksiksiz yapın. Çünkü her türlü farz ve müstehabı kapsayan ve gerek Allah’ın hakları, gerek kullarının hakları ile ilgili olan hayırları işleyen bir kimsenin başkasını geçebilmesi ve bu konuda başarılı olması, ancak iki yolla mümkün olur:Bu konuda elini çabuk tutarak zamanı gelip de onu işlemeyi gerektiren sebep ortaya çıktığında fırsatı değerlendirmek ve emrolunduğu şekilde eksiksiz olarak onu eda etmek için bütün gayreti ortaya koymak.
Bu âyet-i kerimeden namaz ve benzeri amelleri vakitlerinin başlangıcında eda etmek için acele etmek gerektiğine delil vardır. Aynı şekilde kulun namaz ve benzeri farz amellerde yalnızca yeterli olan kadarı ile yetinmemesi gerektiğini, aksine bu farz amelin tam ve kâmil olması ve bu yolla da ileri geçmenin gerçekleşmesi için müstehabları da yapması gerektiği ortaya konmaktadır.“Hepinizin dönüşü yalnız Allah’adır.” Önceki ümmetleri de sonraki ümmetleri de Allah, hakkında şüphe bulunmayan bir günde toplayacaktır. “Ve O, hakkında” şer’i hüküm ve amellere dair “ayrılığa düştüğünüz şeyleri size haber verecektir.” Hak ehli ve salih amel sahibi kimseleri mükâfatlandıracak, batıl ehli ve kötü amel sahiplerini ise cezalandıracaktır.
49. Bu âyet-i kerimenin daha önce geçen:“Aralarında hükmet ya da onlardan yüzçevir.”(42. âyet) buyruğunu neshettiği ileri sürülmüştür. Doğrusu ise bu âyeti kerimenin nasih (neshedici) olmadığıdır. Belirtilen âyet-i kerime Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’in aralarında hüküm verip vermeme konusunda muhayyer olduğunu göstermektedir. Bunun sebebi de onların asıl maksatlarının hakkın hükmüne başvurmak olmamasıdır. Bu âyet-i kerime ise şunu göstermektedir: Hüküm verecek olursa aralarında Allah’ın indirmiş olduğu Kitap ve sünnet gereğince hüküm verir. İşte daha önce Yüce Allah’ın:“Eğer hükmedersen de aralarında adaletle hükmet” buyruğunda sözü geçen “adalet” de budur. Bu da adaletin ne olduğunu ortaya koymakta ve adaletin asıl kaynağının Allah’ın teşrî buyurduğu hükümler olduğunu ifade etmektedir. Çünkü bu hükümler, adaletin en ileri derecesini içerirler. Buna muhalif olan her şey ise zulüm ve haksızlıktır.
“Onların hevalarına uyma” buyruğunda onların hevalarına uyma yasağının tekrar edilmesi, bu hususta ileri derecede sakındırmak içindir. Çünkü bundan önce bu yasağın zikredildiği yerde hüküm ve fetva makamı söz konusu idi. Bu ise daha geniş kapsamlı bir makamdır. Burada ise yalnızca hüküm makamı dile getirilmektedir. Her ikisinde de hakka muhalif olan hevalarına uymamak gereklidir. Bundan dolayı da burada:“Allah’ın sana indirdiğinin bir kısmından seni vazgeçirmelerinden de sakın”buyurmaktadır. Sakın onlara aldanma, sakın onlar seni aldatıp da Allah’ın sana indirdiğinin bir bölümünden seni alıkoymasınlar. Böylelikle onların hevalarına uymak, yerine getirilmesi de uyulması da farz olan hakkı terk etmeye götüren bir sebep olarak ortaya çıkmaktadır.“Eğer yüz çevirirlerse” sana ve hakka uymayacak olurlarsa “bil ki” bu, onlar için bir cezadır ve “bazı günahlarından dolayı Allah onları cezalandırmak ister.” Çünkü günahların dünyevî ve uhrevî cezaları vardır. En büyük cezalardan birisi de kulun Peygambere tâbî olmama belasına duçar olması ve bunun kendisine süslü gösterilmesidir. Buna sebep ise onun fasıklığından başkası değildir:“Gerçekten insanlardan çoğu fasıktır.” Fasıklık etmek, yani Allah’a itaatin ve Rasûlüne ittibanın dışına çıkmak onların tabiatlarının bir parçasıdır.
50. “Yoksa onlar cahiliye hükmünü mü istiyorlar?” Yani onlar senden yüz çevirerek cahiliye hükmünü mü arıyorlar? Cahiliye hükmü ise Allah’ın Rasûlüne indirdiğine muhalif olan her bir hükümdür. Çünkü ortada sadece Allah’ın ve Rasûlünün hükmü ya da cahiliye hükmü vardır. Birincisinden yüz çeviren kimse cehalet, zulüm ve sapıklık temeli üzerinde yükselen ikinci hükme (cahili hükme) müptela olur. Bundan dolayı Allah azze ve celle bu hükmü “cahiliye”ye izafe etmiştir. Yüce Allah’ın hükmü ise ilim, adalet, doğruluk, nur ve hidâyet üzere yükselir.
“Yakîn sahibi bir toplum için kimin hükmü Allah’ın hükmünden daha güzel olabilir ki?” Yakîn sahibi kimse, her iki hüküm arasındaki farkı bilen ve yakîni sayesinde Allah’ın hükmünün güzellik ve yüceliğini kavrayarak aklen ve şer’an mutlaka kendisine tabi olunması gerektiğini tespit edebilen kimsedir. Yakîn ise amelde bulunmayı gerektiren tam ilim demektir.
Nagpababa sa iyo, O Sugo, ng Qur'ān na may katapatang walang duda at walang alinlangan na ito ay mula sa ganang Kanya bilang tagapagpatotoo para sa nauna rito na mga kasulatang pinababa at bilang pinagkakatiwalaan sa mga ito. Kaya ang anumang umaayon dito mula sa mga iyon, iyan ay katotohanan; at ang anumang sumasalungat dito, iyan ay kabulaanan. Kaya humatol ka sa pagitan nila ayon sa pinababa ni Allāh sa iyo kaugnay roon. Huwag kang sumunod sa mga pithaya nilang pinanghahawakan nila habang iniiwan ang pinababa sa iyo na katotohanang walang duda hinggil doon. Gumawa si Allāh para sa bawat kalipunan ng isang batas mula sa mga patakarang panggawain at ng isang paraang maliwanag na napapatnubayan sila sa pamamagitan nito. Kung sakaling niloob ni Allāh na pag-isahin ang mga batas, talaga sanang pinag-isa Niya ang mga ito subalit Siya ay gumawa para sa bawat kalipunan ng batas upang sulitin ang lahat para malantad ang tagatalima sa tagasuway. Kaya magmadali kayo tungo sa paggawa ng mga kabutihan at pag-iwan sa mga nakasasama sapagkat tungo kay Allāh lamang ang pagbabalik ninyo sa Araw ng Pagbangon. Magbabalita Siya sa inyo tungkol sa anumang kayo noon kaugnay roon ay nagkakasalungatan. Gaganti Siya sa inyo sa anumang ipinauna ninyo na mga gawa.
O Poslaniče, Mi smo ti objavili Kur'an sa istinom u koju nema sumnje da je od Allaha, koji potvrđuje prijašnje objavljene Knjige i ispravlja ono što su u njima ljudi iskrivili. Ono što je u skladu sa Kur'anom, to je istina; ono što mu se suprotstavi, to je neistina. Sudi među ljudima po onome što ti je Allah objavio u Kur'anu, i nemoj slijediti njihove prohtjeve ostavljajući istinu koja ti je objavljena i u koju nema nikakve sumnje. Svakom smo umetu dali vjerozakon i jasno ukazali na put kojim treba ići. Da je Allah htio sve vjerozakone učiniti jednim vjerozakonom, učinio bi to, ali je svakom umetu dao poseban vjerozakon kako bi ga iskušao, tj. kako bi se mogla napraviti razlika između pokornih i nepokornih. Zato pohitajte činiti dobra djela i ostaviti loša, jer ćete se Allahu, Jednom Jedinom, vratiti na Sudnjem danu, i On će vas obavijestiti o onome oko čega ste se razilazili i pozvat će vas na odgovornost za ono što ste radili.
-Ey Resul!- Biz sana Kur'an'ı Allah'tan olduğuna hiç şek şüphe barındırmayan doğruluk ile indirdik. Kendisinden önce indirilen kitapları doğrulayıcıdır ve güvenilirdir. Önceki kitapların Kur'an'a uyan kısımları hak, muhalefet edenleri de batıldır. İnsanların arasında Allah'ın sana indirdiğiyle hükmet. İçerisinde hiçbir şüphe olmayan sana indirilen hakkı terk edip hevâlarına heveslerine uyma. Kesinlikle biz, her ümmete bir şeriat ve amelî hükümler, hidayet bulacakları apaçık bir yol kıldık. Şayet Allah bütün şeriatları bir yapmak isteseydi tek bir şeriat yapardı. Lakin herkesi imtihan etmek, itaat eden ile isyan edeni ayırt etmek için, her bir ümmete ayrı bir şeriat verdi. Hayır işleri yapmada ve kötülükleri terk etmede acele ediniz. Kıyamet gününde hepinizin dönüşü yalnız Allah'a olacaktır. İhtilafa düştüğünüz hükümleri sizlere bildirecektir. Önceden yapmış olduğunuz amellerinizin karşılığını verecektir.
I sent down to you, O Messenger, the Qur’ān with the truth about which there is no doubt that it is from Allah. It is a confirmation and guardian for the revealed books that came before it. Whatever in those books conforms to it is the truth, and whatever does not is false. So judge between people according to what I have revealed to you in it and do not follow their desires which they have adopted in leaving the truth that has been revealed to you about which there is no doubt. I have made a sacred law and clear path for every nation. If I willed to make all the laws one, I would have done so. But I made a separate law for every nation in order to test them all and to see who follows and who does not. So rush towards doing good actions and leave evil ones. Your return on the Day of Judgement is to Me alone. I will inform you about that which you used to differ in and will repay you for the actions you did.
Here ‘the Book’ means the original and basic teachings of religion. This Book of God is a single entity and has been revealed to all the prophets with some changes in respect of language and the order of commandments. However, as regards the outward structure in which the realities of religion are presented, there are differences in the teachings of the various prophets. The reason is not that there are stages in the revelation of the religion which indicate the actual evolution of the religion itself, i.e. it is not that prior to this a less developed or imperfect religion was revealed and thereafter a more developed and entirely perfect religion was revealed. The truth is that with any considerable passage of time, the internal reality of religion is lost and public rituals and formal ceremonies assume the strength of the internal reality, eventually becoming ‘holy’. People begin to consider the repetition of such rituals, accompanied by external trappings, as real worship. That is why the external framework was changed from time to time, so that the mentality of considering this framework as the real substance of religion should be eradicated and so that nothing other than God should become the centre of one’s attention. According to the Quran, this came about simply for the purpose of putting people to the test. The reason for this strategy is the Divine Wisdom of putting mankind on trial and not the Divine Wisdom of the evolution of religion. An example of this is the change of qiblah. The Children of Israel were commanded to turn towards the ‘Holy House’ (Jerusalem) while saying their prayers. This command was only for the sake of being consistent about the direction. But thereafter they gradually developed the idea that prayer meant simply facing towards Jerusalem. Then the earlier commandment was changed and the Ka‘bah was made the qiblah. Now, some people adhered to the earlier tradition, while others followed God’s guidance. In this way, the change of qiblah made it clear as to who worshipped walls and doors and who were the genuine worshippers of God (see 2:143). Now there is no possibility of the occurrence of such a change, because the structure would have to be changed by a prophet and now no other prophet is going to be raised. However, as far as the real purpose is concerned, it is to remain as it is. Even now, before God, His true worshipper will be the one who, though following the structural formalities, will not give them the status of real purpose; who, freeing his mind from outward ceremonial, will say his prayers directly to God. This has to be achieved through rigorous mental discipline. The disputes existing in religion in the name of outward formalities have arisen because people’s negligence has made them ignorant of the true facts. If they were to become aware of the truth — as it will present itself in the Hereafter—all the disputes would come to an end right now.
"Dan Kami telah turunkan kepadamu al-Kitab (al-Qur`an) dengan membawa kebenaran, membenarkan apa yang sebelum-nya, yaitu kitab-kitab (yang diturunkan sebelumnya) dan batu ujian terhadap kitab-kitab yang lain itu, maka putuskanlah per-kara mereka menurut apa yang Allah turunkan dan janganlah kamu mengikuti hawa nafsu mereka dengan meninggalkan kebenaran yang telah datang kepadamu. Untuk tiap-tiap umat di antara kamu, Kami berikan aturan dan jalan yang terang. Sekiranya Allah menghendaki, niscaya kamu dijadikanNya satu umat (saja), tetapi Allah hendak menguji kamu terhadap pemberianNya kepadamu, maka berlomba-lombalah berbuat kebajikan. Hanya kepada Allah-lah kamu semuanya kembali, lalu diberitahukanNya kepadamu apa yang telah kamu perselisihkan itu? Dan hendaklah kamu me-mutuskan perkara di antara mereka menurut apa yang diturunkan Allah, dan janganlah kamu mengikuti hawa nafsu mereka. Dan berhati-hatilah kamu terhadap mereka, supaya mereka tidak me-malingkan kamu dari sebagian apa yang telah diturunkan Allah kepadamu. Jika mereka berpaling (dari hukum yang telah diturun-kan Allah), maka ketahuilah bahwa sesungguhnya Allah menghen-daki akan menimpakan musibah kepada mereka disebabkan seba-gian dosa-dosa mereka. Dan sesungguhnya kebanyakan manusia adalah orang-orang yang fasik. Apakah hukum jahiliyah yang mereka kehendaki, dan (hukum) siapakah yang lebih baik dari-pada (hukum) Allah bagi orang-orang yang yakin?" (Al-Ma`idah: 48-50).
(48) Firman Allah, ﴾ وَأَنزَلۡنَآ إِلَيۡكَ ٱلۡكِتَٰبَ ﴿ "Dan Kami telah menu-runkan kepadamu al-Kitab," yakni, al-Qur`an yang agung, kitab termulia dan terbaik, ﴾ بِٱلۡحَقِّ ﴿ "dengan membawa kebenaran," yakni diturunkan dengan benar, berisi kebenaran pada berita-berita, perintah-perintah, dan larangan-larangannya.
﴾ مُصَدِّقٗا لِّمَا بَيۡنَ يَدَيۡهِ ﴿ "Membenarkan apa yang sebelumnya yaitu kitab-kitab (yang diturunkan sebelumnya)," karena ia menjadi saksi baginya, setuju dengannya, berita-beritanya sesuai dengan berita-beritanya, syariat-syariatnya yang pokok sama dengan syariat-syariat-nya, ia memberitakan tentangnya, maka keberadaannya menjadi bukti kebenarannya.
﴾ وَمُهَيۡمِنًا عَلَيۡهِۖ ﴿ "Dan batu ujian terhadap kitab-kitab yang lain itu," maksudnya, ia mengandung apa yang dikandung oleh kitab-kitab terdahulu, tetapi ia unggul dalam tuntutan-tuntutan Ilahiyah dan akhlak-akhlak kejiwaan. Ia adalah kitab yang menghimpun semua kebenaran yang dibawa oleh kitab-kitab, lalu memerintahkan ke-adanya, mendorong kepadanya, dan memperbanyak jalan yang mengantarkan kepadanya. Ia adalah kitab yang berisi berita orang-orang terdahulu dan orang-orang yang akan datang. Ia adalah kitab yang mengandung keadilan, hikmah, dan hukum-hukum, di mana kitab-kitab terdahulu dicocokkan kepadanya, apa yang dinyatakan benar, maka ia diterima, dan apa yang ditolaknya maka ia ditolak, dan itu berarti ia telah tercampuri oleh pergantian dan penyeleweng-an, jika tidak maka seandainya ia benar dari Allah, niscaya Allah tidak menyelisihinya.
﴾ فَٱحۡكُم بَيۡنَهُم بِمَآ أَنزَلَ ٱللَّهُۖ ﴿ "Maka putuskanlah perkara mereka menu-rut apa yang Allah turunkan," yaitu hukum syar'i yang diturunkan oleh Allah kepadamu, ﴾ وَلَا تَتَّبِعۡ أَهۡوَآءَهُمۡ عَمَّا جَآءَكَ مِنَ ٱلۡحَقِّۚ ﴿ "dan janganlah kamu mengikuti hawa nafsu mereka dengan meninggalkan kebenaran yang telah datang kepadamu." Maksudnya, jangan menjadikan sikap mengikuti hawa nafsu mereka yang rusak yang menentang kebe-naran sebagai ganti bagi kebenaran yang telah datang kepadamu, maka kamu pun menukar yang lebih baik dengan yang lebih rendah.
Masing-masing untuk kalian wahai umat-umat telah Kami jadi-kan ﴾ شِرۡعَةٗ وَمِنۡهَاجٗاۚ ﴿ "aturan dan jalan yang terang," yakni jalan dan sunnah. Syariat-syariat ini, yang berbeda-beda sesuai dengan perbedaan umat, inilah syariat yang berubah-ubah sesuai dengan perubahan masa dan kondisi, dan semuanya kembali kepada keadilan pada saat (dan tempat) disyariatkannya. Adapun prinsip-prinsip dasar yang merupakan kemaslahatan dan hikmah di setiap masa, maka ia tidak berbeda-beda, ia disyariatkan pada semua syariat.
﴾ وَلَوۡ شَآءَ ٱللَّهُ لَجَعَلَكُمۡ أُمَّةٗ وَٰحِدَةٗ ﴿ "Sekiranya Allah menghendaki, niscaya kamu dijadikanNya satu umat saja," mengikuti satu syariat, yang terakhir tidak berbeda dari yang sebelumnya. ﴾ وَلَٰكِن لِّيَبۡلُوَكُمۡ فِي مَآ ءَاتَىٰكُمۡۖ ﴿ "Tetapi Allah hendak mengujimu terhadap pemberianNya kepadamu." Dia mengujimu dan melihat bagaimana kamu beramal dan Dia menguji masing-masing umat sesuai dengan hikmahNya dan memberi setiap orang apa yang layak baginya agar terjadi saling berlomba-lomba di antara umat. Masing-masing umat tentu berusaha mengungguli yang lain. Oleh karena itu Dia berfirman, ﴾ فَٱسۡتَبِقُواْ ٱلۡخَيۡرَٰتِۚ ﴿ "Maka berlomba-lombalah berbuat kebaikan," yakni bersegeralah kepadanya, sempurnakanlah.
Kebaikan yang mencakup seluruh kewajiban dan anjuran, baik itu hak-hak Allah maupun hak hamba-hambaNya, pelakunya belum dianggap berlomba-lomba padanya, mendahului yang lain, dan menguasai persoalan kecuali dengan dua perkara: Bersegera kepadanya, memanfaatkan peluang manakala waktunya tiba dan penyebabnya ada, bersungguh-sungguh dalam melaksanakannya dengan sempurna sesuai dengan yang diperintahkan.
Ayat ini dijadikan sebagai dalil atas kewajiban bersegera dalam menjalankan shalat dan ibadah-ibadah yang lain pada awal waktu. Lebih dari itu hendaknya seorang hamba tidak hanya membatasi diri pada apa yang dianggap cukup dalam shalat dan ibadah wajib lainnya, akan tetapi hendaknya dia melakukan perkara-perkara sunnah agar lebih lengkap dan sempurna, karena dengan itu dia meraih gelar berlomba-lomba dalam kebaikan.
﴾ إِلَى ٱللَّهِ مَرۡجِعُكُمۡ جَمِيعٗا ﴿ "Hanya kepada Allah-lah kamu semua kem-bali." Umat-umat yang lalu dan yang akan datang, semuanya akan dikumpulkan oleh Allah pada hari yang tidak ada kebimbangan kepadanya, ﴾ فَيُنَبِّئُكُم بِمَا كُنتُمۡ فِيهِ تَخۡتَلِفُونَ ﴿ "lalu diberitakanNya kepadamu apa yang telah kamu perselisihkan itu," yaitu, syariat-syariat dan amal-amal perbuatan, maka dia memberi pahala kepada pengikut kebe-naran dan amal shalih dan menghukum pengikut kebatilan dan amal buruk.
(49) ﴾ وَأَنِ ٱحۡكُم بَيۡنَهُم بِمَآ أَنزَلَ ٱللَّهُ ﴿ "Dan hendaknya kamu memutuskan perkara di antara mereka menurut apa yang diturunkan oleh Allah." Ayat inilah yang katanya menasakh Firman Allah,
﴾ فَٱحۡكُم بَيۡنَهُمۡ أَوۡ أَعۡرِضۡ عَنۡهُمۡۖ ﴿
"Maka putuskanlah perkara itu di antara mereka atau berpalinglah dari mereka," (Al-Ma`idah: 42),
padahal yang benar adalah bahwa ia bukan menasakh, karena ayat itu menunjukkan bahwa Nabi diberi pilihan antara memutuskan perkara atau tidak memutuskan, hal itu karena tujuan mereka dalam meminta keputusan bukanlah kebenaran. Sementara ayat ini menunjukkan bahwa jika Nabi memutuskan, maka dia memu-tuskan dengan apa yang diturunkan oleh Allah yaitu al-Qur`an dan sunnah. Inilah keadilan yang telah dinyatakan oleh Allah dalam ayat sebelumnya,
﴾ وَإِنۡ حَكَمۡتَ فَٱحۡكُم بَيۡنَهُم بِٱلۡقِسۡطِۚ ﴿
"Jika kamu memutuskan perkara mereka, maka putuskanlah per-kara itu dengan adil." (Al-Ma`idah: 42).
Ayat ini menjelaskan tentang keadilan, bahwa intinya adalah hukum yang disyariatkan oleh Allah karena ia mengandung keadil-an yang sempurna dan apa yang menyelisihinya adalah kezhaliman. ﴾ وَلَا تَتَّبِعۡ أَهۡوَآءَهُمۡ ﴿ "Dan janganlah kamu mengikuti hawa nafsu mereka." Larangan mengikuti hawa nafsu kembali diulang untuk membe-rikan peringatan keras darinya, dan karena konteksnya adalah memutuskan hukum dan fatwa yang jelas lebih luas sementara ini konteksnya hanyalah hukum semata. Pada keduanya seseorang tidak boleh mengikuti hawa nafsu mereka yang menyimpang dari kebenaran.
Oleh karena itu Allah berfirman,﴾ وَٱحۡذَرۡهُمۡ أَن يَفۡتِنُوكَ عَنۢ بَعۡضِ مَآ أَنزَلَ ٱللَّهُ إِلَيۡكَۖ ﴿ "Dan berhati-hatilah kamu terhadap mereka supaya mereka tidak memalingkanmu dari sebagian apa yang telah diturunkan oleh Allah ke-padamu." Maksudnya, janganlah kamu terkecoh oleh mereka, jangan sampai mereka membuatmu berpaling lalu mereka berhasil meng-halangimu dari sebagian yang diturunkan oleh Allah kepadamu. Maka mengikuti hawa nafsu mereka menjadi penyebab dicampak-kannya kebenaran yang semestinya wajib dan harus diikuti.
﴾ فَإِن تَوَلَّوۡاْ ﴿ "Jika mereka berpaling" dari mengikutimu dan meng-ikuti kebenaran, ﴾ فَٱعۡلَمۡ ﴿ "maka ketahuilah," bahwa itu adalah hu-kuman bagi mereka, dan bahwa Allah menghendaki akan menim-pakan musibah kepada mereka disebabkan sebagian dosa-dosa mereka. Karena dosa memiliki hukuman cepat atau lambat. Ter-masuk hukuman terbesar adalah, seorang hamba diuji dan dijadikan indah baginya keengganan untuk mengikuti Rasulullah, dan hal itu karena kefasikannya. ﴾ وَإِنَّ كَثِيرٗا مِّنَ ٱلنَّاسِ لَفَٰسِقُونَ ﴿ "Dan sesungguhnya kebanyakan manusia adalah orang-orang fasik," yakni tabiat mereka adalah kefasikan dan penyimpangan dari ketaatan kepada Allah dan RasulNya.
(50) ﴾ أَفَحُكۡمَ ٱلۡجَٰهِلِيَّةِ يَبۡغُونَۚ ﴿ "Apakah hukum jahiliyah yang mereka kehendaki?" Maksudnya, apakah dengan berpaling dan menjauh-nya mereka darimu karena mereka mencari hukum jahiliyah? Hukum Jahiliyah itu adalah semua hukum yang bertentangan dengan apa yang diturunkan oleh Allah kepada RasulNya. Karena pilihan yang ada hanya hukum Allah dan RasulNya atau hukum jahiliyah. Siapa yang berpaling dari yang pertama, maka dia akan ditimpa oleh yang kedua yang berpijak kepada kebodohan, kezhaliman, dan kesewenang-wenangan. Oleh karena itu Allah menyatakannya jahiliyah. Adapun hukum Allah, maka ia berpijak kepada ilmu, keadilan, cahaya, dan petunjuk. ﴾ وَمَنۡ أَحۡسَنُ مِنَ ٱللَّهِ حُكۡمٗا لِّقَوۡمٖ يُوقِنُونَ ﴿ "Siapa yang lebih baik daripada hukum Allah bagi orang-orang yang yakin?" Orang yang yakin adalah orang yang mengetahui perbedaan anta-ra dua hukum dan dia membedakan dengan keyakinannya kebaik-an dan kemuliaan yang ada pada hukum Allah, bahwa ia secara akal dan syariat wajib untuk diikuti. Keyakinan adalah ilmu yang sempurna yang mendorong kepada amal perbuatan.
The Qur'an: Custodian of Torah and Injil
In the fifth (48) and the sixth (49) verse, the address is to the Holy Prophet ﷺ saying that to him Allah has revealed the Qur'an which confirms the Torah and Injil, Books previous to it, and is their custodian as well. This is because, after the people of the Torah altered the Torah and the people of Injil made changes in the Injil, it was the Qur'an alone which turned out to be the kind of overseer and protector which exposed the alterations made by them, lit up truth and reality in their proper perspective. Even today, the true teachings of the Torah and Injil still survive through the Qur'an while those who inherited them and those who claim to follow them have disfigured them to the extent that it has become impossible to distinguish truth from untruth. Towards the end of the verse, the Holy Prophet g has been given the same instruction as was given to the people of the Torah and the people of the Injil, that is, all orders and judgments given by him should be according to injunctions revealed by Allah, and that he should see through the ploy of these people who intend to have him decide matters according to their wishes and take his guard against their evil plans. There was a particular reason for saying what was said. Some Jewish religious scholars came to the Holy Prophet ﷺ . They told him that they were religious leaders among the Jews. If they became Muslims, the rest of them would become Muslims too. But, there was a condition to it. They said that they had a legal dispute with his people. They would bring that case to him. If, in this case, he were to decide in their favour, they would embrace Islam. Thereupon, Al-mighty Allah gave him the word of caution that he should never decide against considerations of equity and justice and the Law revealed by Allah because of the offer to become Muslims made by these people - a proposition which was not for him to worry about.
The Wisdom behind Partial Difference in Shari'ahs of Prophets
Besides other elements of guidance, this verse carries an answer to a basic question of principle. The question is: When all prophets have been sent by Allah, and all Books and Shari` ahs come from Him, why do they differ and why do a coming Book and Shari` ah abrogate the outgoing Shari` ah and Book? The answer has been given in this verse, along with its wisdom:
لِكُلٍّ جَعَلْنَا مِنكُمْ شِرْعَةً وَمِنْهَاجًا وَلَوْ شَاءَ اللَّـهُ لَجَعَلَكُمْ أُمَّةً وَاحِدَةً وَلَـٰكِن لِّيَبْلُوَكُمْ فِي مَا آتَاكُمْ فَاسْتَبِقُوا الْخَيْرَاتِ
For each of you, We have made a way and a method. And had Allah willed, He would have made a single community of people, but (He did not), so that He may test you in what He has given to you. Strive, then, to excel each other in good deeds.
To explain this in other words, it can be said that Allah has made for every section among human beings a particular Shari` ah and particular method of doing things in which, despite common principles, there are expedient differences in subsidiary injunctions. Had Allah so willed, it would have not been at all difficult for Him to make all human beings one community with only one Book and one Shari` ah for everyone. But, Allah Almighty did not prefer to do so for He intended to test people. He wanted to see who gets to know the reality of ` Ibadah (worship) and stays alert to receive and respond positively to whatever command comes for them. It may be a new Book or a new Shari` ah. They will be ready to accept and follow that, no matter how dear the previous Shari` ah and Book may be to them and no matter how hard its abandoning may be on them because of its grip on them as their ancestral religion. But, such people with their awakened sense of belonging to their ultimate master, always stay tuned to the next Divine call, and always ready to obey. At the other end of this trial shall obviously be those who fail to see this essential reality of obedience, who take to a particular Shari` ah and Book as closed objectives of life giving it the uncompromising status of ancestral religion as a result of which they choose not to pay any attention to any Divine command.
Great wisdom lies in this difference among Shari` ahs. This is the channel through which every section of the human community of any time is taught the reality behind genuine ` Ibadah (worship) and the reality behind human servitude to God. The message given is that the reality of ` Ibadah (acts of worship) lies in being an ` Abd, a servant, and in obeying and following - which does not depend on Salah, Sawm, Hajj, Zakah or Dhikr of Allah or Tilawah of the Qur'an - nor are these acts of worship an end by themselves. Instead of that, they all have one single purpose behind them: Obedience to the Command of Allah. This is the reason why times during which Salah is prohibited, offering Salah at those times does not bring any reward. On the contrary, it becomes a source of sin. During the days of the two ` Ids, the ` Idul-Fitr and the ` Idul-Adha, when fasting is forbidden, it becomes a sin to fast at that time. Other than the ninth of the month of Dhil-Hijjah, gathering in the plain of ` Arafat on any day or month to pray and worship is no reward-worthy act while on the ninth of Dhil-Hijjah, this is the greatest ` Ibadah on the plain of ` Arafat. The same rule applies to all other acts of worship. Done when asked to do, they are ` Ibadah. But, when they are stopped at a certain limit, they too become Haram, unlawful and impermissible. Ignorant people are usually not aware of this reality. ` Ibadat which become their habit, rather, national customs which they get used to as if they were ` Ibadat, then, they would ignore even open commands from Allah and His Messenger. This is from where sprout the seeds of innovations and deviations (Bid` at and Muhaddathat) in established religion which, with the passage of time, become attached to it as if they were a part of it while they are not. This has been the major cause of alterations in past Shari'ahs and Books. By sending different Books and Shari'ahs to different prophets, Allah Jalla Sha'nuhu has taught human beings the lesson that they should not take one mode of action or one mode of worship as their primary objective. They should, instead, become obedient servants of Allah in its most desirable sense on the strength of which they should be able to instantly leave what they were doing earlier, as and when asked to do so. And, conversely, they should immediately be ready to do whatever they are asked to do.
Other than this, yet another wisdom behind this difference in Shari'ahs is that since tempers and tastes of human beings from every period and section of the world are different, the variation in the time frame affects human disposition considerably. If subsidiary injunctions were to be made identical for everyone, human beings would be in deep trouble. Therefore, it was the dictate of Divine wisdom that appropriate change be made in subsidiary injunctions with due consideration of the response patterns of the people of different tastes and times. Here, the religious terminology of Abrogator (Nasikh) and Abrogated (Mansukh) does not mean that the Law Giver did not know conditions before and gave one law - and when new circumstances prevailed it was abrogated - or the earlier law was promulgated by mistake or lack of attention but was changed on later recollection. This is not the way it is. The Nasikh and Mansukh are just like the prescription of a doctor or physician where a change in medicines appears gradually since the doctor or physician knows in advance that a certain symptom will show up in the patient after he or she has used the initially prescribed medicine for three days which then will be the time to prescribe a certain other medicine. So, when he cancels his earlier prescription and replaces it with a new one, it will not be correct to say that the previous prescription was wrong and for that reason it was cancelled. Instead, the truth of the matter is that this very prescription was correct and necessary for use during the initial days of sickness - and under later conditions, the same second prescription is correct and necessary.
A Summary of Subsidiary Injunctions
1. We know from the initial verses that the case brought to the Holy Prophet ﷺ by the Jews was decided by him. The decision was in accord with the Shari` ah of the Torah. This proves that the religious injunctions in force in the previous Shari` ahs remain in force until abrogated by the Holy Qur'an or Divine Revelation as it was in the cases of the Jews where the injunction concerning equality in Qisas (Law of Retaliation) and stoning to death (Rajm) in punishment of adultery (Zina) was there in the Torah as well. Then, the Qur'an too retained it as it was.
2. Similarly, in the second verse (45), the injunction of Qisas about the Retaliation for Wounds which has been mentioned with reference to the Torah was enforced in Islam by the Holy Prophet ﷺ . On this basis, the rule of procedure with the majority of the ` Ulama of Islam is that injunctions of previous Shari` ahs which have not been abrogated by the Qur'an are valid, enforceable and obedience-worthy in our Shari` ah too. That is why, in the cited verses, the people of the Torah have been asked to decide, judge and obey in accordance with the Torah and the people of the Injil have been asked to decide, judge and obey in accordance with the Injil - though both these Books and their Shari` ahs stand abrogated after the appearance of the Holy Prophet The out-come is that the injunctions of the Torah and Injil which were not abrogated by the Qur'an are obedience-worthy even today.
3. The third injunction which stands proved from these verses is that ruling contrary to the injunctions revealed by Almighty Allah is Kufr (disbelief in and rejection of Faith) under some conditions specially when it is combined with belief in its being not true. And under some conditions, it is Zulm (injustice) and Fisq (disobedience, sin) - when belief-wise, one does accept them as true, but, in practice, does what is contrary to it.
4. The fourth injunction which appears in these verses is that taking bribe is absolutely Haram (unlawful) - specially, the taking of bribe in a judicial case, which is far too grave.
The fifth injunction which emerges clearly from these verses is that all prophets, may peace be upon them, and their Shari'ahs agree in principle, but there is that difference in minute and subsidiary in-junctions with them - a difference which is based on considerations of great wisdom.
Mensajero, te he revelado el Corán con la verdad, no existe duda alguna de que proviene de Al-lah y he asignado a cada pueblo una legislación hecha de leyes prácticas y un método claro para que puedan guiarse. Si Al-lah hubiera querido unificar las legislaciones, lo habría hecho, pero asignó a cada pueblo una legislación propia con el fin de ponerlos a prueba y que el obediente se distinga del desobediente. Apresúrense a realizar buenas obras y absténganse de realizar acciones condenables ya que ante Al-lah serán congregados el Día de la Resurrección. Él los informará respecto de aquello sobre lo que discrepaban y los retribuirá por las obras que hayan realizado.
Ô Messager, Nous t’avons révélé le Coran avec la vérité ; il ne fait aucun doute qu’elle provient d’Allah et Nous avons assigné à chaque communauté une législation faite de lois pratiques et d’une méthode claire permettant à cette communauté de s’orienter. Si Allah avait voulu unifier les législations, Il l’aurait fait mais Il assigna plutôt à chaque communauté une législation afin d’éprouver tout le monde et que l’obéissant se distingue du désobéissant.
Empressez-vous donc d’accomplir de bonnes œuvres et de délaisser les œuvres blâmables car c’est vers Allah Seul que vous retournerez le Jour de la Résurrection. Il vous informera alors au sujet de ce dont vous divergiez et Il vous rétribuera pour les œuvres que vous avez accomplies.
Kami turunkan kepadamu -wahai Rasul- kitab suci Al-Qur`ān dengan kebenaran yang tak memiliki keraguan dan kebimbangan sedikit pun bahwa kitab suci ini berasal dari sisi Allah. Kitab suci ini membenarkan kitab-kitab suci yang diturunkan sebelumnya dan menjadi tolok ukur baginya. Sebab itu, bila isinya sesuai dengan Al-Qur`ān maka ia benar dan yang bertentangan dengannya adalah salah. Oleh karena itu, berikanlah keputusan hukum kepada manusia berdasarkan kitab suci yang Allah turunkan kepadamu, dan janganlah kamu mengikuti keinginan mereka dengan meninggalkan kebenaran yang diturunkan kepadamu yang tidak mengandung keraguan pun. Kami telah memberikan syariat berupa ketentuan hukum amaliah dan jalan yang terang bagi tiap-tiap umat yang layak untuk diikuti. Seandainya Allah berkehendak menyatukan syariat mereka, niscaya Dia telah menyatukannya. Akan tetapi, Allah berkehendak memberikan syariat tertentu kepada tiap-tiap umat. Hal itu karena hendak menguji mereka semua agar terlihat siapa yang taat dan siapa yang tidak. Sebab itu, bergegaslah kalian melaksanakan kebajikan dan meninggalkan kemungkaran. Lalu hanya kepada Allah kalian akan kembali di hari kiamat kelak. Dia akan memberitahukan kepada kalian perihal apa yang dahulu kalian perselisihkan dan Dia akan memberikan balasan yang setimpal dengan apa yang telah kalian perbuat.
Praising the Qur'an; the Command to Refer to the Qur'an for Judgment
Allah mentioned the Tawrah that He sent down to His Prophet Musa, the one whom He spoke directly to, praising it, commanding that it should be implemented, before it was abrogated. Allah then mentioned the Injil, praised it and commanded its people to adhere to it and follow it, as we stated. He next mentioned the Glorious Qur'an that He sent down to His honorable servant and Messenger. Allah said,
وَأَنزَلْنَآ إِلَيْكَ الْكِتَـبَ بِالْحَقِّ
(And We have sent down to you the Book in truth...) meaning, with the truth that, no doubt, is coming from Allah,
مُصَدِّقاً لِّمَا بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ مِنَ الْكِتَـبِ
(confirming the Scripture that came before it) meaning, the Divinely Revealed Books that praised the Qur'an and mentioned that it would be sent down from Allah to His servant and Messenger Muhammad . The Qur'an was revealed as was foretold in the previous Scriptures. This fact increased faith in the previous Scriptures for the sincere who have knowledge of these Scriptures, those who adhered to Allah's commands and Laws and believed in His Messengers. Allah said,
قُلْ ءَامِنُواْ بِهِ أَوْ لاَ تُؤْمِنُواْ إِنَّ الَّذِينَ أُوتُواْ الْعِلْمَ مِن قَبْلِهِ إِذَا يُتْلَى عَلَيْهِمْ يَخِرُّونَ لِلاٌّذْقَانِ سُجَّدًا - وَيَقُولُونَ سُبْحَانَ رَبِّنَآ إِن كَانَ وَعْدُ رَبِّنَا لَمَفْعُولاً
(Say: "Believe in it or do not believe (in it). Verily, those who were given knowledge before it, when it is recited to them, fall down on their faces in humble prostration." And they say: "Glory be to our Lord! Truly, the promise of our Lord must be fulfilled.") meaning that they say, the promise of our Lord, concerning the coming of Muhammad by the words of His previous Messengers, will certainly be fulfilled. Allah's statement,
وَمُهَيْمِناً عَلَيْهِ
(and Muhayminan over it) means entrusted over it, according to Sufyan Ath-Thawri who narrated it from Abu Ishaq from At-Tamimi from Ibn `Abbas. `Ali bin Abi Talhah reported that Ibn `Abbas said, "Muhaymin is, `the Trustworthy'. Allah says that the Qur'an is trustworthy over every Divine Book that preceded it." This was reported from `Ikrimah, Sa`id bin Jubayr, Mujahid, Muhammad bin Ka`b, `Atiyyah, Al-Hasan, Qatadah, `Ata' Al-Khurasani, As-Suddi and Ibn Zayd. Ibn Jarir said, "The Qur'an is trustworthy over the Books that preceded it. Therefore, whatever in these previous Books conforms to the Qur'an is true, and whatever disagrees with the Qur'an is false." Al-Walibi said that Ibn `Abbas said that Muhayminan means, `Witness'. Mujahid, Qatadah and As-Suddi said the same. Al-`Awfi said that Ibn `Abbas said that Muhayminan means, `dominant over the previous Scriptures'. These meanings are similar, as the word Muhaymin includes them all. Consequently, the Qur'an is trustworthy, a witness, and dominant over every Scripture that preceded it. This Glorious Book, which Allah revealed as the Last and Final Book, is the most encompassing, glorious and perfect Book of all times. The Qur'an includes all the good aspects of previous Scriptures and even more, which no previous Scripture ever contained. This is why Allah made it trustworthy, a witness and dominant over all Scriptures. Allah promised that He will protect the Qur'an and swore by His Most Honorable Self,
إِنَّا نَحْنُ نَزَّلْنَا الذِّكْرَ وَإِنَّا لَهُ لَحَـفِظُونَ
(Verily, We, it is We Who have sent down the Dhikr and surely, We will guard it (from corruption).) Allah said,
فَاحْكُم بَيْنَهُم بِمَآ أَنزَلَ اللَّهُ
(So judge between them by what Allah has revealed.) The Ayah commands: O Muhammad! Rule between the people, Arabs and non-Arabs, lettered and unlettered, by what Allah has revealed to you in this Glorious Book and what it approves of for you from the Law of the previous Prophets, as Ibn Jarir said. Ibn Abi Hatim reported that Ibn `Abbas said, "The Prophet had the choice to judge between them or to turn away from them and refer them to their own Law. Then this Ayah was revealed,
وَأَنِ احْكُم بَيْنَهُمْ بِمَآ أَنزَلَ اللَّهُ وَلاَ تَتَّبِعْ أَهْوَآءَهُمْ
(So judge between them by what Allah has revealed, and follow not their vain desires. ..) and he was commanded to judge between them by our Book.". Allah's statement
وَلاَ تَتَّبِعْ أَهْوَآءَهُمْ
(and follow not their vain desires...) This means the ideas they promote, because of which they turned away from what Allah revealed to His Messengers. This is why Allah said,
وَلاَ تَتَّبِعْ أَهْوَآءَهُمْ عَمَّا جَآءَكَ مِنَ الْحَقِّ
(And follow not their vain desires, diverging away from the truth that has come to you.) The Ayah commands: Do not diverge from the truth that Allah has ordained for you, to the vain desires of these miserable, ignorant people. Allah's statement,
لِكُلٍّ جَعَلْنَا مِنكُمْ شِرْعَةً وَمِنْهَـجاً
(To each among you, We have prescribed a law and a clear way.)
لِكُلٍّ جَعَلْنَا مِنكُمْ شِرْعَةً
(To each among you, We have prescribed a law) Shir`at meaning, a clear path, as Ibn Abi Hatim recorded from Ibn `Abbas.
وَلَوْ شَآءَ اللَّهُ لَجَعَلَكُمْ أُمَّةً وَحِدَةً
(If Allah willed, He would have made you one nation.) This is a general proclamation to all nations informing them of Allah's mighty ability. If Allah wills, He would make all mankind follow one religion and one Law, that would never be abrogated. Allah decided that every Prophet would have his own distinct law that is later abrogated partially or totally with the law of a latter Prophet. Later on, all previous laws were abrogated by the Law that Allah sent with Muhammad , His servant and Messenger, whom Allah sent to the people of earth as the Final Prophet. Allah said,
وَلَوْ شَآءَ اللَّهُ لَجَعَلَكُمْ أُمَّةً وَحِدَةً وَلَـكِن لِّيَبْلُوَكُمْ فِى مَآ ءَاتَـكُم
(If Allah willed, He would have made you one nation, but that (He) may test you in what He has given you.) This Ayah means, Allah has instituted different laws to test His servants' obedience to what He legislates for them, thus, He rewards or punishes them according to their actions and what they intend. `Abdullah bin Kathir said that the Ayah,
فِى مَآ ءَاتَـكُم
(In what He has given you.) means, of the Book. Next, Allah encouraged rushing to perform good deeds,
فَاسْتَبِقُواْ الْخَيْرَتِ
(so strive as in a race in good deeds.) which are obedience to Allah, following His Law that abrogated the laws that came before it, and believing in His Book, the Qur'an, which is the Final Book that He revealed. Allah said next,
إِلَى الله مَرْجِعُكُمْ
(The return of you (all) is to Allah;) Therefore, O people, your return and final destination is to Allah on the Day of Resurrection,
فَيُنَبِّئُكُم بِمَا كُنتُمْ فِيهِ تَخْتَلِفُونَ
(then He will inform you about that in which you used to differ.) Allah will inform you about the truth in which you used to differ and will reward the sincere, as compensation for their sincerity, and will punish the disbelieving, rebellious people who rejected the truth and deviated from it to other paths, without proof or evidence to justify their actions. Rather, they have rejected the clear evidences, unequivocal proofs and established signs. Ad-Dahhak said that,
فَاسْتَبِقُواْ الْخَيْرَتِ
(So strive as in a race in good deeds.)is directed at the Ummah of Muhammad , but the first view is more apparent. Allah's statement,
وَأَنِ احْكُم بَيْنَهُمْ بِمَآ أَنزَلَ اللَّهُ وَلاَ تَتَّبِعْ أَهْوَآءَهُمْ
(And so judge between them by what Allah has revealed and follow not their vain desires,) emphasizes this command and forbids ignoring it. Allah said next,
وَاحْذَرْهُمْ أَن يَفْتِنُوكَ عَن بَعْضِ مَآ أَنزَلَ اللَّهُ إِلَيْكَ
(but beware of them lest they turn you far away from some of that which Allah has sent down to you. ) meaning; beware of the Jews, your enemies, lest they distort the truth for you in what they convey to you. Therefore, do not be deceived by them, for they are liars, treacherous and disbelievers.
فَإِن تَوَلَّوْاْ
(And if they turn away,) from the judgement that you pass in their disputes, and they defy Allah's Law,
فَاعْلَمْ أَنَّمَا يُرِيدُ اللَّهُ أَن يُصِيبَهُم بِبَعْضِ ذُنُوبِهِمْ
(then know that Allah's will is to punish them for some sins of theirs.) meaning, know that this will occur according to the decree of Allah, and because out of His wisdom they have deviated from the truth, and because of their previous sins.
وَإِنَّ كَثِيراً مِّنَ النَّاسِ لَفَـسِقُونَ
(And truly, most men are rebellious.) Therefore, the majority of humans are disobedient to their Lord, defiant of the truth and deviate away from it. Allah said in other Ayat,
وَمَآ أَكْثَرُ النَّاسِ وَلَوْ حَرَصْتَ بِمُؤْمِنِينَ
(And most people will not believe even if you desire it eagerly,) and,
وَإِن تُطِعْ أَكْثَرَ مَن فِى الاٌّرْضِ يُضِلُّوكَ عَن سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ
(And if you obey most of those on the earth they will mislead you far away from Allah's path.) Muhammad bin Ishaq reported that Ibn `Abbas said, "Ka`b bin Asad, Ibn Saluba, `Abdullah bin Surya and Shas bin Qays said to each other, `Let us go to Muhammad to try and misguide him from his religion.' So they went to the Prophet and said, `O Muhammad! You know that we are the scholars, noblemen and chiefs of the Jews. If we follow you, the Jews will follow suit and will not contradict us. But, there is enmity between us and some of our people, so we will refer to you for judgement in this matter, and you should rule in our favor against them and we will believe in you.' The Messenger of Allah ﷺ refused the offer and Allah sent down these Ayat about them,
وَأَنِ احْكُم بَيْنَهُمْ بِمَآ أَنزَلَ اللَّهُ وَلاَ تَتَّبِعْ أَهْوَآءَهُمْ وَاحْذَرْهُمْ أَن يَفْتِنُوكَ عَن بَعْضِ مَآ أَنزَلَ اللَّهُ إِلَيْكَ
(And so judge between them by what Allah has revealed and follow not their vain desires, but beware of them lest they turn you far away from some of that which Allah has sent down to you.) until,
لِقَوْمٍ يُوقِنُونَ
(for a people who have firm faith.)" Ibn Jarir and Ibn Abi Hatim recorded this Hadith. Allah continues,
أَفَحُكْمَ الْجَـهِلِيَّةِ يَبْغُونَ وَمَنْ أَحْسَنُ مِنَ اللَّهِ حُكْماً لِّقَوْمٍ يُوقِنُونَ
(Do they then seek the judgement of (the days of) ignorance And who is better in judgement than Allah for a people who have firm faith) Allah criticizes those who ignore Allah's commandments, which include every type of righteous good thing and prohibit every type of evil, but they refer instead to opinions, desires and customs that people themselves invented, all of which have no basis in Allah's religion. During the time of Jahiliyyah, the people used to abide by the misguidance and ignorance that they invented by sheer opinion and lusts. The Tatar (Mongols) abided by the law that they inherited from their king Genghis Khan who wrote Al-Yasiq, for them. This book contains some rulings that were derived from various religions, such as Judaism, Christianity and Islam. Many of these rulings were derived from his own opinion and desires. Later on, these rulings became the followed law among his children, preferring them to the Law of the Book of Allah and the Sunnah of His Messenger . Therefore, whoever does this, he is a disbeliever who deserves to be fought against, until he reverts to Allah's and His Messenger's decisions, so that no law, minor or major, is referred to except by His Law. Allah said,
أَفَحُكْمَ الْجَـهِلِيَّةِ يَبْغُونَ
(Do they then seek the judgement of (the days of) ignorance) meaning, they desire and want this and ignore Allah's judgement,
وَمَنْ أَحْسَنُ مِنَ اللَّهِ حُكْماً لِّقَوْمٍ يُوقِنُونَ
(And who is better in judgement than Allah for a people who have firm faith) Who is more just in decision than Allah for those who comprehend Allah's Law, believe in Him, who are certain that Allah is the best among those who give decisions and that He is more merciful with His creation than the mother with her own child Allah has perfect knowledge of everything, is able to do all things, and He is just in all matters. Al-Hafiz Abu Al-Qasim At-Tabarani recorded that Ibn `Abbas said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«أَبْغَضُ النَّاسِ إِلَى اللهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ، مَنْ يَبْتَغِي فِي الْإِسْلَامِ سُنَّةَ الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ، وَطَالِبُ دَمِ امْرِىءٍ بِغَيْرِ حَقَ لِيُرِيقَ دَمَه»
(The most hated person to Allah is the Muslim who seeks the ways of the days of ignorance and he who seeks to shed the blood of a person without justification.) Al-Bukhari recorded Abu Al-Yaman narrating a similar Hadith, with some addition.
The Quran and other Divine Scriptures are not separate books. They are the different editions of a single Book of God which has been named al-kitab here. All editions of the Book revealed by God were one and the same as regards content. However, the bearers of the previous scriptures could not in the later periods preserve them in their original form. Therefore, God revealed His Book (muhaymin) i.e. the Quran, the authentic expression of His will, — a touchstone which reveals which sections of the other scriptures have retained their original form and which have been changed.
Ô Messager, juge entre eux selon ce que t’a révélé Allah, ne suis pas leurs avis qui sont l’expression de leurs passions et prends garde à ce qu’ils ne te détournent pas d’une partie de ce qu’Allah t’a révélé car ils ne s’épargneront aucun effort pour atteindre ce but. S’ils refusent d’accepter ton jugement selon ce qu’Allah a révélé, sache qu’Allah ne veut que les punir dans ce monde pour certains de leurs péchés et Il les punira dans l’au-delà pour la totalité.
Il y a assurément beaucoup de gens qui s’abstiennent délibérément d’obéir à Allah.
Kamu seharusnya -wahai Rasul- memutuskan perkara di antara mereka berdasarkan hukum yang Allah turunkan kepadamu. Janganlah kamu mengikuti pendapat-pendapat mereka yang bersumber dari hawa nafsu dan berhati-hatilah agar mereka tidak menyesatkanmu dari sebagian hukum yang Allah turunkan kepadamu karena mereka akan terus bekerja keras untuk melakukan hal itu. Jika mereka berpaling dari menerima keputusan berdasarkan hukum yang Allah turunkan kepadamu maka ketahuilah bahwasanya Allah hendak menghukum mereka dengan hukuman dunia atas dasar sebagian dosa mereka dan hendak menghukum mereka di akhirat atas dasar semua dosa-dosa mereka. Sesungguhnya banyak sekali manusia yang tidak taat kepada Allah.
-Ey Resul!- Şu halde, Allah'ın sana indirdiği kitap ile hükmet. Hevâ ve heveslerine uymaktan kaynaklanan görüşlerine tabi olma. Allah'ın sana indirdiklerinin bazılarında seni saptırmalarından sakın. Çünkü bunun uğrunda hiçbir çaba harcamazlar. Eğer Allah'ın indirdiğiyle verilen hükümden yüz çevirip kabul etmezlerse; bilmiş ol ki, yüce Allah bazı günahlarından dolayı onları dünyevi bir ceza ile cezalandıracaktır. Bütün günahlarıyla da onları ahirette cezalandıracaktır. İnsanların çoğu Allah'ın itaatinden çıkmaktadırlar.
Judge between them, O Messenger, in accordance with what Allah has revealed to you! Do not follow their opinions that arise from following their desires. Be careful that they do not mislead you from some of what Allah has revealed to you. They will leave no stone unturned in an attempt to do just that. If they turn away from accepting judgement in accordance with what Allah has sent down to you, then know that Allah only intends to punish them for some of their sins in this world. In the Afterlife, He will punish them for all of their sins. There are many people who do not follow Allah’s laws.
Mensajero, juzga entre ellos según lo que Al-lah te ha revelado, no sigas sus opiniones, que son la expresión de sus pasiones, ni permitas que te alejen de lo que Al-lah te ha revelado, ya que no ahorrarán esfuerzos para alcanzar este objetivo. Si se rehúsan a aceptar tu juicio basado en lo que Al-lah te ha revelado, sabe que Al-lah quiere castigarlos en este mundo por algunos de sus pecados y los castigará en el Más Allá por todos ellos. Hay, sin dudas, muchas personas que se niegan deliberadamente a obedecer a Al-lah.
Na humatol ka sa pagitan nila, O Sugo, ng ayon sa pinababa ni Allāh sa iyo, huwag kang sumunod sa mga pananaw nilang namumutawi mula sa pagsunod ng pithaya, at mag-ingat ka sa kanila na magligaw sila sa iyo palayo sa ilan sa pinababa ni Allāh sa iyo sapagkat hindi sila mag-aalintana ng isang pagpupunyagi alang-alang doon. Kaya kung umayaw sila sa pagtanggap sa kahatulan ayon sa pinababa ni Allāh sa iyo ay alamin mo na nagnanais lamang si Allāh na magparusa sa kanila, dahil sa ilan sa mga pagkakasala nila, ng isang kaparusahang pangmundo at magpaparusa Siya sa kanila sa lahat ng mga ito sa Kabilang-buhay. Tunay na marami sa mga tao ay talagang mga lumalabas sa pagtalima kay Allāh.
O Poslaniče, sudi među njima po onome što ti je Allah objavio, i ne slijedi njihova mišljenja koja izviru iz njihovih prohtjeva. Čuvaj se da te ne odvrate od dijela onoga što ti je Allah objavio, jer će oni dati sve od sebe na tom putu. Ako se okrenu od prihvatanja Allahovog suda, znaj da Allah želi da ih kazni za neke njihove grijehe još na dunjaluku, a kaznit će ih za sve grijehe na ahiretu. Mnogi ljudi izlaze iz okvira pokornosti Allahu Uzvišenom.
E giudicali, o Messaggero, tramite ciò che Allāh ti ha rivelato, e non seguire le loro opinioni, che nascono dai loro capricci, e fai attenzione che non ti allontanino da ciò che Allāh ti ha rivelato. Loro non smetteranno mai di tentarti. Se si rifiutano di accettare la Legge che ti è stata rivelata da parte di Allāh, sappi che, in verità, Allāh vuole punirli in questo mondo per alcuni dei loro peccati, mentre li punirà per tutti i loro peccati nell'Aldilà. In verità, molta gente è fuori dall'obbedienza di Allāh.
Hỡi vị Thiên Sứ của Allah, Ngươi hãy xét xử giữa chúng bằng những điều mà Allah đã ban xuống cho Ngươi, Ngươi chớ đi theo ý kiến và quan điểm của chúng bởi vì ý kiến và quan điểm của chúng đều xuất phát từ dục vọng và sở thích nơi bản thân chúng, Ngươi hãy cẩn thận trông chừng chúng đừng để chúng làm cho Ngươi lệch lạc khỏi một số điều được ban xuống cho Ngươi; nếu chúng quay lưng không chịu chấp nhận luật định mà Allah đã ban xuống cho Ngươi thì Ngươi hãy biết rằng thật ra Allah chỉ muốn trừng phạt chúng một số tội của chúng trên thế gian này mà thôi nhưng Ngài sẽ trừng phạt chúng tất cả tội lỗi ở Đời Sau. Và quả thật, đa số nhân loại thường không phụng mệnh Allah.
Zar se od tvoje presude okreću tražeći paganski sud od obožavaoca kipova koji sude po svojim prohtjevima? Niko ne sudi bolje od Allaha, i to znaju oni koji su uvjereni i koji shvataju ono što je Allah objavio Svom Poslaniku, ali to ne znaju oni koji slijede svoje prohtjeve i koji prihvataju samo ono što se slaže sa tim prohtjevima, makar se o zabludi radilo.
Essi sono forse avversi alla tua Legge, chiedendo leggi dei tempi dell'Ignoranza, in cui venivano adorati gli idoli e la gente giudicava secondo i propri capricci?! Nessuna legge è migliore della Legge di Allāh per i credenti, ovvero coloro che credono in ciò che Allāh ha rivelato al Suo Messaggero, non quelli dei tempi dell'ignoranza, ovvero coloro che accettano solo ciò che è in accordo con i loro desideri, anche se falso.
Há chúng quay lưng với sự phân xử của Ngươi - Muhammad - và đòi luật phân xử của thời kỳ ngu muội của những kẻ thờ bục tượng, những kẻ mà chúng chỉ phân xử theo dục vọng và sở thích của chúng? Bởi thế, đối với những người có đức tin kiên định thì không có một ai có thể ban hành luật xét xử tốt hơn Allah cả bởi vì họ ý thức được sự chân lý nơi những điều mà Allah đã ban xuống cho vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài; riêng những kẻ của thời kỳ ngu muội, những kẻ đi theo dục vọng thì không nhận thức được điều chân lý nơi Allah mà chỉ yêu thích đón nhận những gì thuận với dục vọng và ham muốn của chúng cho dù điều đó có là ngụy tạo và sai trái.
Umaayaw ba sila sa paghatol mo habang humihiling ng paghatol ng mga alagad ng Kamangmangan kabilang sa mga mananamba ng mga diyus-diyusan, na mga humahatol bilang pagsunod sa mga pithaya nila? Walang isang higit na magaling sa paghatol kaysa kay Allāh sa ganang mga alagad ng katiyakan, na mga nakauunawa buhat kay Allāh ng pinababa sa Sugo Niya, hindi mga alagad ng kamangmangan at mga pithaya na walang tinatanggap kundi ang umaalinsunod sa mga pithaya nila kahit pa ito ay kabulaanan.
The Jews had formulated a new self-made religion by mingling their own innovations with the true religion of God. Their self interests were linked with this self-devised religion. Therefore, they were not at all ready to give it up and adopt the pure religion introduced by the Prophet. Instead of bowing down before the Truth, they took to harassing the flag-bearer of Truth, so that he should kneel down before them, give up the true religion of God and accept the religion devised by them. Had it been the will of God, He could have tied the hands of these transgressors at the very first instance and they would not have succeeded in harassing him. But God allowed them some respite to put their evil plans into action. This was done so as to make it abundantly clear that these claimants of so-called righteousness were the worst type of irreligious people; being devotees not of God but of their own self-interests. This act of God, though it constituted a hard test for the missionary of Truth, was the only way a decision might be reached as to who deserved paradise and who deserved hell. It is the weakness of the human being that he wants to fulfill his desires. Being governed by God’s commandments is, therefore, not tolerable to him. He then goes so far as to use self-devised interpretations of the Divine religion to make it conform to his desires. Pure religion is acceptable only to those who do not view things in the light of their desires, preferring to make the moral choice of rising above them. The word of God is undoubtedly the truest word. But in this present world of trial, every Truth is hidden behind the curtain of doubt. It is the test of a man that he should be able to tear asunder this curtain, that he should be able to make the unseen observable to himself, so that he may be in possession of the Truth. One who is caught up in outward doubts is a failure and one who brushes aside the veil of apparent doubts and finds the Truth has achieved success.
¿Acaso rechazan tu juicio para reclamar el de la gente de la Yahiliah, quienes adoran falsos ídolos y juzgan según sus pasiones? Para aquellos que tienen fe y comprenden lo que Al-lah ha revelado a Su Mensajero, no existe mejor juicio que el de Al-lah. No son como los ignorantes esclavos de sus pasiones que solo aceptan lo que se conforma a ellas, incluso cuando no es más que falsedad.
Do they ignore your judgement seeking the judgement of the idolaters from the period of ignorance who pass judgement according to their desires? In the sight of those who have conviction and who understand that which Allah has sent to His prophet, there can be no one better in judgement than Allah; but not in the sight of those who are ignorant and who only follow their desires, even though they may be false.
Onlar senin hükmünden yüz çevirip putlara tapan cahiliye ehlinin (müşriklerin) hevâlarına tabi olarak verdikleri hükümleri mi istiyorlar? Yakin ehlinin yanında Allah'tan daha iyi hükmeden hiçbir kimse yoktur. Ki onlar Allah'ın resulune indirdiğini akıl ederler. Batıl olsa dahi kendi arzularına uymayanların hükmünü kabul etmeyen cehalet ve hevâ ehli gibi değildirler.
Apakah mereka berpaling dari keputusanmu seraya mencari keputusan dari orang-orang jahiliah penyembah berhala yang memberikan keputusan berdasarkan selera hati mereka?! Tidak ada yang lebih baik keputusan hukumnya dari Allah bagi orang-orang yang meyakini dan memahami apa yang Allah turunkan kepada Rasul-Nya, bukan bagi orang-orang jahiliah dan pemuja hawa nafsu yang hanya mau menerima apa yang sejalan dengan selera hati mereka meskipun batil.
Est-ce donc le jugement du temps de l’Ignorance (la jâhiliyyah) qu’ils cherchent ? Qu’y a-t-il de meilleur qu’Allah, en matière de jugement pour des gens qui ont une foi ferme ?
Refusent-ils ton jugement pour réclamer le jugement des gens de la jâhiliyyah qui adorent des idoles et jugent selon leurs passions ?
Personne n’a de meilleur jugement qu’Allah aux yeux de ceux qui ont la certitude et qui comprennent ce qu’Allah a révélé à Son Messager ; ils ne sont pas comme les ignorants asservis à leurs passions qui n’acceptent que ce qui est conforme à leurs passions, même si ce n’est que fausseté.
In Arabia, in the early days of Islam, the Jews and Christians held a monopoly of the major economic resources of the country, and made efforts day and night to uproot the Muslims, who were as yet a newly emerging force. The people, deeply impressed by the centuries of history which reinforced the greatness of the Jews and the Christians, saw them as having such power that they could never be overthrown. The weaker members of the Muslim community did not, therefore, want to take part in Islamic efforts in such a way as to displease them, for if this struggle ended in defeat for the Muslims, they would have to face the vengeful retaliation of these powerful enemies. In order to protect themselves from future danger, they lived in a state of dual loyalty, which itself was not without its hazards. They lost sight of the fact that worshipping the Truth solely in unimportant matters would not stand them in good stead if, once faced with danger, they lent their support to upholders of falsehood: their fate would inevitably be no different from the fate of those they had co-operated with whenever they felt imperiled.
"Hai orang-orang yang beriman, janganlah kamu mengambil orang-orang Yahudi dan Nasrani menjadi pemimpin-pemimpin-(mu), sebagian mereka adalah pemimpin bagi sebagian yang lain. Barangsiapa di antara kamu mengambil mereka menjadi pemimpin, maka sesungguhnya orang itu termasuk golongan mereka. Sesung-guhnya Allah tidak memberi petunjuk kepada orang-orang yang zhalim. Maka kamu akan melihat orang-orang yang ada penyakit dalam hatinya (orang-orang munafik) bersegera mendekati mereka (Yahudi dan Nasrani), seraya berkata, 'Kami takut akan mendapat bencana.' Mudah-mudahan Allah akan mendatangkan kemenangan (kepada RasulNya), atau suatu keputusan dari sisiNya. Maka karena itu, mereka menjadi menyesal terhadap apa yang mereka rahasiakan dalam diri mereka. Dan orang-orang yang beriman akan mengata-kan, 'Inikah orang-orang yang bersumpah bersungguh-sungguh dengan Nama Allah, bahwasanya mereka benar-benar beserta kamu?' Rusak binasalah segala amal mereka, lalu mereka menjadi orang-orang yang merugi." (Al-Ma`idah: 51-53).
(51) Allah membimbing hamba-hambaNya yang beriman manakala Dia menjelaskan keadaan orang-orang Yahudi dan Nas-rani dan sifat-sifat buruk mereka agar kaum Muslimin tidak meng-angkat mereka sebagai pemimpin-pemimpin. Karena sebagian dari mereka adalah ﴾ أَوۡلِيَآءُ بَعۡضٖۚ ﴿ "wali bagi sebagian yang lain." Mereka saling tolong menolong dan bahu-membahu menghadapi selain mereka. Maka janganlah kamu mengangkat mereka sebagai penolong-penolong, karena mereka adalah musuh yang sebenarnya, mereka tidak mempedulikan penderitaanmu bahkan mereka tidak meng-hemat energi sedikit pun demi menyesatkanmu. Maka tidak ada yang mengangkat mereka menjadi pemimpin-pemimpin kecuali orang yang sama dengan mereka.
Oleh karena itu, Dia berfirman, ﴾ وَمَن يَتَوَلَّهُم مِّنكُمۡ فَإِنَّهُۥ مِنۡهُمۡۗ ﴿ "Barang-siapa di antara kamu mengambil mereka menjadi pemimpin, maka sesung-guhnya orang itu termasuk golongan mereka." Karena pengangkatan mereka menjadi pemimpin secara total menuntut perpindahan ke-pada agama mereka, loyalitas yang sedikit akan mendorong kepada yang banyak, lalu fase demi fase sehingga seorang hamba menjadi satu dengan mereka.
﴾ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ لَا يَهۡدِي ٱلۡقَوۡمَ ٱلظَّٰلِمِينَ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Allah tidak memberi petun-juk kepada orang-orang yang zhalim," yakni dengan kezhaliman se-bagai sifat, mereka kembali kepadanya dan berpijak kepadanya. Jika kamu hadir kepada mereka membawa semua bukti, niscaya mereka tidak mengikuti dan menaatimu.
(52) Ketika Allah melarang orang-orang yang beriman untuk mengangkat mereka sebagai pemimpin, maka Allah memberitahukan bahwa di antara orang yang mengklaim iman adalah sekelompok (orang munafik) yang menjadikan mereka sebagai pemimpin. Allah berfirman, ﴾ فَتَرَى ٱلَّذِينَ فِي قُلُوبِهِم مَّرَضٞ ﴿ "Maka kamu akan melihat orang-orang yang di dalam hatinya terdapat penyakit," yakni penyakit ragu-ragu dan kemunafikan serta kelemahan iman, mereka berkata, "Kami mengangkat mereka karena ada kepentingan, karena k a m i ﴾ نَخۡشَىٰٓ أَن تُصِيبَنَا دَآئِرَةٞۚ ﴿ "takut akan mendapat bencana," artinya, kemenangan orang-orang Yahudi dan Nasrani. Jika memang demikian, maka kami mempunyai jasa atas mereka dan mereka akan memberi balasan buat kami. Ini adalah prasangka buruk terhadap Islam. Allah membantah praduga buruk ini, ﴾ فَعَسَى ٱللَّهُ أَن يَأۡتِيَ بِٱلۡفَتۡحِ ﴿ "mudah-mudahan Allah akan mendatangkan kemenangan," yang dengannya Allah me-muliakan Islam di atas orang-orang Yahudi dan Nasrani dan kaum Muslimin pun mengalahkan mereka. ﴾ أَوۡ أَمۡرٖ مِّنۡ عِندِهِۦ ﴿ "Atau suatu kepu-tusan dari sisiNya," yang dengannya orang-orang munafik berputus asa mengharap kemenangan orang-orang kafir dari kalangan orang-orang Yahudi dan lain-lainnya, ﴾ فَيُصۡبِحُواْ عَلَىٰ مَآ أَسَرُّواْ فِيٓ أَنفُسِهِمۡ نَٰدِمِينَ ﴿ "maka karena itu mereka menjadi menyesal terhadap apa yang mereka rahasia-kan dalam diri mereka." Mereka menyesal atas apa yang mereka laku-kan. Kerugian terjadi pada mereka tanpa adanya manfaat. Yang terjadi adalah kemenangan yang dengannya Allah memuliakan Islam dan kaum Muslimin, dan menghinakan kekufuran dan orang-orang kafir, mereka menyesal dan bersedih dengan kesedihan yang hanya Allah yang Mengetahuinya.
(53) ﴾ وَيَقُولُ ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوٓاْ ﴿ "Dan orang-orang yang beriman akan menga-takan," dengan penuh keheranan terhadap keadaan orang-orang yang di hatinya terdapat penyakit, ﴾ أَهَٰٓؤُلَآءِ ٱلَّذِينَ أَقۡسَمُواْ بِٱللَّهِ جَهۡدَ أَيۡمَٰنِهِمۡ إِنَّهُمۡ لَمَعَكُمۡۚ ﴿ "Inikah orang-orang yang bersumpah sungguh-sungguh dengan Nama Allah bahwasanya mereka benar-benar bersamamu?" Maksudnya, mereka bersumpah, mempertegas, dan memperkuat sumpah dengan ber-bagai penguat bahwa mereka bersamamu dalam iman dan konse-kuensinya: Pertolongan, kecintaan, dan loyalitas. Telah nampak apa yang mereka sembunyikan dalam hati mereka. Telah jelas apa yang mereka rahasiakan. Makar yang mereka susun, prasangka yang mereka tujukan kepada Islam dan pengikutnya telah menja-di batal, maka batallah makar mereka dan batal pula ﴾ أَعۡمَٰلُهُمۡ ﴿ "segala amal mereka" di dunia. ﴾ فَأَصۡبَحُواْ خَٰسِرِينَ ﴿ "Lalu mereka menjadi orang-orang yang merugi," yang mana mereka tidak mendapatkan apa yang mereka cari sementara yang datang justru kesengsaraan dan azab.
The Prohibition of Taking the Jews, Christians and Enemies of Islamas Friends
Allah forbids His believing servants from having Jews and Christians as friends, because they are the enemies of Islam and its people, may Allah curse them. Allah then states that they are friends of each other and He gives a warning threat to those who do this,
وَمَن يَتَوَلَّهُمْ مِّنكُمْ فَإِنَّهُ مِنْهُمْ
(And if any among you befriends them, then surely he is one of them.) Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that `Umar ordered Abu Musa Al-Ash`ari to send him on one sheet of balance the count of what he took in and what he spent. Abu Musa then had a Christian scribe, and he was able to comply with `Umar's demand. `Umar liked what he saw and exclaimed, "This scribe is proficient. Would you read in the Masjid a letter that came to us from Ash-Sham" Abu Musa said, `He cannot." `Umar said, "Is he not pure" Abu Musa said, "No, but he is Christian." Abu Musa said, "So `Umar admonished me and poked my thigh (with his finger), saying, `Drive him out (from Al-Madinah).' He then recited,
يَـأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ لاَ تَتَّخِذُواْ الْيَهُودَ وَالنَّصَـرَى أَوْلِيَآءَ
(O you who believe! Take not the Jews and the Christians as friends...)" Then he reported that `Abdullah bin `Utbah said, "Let one of you beware that he might be a Jew or a Christian, while unaware." The narrator of this statement said, "We thought that he was referring to the Ayah,
يَـأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ لاَ تَتَّخِذُواْ الْيَهُودَ وَالنَّصَـرَى أَوْلِيَآءَ
(O you who believe! Take not the Jews and the Christians as friends, )" Allah said,
فَتَرَى الَّذِينَ فِى قُلُوبِهِم مَّرَضٌ
(And you see those in whose hearts there is a disease...) A disease of doubt, hesitation and hypocrisy.
يُسَـرِعُونَ فِيهِمْ
(they hurry to their friendship,) meaning, they rush to offer them their friendship and allegiances in secret and in public,
يَقُولُونَ نَخْشَى أَن تُصِيبَنَا دَآئِرَةٌ
(saying: "We fear lest some misfortune of a disaster may befall us.") They thus offer this excuse for their friendship and allegiances to the disbelievers, saying that they fear that the disbelievers might defeat the Muslims, so they want to be in favor with the Jews and Christians, to use this favor for their benefit in that eventuality! Allah replied,
فَعَسَى اللَّهُ أَن يَأْتِىَ بِالْفَتْحِ
(Perhaps Allah may bring a victory...) referring to the conquering of Makkah, according to As-Suddi.
أَوْ أَمْرٍ مِّنْ عِندِهِ
(or a decision according to His will) requiring the Jews and Christians to pay the Jizyah, as As-Suddi stated,
فَيُصْبِحُواْ
(Then they will become) meaning, the hypocrites who gave their friendship to the Jews and Christians, will become,
عَلَى مَآ أَسَرُّواْ فِى أَنفُسِهِمْ
(for what they have been keeping as a secret in themselves) of allegiances,
نَـدِمِينَ
(regretful,) for their friendship with the Jews and Christians which did not benefit them or protect them from any harm. Rather, it was nothing but harm, as Allah exposed their true reality to His faithful servants in this life, although they tried to conceal it. When the signs that exposed their hypocrisy were compiled against them, their matter became clear to Allah's faithful servants. So the believers were amazed at these hypocrites who pretended to be believers, swearing to their faithfulness, yet their claims were all lies and deceit. This is why Allah said, s
وَيَقُولُ الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ أَهُـؤُلاءِ الَّذِينَ أَقْسَمُواْ بِاللَّهِ جَهْدَ أَيْمَـنِهِمْ إِنَّهُمْ لَمَعَكُمْ حَبِطَتْ أَعْمَـلُهُمْ فَأَصْبَحُواْ خَـسِرِينَ
(And those who believe will say, "Are these the men who swore their strongest oaths by Allah that they were with you" All that they did has been in vain, and they have become the losers.)
Wahai orang-orang yang percaya kepada Allah dan mengikuti Rasul-Nya! Janganlah kalian menjadikan orang-orang Yahudi dan Nasrani sebagai sekutu dan orang-orang pilihan yang kalian jadikan sebagai wali (pemimpin) kalian karena orang-orang Yahudi hanya menjadi wali bagi para pemeluk agama mereka saja dan orang-orang Nasrani pun hanya menjadi wali bagi para pemeluk agama mereka saja, padahal kedua golongan itu sama-sama memusuhi kalian. Barang siapa di antara kalian menjadikan mereka sebagai walinya berarti ia termasuk ke dalam golongan mereka. Sesungguhnya Allah tidak akan memberikan petunjuk kepada orang-orang yang zalim karena menjadikan orang-orang kafir sebagai teman setia.
O you who believe in Allah and follow His Messenger, do not take the Jews and Christians as your allies and close friends whom you support. The Jews will only support those of their religion, and the Christians will do the same. Both groups will unite against you. Whoever from you takes them as friends is one of them. Allah does not guide those who do wrong by supporting the disbelievers.
Ey Allah'a ve resulüne iman edenler! Yahudileri ve Hristiyanları kendinize dost edinmeyiniz. Şüphesiz Yahudiler, ancak kendi dinlerinden olanlarla samimi dost olurlar. Hristiyanlar da ancak kendi milletleriyle samimi dost olurlar. Her iki milleti birleştiren size karşı olan düşmanlıklarıdır. Sizden kim onlara dost ve taraftar olursa, o da onlardan sayılır. Allah, kâfirlere dost olmaları sebebiyle zalim olan kavmi hidayete erdirmez.
Ô vous qui croyez en Allah et en Son Messager, ne prenez pas les juifs et les chrétiens pour alliés et amis rapprochés car les juifs ne s’allient qu’à leurs coreligionnaires et les chrétiens également: les deux communautés ont en commun l’hostilité qu’ils vous vouent. Quiconque parmi vous les prend pour alliés devient l’un d’eux. Allah ne guide pas les injustes qui s’allient aux mécréants.
Explanation in Brief
The verses cited above take up three important subjects which are the basic principles of unity among Muslims as a collectively organized community.
1. Muslims can deal with non-Muslims in the spirit of tolerance, sympathy, goodwill, equity, justice, favour and kindness, almost every-thing within that line of conduct. In fact, they should do that for they have been taught to do that. But, what is not permitted is the kind of fast friendship and indiscriminating intimacy which may garble the distinctive hallmarks of Islam. This is the issue known as the ` Tack al-Muwalat' to refrain from deep (friendship) in Islamic terminology.
2. The second principle stressed upon is that should the Muslims of any time and place shift away from the first principle stated above and develop an intimacy of this nature with non-Muslims, then, let them not be under the impression that their conduct could harm Islam in any manner whatsoever - because Allah Almighty has Himself taken the responsibility of seeing that Islam remains duly protected. It cannot be eliminated by anyone. However, if a set of people still go out of their minds, break the limits of Islamic modality of doing things and, let us presume, decide to leave the very pale of Islam, then, Allah Ta` ala will bring in another set of people who will uphold and establish the principles and laws of Islam.
3. Once we know the positive and negative aspects in perspective, it becomes evident that the real friendship of a Muslim - deep, intense, profound and reliance-worthy - can only be with Allah, the Highest of the high, His Messenger, and with those who believe in them.
After this brief introduction of the subject, we can now move to the detailed explanation of the verses.
Commentary
In the first verse (51), Muslims have been commanded not to enter into "Muwalat" (deep friendship) with Jews and Christians as is the customary practice of non-Muslims in general and, of Jews and Christians in particular, who reserve deep friendship for their own people only. They do not deal with Muslims at the same wave length.
After this clear instruction, should a Muslim do otherwise and en-ter into an intimate friendship with a Jew or Christian, then, in the sight of Islam, he is fit to be counted as one of them - and not as a Muslim.
The Background of Revelation
Reporting from ` Ikrimah, Ibn Jarir ؓ has said that this verse was revealed in the background of a particular event. After the Holy Prophet ﷺ had settled in Madinah, he had entered into a treaty with Jews and Christians living nearby which required that they would neither fight against Muslims nor help any other tribe at war with them, rather, they would join Muslims to fight against them. Similarly, Muslims will not fight them nor help anyone against them, rather, would de-fend them against the aggressors. For some time, both parties kept adhering to the treaty. But, the Jews could not observe the terms of the treaty any longer because of their conspiratorial nature and anti-Islam temperament. They made a secret deal with the pagans of Makkah against Muslims and wrote them a letter inviting them to their fortress. When the Holy Prophet ﷺ came to know about this conspiracy, he dispatched a posse of Mujahidin to confront them. These Jews from Banu Qurayzah were, on the one hand, conspiring with the disbelievers of Makkah, while on the other, having infiltrated among Mus-lims, they had succeeded in making pacts of friendship with many of them. This was their front of spying for the disbelievers of Makkah against Muslims. Revealed thereupon was this verse which stopped Muslims from indulging in deep friendship with Jews and Christians, so that they could be deprived of having access to sensitive information about Muslims. At that time, some noble Companions, including Sayyidna ` Ubadah ibn Samit ؓ ، openly announced the cancellation of their treaty obligations as well as their support for abandonment of any close friendship in the future. As for the hypocrites who had their pragmatic relationship with Muslims, or people whose hearts had yet to taste the sweetness of genuine faith, they apprehended dangers in breaking relationships with Jews and Christians lest the conspiracy hatched by the disbelievers and the Jews succeeded and Muslims were overpowered in which case it would be necessary that they keep their relationships balanced both ways to avoid any problems Tor them later on. It was on this basis that ` Abdullah ibn Ubaiyy ibn Salul ؓ had said that he saw danger in cutting off relationship with these people and, therefore, he cannot do that. Revealed thereupon was the second verse (52):
Ustedes que creen en Al-lah y en Su Mensajero, no tomen a los judíos ni a los cristianos como aliados, ya que los judíos solo se alían entre sí y lo mismo hacen los cristianos: ambos pueblos tienen en común la hostilidad que profesan hacia ustedes. Aquel de ustedes que los tome como aliados se convierte en uno de ellos. Al-lah no guía a los injustos que se alían con los incrédulos.
O vi koji vjerujete u Allaha i Njegovog Poslanika, ne uzimajte jevreje i kršćane sa saveznike i prisne prijatelje, jer jevreji prijateljuju sa svojima i lojalni su im, kao što i kršćani prijateljuju sa svojima i lojalni su im, a zajednička stvar za obje skupine jest da neprijateljuju protiv vas. Ko ih od vas potpuno uzme za prisne prijatelje i bude im potpuno lojalan (čak i u borbi protiv muslimana), takav je nevjernik nepravednik koga Allah neće izvesti na Pravi put.
Hỡi những người có đức tin nơi Allah và nơi Thiên Sứ của Ngài, các ngươi chớ nhận lấy những người Do Thái và những người Thiên Chúa làm những người để các ngươi gửi gắm và đặt lòng tin; bởi người Do Thái chỉ nhận lậy đồng bọn của chúng làm người gửi gắm và đặt lòng tin và những người Thiên Chúa cũng thế, chúng chỉ nhận lấy đồng bọn của chúng; và cả hai nhóm đó đều thù nghịch với các ngươi. Và ai trong các ngươi - hỡi những người có đức tin - nhận lấy chúng là người thân tín thì người đó thuộc nhóm của chúng. Quả thật, Allah không hướng dẫn nhóm người làm điều sai quấy.
O mga sumampalataya kay Allāh at sa Sugo Niya, huwag kayong gumawa mula sa mga Hudyo at mga Kristiyano ng mga kapanalig at mga hinirang na makikipagtangkilikan kayo sa kanila sapagkat ang mga Hudyo ay nakikipagtangkilikan lamang sa mga alagad ng kapaniwalaan nila at ang mga Kristiyano ay nakikipagtangkilikan lamang sa mga alagad ng kapaniwalaan nila. Ang kapwa pangkat ay pinagbubuklod ng pakikipag-away sa inyo. Ang sinumang tumatangkilik sa kanila kabilang sa inyo, tunay na siya ay nasa panig nila. Tunay na si Allāh ay hindi nagpapatnubay sa mga taong tagalabag sa katarungan dahilan sa pakikipagtangkilikan nila sa mga tagatangging sumampalataya.
51- Ey iman edenler, yahudileri de hristiyanları da dost edinmeyin. Onlar ancak birbirlerinin dostlarıdırlar. İçinizden kim onları dost edinirse muhakkak o da onlardandır. Şüphesiz Allah zalimler topluluğuna yol göstericilik etmez.
52- Kalplerinde hastalık bulunan kimselerin:“Devrin aleyhimize dönmesinden korkuyoruz” diyerek onların arasına koşuştuklarını görürsün. Olur ki Allah zafer nasip eder veya kendi katından bir emir getirir de onlar da içlerinde gizlediklerine pişman olurlar.
53- İman edenler de derler ki:“Olanca güçleri ile sizinle beraber olacaklarına dair Allah adına yemin edenler bunlar mı?” Bütün amelleri boşa gitmiştir de bundan ötürü zarara uğrayanlar olmuşlardır.
51. Yüce Allah mü’min kullarına yahudi ve hristiyanların hallerini, onların güzel olmayan niteliklerini beyan ettikten sonra onları dost edinmeme irşadında bulunmaktadır. Çünkü “onlar birbirlerinin dostlarıdırlar.” Kendi aralarında yardımlaşırlar ve kendileri dışındakilere karşı el birlik olurlar. O halde siz onları dost ve yardımcı edinmeyin. Çünkü gerçekte onlar düşmandırlar. Sizin zarar görmeniz onlar için önemli değildir. Hatta onlar sizleri saptırmak için ellerinden gelen ne varsa hepsini ortaya koymaktan çekinmezler. O nedenle onlar gibi olanlardan başkası onları dost edinmez. Bundan dolayı devamla:“İçinizden kim onları dost edinirse muhakkak o da onlardandır”buyrulmaktadır. Çünkü tam bir dost edinme, onların dinlerine geçmeyi gerektirir. Az ölçüde onları dost edinmek ise daha fazlasını peşinden getirir, sonra bu yavaş yavaş ilerler ve nihâyet kulu onlardan yapacak noktaya kadar ulaşır.“Şüphesiz Allah zalimler topluluğuna” belirgin nitelikleri zulüm olan, ona dönen ve ona yönelen kimselere “yol göstericilik etmez.” Böylelerine sen her türlü âyeti getirsen dahi sana uymazlar ve sana itaat etmezler.
52. Yüce Allah mü’minlere onları dost edinmeyi yasakladıktan sonra iman iddiasında bulunan bir kesimin onları dost edindiğini haber vererek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Kalplerinde hastalık” yani şüphe, münafıklık ve iman zaafiyeti “bulunan kimselerin” şöyle dediklerini görürsün: “Bizim onları dost ve yardımcı edinmemiz ihtiyaçtan dolayıdır; çünkü biz “devrin aleyhimize dönmesinden korkuyoruz.” Yani yahudi ve hristiyanların zafere erişeceklerinden korkuyoruz, eğer onlar muzaffer olacak olurlarsa bizim onların üzerinde bizi mükâfatlandırmalarını gerektirecek bir iyiliğimiz bulunmaktadır.” Bu ise onların İslâm’a dair bir su-i zanlarıdır. Allah da onların bu kötü zanlarını reddetmek üzere şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Olur ki Allah” İslâm’ı yahudi ve hristiyanlara karşı güçlendirecek bir “zafer nasip eder” ve böylelikle müslümanlar onları yenik düşürür “veya kendi katından bir emir getirir de” böylelikle münafıklar, yahudi ve diğer kâfirlerin zafere ulaşacaklarından ümitlerini keserler “onlar da içlerinde gizlediklerine pişman olurlar.” İçlerinde sakladıklarına pişman olacaklar ve bu yaptıkları onlara herhangi bir menfaat sağlamayacak, aksine zararlı olacaktır. Böylelikle Allah’ın kendisi vasıtası ile İslâm’ı ve müslümanları zafere eriştirdiği, kâfirleri ve küfrü de zelil kıldığı bir fetih ve zafer gerçekleşmiş olur, onlar ise pişman olurlar ve yalnız Allah’ın bileceği ölçüde büyük bir kedere gark olurlar.
53. “İman edenler de” kalplerinde hastalık bulunan bu kimselerin durumlarına hayret eder şekilde: “ derler ki: Olanca güçleri ile sizinle beraber olacaklarına dair Allah adına yemin edenler bunlar mı?” Yani bunlar imanda, imanın gereği olan yardımlaşmak, sevmek ve dost edinmek gibi hususlarda şüphesiz sizinle birlikte olacaklarına dair yemin eden, yeminlerini kuvvetlendiren ve çeşitli pekiştirici ifadelerle daha da ileri götüren kimseler bunlar mı?!, derler. Artık bunların içlerinde sakladıkları ortaya çıkmış, gizledikleri açık seçik anlaşılmıştır. Onların yaptıkları hile ve tuzaklar da İslâm ve müslümanlar hakkındaki kanaatleri de boşa çıkmıştır. Dünya hayatında “bütün amelleri de boş gitmiş”, böylelikle maksatlarını elde edemedikleri ve bedbaht olup azaba mahkum oldukları için de “zarara uğrayanlar olmuşlardır.”
O voi credenti in Allāh e seguaci del Suo Messaggero, non prendete gli Ebrei e i Nazareni come alleati; in verità gli Ebrei scelgono come alleati solo quelli che appartengono al loro stesso popolo, e così i Nazareni scelgono come alleati solo quelli che appartengono al loro stesso popolo, e le due fazioni sono unite dall'odio nei vostri confronti; e, in verità, chi di voi li sceglie come alleati sarà considerato uno di loro. In verità, Allāh non guida la gente ingiusta, a causa della loro alleanza con i miscredenti.
Vedrai, o Messaggero, gli ipocriti che hanno poca fede affrettarsi ad allearsi con gli Ebrei ed i Nazareni, dicendo: "Temiamo che costoro vincano e formino una potenza e ci facciano del male". Può darsi che Allāh conceda la vittoria al Messaggero e ai credenti, o che decreti qualcosa di diverso con cui potremo respingere l'attacco degli Ebrei e dei loro alleati, e in modo che coloro che si affrettavano ad allearsi con loro si pentano per l'ipocrisia che celavano nei loro cuori, e affinché svanisca l'illusione a cui si sono aggrappati.
O Poslaniče, ti vidiš munafike koji su slabog imana kako žure da sa jevrejima i kršćanima prijateljuju i saveze sklapaju, i govore: "Bojimo se da nas ne pobijede ovi, pa da njima pripadne vlast i da nam zlo nanesu." Allah će sigurno dati pobjedu Svom Poslaniku i vjernicima, ili će na neki drugi način odbiti zlo jevreja i njihovih saveznika, pa će munafici pohitati da se pridruže vjernicima, kajući se za licemjerstvo koje su u srcima krili, i to zbog ništavnosti onoga za šta su se vezali.
فَتَرَى الَّذِينَ فِي قُلُوبِهِم مَّرَضٌ يُسَارِعُونَ فِيهِمْ يَقُولُونَ نَخْشَىٰ أَن تُصِيبَنَا دَائِرَةٌ
Now, you see those who have disease in their hearts race to-wards them saying, "We apprehend that some misfortune may overtake us."
It means that after hearing the religiously binding injunction of the abandonment of close friendships, people who have the disease of hypocricy in their hearts started racing towards their disbelieving friends saying that cutting off relationships with these people is dangerous for them.
Answering them, Almighty Allah said:
فَعَسَى اللَّـهُ أَن يَأْتِيَ بِالْفَتْحِ أَوْ أَمْرٍ مِّنْ عِندِهِ فَيُصْبِحُوا عَلَىٰ مَا أَسَرُّوا فِي أَنفُسِهِمْ نَادِمِي
So, it is likely that Allah may bring victory or a command from His own side, whereupon they become regretful over what they concealed in their hearts.
It means that these people are under the impression that the disbelievers and the Jews will overcome Muslims. But, Allah has decided that it will not happen. Rather, close is the conquest of Makkah. Or, even before the conquest of Makkah, Allah may, by exposing the hypocrisy of the hypocrites, put them to disgrace. Then, at that time, these people will regret thoughts they had concealed.
Ngươi - Thiên Sứ Muhammad - sẽ thấy những người Munafiq, những kẻ mà chúng chỉ có đức tin Iman rất ít nhanh chân kết thân với những người Do Thái và Thiên Chúa, chúng nói: Chúng tôi sợ những kẻ này (những người có đức tin) giành chiến thắng rồi họ sẽ có một quốc gia cai trị chúng tôi. Thế là Allah đã ban sự thắng lợi hãy một điều tốt đẹp nào đó cho vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài và những ngươi có đức tin thì những kẻ đã nhanh chân kết thân với những người Do Thái lại hối tiếc cho điều dối trá và giả tạo được che giấu trong lòng của chúng, Ngài phá tan tâm địa gian dối của chúng.
Kaya nakikita mo, O Sugo, ang mga mapagpaimbabaw na mga mahina ang pananampalataya habang nagdadali-dali sa pakikipagtangkilikan sa mga Hudyo at mga Kristiyano, samantalang mga nagsasabi: "Nangangamba kami na magtagumpay ang mga ito at maging ukol sa kanila ang kapamahalaan saka may dumapo sa amin mula sa kanila na isang kinasusuklaman." Ngunit harinawang si Allāh ay maglalagay ng tagumpay sa Sugo at mga mananampalataya, o magdadala ng isang bagay mula sa ganang Kanya na magsisimula sa pamamagitan nito ang kapangyarihan ng mga Hudyo at mga nakikipagtangkilikan sa kanila kaya ang mga nagmamabilis sa pakikipagtangkilikan sa kanila ay mga magsisisi dahil sa ikinubli nila na pagpapaimbabaw sa mga puso nila dahil sa kabulaanan ng kinakapitan nila na mga mahinang kadahilanan.
Sebab itu, kamu -wahai Rasul- akan melihat kaum munafik yang lemah imannya bergegas menjadikan orang-orang Yahudi dan Nasrani sebagai wali mereka seraya berkata, “Kami khawatir kelak mereka akan menang dan berdaulat kemudian kami akan mendapatkan perlakuan yang buruk dari mereka.” Mudah-mudahan Allah memberikan kemenangan kepada Rasul-Nya dan orang-orang mukmin, atau mendatangkan sesuatu dari sisi-Nya yang dapat meredam kekuatan orang-orang Yahudi dan sekutu mereka, sehingga orang-orang yang bergegas menjadikan orang-orang Yahudi sebagai wali itu pun menyesali kemunafikan yang mereka sembunyikan di dalam hati mereka akibat gagalnya usaha-usaha lemah yang mereka andalkan.
Mensajero, verás que los hipócritas, cuya fe está enferma, se apresuran en aliarse con los judíos y los cristianos diciendo: “Tememos que resulten victoriosos y dominen. Cuando eso suceda, nos atacarán”. Pero tal vez Al-lah otorgue la victoria a Su Mensajero y a los creyentes. Aquellos que se apresuraban en aliarse con estos lamentarán la hipocresía que sus corazones ocultan, debido a la inconsistencia de las causas a las cuales se aferran.
You will see, O Messenger, those weak in faith rushing to become friends with the Jews and the Christians, saying, ‘We fear that these people will gain victory and when they come into power we will be harmed’. Perhaps Allah will give victory to the Messenger and the believers or bring something from Him that will crush the force of the Jews and their allies. Those who rush to befriend them will then regret the hypocrisy they kept hidden within their hearts, because the weak links they held on to will be for nothing.
Ô Messager, tu verras les hypocrites dont la foi est faible s’empresser de s’allier aux juifs et aux chrétiens en disant:
Nous craignons qu’ils soient victorieux et qu’ils dominent. Ils s’en prendraient alors à nous.
Peut-être qu’Allah accordera-t-il la victoire à Son Messager et aux croyants ou qu’Il suscitera ce qui mettra fin à l’ascendant des juifs et de leurs alliés.
Ceux qui s’empressaient de s’allier à eux regretteraient alors l’hypocrisie qu’ils dissimulaient dans leurs cœurs en raison de l’inconsistance des causes auxquelles ils se sont cramponnés.
-Ey Resul!- İmanları zayıf olan münafıklar; Yahudilere ve Hristiyanlara dost olmak için acele ederler, onların üstün gelmelerinden ve hakimiyetin ellerine geçmesinden korkup onlardan kendilerine bir zarar gelmemesi için böyle yapmaları gerektiğini söylerler. Belki Allah, resulünü ve Müminleri muzaffer kılar. Veya kendi katından bir güç verir ve böylece Yahudilerin ve taraftarlarının saldırısı ve kuvveti geçip gider. Böylece Yahudilerin dostluğunda acele edenlerin pişman olup, kalplerinde zayıf sebeplerle edinmiş oldukları bu münafıklık geçersiz olmuş olur.
Los creyentes dirán, asombrados ante la actitud de los hipócritas: ¿son estos quienes juraban con fervor que estaban junto a los creyentes, en la fe y la alianza? Sus obras son inválidas y serán los grandes perdedores en todo esto, ya que no alcanzarán su objetivo y un gran castigo les espera.
The believers will say in surprise at the condition of these hypocrites, ‘Are these the people who swore serious oaths that they were with you – O you who have faith – in faith, support and alliance?’ Their actions have gone to waste and they have become losers because they lost their true goal and because of the punishment prepared for them.
Les croyants diront, étonnés par le cas de ces hypocrites: Sont-ce ceux-là qui firent serment avec ferveur qu’ils sont avec vous, ô croyants, dans la foi, le soutien et l’alliance ?
Leurs œuvres sont invalidées et ils se retrouvent grands perdants dans cette affaire car ils n’ont pas atteint leur finalité et un châtiment les attendra.
Münafıkların bu haline şaşan Müminler şöyle derler: Ey Müminler! Bunlar iman ve yardım etme hususunda var güçleriyle sizinle beraber olacaklarına dair Allah'a yemin etmişlerdi. Onların amelleri boşa çıkmıştır. Kendilerine hazırlanan azap ve amaçlarına kavuşamamaları sebebiyle hüsrana uğrayanlardan oldular.
Orang-orang mukmin merasa heran dengan kondisi orang-orang munafik itu dan berkata, “Inikah orang-orang yang bersumpah dengan sungguh-sungguh bahwa mereka benar-benar bergabung bersama kalian -wahai orang-orang mukmin- dalam keimanan, pertolongan, dan pertemanan?!" Hanguslah amal perbuatan mereka, sehingga mereka pun merugi karena gagal mencapai tujuan mereka dan karena adanya azab yang telah disiapkan untuk mereka.
Every test in this world is a test of intention. What man has to do is to prove his intention by ignoring dangers; in that way he takes the first step on the path towards God. Then God’s help comes to him immediately thereafter. But one who does not provide proof of his intention and does not take the first step in the direction of God, is a transgressor in His eyes. Such individuals cannot then expect to be sent God’s unilateral help. Islamic life is a purposeful life and therefore it is a life of struggle. It is the mission of a believer to convey the religion of God to all God’s subjects, guiding the world to keep away from the path leading to hell and to tread the path leading to paradise.
Vjernici govore, čudeći se munaficima: "Zar se ovi nisu zakleli čvrstim zakletvama da su sa vama, o vjernici, u vjerovanju, pomaganju i vjernosti (savezništvu)? Poništena će biti njihova djela, i propast će jer ih je mimoišlo ono što su htjeli, i zato što im je pripremljena kazna."
Những người có đức tin ngạc nhiên cho tình huống của những kẻ Munafiq này, nói: Những người này chẳng phải đã thề thốt mạnh bạo rằng họ sẽ cùng với các anh - những người có đức tin - trong Iman, trong sự ủng hộ và trong tình thần hữu nghị thân tín đó sao?! Quả thật, tất cả mọi việc làm của chúng đều đã trở nên vô giá trị, chúng đã trở thành những kẻ thua thiệt bởi đã không đạt được mục đích, và chúng phải sẽ đối mặt với hình phạt chuẩn bị dành cho chúng ở cõi Đời Sau.
Magsasabi ang mga mananampalataya habang mga nagtataka sa kalagayan ng mga mapagpaimbabaw na ito: "Ang mga sumumpang ito ba habang mga nagbibigay-diin sa pananampalataya nila na tunay na sila ay talagang kasama ninyo, O mga mananampalataya, sa pananampalataya, pag-aadya, at pakikipagtangkilikan?" Nawalang-kabuluhan ang mga gawa nila kaya sila ay naging mga lugi dahil sa pagkaalpas ng nilayon nila at inihanda para sa kanila na pagdurusa.
I credenti diranno, sorpresi delle condizioni di tali ipocriti: "Costoro sono quelli che hanno giurato fermamente di essere con voi, o credenti, nella fede, nel sostegno e nell'alleanza!" Le loro azioni sono state vanificate e hanno fallito nel loro intento, ed è stata preparata per loro una punizione.
This has been clarified further in the third verse (53) where it was said that once the hypocricy of the hypocrites has been exposed and the reality behind their claims and oaths of friendship comes out in the open, Muslims would wonder if those were the people who used to assure them with sworn claims of their friendship and there they were all ruined as everything they did just to pretend had gone to waste. That Allah Jalla Sha'nuhu has mentioned the conquest of Makkah and the disgrace of the hypocrites in these verses was something which everyone saw only after a few days with their own eyes.
O credenti, chi di voi rinnega la propria religione e tende alla miscredenza, Allāh li sostituirà con altre persone che Lo amano e che Lui ama per la loro correttezza, gentili con i credenti, duri con i miscredenti; persone che lottano con i propri averi e le proprie vite affinché la Parola di Allāh sia dominante, e che non temono coloro che li rimproverano per aver compiaciuto Allāh invece di compiacere la gente. Tale è il dono di Allāh, che concede a chi vuole dei Suoi sudditi; Allāh possiede Immensa Grazia e Generosità nei confronti di coloro che ne sono meritevoli, mentre chi non è meritevole ne verrà escluso.
O mga sumampalataya, ang sinumang tatalikod kabilang sa inyo sa relihiyon niya patungo sa kawalang-pananampalataya ay papalitan ni Allāh ng mga taong iibig Siya sa kanila at iibig sila sa Kanya dahil sa pagpapakatuwid nila, na mga maawain sa mga mananampalataya, na mga matindi sa mga tagatangging sumampalataya, na nakikibaka sa pamamagitan ng mga yaman nila at mga sarili nila upang ang Salita ni Allāh ay maging ang kataas-taasan, at hindi natatakot sa pamumuna ng sinumang namumuna dahil sa pagpapauna nila sa kaluguran ni Allāh higit sa kaluguran ng mga nilikha. Iyon ay bahagi ng bigay ni Allāh na ibinibigay Niya sa sinumang loloobin Niya kabilang sa mga lingkod Niya. Si Allāh ay Malawak ang kabutihang-loob at ang paggawa ng maganda, Maalam sa sinumang nagiging karapat-dapat sa kabutihang-loob Niya kaya nagkakaloob nito sa kanya, samantalang ang sinumang hindi nagiging karapat-dapat dito ay pinagkakaitan Niya nito.
O vi koji vjerujete, ko od vas ostavi svoju vjeru i ode u nevjerstvo, Allah će dovesti druge ljude umjesto takvih, ljude koje će On voljeti i koji će Njega voljeti, jer su na Pravom putu. Oni će biti milostivi prema vjernicima, žestoki prema nevjernicima, i borit će se imecima i životima svojim da Allahova riječ bude gornja. Oni se neće bojati ničijeg prijekora, jer daju prednost Allahovom zadovoljstvu nad zadovoljstvom stvorenja. To je Allahov dar koji On daje kome On hoće, a Allah je veoma darežljiv; zna ko zaslužuje Njegove darove, pa mu ih podari, a ko ih ne zaslužuje, te mu ih uskrati.
Này hỡi những người có đức tin, những ai trong các ngươi rời bỏ tôn giáo của mình để trở lại với sự vô đức tin thì Allah sẽ mang đến một nhóm người khác thay thế họ, Ngài sẽ yêu thương họ và họ sẽ yêu thương Ngài trên con đường Ngay Chính của họ, họ sẽ nhân từ với những người có đức tin nhưng sẽ rất khắt khe với những kẻ vô đức tin, họ sẽ chiến đấu bằng tài sản và tính mạng của họ để giơ cao lời phán của Allah, họ sẽ không sợ sự trách móc của một ai, họ đặt sự hài lòng của Allah bên trên sự hài lòng của con người. Đó là hồng phúc mà Allah muốn ban cho ai tùy ý Ngài, Ngài là Đấng với hồng phúc và tấm lòng bao la, và Ngài là Đấng hằng biết ai đáng được nhận hồng phúc và ai không đáng được nhận.
54- Ey iman edenler! İçinizden kim dininden dönerse (bilsin ki) Allah (onların yerine) öyle bir topluluk getirir ki Allah onları sever, onlar da Allah’ı severler, mü’minlere karşı boynu eğik, kâfirlere karşı başları dik olur, Allah yolunda cihad ederler ve hiçbir kınayanın kınamasından korkmazlar. Bu Allah’ın lütfudur ki O, onu dilediği kimseye verir. Allah Vâsidir, Alîmdir.
54. Yüce Allah âlemlere muhtaç olmadığını, dininden dönen kimselerin Allah’a hiçbir şekilde zarar veremeyeceğini, yalnızca kendilerine zarar vereceklerini, Allah’ın ihlâs sahibi kullarının ve samimi şekilde inançlarına bağlı erlerinin bulunduğunu haber vermektedir. Rahman ve Rahîm olan Allah, bunlara yol göstericilik etmeyi tekeffül etmiş ve onları varlık sahnesine çıkartacağını vaat etmiştir. Bunlar nitelikleri itibari ile insanların en mükemmeli, ruh ve maneviyatları en güçlü, ahlakları en güzel olanlarıdır. Onların en üstün nitelikleri ise Yüce Allah’ın kendilerini sevmesi, onların da Allah’ı sevmeleridir. Allah’ın kulunu sevmesi elbette ki ona ihsan ettiği en üstün nimet, ona bağışladığı en büyük lütuftur. Allah kulunu sevdi mi onun için sebepleri kolaylaştırır, böylece her türlü zor ona kolay gelir. Hayırları işleme muvaffakiyetini, münkerleri terk etme başarısını ona ihsan eder. Kullarının kalplerini o kimseye doğru sevgi ve bağlılıkla yöneltir.
Kulun Rabbini sevmesinin gerektirdiği hususlardan biri, mutlaka zahiri ile batını ile söz ve davranışları ile bütün halleri ile Allah Rasûlüne uyma niteliğine sahip olmasıdır. Nitekim Allah azze ve celle bir başka yerde şöyle buyurmaktadır:“(Ey Muhammed onlara) de ki: Eğer Allah’ı seviyorsanız bana uyun ki Allah da sizi sevsin”(Al-i İmran, 3/31)
Allah’ın kulunu sevmesini sağlayan şey ise kulun, farz ve nafilelerle Yüce Allah’a çokça yakınlaşmaya çalışmasıdır. Nitekim Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem de Yüce Allah’tan naklettiğini belirttiği sahih bir hadiste şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Kulum bana benim kendisine farz kıldığım şeylerden daha çok sevdiğim herhangi bir şeyle yaklaşamaz. Kulum nafilelerle bana yakınlaşmaya devam edip durur ve nihâyet ben de onu severim. Ben onu sevdim mi de artık kendisi vasıtası ile işittiği kulağı, kendisi ile gördüğü gözü, kendisi ile tuttuğu eli, kendisi ile yürüdüğü ayağı olurum. Andolsun benden bir dilekte bulunacak olursa mutlaka ona veririm ve eğer bana sığınacak olursa andolsun onu himayeme alırım.”
Allah’ı sevmeyi sağlayan hususlardan biri, O’nu bilip tanımak ve O’nu çokça anıp hatırlamaktır. Çünkü Allah’ı tanımaksızın söz konusu olan sevgi gerçekten çok eksiktir. Hatta varlığından bile söz edilemez. Var olduğu iddia edilse bile bu böyledir. Allah’ı seven bir kimse O’nu çokça anar. Allah da bir kulu sevdi mi o kulun yaptığı az miktardaki ameli kabul eder ve pek çok hata ve yanılmalarını da bağışlar.
Bu iyi kulların nitelikleri arasında:“Mü’minlere karşı boynu eğik, kâfirlere karşı başları dik” olmak da vardır. Bunlar mü’minleri sevdiklerinden, onlara samimi davranıp iyiliklerini istediklerinden, yumuşak davrandıklarından, onlara rıfk ile muamele ettiklerinden, şefkat ve merhamet beslediklerinden, onlara karşı nazik davranıp kendilerinden istenen şeyleri mümkün mertebe gerçekleştirmeyi istediklerinden ötürü mü’minlere karşı alçakgönüllüdürler. Buna karşılık Allah’a küfreden, âyetlerine karşı inatlaşan, peygamberlerini yalanlayan kimselere karşı da güçlü ve onurludurlar. Bunlara düşmanlık beslemekte bütün gayret ve kararlılıklarını ortaya koyarlar, onlara karşı zafer elde etmeyi gerçekleştirebilecek her türlü yolda bütün çaba ve gayretlerini de harcarlar. Nitekim Allah subhanehu şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Siz de onlara karşı gücünüzün yettiği kadar kuvvet ve bağlanıp beslenen atlar hazırlayın ki bununla Allah’ın düşmanını ve sizin düşmanınızı... korkutasınız.”(el-Enfal, 8/60). Bir başka yerde de şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Onunla birlikte olanlar kâfirlere karşı sert kendi aralarında merhametlidirler.”(el- Feth, 48/29)
Allah’ın düşmanlarına karşı sert olmak, kulu Allah’a yakınlaştırıcı işlerdendir. Bu tutumu ile kul Rabbine, kâfirlere gazap noktasında uygun bir tutum içerisinde olur. Ancak sert olmak, onları en güzel yolla İslâm dinine çağırmaya engel değildir. Böylelikle sert olmak ile davet ederken yumuşak olmak özellikleri bir arada bulunur. Her iki durum da onların maslahatlarının bir parçasıdır ve bu tutumların menfaatleri onlara aittir.
Bu mü’minler malları ile canları ile sözleri ile davranışları ile “Allah yolunda cihad ederler ve hiçbir kınayanın kınamasından korkmazlar.” Aksine Rablerinin rızasına öncelik tanırlar, O’nun kınamasını kulların kınamasından daha çok önemserler. İşte bu, onların gayretlerinin ne kadar büyük, kendilerinin ne kadar kararlı olduklarına bir delildir. Hiç şüphesiz kalbi güçsüz olan bir kimsenin gayreti de zayıftır. Kınayanların kınaması halinde kararlılığı kalmaz, gücü gevşeyiverir. Bunların kalplerinde, mahlukatı göz önünde bulundurma, onların rıza ve kınamalarını Allah’ın emrinden öne geçirme oranında Allah’tan başkasına bir ibadet etme söz konusudur. Kul, Allah yolunda hiçbir kınayanın kınamasından korkmayacak hale gelinceye kadar kalbini Allah’tan başkasına ibadet etmekten korumuş olamaz.
Yüce Allah bu kullarına ihsan etmiş olduğu güzel nitelikleri, üstün konumları -ki bunlar sözünü etmediği diğer hayırlı davranışları yapmalarını da gerektirmektedir- söz konusu ederek onları övdükten sonra bunun onlara bir lütuf ve ihsanı olduğunu haber vermektedir ki kendilerini beğenmesinler ve kendilerine bunları ihsan eden yüce zâta -üzerlerindeki lütfunu daha çok artırması için- şükretsinler, onlardan başkaları da Allah’ın lütfunun karşısında hiçbir engelin duramadığını bilsinler. İşte bu maksatla:“Bu Allah’ın lütfudur ki onu dilediği kimseye verir. Allah Vâsidir,” Yani Allah lütuf ve ihsanı pek çok, bağışları bol olandır. O’nun rahmeti her şeyi kapsamıştır ve O gerçek dostlarına lütfunu -başkalarına vermeyeceği bir şekilde- bol bol verir. Bununla birlikte O, “Alîmdir.” lütfuna kimin layık olduğunu da çok iyi bilir ve böylelerine lütfunu ihsan eder. Allah esası itibari ile de teferruatı ile de risaletini nereye bırakacağını en iyi bilendir.
"Hai orang-orang yang beriman, barangsiapa di antara kamu yang murtad dari agamanya, maka kelak Allah akan mendatangkan suatu kaum yang Allah mencintai mereka dan mereka pun mencin-taiNya, yang bersikap lemah lembut terhadap orang yang Mukmin, yang bersikap keras terhadap orang-orang kafir, yang berjihad di jalan Allah, dan yang tidak takut kepada celaan orang yang suka mencela. Itulah karunia Allah, diberikanNya kepada siapa yang dikehendakiNya, dan Allah Mahaluas (pemberianNya) lagi Maha Mengetahui." (Al-Ma`idah: 54).
(54) Allah memberitakan bahwa Dia Mahakaya terhadap alam semesta dan bahwa barangsiapa yang murtad dari agamanya, maka dia tidak merugikan Allah sedikit pun, akan tetapi merugikan dirinya sendiri. Dan bahwasanya Allah mempunyai hamba-hamba yang ikhlas, dan jujur (dalam imannya) dan Allah Yang Maha Penga-sih lagi Maha Penyayang telah menjamin hidayah bagi mereka. Dia menjanjikan akan mendatangkan mereka. Mereka adalah makhluk dengan sifat yang paling sempurna dengan jiwa yang paling kuat, dan dengan akhlak yang paling baik.
Sifat (pertama) mereka yang paling mulia adalah bahwa Allah ﴾ يُحِبُّهُمۡ وَيُحِبُّونَهُۥٓ ﴿ "mencintai mereka dan mereka mencintai Allah." Karena kecintaan Allah kepada seorang hamba adalah nikmat yang paling mulia yang Dia berikan kepadanya dan keutamaan paling utama yang Dia anugerahkan kepadanya. Jika Allah mencintai seorang hamba, maka Dia akan memudahkan sebab-sebab (untuk meraih yang benar), memudahkan baginya semua yang sulit, memberinya taufik untuk melakukan kebaikan dan meninggalkan kemungkaran dan menyambut hati hamba-hambaNya dengan kecintaan dan kasih sayang.
Di antara konsekuensi kecintaan seorang hamba kepada Tuhan-nya adalah bahwa dia harus siap mengikuti RasulNya, lahir dan batin, pada perkataan, perbuatan, dan seluruh keadaannya sebagai-mana Firman Allah,
﴾ قُلۡ إِن كُنتُمۡ تُحِبُّونَ ٱللَّهَ فَٱتَّبِعُونِي يُحۡبِبۡكُمُ ٱللَّهُ ﴿
"Katakanlah, 'Jika kamu (benar-benar) mencintai Allah, maka ikuti-lah aku, niscaya Allah mengasihimu'." (Ali Imran: 31).
Sebagaimana di antara konsekuensi kecintaan Allah kepada seorang hamba adalah bahwa seorang hamba memperbanyak mendekatkan diri kepada Allah dengan ibadah-ibadah fardhu dan ibadah-ibadah sunnah sebagaimana sabda Nabi dalam hadits shahih dari Allah,
وَمَا تَقَرَّبَ إِلَيَّ عَبْدِيْ بِشَيْءٍ أَحَبَّ إِلَيَّ مِمَّا افْتَرَضْتُ عَلَيْهِ، وَمَا يَزَالُ عَبْدِيْ يَتَقَرَّبُ إِلَيَّ بِالنَّوَافِلِ حَتَّى أُحِبَّهُ، فَإِذَا أَحْبَبْتُهُ كُنْتُ سَمْعَهُ الَّذِيْ يَسْمَعُ بِهِ، وَبَصَرَهُ الَّذِيْ يُبْصِرُ بِهِ، وَيَدَهُ الَّتِيْ يَبْطِشُ بِهَا، وَرِجْلَهُ الَّتِيْ يَمْشِي بِهَا، وَإِنْ سَأَلَنِيْ لَأُعْطِيَنَّهُ، وَلَئِنِ اسْتَعَاذَنِيْ لَأُعِيْذَنَّهُ.
"Tidaklah hambaKu mendekatkan diri kepadaKu dengan sesuatu yang lebih Aku cintai daripada sesuatu yang telah Aku wajibkan kepada-nya. HambaKu senantiasa mendekatkan diri kepadaKu dengan ibadah-ibadah sunnah sehingga Aku mencintainya. Jika Aku mencintainya maka Aku menjadi pendengarannya yang dengannya dia mendengarkan, peng-lihatannya yang dengannya dia melihat, tangannya yang dengannya dia bekerja dan kakinya yang dengannya dia berjalan. Jika dia meminta kepa-daKu, niscaya Aku memberinya, dan jika dia memohon perlindungan kepadaKu, niscaya Aku melindunginya."
Di antara konsekuensi kecintaan kepada Allah adalah menge-nal Allah, memperbanyak dzikir kepadaNya, karena kecintaan tanpa mengenal sangatlah kurang bahkan tidak ada walaupun ia diklaim, dan barangsiapa yang mencintai Allah, maka dia akan banyak menyebutNya. Dan jika Allah mencintai seorang hamba, maka Dia menerima amal yang sedikit dan memaafkan kesalahan yang banyak.
Yang kedua dari sifat mereka adalah, ﴾ أَذِلَّةٍ عَلَى ٱلۡمُؤۡمِنِينَ أَعِزَّةٍ عَلَى ٱلۡكَٰفِرِينَ ﴿ "bersikap lemah lembut terhadap orang-orang Mukmin dan bersikap keras terhadap orang-orang kafir." Mereka bersikap lemah lembut kepada orang-orang Mukmin, mencintai, memberi nasihat, bersikap lunak dan halus, mengasihi, menyayangi, memperlakukan orang-orang Mukmin dengan baik dan apa yang diharapkan dari mereka terasa begitu dekat digapai. Sebaliknya mereka bersikap keras terhadap orang-orang yang kafir kepada Allah, yang menentang ayat-ayat-Nya yang mendustakan Rasul-rasulNya. Semangat dan keinginan mereka terkonsentrasi pada permusuhan terhadap mereka. Mereka mengeluarkan segala daya mereka demi meraih sarana yang men-jadi kemenangan atas mereka. Firman Allah تعالى,
﴾ وَأَعِدُّواْ لَهُم مَّا ٱسۡتَطَعۡتُم مِّن قُوَّةٖ وَمِن رِّبَاطِ ٱلۡخَيۡلِ تُرۡهِبُونَ بِهِۦ عَدُوَّ ٱللَّهِ وَعَدُوَّكُمۡ ﴿
"Dan siapkanlah untuk mereka kekuatan apa saja yang kamu sang-gupi dan dari kuda-kuda yang ditambat untuk berperang (yang dengan persiapan itu) kamu menggentarkan musuh Allah, yang (juga) musuhmu." (Al-Anfal: 60).
Dan Firman Allah تعالى,
﴾ أَشِدَّآءُ عَلَى ٱلۡكُفَّارِ رُحَمَآءُ بَيۡنَهُمۡۖ ﴿
"Adalah keras terhadap orang-orang kafir, tetapi berkasih sayang sesama mereka." (Al-Fath: 29).
Bersikap keras dan tegas terhadap musuh-musuh Allah terma-suk perkara yang mendekatkan seorang hamba kepada Allah, se-orang hamba menyepakati Tuhannya dalam kemarahanNya kepada mereka. Sikap tegas dan keras tidak menghalanginya mengajak mereka ke dalam agama Islam dengan cara yang lebih baik. Keras terhadap mereka sekaligus lunak dalam mendakwahi mereka, keduanya bermanfaat dan bermaslahat bagi mereka.
Yang ketiga, ﴾ يُجَٰهِدُونَ فِي سَبِيلِ ٱللَّهِ ﴿ "berjihad di jalan Allah," dengan harta dan jiwa mereka, dengan ucapan dan perbuatan mereka.
﴾ وَلَا يَخَافُونَ لَوۡمَةَ لَآئِمٖۚ ﴿ "Tidak takut kepada celaan orang-orang yang suka mencela," justru mereka mendahulukan ridha Allah dan takut ke-pada celaanNya daripada celaan makhluk. Ini membuktikan kuat-nya semangat dan keinginan mereka, karena orang yang hatinya lemah, maka semangatnya juga lemah. Semangatnya akan goyah jika dia menghadapi celaan orang yang mencela, dan kekuatannya akan luluh jika dia menjadi sasaran cibiran. Di dalam hati mereka terdapat penghambaan kepada selain Allah sesuai dengan kadar perhatiannya kepada kerelaan makhluk, mendahulukan keridha-an mereka dan celaan mereka di atas perintah Allah. Hati seseorang tidak akan bersih dari penghambaan kepada selain Allah, sehingga ia tidak takut celaan orang yang mencela di jalan Allah.
Manakala Allah menyanjung mereka dengan sifat-sifat yang luhur dan perangai yang mulia yang Dia berikan kepada mereka, di mana sifat dan perangai itu menuntut sifat-sifat lain yang belum disebut, maka Dia memberitakan bahwa hal ini termasuk karunia dan kebaikanNya kepada mereka, agar mereka tidak membangga-kan diri mereka, dan agar mereka mensyukuriNya yang telah meng-anugerahkan itu kepada mereka supaya Dia menambah karunia itu. Di samping itu agar selain mereka mengetahui bahwa karunia Allah tidak terdapat penghalang padanya. Dia berfirman,﴾ ذَٰلِكَ فَضۡلُ ٱللَّهِ يُؤۡتِيهِ مَن يَشَآءُۚ وَٱللَّهُ وَٰسِعٌ عَلِيمٌ ﴿ "Itulah karunia Allah, diberikanNya kepada siapa yang dikehendakiNya, dan Allah Mahaluas (pemberianNya) lagi Maha Mengetahui." Maksudnya, luas karunia dan kebaikanNya, besar nikmatNya, dan rahmatNya meliputi segala sesuatu, melapangkan karuniaNya kepada para waliNya yang tidak diberikanNya kepada selain mereka. Akan tetapi Dia mengetahui siapa yang berhak men-dapatkan karunia itu, maka Dia memberinya. Allah lebih mengetahui di mana Dia meletakkan risalahnya; pokok maupun cabangnya.
Wahai orang-orang yang beriman! Barang siapa di antara kalian yang meninggalkan agamanya dan kembali kepada kekafiran maka Allah akan mendatangkan kaum lain sebagai penggantinya. Allah mencintai kaum itu dan mereka pun mencintai-Nya karena keteguhan hati mereka. Mereka bersikap lemah lembut kepada orang-orang mukmin, namun keras terhadap orang-orang kafir. Mereka berjuang dengan harta dan jiwa mereka untuk menjunjung tinggi kalimat Allah, dan tidak takut kepada celaan yang dilontarkan oleh para pencela karena mereka lebih mendahulukan rida Allah daripada kerelaan makhluk. Itu merupakan bagian dari anugerah yang Allah berikan kepada hamba-hamba-Nya yang dikehendaki-Nya. Allah Mahaluas anugerah dan kebaikan-Nya, lagi Maha Mengetahui siapa saja yang berhak mendapatkan anugerah-Nya maka Dia pun memberikannya, dan siapa saja yang tidak berhak mendapatkannya maka Dia tidak memberikannya.
Ey iman edenler! İçinizden her kim, dinden küfre dönerse, Allah böyle yapanların yerine öyle bir kavim getirir ki, dosdoğru olduklarından dolayı onları sever, onlar da O'nu severler. Müminlere karşı yumuşak, kâfirlere karşı sert davranırlar. Allah'ın dininin en üstün olması için, Allah yolunda mallarıyla ve canlarıyla savaşırlar. Allah'ın rızasını yaratılmışların rızasına takdim ettiklerinden dolayı kendilerine zorluk çıkaran hiçbir kimsenin güçlük çıkarmasından korkmazlar. Bu Allah'ın kullarından dilediğine vermiş olduğu lütfu ve ihsanıdır. Allah bol ihsan ve lütuf sahibidir. Hak etmeyen kullarını da ihsanından ve lütfundan mahrum eder.
Creyentes, a aquellos de ustedes que renuncian a su religión y regresan a la incredulidad, Al-lah los reemplazará con un pueblo que Él amará y que Lo amará. Serán misericordiosos con los creyentes y severos con los incrédulos. Lucharán con sus bienes y sus propias personas para que la palabra de Al-lah se eleve en lo más alto, y no temerán los reproches de los otros ya que preferirán la aceptación de Al-lah a la de Sus criaturas. Este es un don de Al-lah que Él concede a quien Él desea entre Sus servidores, y Al-lah posee una gracia inmensa y una bondad extensa. Sabe mejor que nadie quién merece Su favor y quién no lo merece: Él da al primero y quita al segundo. Luego de haber prohibido a los creyentes aliarse con judíos, cristianos y otros incrédulos, Al-lah se refiere a aquellos que los musulmanes sí pueden tomar como aliados diciendo:
Threatening to Replace the Believers With Another People if They Revert from Islam
Allah emphasizes His mighty ability and states that whoever reverts from supporting His religion and establishing His Law, then Allah will replace them with whomever is better, mightier and more righteous in Allah's religion and Law. Allah said in other Ayat,
الْفُقَرَآءُ وَإِن تَتَوَلَّوْاْ يَسْتَبْدِلْ قَوْماً غَيْرَكُمْ ثُمَّ لاَ يَكُونُواْ
(And if you turn away, He will exchange you for some other people and they will not be your likes.) and,
أَلَمْ تَرَ أَنَّ اللَّهَ خَلَقَ السَّمَـوَتِ وَالأَرْضَ بِالْحقِّ إِن يَشَأْ يُذْهِبْكُمْ وَيَأْتِ بِخَلْقٍ جَدِيدٍ - وَمَا ذَلِكَ عَلَى اللَّهِ بِعَزِيزٍ
(Do you not see that Allah has created the heavens and the earth with truth If He will, He can remove you and bring (in your place) a new creation! And for Allah that is not hard or difficult.)14:19-20. Verily this is not difficult or hard on Allah. Allah said here,
يأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ مَن يَرْتَدَّ مِنكُمْ عَن دِينِهِ
(O you who believe! Whoever from among you turns back from his religion...) and turns back from the truth to falsehood, from now until the commencement of the Last Hour. Allah said next,
أَذِلَّةٍ عَلَى الْمُؤْمِنِينَ أَعِزَّةٍ عَلَى الْكَـفِرِينَ
(humble towards the believers, stern towards the disbelievers.) These are the qualities of perfect believers, as they are humble with their believing brothers and allies, stern with their enemies and adversaries. In another Ayah, Allah said,
مُّحَمَّدٌ رَّسُولُ اللَّهِ وَالَّذِينَ مَعَهُ أَشِدَّآءُ عَلَى الْكُفَّارِ رُحَمَآءُ بَيْنَهُمْ
(Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah ﷺ. And those who are with him are severe against disbelievers, and merciful among themselves.) The Prophet is described as the smiling fighter, smiling to his allies and fighting his enemies. Allah's statement,
يُجَـهِدُونَ فِى سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ وَلاَ يَخَـفُونَ لَوْمَةَ لائِمٍ
(Fighting in the way of Allah, and never fearing the blame of the blamers.) Nothing prevents them from obeying Allah, establishing His Law, fighting His enemies, enjoining righteousness and forbidding evil. Certainly, nothing prevents them from taking this path, neither someone who seeks to hinder them, nor one who blames or chastises them. Imam Ahmad recorded that Abu Dharr said, "My Khalil (intimate friend, the Messenger) has commanded me to do seven deeds. He commanded me to love the poor and to be close to them. He commanded me to look at those who are less than me and not those who are above me. He commanded me to keep the relations of the womb, even if they cut it. He commanded me not to ask anyone for anything, to say the truth even if it was bitter, and to not fear the blame of anyone for the sake of Allah. He commanded me to often repeat, `La hawla wa la quwwata illa billah (There is no strength or power except from Allah)', for these words are from a treasure under the Throne (of Allah)." It is confirmed in the Sahih;
«مَا يَنْبَغِي لِلْمُؤْمِنِ أَنْ يُذِلَّ نَفْسَه»
(The believer is not required to humiliate himself.) He was asked; "How does one humiliate himself, O Messenger of Allah" So he replied;
«يَتَحَمَّلُ مِنَ الْبَلَاءِ مَا لَا يُطِيق»
(He takes on tests that he cannot bear.)
ذلِكَ فَضْلُ اللَّهِ يُؤْتِيهِ مَن يَشَآءُ
(That is the grace of Allah which He bestows on whom He wills.) meaning, those who have these qualities, acquired it by Allah's bounty and favor and because He granted them these qualities.
وَاللَّهُ وَسِعٌ عَلِيمٌ
(And Allah is All-Sufficient for His creatures' needs, All-Knower,) His favor is ever extending, and He has perfect knowledge of those who deserve or do not deserve His favor and bounty. Allah's statement,
إِنَّمَا وَلِيُّكُمُ اللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ وَالَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ
(Verily, your Protector is Allah, His Messenger, and the believers...) means, the Jews are not your friends. Rather, your allegiance is to Allah, His Messenger and the faithful believers.
الَّذِينَ يُقِيمُونَ الصَّلوةَ وَيُؤْتُونَ الزَّكَوةَ
(those who perform the Salah, and give the Zakah...) referring to the believers who have these qualities and establish the prayer, which is one of the most important pillars of Islam, for it includes worshipping Allah alone without partners. They pay Zakah, which is the right of the creation and a type of help extended to the needy and the poor. As for Allah's statement,
وَهُمْ رَاكِعُونَ
(and they bow down,) some people thought that they give the Zakah while bowing down. If this were the case, then paying the Zakah while bowing would be the best form of giving Zakah. No scholar from whom religious rulings are taken says this, as much as we know. Therefore,
وَهُمْ رَاكِعُونَ
(and they bow down,) means, they attend the prayer in congregation in Allah's Masjids and spend by way of charity on the various needs of Muslims. Allah said;
وَمَن يَتَوَلَّ اللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُ وَالَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ فَإِنَّ حِزْبَ اللَّهِ هُمُ الْغَـلِبُونَ
(And whosoever takes Allah, His Messenger, and those who have believed, as protectors, then the party of Allah will be the victorious.) similarly Allah said;
كَتَبَ اللَّهُ لاّغْلِبَنَّ أَنَاْ وَرُسُلِى إِنَّ اللَّهَ قَوِىٌّ عَزِيزٌ - لاَّ تَجِدُ قَوْماً يُؤْمِنُونَ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الاٌّخِرِ يُوَآدُّونَ مَنْ حَآدَّ اللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُ وَلَوْ كَانُواْ ءَابَآءَهُمْ أَوْ أَبْنَآءَهُمْ أَوْ إِخْوَنَهُمْ أَوْ عَشِيرَتَهُمْ أُوْلَـئِكَ كَتَبَ فِى قُلُوبِهِمُ الإِيمَـنَ وَأَيَّدَهُمْ بِرُوحٍ مِّنْهُ وَيُدْخِلُهُمْ جَنَّـتٍ تَجْرِى مِن تَحْتِهَا الاٌّنْهَـرُ خَـلِدِينَ فِيهَا رَضِىَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمْ وَرَضُواْ عَنْهُ أُوْلَـئِكَ حِزْبُ اللَّهِ أَلاَ إِنَّ حِزْبَ اللَّهِ هُمُ الْمُفْلِحُونَ
(Allah has decreed: "Verily, it is I and My Messengers who shall be the victorious." Verily, Allah is All-Powerful, Almighty. You will not find any people who believe in Allah and the Last Day, making friendship with those who oppose Allah and His Messenger, even though they were their fathers or their sons or their brothers or their kindred (people). For such He has written faith in their hearts, and strengthened them with a Ruh (proof) from Himself. And He will admit them to Gardens (Paradise) under which rivers flow to dwell therein (forever). Allah is pleased with them, and they with Him. They are the party of Allah. Verily, it is the party of Allah that will be the successful.) Therefore, those who accept the allegiance of Allah - His Messenger and the faithful believers - will gain success in this life and the Hereafter. Hence Allah's statement here,
وَمَن يَتَوَلَّ اللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُ وَالَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ فَإِنَّ حِزْبَ اللَّهِ هُمُ الْغَـلِبُونَ
(And whosoever takes Allah, His Messenger, and those who have believed, as protectors, then the party of Allah will be the victorious.)
Ô vous qui croyez, ceux parmi vous qui renoncent à leur religion et retournent à la mécréance, Allah ramènera un peuple pour vous remplacer qu’Il aimera et qui l’aimeront en raison de leur droiture. Ils seront miséricordieux avec les croyants et rudes avec les mécréants. Ils lutteront avec leurs biens et leurs personnes afin que la parole d’Allah soit la plus haute et ne craindront pas les reproches des gens puisqu’ils préfèreront l’agrément d’Allah à celui des créatures.
Ceci est un don d’Allah qu’Il accorde à qui Il veut parmi Ses serviteurs et Allah est d’une grâce et d’une bienfaisance étendues. Il sait aussi le mieux qui mérite Sa faveur et qui ne la mérite pas: Il l’accorde au premier et en prive le second.
O you who believe in Allah and follow His Messenger, if anyone of you turns back from their religion to disbelief, then Allah will soon replace them with a people whom He will love and who will love Him due to their steadfastness. They will be compassionate towards the believers and harsh towards the disbelievers. They will strive with their wealth and their lives so that Allah’s word is victorious. They will not fear the one who blames them, because their concern will be Allah’s pleasure and blame rather than that of created things. That is Allah’s grace which He gives to whomever of His servants He wishes. Allah’s grace and kindness is wide and He knows who is deserving of the same and who is not.
In a person’s life, the most critical moment is when he has to make some sacrifice in order to stay resolutely on the path of Islam. If such occasions arise in human life, it is so that individuals may have the opportunity to make a clear avowal of their confirmation or rejection of Islam. God wants a man to prove his Islamism not only in danger-free conditions, but also when he is required to suppress his emotions or face danger to his life and property. Only on his success in this test does a man become entitled to be included by God among His faithful and loyal subjects. It is by providing proof of his Islamism on such occasions that a man’s previous deeds are validated. If he is unable to do so, he renders all his previous deeds valueless. Every test in this world is a test of intention. What man has to do to prove his intention is simply to ignore dangers; in that way he takes the first step on the path towards God. Then God’s help comes to him immediately thereafter. But one who does not provide proof of his intention and does not take the first step in the direction of God, is a transgressor in His eyes. Such individuals cannot then expect to be sent God’s unilateral help.
The fourth verse (54) tells us that the prohibition of intimate friend-ship and intermingling with non-Muslims is for the good of Muslims themselves. Otherwise, Islam is the particular religion the responsibility to protect which has been taken by Almighty Allah Himself. The crookedness or disobedience of an individual or group is self-destruct in its place. However, should some individual or group from among Muslims were to really abandon Islam itself, turn into an apostate (Murtadd) totally and become a part of non-Muslims, even that too could bring no harm to Islam because Allah who is Absolutely Powerful is responsible for its protection and He will immediately bring in some other nation into action which will carry out the duties of protecting and spreading the Din of Allah. Things He must do depend neither on an individual nor on the largest of the large party or institution. When He so wishes, He can make straws work for beams and logs, otherwise beams and logs sit in forests turning into compost any-way. As referred to elsewhere in this Commentary, how well this was put in an Arabic couplet:
اِنَ المقادیر اذاساعدَت
اَلحَقَتِ العَاجِزَ بالقادرِ
When Divine decree helps - it can make the weak overtake the mighty.
When it was said in this verse that should Muslims become apostates, it does not matter, for Allah will make another set of people rise to take their place, then, right there, some virtues of this set of people have also been enumerated saying clearly that they can be marked out by such and such distinguishable qualities. Those engaged in the service of their religion should keep these qualities foremost in their minds because these verses tell us that people who have such quality and character are welcome and dear in the sight of Almighty Allah.
1. Their first quality identified by the Holy Qur'an is that Allah will love them and they will love Allah. There are two parts to this quality. The first one is the love of these people for Almighty Allah. This could be taken, in one or the other degree, within one's control since one can, even if one does not love someone emotionally or naturally, at least make his intention and determination to work for him in loving intellectually. And even emotional or natural love is though not in one's control, yet its causes are, for instance, the meditation of the greatness and majesty of Almighty Allah, the conception of His most perfect power and the recapitulative survey of His authorities and blessings over human beings. This would definitely generate even natural love for Almighty Allah in the heart of a man or woman.
But, as far as the other part is concerned, that is, the love of Allah will be with these people, it obviously seems to indicate that this is a matter where human choice and action play no role. So, what is beyond our control and choice hardly warrants a description and is obviously fruitless - one may be tempted to wonder.
But, by pondering over some other verses of the Holy Qur'an, one will discover that the causes of this part of love too are within human control. If someone uses these means, the love of Allah will necessarily be with him or her. Those means of achieving this end have been mentioned in the verse of the Qur'an which appears in Surah 'Al-` Imran قُلْ إِن كُنتُمْ تُحِبُّونَ اللَّـهَ فَاتَّبِعُونِي يُحْبِبْكُمُ اللَّـهُ (Say [ 0 Prophet ], "If you do love Allah, follow me; Allah shall love you" ... 3:31).
This verse tells us that one who wishes to have Allah love him or her should make the Sunnah of the Holy Prophet ﷺ the very pivot of life and develop a committed habit of following Sunnah in whatever one does in each and every department of one's life. If so, the promise of Allah is there - He will love that person. And this very verse also tells us that the only group of people which can stand up and meet the challenge of Disbelief and Apostasy (Kufr and Irtidad) shall be the group of people which follows the Sunnah conscientiously and habitually - neither falling short in obedience to the injunctions of the Shari` ah, nor initiating and introducing on their own, deeds contrary to the Sunnah.
2. The second quality of this group has been identified as: أَذِلَّةٍ عَلَى الْمُؤْمِنِينَ أَعِزَّةٍ عَلَى الْكَافِرِينَ (...soft on the believers, hard on the disbelievers ...). Here, the word: ` adhillah' could be, as explained in Qamus, the plural of both dhalil or dhalul. Dhalil means low or despicable while dhalul means soft and tractable, that is, easily controlled, docile. According to the majority of commentators, this is the meaning of ` adhillah' at this place, that is, these people will be soft with Muslims. Even in matters of dispute, they can be controlled and mollified easily. They would set the dispute aside, even if they are right in it - as said by the Holy Prophet ﷺ in an authentic hadith: اَناَ زعیم ببیت فی رَبصِ الجنۃِ لِمَن تَرَکَ المراَء و ھو مُ حِقُ ;that is, ` I am the guarantor of a home in the middle of Paradise for one who abandons dispute despite being in the right.' Thus, the essential meaning of this word comes to be that these people will have no dispute with Muslims in matters relating to their rights and dealings.
The second word is 'a'izzah' in: أَعِزَّةٍ عَلَى الْكَافِرِينَ , it Ai (hard on the disbelievers). Here too, 'a'izzah' is the plural of ` Aziz which means dominant, strong and hard. So, the sense is that these people are hard and strong against the enemies of Allah and His Din who would be unable to control or manipulate them. Now, by combining both sentences we can arrive at the essence of the statement - that this will be a set of people whose love and hate, friendship and enmity will be, not for their person or their rights and dealings, but only for Allah, His Messenger and His Din. Therefore, when comes the time to fight, it will not be against the obedient servants of Allah and His Messenger, instead of that, it would be against those who are hostile and disobedient to Allah and His Messenger. The same subject appears in a verse of Surah Al-Fath where the words are: أَشِدَّاءُ عَلَى الْكُفَّارِ رُحَمَاءُ بَيْنَهُمْ (severe against disbelievers, merciful between themselves - 48:29).
3. The essence of the first quality was the most perfect fulfillment of the rights of Allah, and the essence of the second quality was moderation in the fulfillment of the rights of the servants of Allah by remaining accommodating in dealings. Now, the third quality of these people mentioned here is: يُجَاهِدُونَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّـهِ that is, they shall keep carrying out Jihad to spread and establish the True Faith. In essence, it means that fighting against forces of disbelief and apostasy is no easy task. In this confrontation, traditionally known devotion to worship in seclusion or a simple softness or hardness of attitude is not enough. Also necessary here is a feeling and fervour for the mission of establishing Din دین .
4. To ensure that this feeling and fervor achieves its desired perfection, the fourth quality of these people has been identified as: وَلَا يَخَافُونَ لَوْمَةَ لَائِمٍ that is, they will not care for any blame, censure or derogatory criticism directed against them while they are engaged in their efforts to upraise the true word of Allah and establish His Din. A little reflection will show that the leader of a movement usually faces two types of impediments in his efforts which are the power of the adversary and the vilification of his own people. Experience bears out that people who lead a movement resolutely would stand firm against any adversary, even go through arrests, jail sentences, beatings and tortures, yet, when it comes to facing blames and vilifications from their own people, even the most determined leaders tend to falter. Perhaps, it is to stress the importance of this trying situation at this place, that Allah Almighty has considered it sufficient to say that these people go on with their Jihad without taking notice of any blames directed against them.
Finally, towards the end of the verse (54), it was added that these good qualities of character are nothing but rewards from Almighty Allah. It is He who gives them to whom He wills. A human being can-not acquire these by dint of his own effort and deed without Divine grace.
The Fitnah of Apostasy
Through the explanation of the words of this verse, it has already been clarified that the incidence of some from among Muslims turning into apostates will not harm Islam as a religion because Allah will raise a set of people with high morals and superior deeds who would defend and support it. However, the majority of commentators have dwelt further on the Fitnah (trial) of Apostasy (Irtidad). According to them, this verse is actually a prophecy of this Trial and at the same time a good news for the group of people who will fight against it and eliminate it successfully. This coming Fitnah of Apostasy was a serious problem the germs of which had already started spreading to-wards the lattermost period of Prophethood. But, after the departure of the Holy Prophet ﷺ from this mortal world, this became an epidemic spreading all over the Arabian Peninsula. The group blessed with the good news was that of the noble Companions ؓ who confronted this onslaught of Apostasy under the command of the first Khalifah of Islam, Sayyidna Abu Bakr As-Siddiq ؓ .
Chronologically, Musaylimah al-Kadhdhab (the Liar) was the first to claim prophethood along with the Holy Prophet ﷺ and was so audacious that he returned his emissaries back with the threat that he would have killed them had it not been for the protocol which prohibited killing of envoys and emissaries. Musaylimah was a liar in his claim. The Holy Prophet ﷺ did not get the time to wage Jihad against him and he left this mortal world.
Similarly, Aswad al-` Ansi, the chief of the tribe of Mudhhaj in Yaman announced his prophethood. The Holy Prophet ﷺ ordered the Governor of Yaman appointed by him to fight against him. But, the very next day after the night he was killed, the Holy Prophet ﷺ departed from this mortal world. The news about his being killed reached the noble Companions ؓ at the end of Rabi' al-Awwal. Another event like this was reported concerning the tribe of Banu Asad whose chief, Tulayhah ibn Khuwaylid laid a claim to his own prophethood.
Groups from these three tribes had turned Apostates during the last sickness of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . The news of his passing away took the lid out of this storm of Apostasy. Seven tribes of Arabia from different places turned against Islam and its legal authority.
They refused to pay Zakah as required by Islamic law to the Khalifah of the time, Sayyidna Abu Bakr As-Siddiq ؓ .
After the passing away of the Holy Prophet ﷺ the responsibility of the country and the community fell on the shoulders of Sayyidna Abu Bakr As-Siddiq ؓ . There was the great shock on the one hand, and the flood of trials and rebellions on the other. Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ says that the shock faced by her father, Sayyidna Abu Bakr ؓ ، after the passing away of the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، was so great that had it fallen on high mountains they would have been reduced to powder. But, Almighty Allah had blessed him with the high station of patience and fortitude by virtue of which he fought against all odds with full determination and courage, and did succeed finally.
Rebellion, as obvious, can be quashed by use of force only. But, conditions had reached a point of danger and Sayyidna Abu Bakr ؓ went into consultation with the noble Companions. None of them approved of a hard-line against rebellions. The danger was: If the Companions ؓ were to be committed to internal warfare, foreign powers would run over their new Islamic country. But, Allah Almighty made the heart of His ` True one' strong and settled for Jihad. He gave an eloquent Khutbah before the Companions ؓ of the Holy Prophet ﷺ which opened up their hearts too in favour of Jihad. The power and perfection of his determination and fortitude is reflected through his words:
"People who, after they have become Muslims, turn back and reject the injunctions given by the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، and the Law of Islam, then, it is my duty that I should wage a Jihad against them. If, against me, they decide to bring along the combined force of all Jinns and human beings, and all trees and rocks of the world, all together, and I have no comrade in arms to support me, even then, I would, all by myself, put my neck on the stake and carry out this Jihad."
After having said this, he mounted his horse and started moving ahead. Then, the noble Companions, may Allah be pleased with them all, came forward and made Sayyidna Siddiq al-Akbar ؓ sit at his place. In no time, a battle plan was drawn with fronts assigned to different people and the time of their departure set for action.
Therefore, Sayyidna ` Ali ؓ ، Hasan al-Basri, Dahhak, Qatadah and other Imams of Tafsir have said that this verse has been revealed about Sayyidna Abu Bakr As-Siddiq ؓ . He was the first one of the promised people about whom it was said in this verse that they will appear to defend Islam at the command of Allah.
But, not contrary to this, is the possibility that some other group could also be included in the sense of this verse. Therefore, respected elders who have pointed out to Sayyidna Abu Musa al-Ash` ari ؓ or other noble Companions ؓ as being included in the sense of this verse cannot be really taken as contrary to this suggestion. In fact, the most sound and safe position is to believe that all these blessed people, rather every single Muslim due to come right upto the Last Day of Qiymah, who will keep confronting disbelief and apostasy in accordance with the commands of the Qur'an - they all shall be considered as included under the purview of this verse.
Let us now resume our description of how the moving exhortation of Sayyidna Siddiq Alkbar made a group of Sahabah rise to the occasion and meet the challenge of this trial of Apostasy under the leadership of the first Khalifah of Islam. Assigning an army of fighting men, he sent Sayyidna Khalid ibn Walid ؓ to Yamamah to fight against Mu-saylimah the Liar who had become very poweful in his area. The encounters were tough, but Musaylimah the Liar was ultimately killed at the hands of Sayyidna Wahshi, may Allah be pleased with him. His group repented and returned to the fold of Islam. Again, it was Sayyidna Khalid ؓ who went to fight against Tulayhah ibn Khuwaylid. He escaped and went out to some other area. Then, Allah gave him the ability to repent and return to Islam once again. He came back as a Muslim.
The news that Aswad al-'Ansi had been killed and his group had surrendered had reached Madinah toward the end of the month of Rabi' al-Awwal, the first month of the Siddiqi Caliphate. This was the very first news of victory which reached Sayyidna Siddiq al-Akbar ؓ under such trying circumstances. So, from this point onwards, the noble Companions ؓ of the Prophet ﷺ were also blessed with more clear victories on every front against other tribes which had refused to pay Zakah.
Thus, the practical demonstration of the truth of the word of Allah mentioned towards the end of the fifth verse (56): فَإِنَّ حِزْبَ اللَّـهِ هُمُ الْغَالِبُونَ (then, the people of Allah are the ones to prevail) was seen by the whole world. Speaking historically and objectively, it is a proven fact that the problem of Apostasy did affect some tribes of the Arabian Peninsula after the passing away of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . Then, the group that Allah made to rise and fight against the challenge was that of Sayyidna Siddiq al-Akbar ؓ and his colleagues among the Sahabah ؓ . So, it also stands proved from this very verse that the qualities of the promised set of people given in the Qur'an were all present in Sayyidna Siddiq al-Akbar and the Sahabah with him. To restate these, we can say:
1. Allah loves them.
2. They love Allah.
3. They are soft with Muslims and hard against disbelievers.
4. Their Jihad was in the way of Allah in which they were not afraid of any blame.
Pointing out to the reality of realities, it was clearly stressed that all these high qualities of character, their timely use and the ultimate success in the Islamic expedition through them were things which are not achieved by simple reliance on planning or power or numbers. This is nothing but the grace of Allah. It is He who bestows this blessing upon whom He wills.
Ni les juifs, ni les chrétiens, ni les autres mécréants ne sont vos alliés. Vos alliés et secoureurs sont plutôt Allah, Son Messager et les croyants qui accomplissent leur prière de manière complète, prélèvent l’aumône légale de leurs richesses et sont soumis et humbles devant Allah.
Orang-orang Yahudi, orang-orang Nasrani, dan orang-orang kafir lainnya bukanlah wali kalian. Sesungguhnya wali dan penolong kalian hanyalah Allah, Rasul-Nya, dan orang-orang mukmin yang menunaikan salat secara sempurna, membayarkan zakat harta mereka, dan tunduk serta patuh kepada Allah.
Ni los judíos, ni los cristianos ni los demás incrédulos son sus aliados. Sus aliados son Al‑lah, Su Mensajero y los creyentes que realizan la oración de manera completa, pagan la caridad legal con sus bienes y se someten humildemente a Al-lah.
Kâfirlerden olan Yahudiler, Hristiyanlar ve diğerleri sizin veliniz ve yardımcınız değildirler. Doğrusu sizin veliniz ve yardımcınız ancak Allah, resulü, namazı tam olarak kılanlar, Allah'a karşı boyun eğerek tevazuyla mallarının zekâtını veren Müminlerdir.
The Jews, Christians and other disbelievers are not your friends. Your true friends and supporters are Allah, His Messenger and the believers who establish their prayers completely, give Zakat of their wealth and who are humble before Allah.
Marks of True Muslims
In the previous four verses discussed so far, Muslims have been forbidden to maintain intimate friendship with disbelievers. A positive approach has been taken in the fifth verse (55) where those with whom Muslims can have intimate friendship and special camaraderie have been identified. Mentioned first is Allah and then, His blessed Prophet, for Allah is - and He alone can be - the real friend, guardian and guide of a true Muslim, all the time and under all conditions. Other than the relationship with Him, every relationship and every friendship is perishable. As for the bond of fidelity to the Holy Prophet ﷺ is concerned, that too is, in reality, connected with Allah - and not separated. In the last sentence of the verse, the sincere most friends and fellows of Muslims have been identified as those who are true Muslims - not simply Muslims in name. They have three qualities which mark them out. These are:
الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا الَّذِينَ يُقِيمُونَ الصَّلَاةَ وَيُؤْتُونَ الزَّكَاةَ وَهُمْ رَاكِعُونَ
Those who establish Salah and pay Zakah and bow before Allah.
It means that they: (1) Fulfill the obligation of Salah punctually observing all etiquettes ('Adab) and conditions (Shara'it) which must be observed in it; (2) Pay Zakah out of their wealth; and (3) they are humble and modest and never become proud and arrogant over their good deeds.
The word, رکوع Ruku` in the concluding statement of this verse (55) : وَهُمْ رَاكِعُونَ translated as ` those who bow before Allah' could be taken in more than one sense. Therefore, some of the leading commentators have said that Ruku` refers to the functional Ruku` (bowing position) at this place - which is a basic element (Rukn`: pillar) of Salah. And the sentence: وَهُمْ رَاكِعُونَ (and those who bow before Allah) has been placed after: يُقِيمُونَ الصَّلَاةَ ' (those who establish Salah) because the purpose is to distinguish the Salah of Muslims from the prayer offered by others. As for the essential prayer which Muslims call Salah is something the Jews and Christians also do, but it has no Ruku` in it. Ruku' is a distinctive element of the Islamic prayer known as Sarah. (Mazhari)
But, the majority of commentators says that Ruku` at this place does not mean the technical Ruku' of Sa1ah. Rather, it means to bow, to be modest and humble in the lexical sense. Abu Hayyan in Tafsir al-Bahr al-Muhit and Al-Zamakhshari in Tafsir al-Kashshaf have gone by this meaning. The same view has been adopted in Tafsir Mazhari and Tafsir Bay-an al-Qur'an. Thus, the meaning of this sentence comes to be that these people do not feel proud of their good deeds; their natural disposition is, rather, modesty and humility.
It appears in some narrations that this sentence has been revealed about Sayyidna Ali ؓ ، in the background of a particular event. It is said that Sayyidna Ali ؓ was busy making Salah on a certain day. When he bowed in Ruku`, someone needy turned up and asked for something. He, within that state of Ruku`, took out a ring from one of his fingers and tossed it towards him. He could have taken care of the need of this person after having finished his Salah, but he did not wish to make even that much of a delay in removing the need of a poor faqir. This act of ` racing towards good deeds' was pleasing in the sight of Almighty Allah and it was through this sentence that it was appreciated.
The Sanad or authority of this narration is a debated issue among Varna and Muhaddithin, but, should this narration be taken as correct or sound, it would essentially mean that deserving of the close friendship of Muslims are common Muslims who fulfill the obligations of Salah and Zakah particularly and regularly - and among them, Sayyidna ` Ali ؓ is specially more deserving of this friendship - as has been said by the Holy Prophet ﷺ in another authentic Hadith: مَن کُنت موَلاہُ فَعَلِیُّ مَولاہُ (To whomever I am a friend, then, ` Ali too is a friend of his) (narrated by Ahmad, as in Mazhari). In yet another hadith, the Holy Prophet ﷺ has been reported to have said: اللَّھُمَّ وَالِ مَن وَالَاہُ وَ عَادِ مَن عَادَاہُ (0 Allah, befriend whoever befriends him and take as enemy whoever shows enmity to him).
Perhaps, Sayyidna ` Ali ؓ has been blessed with this honour because the Fitnah to appear in the future was unveiled before him and he knew that there will be people who will nurse enmity with him and will not hesitate in even rising in rebellion against him - as it did happen during the uprising of the Khawarij.
Anyway, the revelation of the present verse - even if it is related to this event - is worded in a general sense which includes all Companions ؓ of the Prophet ﷺ ، and all Muslims. This is not particular to any one individual under a specific command. Therefore, when someone asked Sayyidna Imam Baqar ؓ : "Do the words: الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا (those who believe) in this verse mean Sayyidna Ali ؓ ?” He said: "He too, as included under ` believers', is within the purview of this verse."
People of Allah shall prevail ultimately
The next verse (56) gives the good news that such people will over-come the world as come forward in obedience to the Qur'anic injunctions given in this verse and stay away from forging close friendship with others by limiting themselves to taking Allah, His Messenger and those who have faith in them as their genuine friends. The words of the verse are:
Hindi ang mga Hudyo ni ang mga Kristiyano ni ang iba pa sa kanila kabilang sa mga tagatangging sumampalataya ang mga katangkilik ninyo, bagkus tunay na ang katangkilik ninyo at ang tagaadya ninyo ay si Allāh, ang Sugo Niya, at ang mga mananampalataya na nagsasagawa ng pagdarasal nang lubusan at nagbibigay ng zakāh ng mga yaman nila habang sila ay mga nagpapakumbaba kay Allāh bilang mga nagpapakaaba.
Những người Do Thái, những người Thiên Chúa cũng như những nhóm người vô đức tin khác không phải là bạn hữu đáng tin của các ngươi, mà bạn hữu đích thực đáng tin cậy và sẵn sàng ủng hộ các ngươi chỉ có Allah và Thiên Sứ của Ngài cùng với những người có đức tin, những người mà họ luôn chu đáo duy trì lễ nguyện Salah, xuất tiền của cho nghĩa vụ Zakah và luôn hạ mình phủ phục Allah.
55- Sizin dostunuz, ancak Allah’tır, Rasulü’dür ve iman etmiş olanlardır ki onlar, namazı dosdoğru kılarlar ve boyun eğmiş bir halde zekâtı verirler.
56- Kim Allah’ı, Rasûlünü ve iman edenleri dost edinirse şüphe yok ki Allah'ın tarafında olanlar galip olacakların ta kendileridir.
55. Allah tebâreke ve teâlâ, yahudi, hristiyan ve onların dışında kalan kâfirleri dost edinmeyi yasaklayıp, onları dost edinmenin âkıbet itibari ile apaçık bir hüsran olduğunu söz konusu ettikten sonra, özellikle dost edinilmesi gereken kimseleri haber verip bunun sağlayacağı fayda ve maslahatı söz konusu ederek:“Sizin dostunuz, ancak Allah’tır, Rasulü’dür…” buyurmaktadır. Yüce Allah’ın dost edinilmesi iman ve takvâ ile mümkündür. Mü’min ve takvâ sahibi olan herkes Allah’ın dostudur, velisidir. Allah’ın dostu olan bir kimse aynı zamanda Allah Rasûlünün de dostudur. Allah’ı ve Rasûlünü dost edinen bir kimse, bu dostluğunun tamamlayıcı bir unsuru olarak onları dost edinen kimseleri de dost edinir. Ki bunlar da zahir ve batınları ile imanı gerçekleştiren, namazı şartları ile farzları ile tamamlayıcı unsurları ile dosdoğru kılan ve böylece mabuda ihlâsla bağlanan, insanlara iyilik eden, içlerindeki hak sahibi kimselere mallarından zekâtı gönül hoşnutluğu ile veren müminlerdir. Yüce Allah’ın:“ve boyun eğmiş bir halde” buyruğu, Allah’a zillet ve itaatle boyun eğdikleri halde demektir.
Yüce Allah’ın:“Sizin dostunuz, ancak Allah’tır, Rasulü’dür ve iman etmiş olanlardır” buyruğundaki “ancak” anlamını veren hasr edatı yalnızca sözü geçen kimseleri dost edinmenin, onların dışında kalanları ise dost edinmekten uzak kalmanın gerektiğine delildir.
56. Daha sonra Yüce Allah bunları dost edinmenin faydasını söz konusu ederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Kim Allah’ı, Rasûlünü ve iman edenleri dost edinirse şüphe yok ki Allah'ın tarafında olanlar galip olacakların ta kendileridir.” Yani Yüce Allah’a kulluk ve dostluk yönü ile izafe edilen, Allah’ın tayin ettiği safta yer alan Allah’ın taraftarları, dünyada da âhirette de güzel âkıbete nail olacak ve galip gelecek olanlardır. Nitekim Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Ve şüphesiz bizim askerlerimiz galip gelecek olanlardır.”(es-Saffat, 37/173) Bu Allah’ın emrini gereği gibi yerine getiren, Allah’ın tarafında ve O’nun askerlerinden olan kimselerin galibiyete kavuşacaklarına dair büyük bir müjdedir. Allah’ın dilediği bir hikmet gereği kimi zaman yenilecek olsalar dahi sonunda galip gelecek ve muzaffer olacak olanlar yalnız onlardır. Sözü Allah’tan daha doğru kim vardır?
Nisu vam jevreji, kršćani i drugi nevjernici zaštitnici, već je vaš zaštitnik i pomagač Uzvišeni Allah, kao i Njegov Poslanik, te vjernici, koji klanjaju namaz onako kako ga treba klanjati, i daju zekat bivajući ponizni pred Allahom.
"Sesungguhnya penolong (wali) kamu hanyalah Allah, Rasul-Nya, dan orang-orang yang beriman, yang mendirikan shalat dan menunaikan zakat, seraya mereka tunduk (kepada Allah). Dan barangsiapa menjadikan Allah, RasulNya dan orang-orang yang beriman sebagai penolongnya, maka sesungguhnya pengikut (agama) Allah itulah yang pasti menang." (Al-Ma`idah: 55-56).
(55) Ketika Allah melarang mengangkat orang-orang kafir, Yahudi, Nasrani dan lain-lain sebagai pemimpin dan menjelaskan akibat dari pengangkatan itu yaitu kerugian yang nyata, maka Allah menjelaskan siapa yang wajib dan harus dipilih menjadi pemimpin dan sekaligus menjelaskan manfaat dan nasihatnya. Dia berfirman, ﴾ إِنَّمَا وَلِيُّكُمُ ٱللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُۥ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya penolong (wali) kamu hanyalah Allah dan RasulNya." Perwalian Allah didapat dengan iman dan takwa. Siapa pun yang beriman dan bertakwa, maka dia adalah wali Allah, siapa yang menjadi wali Allah, maka dia adalah wali RasulNya. Barangsiapa yang berwala' kepada Allah dan RasulNya, maka ter-masuk kesempurnaan hal itu adalah mengangkat siapa yang diang-kat oleh keduanya yaitu orang-orang Mukmin yang menjunjung iman lahir dan batin dan mengikhlaskan diri kepada Allah dengan mendirikan shalat lengkap dengan syarat-syaratnya, kewajiban-kewajibannya dan pelengkap-pelengkapnya, mereka juga berbuat baik kepada makhluk dengan membayarkan zakat harta mereka kepada yang berhak dari mereka.
FirmanNya, ﴾ وَهُمۡ رَٰكِعُونَ ﴿ "Seraya mereka tunduk (kepada Allah)," yakni patuh dan pasrah kepadaNya. Perangkat pembatas (adat al-Hashr) pada FirmanNya, ﴾ إِنَّمَا وَلِيُّكُمُ ٱللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُۥ وَٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya pe-nolong kamu hanyalah Allah, RasulNya, dan orang-orang yang beriman," menunjukkan bahwa perwalian harus dibatasi hanya pada mereka yang disebutkan dan anti (bara') dari perwalian kepada selainnya.
(56) Kemudian Dia menyebutkan manfaat perwalian ini, Dia berfirman, ﴾ وَمَن يَتَوَلَّ ٱللَّهَ وَرَسُولَهُۥ وَٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ فَإِنَّ حِزۡبَ ٱللَّهِ هُمُ ٱلۡغَٰلِبُونَ ﴿ "Dan barang-siapa menjadikan Allah, RasulNya dan orang-orang yang beriman sebagai penolongnya, maka sesungguhnya pengikut (agama) Allah itulah yang pasti menang," yakni ia termasuk pengikut yang disandarkan kepa-da Allah dengan penyandaran ubudiyah dan perwalian. Dan peng-ikutNya adalah orang-orang yang menang yang meraih akibat baik di dunia dan di akhirat, sebagaimana Firman Allah,
﴾ وَإِنَّ جُندَنَا لَهُمُ ٱلۡغَٰلِبُونَ 173 ﴿
"Dan sesungguhnya tentara Kami itulah yang pasti menang." (Ash-Shaffat: 173).
Ini adalah berita gembira yang besar bagi orang yang mene-gakkan agama Allah dan dia termasuk pengikut dan tentaraNya. Dia mendapatkan kemenangan walaupun terkadang dia kalah ka-rena hikmah yang diinginkan oleh Allah, tetapi ujungnya tetaplah kemenangan dan kejayaan. Dan siapa yang lebih benar perkataan-nya daripada Allah?
Né gli Ebrei né i Nazareni né altri miscredenti sono vostri alleati, ma, in verità, il vostro alleato e sostenitore è Allāh e il Suo Messaggero e i credenti che compiono la Preghiera nella sua completezza e che elargiscono la Zakēt prelevando dai loro beni, e che sono umilmente sottomessi ad Allāh.
E chi sceglie Allāh e il Suo Messaggero e i credenti come sostenitori fa parte della fazione di Allāh, e la fazione di Allāh è quella trionfante, poiché in verità Allāh è loro Sostenitore.
Ang sinumang tatangkilik kay Allāh, sa Sugo Niya, at sa mga sumampalataya sa pamamagitan ng pag-aadya, siya ay kabilang sa lapian ni Allāh. Ang lapian ni Allāh ay ang mga mananaig dahil si Allāh ang tagaadya nila.
Và ai nhận lấy Allah, Thiên Sứ của Ngài và những người có đức tin làm bạn hữu đỡ đầu và ủng hộ thì y thuộc về đảng phái của Allah, và đảng phái của Allah thì luôn giành chiến thắng bởi Allah là Đấng ban sự thắng lợi cho họ.
Onaj ko za zaštitnika uzme Allaha, Njegovog Poslanika i vjernike, takav je na Allahovoj strani, a Allahova strana će biti pobjednička.
In other words, it is said here that those who obey the commands of Allah are the People of Allah. Given to them is the good news that they will be the ones to finally overcome. The events which unfolded later on confirmed the veracity of this statement when everyone saw that the noble Companions, may Allah be pleased with them all, overcame all powers which threatened them. When internal rebellions challenged Sayyidna Abu Bakr ؓ ، Allah Almighty helped him prevail over all of them. When the towering powers of Ceaser and Cyrus marshaled their menacing might against Sayyidna ` Umar al-Faruq ؓ ، Allah Almighty effaced them from the face of the earth. Then, as long as these injunctions were dutifully observed by the Khulafa' and Muslims at large who came after them - by abstaining from establishing close bonds of friendship with non-Muslims - they had always remained winners in the struggle of life.
Barang siapa yang menjadikan Allah, Rasul-Nya, dan orang-orang mukmin sebagai walinya dengan memberikan dukungan dan pertolongannya maka dia termasuk golongan Allah, dan golongan Allah adalah golongan yang menang karena Allahlah yang menjadi penolong mereka.
Whoever becomes the friend of Allah, His Messenger and the believers by supporting them, then they will be from Allah’s party and Allah’s party will be victorious since Allah is their supporter.
Aquel que tome por aliado a Al-lah, Su Mensajero y a los creyentes y recurra a su auxilio es miembro de la comunidad de Al-lah. La comunidad de Al-lah será la victoriosa ya que Al-lah los auxilia.
Bu itibarla her kim Allah'ı, resulünü ve Müminleri dost edinip yardım ederse, o kimse Allah'ın hizbindendir. İşte daima galip gelecek olanlar, Allah'ın tarafını tutanlardır. Çünkü onların yardımcıları Allah'tır.
Quiconque prend pour alliés Allah, Son Messager et les croyants et leur porte secours est membre du parti d’Allah. Or le parti d’Allah est victorieux car c’est Allah qui les protège.
If after embracing the Faith, one does not fulfill the requirements of Faith, one has, in the eyes of God, turned away from religion. The truly faithful people are those whose entire beings are so pervaded by Faith that they develop a relation with God at the level of love. Fulfillment of Islamic objectives should be so dear to them that there should be nothing but sympathy and kindness in their hearts for their brothers in Islam. They should become so kind-hearted towards Muslims that their powers and talents should never be used against them. Islamic life is a purposeful life and is therefore a life of struggle. It is the mission of a Muslim to convey the religion of God to all God’s subjects, guiding the world to keep away from the path leading to hell and to tread the path leading to paradise. In the course of carrying out this task, one has naturally to face different types of difficulties and suffer ignominy. Ultimately, two groups are formed—one consisting of those whose hearts are set in this world and the other whose focus is the Hereafter. A regular tug-of-war starts between these two groups. The test of man is that in all moments of difficulty and strife, he proves to be one who places complete reliance on God and, without caring for anybody except God, continues his spiritual journey, until that Day arrives when he shall stand accountable before God. The attention of such people centres almost entirely on God. They are steadfast in observing salat (prayer); they offer zakat (prescribed alms), and their relations with others are based on mutual well-wishing. Their bowing down before God shows that in their worldly affairs there is no egoism or arrogance. They invariably adopt an attitude of humility and on all occasions do as God desires. When people of this type come together at any one place in considerable numbers, they are destined to become dominant in that region.
O you who believe in Allah and follow His Messenger, do not become friends with those Jews and Christians who have received scripture, and those idolaters, all of whom poke fun at and play with your religion. Be mindful of Allah by avoiding becoming friends with those whom He has prohibited you from so doing, if you truly have faith in Him and in His revelation.
"Hai orang-orang yang beriman, janganlah kamu jadikan sebagai pemimpinmu, orang-orang yang membuat agamamu jadi buah ejekan dan permainan, (yaitu) di antara orang-orang yang telah diberi kitab sebelummu, dan orang-orang yang kafir (orang-orang musyrik). Dan bertakwalah kepada Allah jika kamu betul-betul orang-orang yang beriman. Dan apabila kamu menyeru (mereka) untuk (mengerjakan) sembahyang, mereka menjadikannya buah ejekan dan permainan. Yang demikian itu adalah karena mereka benar-benar kaum yang tidak mau mempergunakan akal." (Al-Ma`idah: 57-58).
(57-58) Allah melarang hamba-hambaNya yang beriman untuk mengangkat Ahli Kitab, Yahudi dan Nasrani dan orang-orang kafir yang lain menjadi pemimpin, di mana orang-orang Mukmin itu mencintai dan memberikan loyalitas kepada mereka, membocorkan rahasia orang-orang Mukmin kepada mereka, mem-bantu mereka dalam sebagian perkara yang merugikan Islam dan kaum Muslimin. Iman yang dimiliki oleh orang-orang yang beriman menuntut mereka untuk tidak mengangkat mereka sebagai pemim-pin dan mendorong mereka untuk memusuhi mereka. Begitu pula ketakwaan mereka kepada Allah yang berarti menjalankan perintah-perintahNya dan menghindari larangan-laranganNya, termasuk yang mendorong mereka untuk memusuhi mereka.
Begitu pula keadaan orang-orang kafir, orang-orang musyrik yang memusuhi kaum Muslimin; mereka mencaci agama Islam, menjadikannya sebagai bahan pelecehan dan permainan, penghi-naan dan peremehan, khususnya shalat, yang merupakan syiar Islam paling jelas dan ibadah yang paling mulia. Jika mereka diajak shalat, mereka menjadikannya sebagai ejekan dan hinaan, hal itu karena mereka tidak memahami dan karena kebodohan besar me-reka, kalau seandainya mereka mempunyai akal, niscaya mereka akan tunduk kepadanya, dan niscaya mereka mengetahui bahwa ia adalah lebih besar daripada seluruh keutamaan yang menjadi hiasan jiwa.
Jika kamu mengetahui -wahai orang-orang yang beriman- keadaan orang-orang kafir dan kerasnya permusuhan mereka ke-padamu dan kepada agamamu, maka barangsiapa tidak memusuhi mereka, maka hal itu menunjukkan bahwa Islam baginya adalah murah, dia tidak peduli terhadap orang yang menghina agama atau melecehkannya dengan kekufuran dan kesesatan, dia tidak sedikit pun memiliki harga diri dan kemanusiaan.
Bagaimana kamu mengklaim agama yang lurus pada dirimu, dan bahwa ia adalah agama yang benar dan yang selainnya adalah batil, sementara kamu rela mengangkat orang yang menjadikan agama sebagai bahan ejekan dan cemoohan sebagai pemimpin, dan dia menggolongkan agama tersebut dan pengikutnya sebagai orang-orang yang bodoh dan dungu? Ini mengandung dorongan yang kuat untuk memusuhi mereka, hal ini diketahui oleh orang yang memiliki pemahaman yang paling ringan sekalipun.
Ô vous qui croyez, ne prenez pas pour alliés et amis rapprochés ceux parmi les juifs , les chrétiens et les polythéistes qui raillent votre religion et la manipulent. Craignez Allah en vous abstenant de l’alliance défendue avec eux si vous êtes croyants en Lui et en ce qu’Il vous a révélé.
Wahai orang-orang yang beriman! Janganlah kalian menjadikan Ahli Kitab sebelum kalian dari kalangan Yahudi dan Nasrani, dan orang-orang musyrik yang suka menghina dan mempermainkan agama kalian sebagai sekutu dan teman setia. Bertakwalah kalian kepada Allah dengan menjauhi larangan-Nya, tidak menjadikan orang-orang tersebut sebagai teman setia, jika kalian benar-benar beriman kepada-Nya dan kepada kitab suci yang Dia turunkan kepada kalian.
Creyentes, no tomen como aliados ni amigos íntimos a aquellos que se burlan de su religión y la distorsionan: judíos, cristianos o politeístas. Teman a Al-lah y absténganse de alianzas prohibidas con ellos si creen en Él y en lo que ha revelado.
Ey iman edenler! Kendilerine sizden önce kitap verilenlerden ve müşriklerden olan kâfirleri dininizi alaya ve eğlenceye alanları müttefik ve dost edinmeyin. Eğer Allah'a ve sizlere indirdiklerine hakkıyla iman etmiş iseniz; öyleyse Allah'ın, sizlerin dost ve müttefik edinmenizi, yasakladıklarından uzaklaşarak Allah'tan takvayla sakınınız.
The Prohibition of Being Loyal Friends with Disbelievers
This Ayah discourages and forbids taking the enemies of Islam and its people, such as the People of the Book and the polytheists, as friends. These disbelievers mock the most important acts that any person could ever perform, the honorable, pure acts of Islam which include all types of good for this life and the Hereafter. They mock such acts and make them the subject of jest and play, because this is what these acts represent in their misguided minds and cold hearts. Allah said;
مِّنَ الَّذِينَ أُوتُواْ الْكِتَـبَ مِن قَبْلِكُمْ وَالْكُفَّارَ
(from those who received the Scriptures before you and (nor) the disbelievers...) This is to clarify the particular category (of disbelievers). As Allah said,
فَاجْتَنِبُواْ الرِّجْسَ مِنَ الاٌّوْثَـنِ
(So shun the evil of the idols...) 22:30 So some recited it "Kuffari", making it an object of the preposition, and others recited it "Kuffara", making it a predicate noun;
لاَ تَتَّخِذُواْ الَّذِينَ اتَّخَذُواْ دِينَكُمْ هُزُواً وَلَعِباً مِّنَ الَّذِينَ أُوتُواْ الْكِتَـبَ مِن قَبْلِكُمْ
(Take not as friends those who take your religion for a mockery and fun from those who received the Scriptures before you...) with the meaning of "nor",
وَالْكُفَّارَ أَوْلِيَآءَ
(nor the disbelievers as friends) That is, do not take these people nor those people as friends. The meaning here of "Kuffar" disbelievers is idolators. Similarly, Ibn Jarir recorded that in the recitation of Ibn Mas`ud in place of "Kuffar" he recited it: "and those who commit Shirk. Allah's statement,
وَاتَّقُواْ اللَّهَ إِن كُنتُم مُّؤْمِنِينَ
(And have Taqwa of Allah if you indeed are true believers.) means, fear Allah and do not take the enemies of you and your religion as friends, if you believe in Allah's Law and religion that these people mocked and jested about. Allah said in another Ayah,
لاَّ يَتَّخِذِ الْمُؤْمِنُونَ الْكَـفِرِينَ أَوْلِيَآءَ مِن دُونِ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَمَن يَفْعَلْ ذَلِكَ فَلَيْسَ مِنَ اللَّهِ فِي شَىْءٍ إِلاَ أَن تَتَّقُواْ مِنْهُمْ تُقَـةً وَيُحَذِّرْكُمُ اللَّهُ نَفْسَهُ وَإِلَى اللَّهِ الْمَصِيرُ
(Let not the believers take the disbelievers as friends instead of the believers, and whoever does that, will never be helped by Allah in any way, except if you indeed fear a danger from them. And Allah warns you against Himself, and to Allah is the final return.)
The Disbelievers Mock the Prayer and the Adhan
Allah said,
وَإِذَا نَـدَيْتُمْ إِلَى الصَّلَوةِ اتَّخَذُوهَا هُزُواً وَلَعِباً
(And when you proclaim the call for the Salah, they take it (but) as a mockery and fun;) When you proclaim the Adhan for the prayer, which is the best action there is, for those who have sound minds and good comprehension,
اتَّخَذُوهَا
(they take it...) also,
هُزُواً وَلَعِباً ذلِكَ بِأَنَّهُمْ قَوْمٌ لاَّ يَعْقِلُونَ
(as a mockery and fun; that is because they are a people who understand not.) the acts of worship and Allah's Law. These are the characteristics of the followers of Shaytan who,
«إِذَا سَمِعَ الْأَذَانَ أَدْبَرَ وَلَهُ حُصَاصٌ، أَيْ ضُرَاطٌ، حَتَّى لَا يَسْمَعَ التَّأْذِينَ فَإِذَا قُضِيَ التَّأْذِينُ، أَقْبَلَ فَإِذَا ثُوِّبَ لِلصَّلَاةِ أَدْبَرَ، فَإِذَا قُضِيَ التَّثْوِيبُ أَقْبَلَ حَتَّى يَخْطُرَ بَيْنَ الْمَرْءِ وَقَلْبِهِ، فَيَقُولُ: اذْكُرْ كَذَا اذْكُرْ كَذَا، لِمَا لَمْ يَكُنْ يَذْكُرُ حَتَّى يَظَلَّ الرَّجُلُ لَا يَدْرِي كَمْ صَلَّى، فَإِذَا وَجَدَ أَحَدُكُمْ ذلِكَ، فَلْيَسْجُدْ سَجْدَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ السَّلَام»
(When the call for prayer is made, Shaytan takes to his heels passing wind so that he may not hear the Adhan. When the call is finished he comes back, and when the Iqamah is pronounced, Shaytan again takes to his heels. When the Iqamah is finished he comes back again and tries to interfere with the person and his thoughts and to say, `Remember this and that,' which he has not thought of before the prayer, until the praying person forgets how much he has prayed. If anyone of you does not remember, then he should perform two prostrations before pronouncing the Salam.) This Hadith is agreed upon. Az-Zuhri said, "Allah mentioned the Adhan in His Book,
وَإِذَا نَـدَيْتُمْ إِلَى الصَّلَوةِ اتَّخَذُوهَا هُزُواً وَلَعِباً ذلِكَ بِأَنَّهُمْ قَوْمٌ لاَّ يَعْقِلُونَ
(And when you proclaim the call for the Salah, they take it (but) as a mockery and fun; that is because they are a people who understand not.)" Ibn Abi Hatim recorded this statement.
اتَّخَذُوهَا
(they take it...) also,
... هُزُوًا وَلَعِبًا ذَلِكَ بِأَنَّهُمْ قَوْمٌ لاَّ يَعْقِلُونَ ٥٨
as a mockery and fun; that is because they are a people who understand not.the acts of worship and Allah's Law.These are the characteristics of the followers of Shaytan who,
إِذَا سَمِعَ الْأَذَانَ أَدْبَرَ وَلَهُ حُصَاصٌ، أَيْ ضُرَاطٌ، حَتَّى لَا يَسْمَعَ التَّأْذِينَ فَإِذَا قُضِيَ التَّأْذِينُ، أَقْبَلَ فَإِذَا ثُوِّبَ لِلصَّلَاةِ أَدْبَرَ، فَإِذَا قُضِيَ التَّثْوِيبُ أَقْبَلَ حَتَّى يَخْطُرَ بَيْنَ الْمَرْءِ وَقَلْبِهِ، فَيَقُولُ: اذْكُرْ كَذَا اذْكُرْ كَذَا، لِمَا لَمْ يَكُنْ يَذْكُرُ حَتَّى يَظَلَّ الرَّجُلُ لَا يَدْرِي كَمْ صَلَّى، فَإِذَا وَجَدَ أَحَدُكُمْ ذلِكَ، فَلْيَسْجُدْ سَجْدَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ السَّلَام
When the call for prayer is made, Shaytan takes to his heels passing wind so that he may not hear the Adhan. When the call is finished he comes back, and when the Iqamah is pronounced, Shaytan again takes to his heels. When the Iqamah is finished he comes back again and tries to interfere with the person and his thoughts and to say, `Remember this and that,' which he has not thought of before the prayer, until the praying person forgets how much he has prayed. If anyone of you does not remember, then he should perform two prostrations before pronouncing the Salam.This Hadith is agreed upon.Az-Zuhri said, "Allah mentioned the Adhan in His Book,
وَإِذَا نَادَيْتُمْ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ اتَّخَذُوهَا هُزُوًا وَلَعِبًا ذَلِكَ بِأَنَّهُمْ قَوْمٌ لاَّ يَعْقِلُونَ
And when you proclaim the call for the Salah, they take it (but) as a mockery and fun; that is because they are a people who understand not."Ibn Abi Hatim recorded this statement.
The Prohibition of Friendship with those who make fun of Islam
In the sixth verse (57), Allah Almighty has again stressed upon the injunction mentioned in verse 51 at the beginning of the Section, the sense of which is that the Muslims should not seek close friendship with people who make fun of their religion. They can be divided in two groups: The People of the Book, that is, the Jews and the Christians; and the disbelievers and non-Muslims in general. In al-Bahr al-Muhit, Imam Abu Hayyan (رح) says that the People of the Book were already included under the word, Kuffar or disbelievers, still, the People of the Book have been mentioned here particularly perhaps, because the People of the Book were, though, closer to Islam as compared with other disbelievers, yet, experience bears that very few from among them embraced Islam. This is the reason why a look into the statistics of those who embraced Islam after the age of prophethood and during the period later to it, will reveal that the majority of them were from among the common disbelievers. The number of those who became Muslims from among the People of the Book will be much lower.
Why would that be so? The reason is simple. The People of the Book take pride in being adherents to Divine Faith and Divine Scripture. This proud partisanship made them opt for not accepting the Truth. The attitude of mockery against Muslims was something that they displayed most. When mockery becomes wickedness, things much lower can happen, as would be illustrated by an episode mentioned in the eighth (58) verse in the following words: وَإِذَا نَادَيْتُمْ إِلَى الصَّلَاةِ اتَّخَذُوهَا هُزُوًا وَلَعِبًا (And when you call for Salah, they take it in jest and fun). Tafsir Mazhari, with reference to Ibn Abi Hatim, reports the event itself by saying that there was a Christian in Madinah al-tayyibah. When he heard the words : اَشھَدُ اَنَّ مُحَمَّدَاً رَّسُولُ اَلله (I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah) in the Adhan (call for prayer), he used to say: اَحرَقَ اَللہُ الکَذِبَ (May Allah burn the liar). At last, this very remark made by him became the cause of his entire family burn to ashes. How this happened was commonplace. When he was sleeping, his servant entered the house with a little fire for some purpose. A speck from it flew out and fell down on some piece of cloth. When everybody was fast asleep, the speck had turned into a blaze and everybody was burnt to death.
The Tragedy of People who do not Understand
At the end of the verse (58), it was said ذَٰلِكَ بِأَنَّهُمْ قَوْمٌ لَّا يَعْقِلُونَ (That is be-cause they are a people who do not understand). It means that the reason for their jest and fun being directed against what is True Faith could be no other but that they do not understand.
Qadi Thanaullah of Panipat has said in Tafsir Mazhari that Allah Almighty calls them devoid of understanding although their reason and intelligence in worldly matters is well known. From here we learn that it is possible that one could be very smart and quick-witted in certain kinds of jobs, but when it comes to doing some other things, he either does not use his mind or his mind does not work in that direction. Therefore, he turns out to be dumb in it, like one who does not under-stand. The Holy Qur'an has referred to this subject in another verse as follows:
يَعْلَمُونَ ظَاهِرًا مِّنَ الْحَيَاةِ الدُّنْيَا وَهُمْ عَنِ الْآخِرَةِ هُمْ غَافِلُونَ ﴿7﴾
These people do know outward matters of the present life while they are heedless to the Hereafter. (30:7)
Hỡi những người có đức tin, các ngươi chớ đừng lấy những ai chế giễu và đùa giỡn với tôn giáo của các ngươi từ những người của Kinh Sách trước các ngươi - Do Thái, Thiên Chúa - và những người thờ đa thần làm bạn hữu đỡ đầu cho các ngươi. Các ngươi hãy kính sợ Allah mà tránh xa những gì Ngài nghiêm cấm nếu các ngươi thực sự là những người có đức tin nơi Ngài và nơi những điều được ban xuống cho các ngươi.
O voi credenti, non scegliete come alleati ed intimi amici coloro che hanno ricevuto il Libro prima di voi, Ebrei, Nazareni e politeisti, che deridono la vostra religione e la manipolano. Temete Allāh rinunciando ad allearvi con loro come vi ha ordinato, se credete in Lui e in ciò che vi ha rivelato.
O vi koji vjerujete, ne uzimate za zaštitnike, saveznike i prijatelje one koji se ismijavaju i igraju sa vašom vjerom, poput jevreja i kršćana, kojima je data Knjiga prije vas, i poput mnogobožaca. I bojte se Allaha kloneći se onoga što je zabranio, poput uzimanja nevjernika, navedenih vrsta ljudi za prisne prijatelje, i čineći ono što je naredio, ako vjerujete u Njega i u ono što vam je objavio.
O mga sumampalataya, huwag kayong gumawa sa mga nanunuya sa relihiyon ninyo at naglalaru-laro rito kabilang sa mga binigyan ng kasulatan bago pa ninyo kabilang sa mga Hudyo, mga Kristiyano, at mga tagapagtambal bilang mga kapanalig at mga hinirang. Mangilag kayong magkasala kay Allāh sa pamamagitan ng pag-iwas sa sinaway Niya sa inyo na pakikipagtangkilikan sa kanila, kung kayo ay mga mananampalataya sa Kanya at sa pinababa Niya sa inyo.
57- Ey iman edenler! Sizden evvel kendilerine kitap verilenlerden dininizi alay ve oyun konusu edinenleri de (diğer) kâfirleri de dost edinmeyin. Eğer mümin iseniz Allah’tan korkup sakının.
58- Onlar, namaza çağırdığınızda onu alay ve oyun konusu yaparlar. Bu, akılları ermeyen bir topluluk olmalarındandır.
57-58. Yüce Allah, bu buyrukları ile mü’min kullarına, yahudi ve hristiyanların oluşturduğu Kitap ehlini ve diğer kâfirleri dost edinip onları sevmeyi, onları dost ve yardımcı edinmeyi, mü’minlerin sırlarını onlara açıklamayı, İslâm’a ve müslümanlara zarar verecek şekilde işlerine yardımcı olmayı yasaklamaktadır. Zira onların sahip oldukları iman, böylelerini dost edinmeyi terk etmeyi gerektirmekte ve böylelerine düşmanlık etmeye teşvik etmektedir. Diğer taraftan Allah’ın emirlerini yerine getirmek ve O’nun yasaklarından sakınmaktan ibaret olan Allah’tan korkup sakınma emri (takvâ) da böylelerine düşmanlık beslemeyi gerektirir.
Müşriklerin, kâfirlerin ve müslümanlara muhalif hareketlerde bulunanların durumları da böyledir. Bunlar da müslümanların dini olan İslâm’a dil uzatmakta, onu alaya almakta, eğlence ve oyun edinmektedirler. O dini küçümsemekte ve hakir görmektedirler. Özellikle de müslümanların en belirgin amelleri ve en değerli ibadetleri olan namaza karşı böyle bir tutum sergilemektedirler. Müslümanlar, namaz için seslendiklerinde namazı alaya alırlar, onunla eğlenirler. Bu, akılsızlıklarından ve büyük cahilliklerinden kaynaklanmaktadır. Yoksa gerçekten akılları bulunsaydı itaatle namaza koşarlar, namazın, nefislerin sahip olacağı bütün erdemlerin en büyüğü olduğunu bilirlerdi.
Şimdi ey mü’minler, kâfirlerin durumunu, size ve dininize olan aşırı düşmanlıklarını bildiğinize göre, bütün bunlara rağmen onlara düşmanlık beslemeyen biri olursa bu, İslâm’ın o kimse için ucuz bir değer olduğuna, İslâm’a dil uzatana yahut küfür ve sapıklıkla ona karşı çıkana aldırış etmediğine, böyle bir kimsenin mertlik ve insanlık namına hiçbir şeye sahip olmadığına delildir. Böyle olan bir kimse hem kendisinin dosdoğru bir dine sahip olduğunu, hak din üzere olduğunu, onun dışındaki dinlerin ise batıl olduğunu iddia edip hem de bu dini alay ve eğlenceye alan, o din ile o dine mensup kimseler ile alay eden cahil ve ahmak kimseleri dost edinmeye nasıl razı olabilir? Bu gibi ifadeler asgarî bir anlayış seviyesine sahip olan herkes tarafından kolaylıkla anlaşılacağı gibi, böylelerine karşı düşmanlık beslemeye bir teşvik mahiyetindedir.
Cũng tương tự như thế, chúng bỡn cợt và chế giễu khi các ngươi hô gọi nhau đến lễ nguyện Salah. Chúng hành động như vậy là bởi vì chúng là một đám người không hiểu được ý nghĩa của việc thờ phượng Allah cũng như giáo lý mà Ngài đã sắc lệnh cho nhân loại.
Tako se ismijavaju i igraju kada pozovete na namaz, koji predstavlja najveće dobro djelo, jer oni su ljudi koji ne razumiju i ne shvataju značenja i suštinu ibadeta i propisa koje je Allah propisao.
E così deridono e scherzano quando giunge la chiamata alla Preghiera, che è un momento molto importante; ciò perché sono un popolo che non comprende i significati dell'adorazione di Allāh e delle Sue Leggi, che Egli ha stabilito per la gente.
Gayon din, nanunuya sila at naglalaro kapag nanawagan kayo para sa pagdarasal na pinakadakila sa pagpapalapit-loob kay Allāh. Iyon ay dahilan sa sila ay mga taong hindi nakapag-uunawa tungkol kay Allāh sa mga kahulugan ng pagsamba sa Kanya at mga batas Niya na isinabatas Niya para sa mga tao.
İnsanları Allah'a yaklaştıran en büyük taat/ibadet olan namaza çağırdığınız zaman onu alaya alıp eğlenirler. Bu, onların akıllarını kullanmayan kimseler olduklarından, Allah'ın insanlara yapılmasını meşru kıldığı ibadetinin ve şeriatının manasını anlamamalarından dolayıdır.
Se burlan también cuando ustedes llaman a la oración, la cual representa la vía principal para acercarse a Al-lah. Esto se explica porque son personas que no comprenden las razones por las cuales Al-lah ha prescrito los ritos de adoración y las leyes a los seres humanos.
They also poke fun and play when you call towards prayer, which is the greatest act of worship. That is because they are a nation who do not understand the meaning of worship of Allah and they do not understand the sacred laws that Allah has made.
Ils se moquent également et jouent lorsque vous appelez à la prière, qui représente le principal moyen de se rapprocher d’Allah. Cela s’explique par le fait qu’ils sont des gens qui ne comprennent pas les raisons pour lesquelles Allah a prescrit aux hommes les rites d’adoration et les lois.
Mereka juga menghina dan bermain-main apabila kamu mengumandangkan suara azan untuk menunaikan salat yang merupakan ibadah paling agung. Hal itu disebabkan mereka adalah orang-orang yang tidak mengerti makna yang terkandung di dalam ibadah dan syariat yang Allah tetapkan bagi manusia.
Mensajero, di a los que se burlan entre la Gente del Libro: ¿nos reprochan que creamos en Al-lah, en lo que nos ha revelado, en lo que ha revelado anteriormente y nuestra convicción de que la mayoría de ustedes han desobedecido a Al-lah al dejar de creer en Él y obrar según Sus preceptos? Eso que nos reprochan no nos avergüenza, por el contrario, nos honra.
"Katakanlah, 'Hai Ahli Kitab, apakah kamu memandang kami salah, hanya lantaran kami beriman kepada Allah, kepada apa yang diturunkan kepada kami dan kepada apa yang diturun-kan sebelumnya, sedang kebanyakan di antara kamu benar-benar orang-orang yang fasik?' Katakanlah, 'Apakah akan aku beritakan kepadamu tentang orang-orang yang lebih buruk pembalasannya dari (orang-orang fasik) itu di sisi Allah, yaitu orang-orang yang dikutuki dan dimurkai Allah, di antara mereka (ada) yang dijadi-kan kera dan babi dan (orang yang) menyembah thaghut?' Mereka itu lebih buruk tempatnya dan lebih tersesat dari jalan yang lurus? Dan apabila orang-orang (Yahudi atau munafik) datang kepada-mu, mereka mengatakan, 'Kami telah beriman,' padahal mereka datang kepadamu dengan kekafirannya dan mereka pergi (dari kamu) dengan kekafirannya (pula) dan Allah lebih mengetahui apa yang mereka sembunyikan? Dan kamu akan melihat kebanyakan dari mereka (orang-orang Yahudi) bersegera membuat dosa, per-musuhan, dan memakan yang haram. Sesungguhnya amat buruk apa yang telah mereka kerjakan itu. Mengapa orang-orang alim mereka dan pendeta-pendeta mereka tidak melarang mereka meng-ucapkan perkataan bohong dan memakan yang haram? Sesungguh-nya amat buruklah apa yang telah mereka kerjakan itu." (Al-Ma`idah: 59-63).
(59) Maksudnya, ﴾ قُلۡ ﴿ "katakanlah" wahai Rasul, ﴾ يَٰٓأَهۡلَ ٱلۡكِتَٰبِ ﴿ "Hai Ahli Kitab," dengan menegaskan kepada mereka bahwa agama Islam adalah agama yang benar dan bahwa pelecehan mereka kepadanya adalah pelecehan terhadap agama yang semestinya di-sanjung. ﴾ هَلۡ تَنقِمُونَ مِنَّآ إِلَّآ أَنۡ ءَامَنَّا بِٱللَّهِ وَمَآ أُنزِلَ إِلَيۡنَا وَمَآ أُنزِلَ مِن قَبۡلُ وَأَنَّ أَكۡثَرَكُمۡ فَٰسِقُونَ ﴿ "Apakah kamu memandang kami salah, hanya lantaran kami beriman kepada Allah, kepada apa yang diturunkan kepada kami dan kepada apa yang diturun-kan sebelumnya, sedang kebanyakan di antara kamu benar-benar orang-orang yang fasik?" Artinya, apakah kami mempunyai kesalahan kecuali iman kami kepada Allah, kitab-kitabNya yang terdahulu dan yang sekarang dan kepada nabi-nabiNya yang terdahulu dan yang sekarang? Dan bahwa kami meyakini bahwa barangsiapa yang tidak beriman dengan iman seperti ini, maka dia adalah kafir lagi fasik? Apakah kamu memandang kami salah hanya karena kami melakukan kewajiban yang paling wajib atas para mukallaf? Padahal mayoritas dari kalian adalah ﴾ فَٰسِقُونَ ﴿ "orang-orang fasik," yakni keluar dari ketaatan kepada Allah, berani melakukan kemak-siatan? Maka kamu lebih baik diam wahai orang fasik. Seandainya kamu mencela kami sementara kamu sendiri selamat dari kefasikan -dan itu tidak mungkin- niscaya keburukannya lebih ringan dari-pada kamu mencela kami sementara kamu adalah fasik.
(60) Karena celaan mereka terhadap orang-orang Mukmin menunjukkan bahwa orang-orang Mukmin itu di atas keburukan, maka Allah berfirman, ﴾ قُلۡ ﴿ "Katakanlah" kepada mereka dengan menyampaikan buruknya apa yang mereka lakukan, ﴾ هَلۡ أُنَبِّئُكُم بِشَرّٖ مِّن ذَٰلِكَ ﴿ "Apakah akan Aku beritakan kepadamu tentang yang lebih buruk dari itu," yakni, (yang lebih buruk dari) apa yang kamu menyalah-kan kami karenanya, itu pun kalau kami menurutimu.
﴾ مَن لَّعَنَهُ ٱللَّهُ ﴿ "Orang yang dikutuk oleh Allah," maksudnya, yang dijauhkanNya dari rahmatNya, ﴾ وَغَضِبَ عَلَيۡهِ ﴿ "dan dimurkai olehNya," serta Dia mengazabnya di dunia dan akhirat, ﴾ وَجَعَلَ مِنۡهُمُ ٱلۡقِرَدَةَ وَٱلۡخَنَازِيرَ ﴿ "dan di antara mereka ada yang dijadikan kera dan babi," dan ada orang ﴾ وَعَبَدَ ٱلطَّٰغُوتَۚ ﴿ "yang menyembah thaghut," yaitu setan, dan semua yang disembah selain Allah adalah thaghut.
﴾ أُوْلَٰٓئِكَ ﴿ "Mereka itu," yakni orang-orang yang memiliki sifat-sifat buruk ini, ﴾ شَرّٞ مَّكَانٗا ﴿ "lebih buruk tempatnya," daripada orang-orang Mukmin, yang mana rahmat Allah dekat dengan mereka dan Dia meridhai mereka dan memberi pahala kepada mereka di dunia dan di akhirat karena mereka mengikhlaskan Agama untuk-Nya. Ini adalah termasuk penggunaan kata perbandingan yang bukan pada tempatnya,[57] dan begitu pula FirmanNya, ﴾ وَأَضَلُّ عَن سَوَآءِ ٱلسَّبِيلِ ﴿ "Dan lebih tersesat dari jalan yang lurus," yakni lebih jauh dari jalan yang benar.
(61) ﴾ وَإِذَا جَآءُوكُمۡ قَالُوٓاْ ءَامَنَّا ﴿ "Dan apabila mereka (orang-orang Yahudi dan munafik) datang kepadamu, mereka mengatakan, 'Kami telah beriman'," karena kemunafikan dan tipu daya. ﴾ و َ ﴿ "Dan" mereka ﴾ قَدۡ دَّخَلُواْ ﴿ "telah datang kepadamu," dengan membawa kekufuran, ﴾ وَهُمۡ قَدۡ خَرَجُواْ بِهِۦۚ ﴿ "dan mereka telah pergi dengan kekafiran pula," maka keluar masuknya mereka adalah dengan kekufuran, sementara mereka mengklaim beriman. Apakah ada yang lebih buruk dan lebih jelek keadaannya daripada mereka?
﴾ وَٱللَّهُ أَعۡلَمُ بِمَا كَانُواْ يَكۡتُمُونَ ﴿ " Allah lebih mengetahui apa yang mereka sem-bunyikan," lalu membalas amal dan keburukan mereka.
(62) Kemudian Allah meneruskan menyebutkan aib-aib mereka untuk membalas celaan mereka kepada hamba-hambaNya yang beriman, Dia berfirman, ﴾ وَتَرَىٰ كَثِيرٗا مِّنۡهُمۡ ﴿ "Dan kamu akan melihat kebanyakan dari mereka," yakni orang-orang Yahudi, ﴾ يُسَٰرِعُونَ فِي ٱلۡإِثۡمِ وَٱلۡعُدۡوَٰنِ ﴿ "bersegera membuat dosa dan permusuhan," yakni mereka berlomba-lomba dan bersungguh-sungguh melakukan kemaksiatan yang terkait dengan hak Allah dan permusuhan kepada para makhluk, ﴾ وَأَكۡلِهِمُ ٱلسُّحۡتَۚ ﴿ "dan memakan yang haram." Tidak hanya sebatas pem-beritahuan bahwa mereka melakukan itu, lebih dari itu, mereka bersegera (berlomba-lomba). Ini adalah bukti kejahatan dan kebu-rukan mereka dan kecintaan kepada kemaksiatan dan kezhaliman telah terpatri di dada mereka. Walaupun demikian mereka berani mengklaim derajat-derajat mulia. ﴾ لَبِئۡسَ مَا كَانُواْ يَعۡمَلُونَ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya amat buruk apa yang mereka kerjakan itu." Ini adalah celaan dan hinaan yang mendalam kepada mereka.
(63) ﴾ لَوۡلَا يَنۡهَىٰهُمُ ٱلرَّبَّٰنِيُّونَ وَٱلۡأَحۡبَارُ عَن قَوۡلِهِمُ ٱلۡإِثۡمَ وَأَكۡلِهِمُ ٱلسُّحۡتَۚ ﴿ "Mengapa orang-orang alim mereka dan pendeta-pendeta mereka tidak melarang mereka mengucapkan perkataan bohong dan memakan yang haram?" Maksud-nya, mengapa para ulama (mereka) yang semestinya memberi manfaat kepada manusia, di mana Allah telah memberi mereka ilmu dan hikmah, tidak melarang mereka berbuat kemaksiatan agar kebodohan yang ada pada mereka terkikis dan sehingga hujjah Allah tegak atas mereka? Para ulama memiliki kewajiban meme-rintahkan dan melarang manusia, menjelaskan kepada mereka jalan yang syar'i, mendorong mereka kepada kebaikan dan mem-peringatkan mereka dari keburukan. ﴾ لَبِئۡسَ مَا كَانُواْ يَصۡنَعُونَ ﴿ "Sesung-guhnya amat buruk apa yang mereka kerjakan."
A man’s delicate, subtle feelings, such as modesty, broadmindedness, the desire for cleanliness, etc., which function as the watch-guards of God within him and prevent him from evil action, get smothered. The last stage of his downfall comes when his whole life is corroded by satanic ways. When a group reaches this stage, and is distanced from God’s grace to the furthest possible extent. Its own humanity becomes distorted and it becomes a curse to itself and to the rest of humanity. Having drifted so far away from the right path of nature, it starts living like the animals. What prevents a man from following the dictates of his desires is his moral fibre. But when obstinacy and enmity dominate him, his ability to think becomes suppressed and then there is nothing to combat the pressure of his desires. He may be a human being in appearance but, inside he is no better than an animal; a man with deep insight, just by looking at him, can tell what animal is hidden inside the human exterior.
Ô Messager, dis aux railleurs parmi les Gens du Livre: Nous reprochez-vous notre croyance en Allah, en ce qu’Il nous a révélé, en ce qu’Il a révélé avant nous ainsi que notre conviction que la plupart d’entre vous se sont affranchis de l’obéissance à Allah en cessant de croire en Lui et de se conformer à Ses commandements?
Ce que vous nous reprochez ne nous fait pas rougir, au contraire cela nous honore.
-Ey Resul!- Ehlikitaptan küçümseyip alay edenlere de ki: Siz bizi sadece Allah'a, bize indirilene ve bizden öncekilere indirilene iman etmemizden dolayı mı ayıplıyorsunuz? Biz inanıyoruz ki, sizin çoğunuz yüce Allah'ın emirlerine uymayı ve O'na iman etmeyi terk ettiniz ve itaatının dışına çıktınız. Sizin bizleri ayıpladığınız bu şey, bizim için övgüdür, yerme ve eleştiri konusu değildir.
Katakanlah -wahai Rasul- kepada orang-orang yang suka mengolok-olok dari kalangan Ahli Kitab itu, “Apakah kalian mencela kami hanya karena kami beriman kepada Allah, kepada kitab suci yang diturunkan kepada kami, kitab suci yang turunkan kepada umat-umat sebelum kami, dan karena kami percaya bahwa sebagian besar dari kalian tidak taat kepada Allah lantaran kalian tidak mau beriman dan enggan menjalankan perintah-Nya?! Celaan yang kalian lontarkan kepada kami itu sejatinya sebuah pujian bagi kami, bukan celaan.”
The People of the Book are Enraged at the Believers Because of their Faith in Allah
Allah commands: Say, O Muhammad, to those who mock and jest about your religion from among the People of the Scriptures,
هَلْ تَنقِمُونَ مِنَّآ إِلاَّ أَنْ ءَامَنَّا بِاللَّهِ وَمَآ أُنزِلَ إِلَيْنَا وَمَآ أُنزِلَ مِن قَبْلُ
(Do you criticize us for no other reason than that we believe in Allah, and in what has been sent down to us and in that which has been sent down before (us)) Do you have any criticism or cause of blame for us, other than this This, by no means, is cause of blame or criticism. Allah said in other Ayat,
وَمَا نَقَمُواْ مِنْهُمْ إِلاَّ أَن يُؤْمِنُواْ بِاللَّهِ الْعَزِيزِ الْحَمِيدِ
(And they had no fault except that they believed in Allah, the Almighty, Worthy of all praise!) and,
وَمَا نَقَمُواْ إِلاَ أَنْ أَغْنَاهُمُ اللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ مِن فَضْلِهِ
(and they could not find any cause to do so except that Allah and His Messenger had enriched them of His bounty.)9:74 In an agreed upon Hadith, the Prophet said,
«مَا يَنْقِمُ ابْنُ جَمِيلٍ إِلَّا أَنْ كَانَ فَقِيرًا فَأَغْنَاهُ الله»
(What caused Ibn Jamil to Yanqim (refuse to give Zakah), although he was poor and Allah made him rich) Allah's statement,
وَأَنَّ أَكْثَرَكُمْ فَـسِقُونَ
(and that most of you are rebellious. ..) is connected to
أَنْ ءَامَنَّا بِاللَّهِ وَمَآ أُنزِلَ إِلَيْنَا وَمَآ أُنزِلَ مِن قَبْلُ
(that we believe in Allah, and in that which has been sent down to us and in that which has been sent down before (us).) Therefore, the meaning of this part of the Ayah is: we also believe that most of you are rebellious and deviated from the straight path.
The People of the Scriptures Deserve the Worst Torment on the Day of Resurrection
Allah said next,
قُلْ هَلْ أُنَبِّئُكُمْ بِشَرٍّ مِّن ذلِكَ مَثُوبَةً عِندَ اللَّهِ
(Say: "Shall I inform you of something worse than that, regarding the recompense from Allah") The Ayah commands the Prophet to say: Shall I inform you about a worse people with Allah on the Day of Resurrection than what you think of us They are you, with these characteristics,
مَن لَّعَنَهُ اللَّهُ
(those who incurred the curse of Allah) were expelled from His mercy,
وَغَضِبَ عَلَيْهِ
(and who incurred His wrath) and anger, after which He will never be pleased with them,
وَجَعَلَ مِنْهُمُ الْقِرَدَةَ وَالْخَنَازِيرَ
(those of whom He transformed into monkeys and swine,) as we mentioned in Surat Al-Baqarah (2) and as we will mention in Surat Al-A`raf (7). Sufyan Ath-Thawri narrated that Ibn Mas`ud said, "Allah's Messenger was asked if the current monkeys and swine were those whom Allah transformed. He said,
«إنَّ اللهَ لَمْ يُهْلِكْ قَوْمًا، أَوْ لَمْ يَمْسَخْ قَوْمًا فَيَجْعَلَ لَهُمْ نَسْلًا وَلَا عَقِبًا، وَإِنَّ الْقِرَدَةَ وَالْخَنَازِيرَ كَانَتْ قَبْلَ ذلِك»
(Allah never destroyed a people by transforming them and making offspring or descendants for them. The monkeys and swine existed before that.)" This was also recorded by Muslim. Allah said,
وَعَبَدَ الطَّـغُوتَ
(Those who worshipped Taghut...) and served them, becoming their servants. The meaning of this Ayah is: you, O People of the Scriptures, who mock our religion, which consists of Allah's Tawhid, and singling Him out in worship without others, how can you mock us while these are your characteristics This is why Allah said,
أُوْلَـئِكَ شَرٌّ مَّكَاناً
(such are worse in rank...) than what you -- People of the Scriptures -- think of us Muslims,
وَأَضَلُّ عَن سَوَآءِ السَّبِيلِ
(and far more astray from the straight path.) `More' in the Ayah does not mean that the other party is `less' astray, but it means that the People of the Scriptures are far astray. In another Ayah, Allah said,
أَصْحَـبُ الْجَنَّةِ يَوْمَئِذٍ خَيْرٌ مُّسْتَقَرّاً وَأَحْسَنُ مَقِيلاً
(The dwellers of Paradise will, on that Day, have the best abode, and have the fairest of places for repose.)
The Hypocrites Pretend to be Believers but Hide their Kufr
Allah said,
وَإِذَا جَآءُوكُمْ قَالُواْ ءَامَنَّا وَقَدْ دَّخَلُواْ بِالْكُفْرِ وَهُمْ قَدْ خَرَجُواْ بِهِ
(When they come to you, they say, "We believe." But in fact they enter with (an intention of) disbelief and they go out with the same.) This is the description of the hypocrites, for they pretend to be believers while their hearts hide Kufr. So Allah said;
وَقَدْ دَّخَلُواْ
(But in fact they enter) on you, O Muhammad,
بِالْكُفْرِ
(with disbelief) in their hearts and they depart with Kufr, and this is why they do not benefit from the knowledge they hear from you, nor does the advice and reminder move them. So,
وَهُمْ قَدْ خَرَجُواْ بِهِ
(and they go out with the same) meaning, they alone,
وَاللَّهُ أَعْلَمُ بِمَا كَانُواْ يَكْتُمُونَ
(and Allah knows all that they were hiding.) Allah knows their secrets and what their hearts conceal, even if they pretend otherwise with His creatures, thus pretending to be what they are not. Allah, Who has perfect knowledge of the seen and unseen, has more knowledge about the hypocrites than any of His creatures do and He will recompense them accordingly. Allah's statement,
وَتَرَى كَثِيراً مِّنْهُمْ يُسَـرِعُونَ فِى الإِثْمِ وَالْعُدْوَانِ وَأَكْلِهِمُ السُّحْتَ
(And you see many of them (Jews) hurrying for sin and transgression, and eating illegal things.) They hurry to devour prohibited and illegal things, all the while transgressing against people, unjustly consuming their property through bribes and Riba,
لَبِئْسَ مَا كَانُواْ يَعْمَلُونَ
(Evil indeed is that which they have been doing.) Indeed, horrible is that which they used to do and the transgression that they committed.
Criticizing Rabbis and Learned Religious Men for Giving up on Forbidding Evil
Allah said,
لَوْلاَ يَنْهَـهُمُ الرَّبَّـنِيُّونَ وَالاٌّحْبَارُ عَن قَوْلِهِمُ الإِثْمَ وَأَكْلِهِمُ السُّحْتَ لَبِئْسَ مَا كَانُواْ يَصْنَعُونَ
(Why do not the Rabbaniyyun and the Ahbar forbid them from uttering sinful words and from eating illegal things. Evil indeed is that which they have been performing.) meaning why don't the Rabbaniyyun and the Ahbar forbid them from this evil The Rabbaniyyun are the scholars who are in positions of authority, while the Ahbar are the regular scholars.
لَبِئْسَ مَا كَانُواْ يَصْنَعُونَ
(Evil indeed is that which they have been performing.) referring to the Rabbaniyyun, as `Ali bin Abi Talhah reported from Ibn `Abbas, because they abandoned forbidding evil. Ibn Jarir recorded that Ibn `Abbas said, "There is no Ayah in the Qur'an that has more severe admonition than this Ayah,
لَوْلاَ يَنْهَـهُمُ الرَّبَّـنِيُّونَ وَالاٌّحْبَارُ عَن قَوْلِهِمُ الإِثْمَ وَأَكْلِهِمُ السُّحْتَ لَبِئْسَ مَا كَانُواْ يَصْنَعُونَ
(Why do not the Rabbaniyyun and the Ahbar forbid them from uttering sinful words and from eating illegal things. Evil indeed is that which they have been performing.)" Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that Yahya bin Ya`mar said, " `Ali bin Abi Talib once gave a speech, which he started by praising Allah and thanking Him. He then said, `O people! Those who were before you were destroyed because they committed sins and the Rabbaniyyun and Ahbar did not forbid them from evil. When they persisted in sin, they were overcome by punishment. Therefore, enjoin righteousness and forbid evil before what they suffered also strikes you. Know that enjoining righteousness and forbidding evil does not reduce the provision or shorten the term of life." Imam Ahmad recorded that Jarir said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«مَا مِنْ قَوْمٍ يَكُونُ بَيْنَ أَظْهُرِهِمْ مَنْ يَعْمَلُ بِالْمَعَاصِي هُمْ أَعَزُّ مِنْهُ وَأَمْنَعُ، وَلَمْ يُغَيِّرُوا إِلَّا أَصَابَهُمُ اللهُ مِنْهُ بِعَذَاب»
(There is no people among whom there are those who commit sins, while the rest are more powerful and mightier than the sinners, yet they do not stop them, but Allah will send a punishment upon them.) Ahmad was alone with this wording. Abu Dawud recorded it, but in his narration Jarir said, "I heard the Messenger of Allah ﷺ saying,
«مَا مِنْ رَجُلٍ يَكُونُ فِي قَوْمٍ يُعْمَلُ فِيهِمْ بِالْمَعَاصِي، يَقْدِرُونَ أَنْ يُغَيِّرُوا عَلَيْهِ، فَلَا يُغَيِّرُوا إِلَّا أَصَابَهُمُ اللهُ بِعِقَابٍ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَمُوتُوا»
(There is no one who resides among people commiting evil among them, and they do not stop him though they are able to do so, but Allah will punish them all before they die.)" Ibn Majah also recorded this Hadith.
Say, O Messenger, to those of the People of the Scripture who mock at you: ‘Do you find any fault with us besides our faith in Allah and in what He revealed to us and what He revealed before us? And our belief that most of you do not follow Allah due to not having faith and not obeying His sacred law? What you consider a fault is actually a virtue’.
Commentary
Referring to the Jews and Christians in: أَكْثَرَكُمْ فَاسِقُونَ (most of you are sinners) at the end of the first verse, ` most' - not ` all'- of them have been declared to be outside the fold of Faith. The reason for this is that they did have people among them who remained believers under all conditions. Before the coming of the Holy Prophet ﷺ all they followed the injunctions of the Torah and Injil and believed in them. When the Holy Prophet ﷺ came and the Qur'an was revealed, they believed in him too and started following the injunctions of the Qur'an.
Sabihin mo, O Sugo, sa mga nangungutya kabilang sa mga May Kasulatan: "Namimintas kaya kayo sa amin maliban pa sa pananampalataya namin kay Allāh, sa pinababa sa amin, at sa pinababa sa mga nauna pa sa amin; at sa pananampalataya namin na ang higit na marami sa inyo ay mga lumalabas sa pagtalima kay Allāh dahil sa pag-iwan ninyo sa pananampalataya at pagsunod sa mga ipinag-uutos? Kaya ang ipinipintas ninyo sa amin ay isang papuri para sa amin at hindi pamumula."
59- De ki:“Ey ehl-i kitap! Bizi kınamanızın bizim Allah’a, bize indirilene ve daha önce indirilenlere iman etmemizden ve sizin çoğunuzun da fasık olmasından başka bir sebebi var mı?”
60- De ki:“Allah nezdinde ceza bakımından bundan daha kötüsünü (hak edenleri) size haber vereyim mi? Onlar, Allah'ın kendilerine lanet ettiği, gazabına uğrattığı, içlerinden maymunlar, domuzlar ve tağuta tapanlar çıkardığı kimselerdir. İşte yerleri daha fena ve doğru yoldan daha çok sapmış olanlar bunlardır.”
61- Size geldikleri zaman “İman ettik” derler. Halbuki küfürle girerler ve yine küfürle çıkarlar. Allah onların gizlediklerini en iyi bilendir.
62- Onlardan pek çok kimsenin günah işlemekte, düşmanlık yapmakta ve haram yemekte birbirleri ile yarıştıklarını görürsün. İşledikleri amel ne kadar da kötüdür!
63- Rabbaniler ve hahamlar, onları günah söz söylemekten ve haram yemekten alıkoysalar ya! Yaptıkları iş ne kadar kötüdür!
59. Ey Peygamber, Kitab ehlini susturmak üzere “de ki: Ey ehl-i kitap” şüphesiz İslâm dini gerçek dindir. O nedenle onların bu dine dil uzatmaları ve onu kınamaları, ancak övülmesi gereken bir sebep dolayısıyladır. “Bizi kınamanızın bizim Allah’a, bize indirilene ve daha önce indirilenlere iman etmemizden ve sizin çoğunuzun da fasık olmasından başka bir sebebi var mı?” Yani sizin bize olan şu kininizin, bizim Allah’a iman edişimizden, önceki ve sonraki kitaplarına inanmamızdan, önceki ve sonraki peygamberlere iman etmemizden ve bizim bu şekilde iman etmeyen kimsenin yoldan çıkmış bir kâfir olduğunu kesin olarak bilip ortaya koymamızdan başka bir sebebi var mı? Aslında bütün mükelleflerin en birinci görevi olan bu tutumun dışında bizi kınamanızın başka bir sebebi var mı?
Bununla birlikte onların çoğu fasıktırlar. Yani Allah’a itaat sınırlarının dışına çıkıp O’na isyan fiillerini işleme cesaretini gösteren kimselerdir. O halde ey fasıklar, sizin için susmak daha uygundur. Eğer sizler fasıklıktan uzak olmakla birlikte -ki bu oldukça uzak bir ihtimaldir- bizi kınamış olsaydınız; bu kusurunuz fasık olmakla birlikte bizi tenkit edip ayıplama halinizden kötülük itibariyle daha hafif olurdu.
60. Mü’minlere dil uzatıp onları kınamaları, mü’minlerin kötülük üzere olduklarına dair bir kanaate sahip olmalarını gerektirdiğinden dolayı Allah, kendilerinin üzerinde bulundukları halin ne kadar kötü olduğunu haber vermek üzere şöyle buyurmaktadır:“De ki: Allah nezdinde ceza bakımından bundan” yani -sizin dediğinizi doğru farzedecek olursak- sizin kendisi dolayısı ile bizi kınadığınız husustan “daha kötüsünü (hak edenleri) size haber vereyim mi? Onlar, Allah'ın kendilerine lanet ettiği” rahmetinden uzaklaştırdığı “gazabına uğrattığı” ve dünyada da âhirette de cezalandırdığı “içlerinden maymunlar, domuzlar ve tağuta” yani şeytana “tapanlar çıkardığı kimselerdir.” Allah’tan başka kendisine ibadet edilen her bir şey tağuttur. “İşte yerleri” mü’minlere göre “daha fena ve doğru yoldan daha çok sapmış olanlar” bu çirkin niteliklere sahip olan bu kimselerdir. Müminlere gelince Allah’ın rahmeti onlara yakındır, Allah kendilerinden razı olmuş, dünyada ve âhirette onları mükâfatlandırmıştır. Çünkü onlar, dinlerini yanlızca O’na halis kılmışlardır. “doğru yoldan daha çok sapmış olanlar” Yani bunlar doğru ve orta yoldan çokça uzaklaşmışlardır. Buradaki “daha fena” ve “daha çok sapmış” şeklindeki ifadeler, gerçek anlamından başka maksatla kullanılan tafdil kiplerindendir. (Yani bu ifadelerden “müminler de sapmıştır, ama onlar daha çok sapmıştır” gibi bir anlam kastedilmemektedir.)
61. “Size geldikleri zaman” münafıklık ederek ve size karşı hilekarlık kastı ile “İman ettik, derler. Halbuki küfürle” içli dışlı oldukları halde “girerler ve yine küfürle çıkarlar.” Onların girişleri de çıkışları da küfür iledir. Bununla birlikte mü’min olduklarını iddia etmektedirler. Bunlardan daha kötü kim olabilir? Bunlardan daha çirkin hal kimin hali olabilir? “Allah onların gizlediklerini en iyi bilendir.” O nedenle hayrı ile şerri ile amellerinin karşılığını verecektir.
62. Daha sonra Allah Teala, mü’min kullarına dil uzatmaları ve onları kınamlarına karşılık mü’minlere yardımcı olmak üzere böylelerinin kusurlarını saymaya devam ederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Onlardan” yahudilerden “pek çok kimsenin günah işlemekte, düşmanlık yapmakta ve haram yemekte birbirleri ile yarıştıklarını görürsün.” Yani bunlar gerek Yaratıcı ile ilgili masiyetlerde gerekse de yaratılmışlara karşı haksızlık ve düşmanlıkta hırs içinde yarışırlar. Haram yemekten de geri durmazlar. Yüce Allah onların bu işleri yaptıklarını haber vermekle yetinmeyip bir de bu konuda birbirleri ile yarıştıklarını haber vermektedir ki bu, onların kötülüklerine, murdarlıklarına, nefislerinin mayasında masiyet ve zulüm sevgisinin bulunduğuna delildir. Böyle olmasına rağmen bir de kendilerinin oldukça yüce ve üstün makamlara sahip olduklarını iddia etmektedirler. “İşledikleri amel ne kadar da kötüdür!” Bu, onları ileri derecede yermek ve onları tenkit edip ayıplamak anlamını taşımaktadır.
63. “Rabbaniler ve hahamlar, onları günah söz söylemekten ve haram yemekten alıkoysalar ya!” Allah’ın kendilerine ilim ve hikmet lütfettiği kimseler olan ve insanlara faydalı olmak için ortaya çıkan ilim adamları, işlemekte oldukları masiyetlerden neden onları alıkoymuyor? Onları bu masiyetlerden alıkoymalı değiller mi? Ta ki cahilliklerinden kurtulabilsinler ve Allah’ın bunlara karşı delili de ortaya konmuş olsun. Çünkü ilim adamları, insanlara ilâhi emir ve yasakları bildirmekle, onlara şer’î yolu açıklayıp hayır işlemeye teşvik etmekle, kötülüklerden de sakındırıp uzaklaştırmakla yükümlüdürler. “Yaptıkları iş ne kadar kötüdür!”
Di', o Messaggero, a coloro che deridono, tra la Gente del Libro: "Cosa avete da rimproverarci, il fatto che crediamo in Allāh e in ciò che ci ha rivelato, e in ciò che ha rivelato a coloro che ci hanno preceduto? Noi crediamo che la maggior parte di voi sia fuori dall'obbedienza dovuta ad Allāh, perché avete abbandonato la fede e avete ignorato le Sue Leggi. Di cosa ci rimproverate? Questo è un vanto per noi e non una vergogna".
O Poslaniče, reci tim sljedbenicima Knjige, koji se ismijavaju: "Zar nas osuđujete za išta drugo osim zato što vjerujemo u Allaha i ono što nam je objavio, i u ono što je objavio prije nas, i da je većina vas izašla iz okvira pokornosti Allahu ostavljajući vjerovanje i provođenje Njegovih naredbi? To što nam smatrate mahanom jest ustvari vrlina koja iziskuje pohvalu, a ne osudu."
Hỡi vị Thiên Sứ của Allah, Ngươi hãy nói với những kẻ chế giễu thuộc dân Kinh Sách: Chẳng lẽ các ngươi bỡn cợt với bọn ta chỉ vì bọn ta tin nơi Allah và những điều được ban xuống cho bọn ta cũng như những điều được ban xuống trước bọn ta; và chỉ vì bọn ta tin rằng đa số các ngươi thường bất tuân Allah, từ bỏ đức tin Iman và không chấp hành mệnh lệnh của Ngài hay sao?! Vì vậy, những gì các ngươi đang làm cho bọn ta xấu hổ lại là một lời khen cho bọn ta chứ không phải là điều xấu hổ dành cho bọn ta.
Sabihin mo, O Sugo: "Magpapabatid kaya Ako sa inyo hinggil sa kung sino silang higit na karapat-dapat sa kapintasan at higit na matindi sa parusa kaysa sa mga ito? Tunay na sila ay ang mga ninuno nila na itinaboy ni Allāh mula sa awa Niya, kinagalitan Niya, at inanyuan Niya, matapos ng pagpapalit-anyo, bilang mga unggoy at mga baboy. Gumawa Siya mula sa kanila ng mga mananamba ng mapagmalabis. Ang mapagmalabis ay ang bawat sinumang sinasamba bukod pa kay Allāh nang nalulugod. Ang mga nabanggit na iyon ay higit na masama sa kalagayan sa Araw ng Pagbangon at higit na ligaw sa pagsisikap sa landas na tuwid."
Consideration of the Addressee : A Principle of Da'wah
The condition of a people who were under the curse and wrath of Allah has been introduced through a similitude in the next verse (60) which begins with: قُلْ هَلْ أُنَبِّئُكُم[ Should I (not) tell you...]. In fact, this condition applied to these very addressees. The occasion demanded that they should have been the ones to be directly charged with the blame. But, the Qur'an has changed the mode of direct address into the form of a similitude (to show consideration). This shows us a distinctive method of Da'wah (Call) as used by prophets, that is, never say things in a manner which makes the addressees angry.
Ngươi hãy bảo chúng hỡi Thiên Sứ: Các ngươi có muốn Ta thông tin cho các ngươi biết ai mới là những kẻ đáng xấu hổ và bị cực hình đau đớn hơn đám người này? Đó chính là tổ tiên của họ, những kẻ bị Allah xua đuổi khỏi lòng thương xót của Ngài và bị Ngài biến thành loài khỉ, loài heo và biến họ thành tín đồ thờ phượng Taghut. Taghut là tất cả mọi thứ được thờ phượng ngoài Allah một cách hài lòng. Những kẻ được đề cập đó là những kẻ sẽ có một nơi ở tồi tệ nhất vào Ngày Phục Sinh và chúng chính là những kẻ lầm lạc quá xa khỏi con đường Ngay Chính (Islam).
O Poslaniče, reci: "Da li želite da vas obavijestim o tome koga je preče osuditi, i ko još više zaslužuje kaznu od ovih? To su njihovi preci, koje je Allah udaljio od Svoje milosti i pretvorio ih u majmune i svinje, i učinio ih obožavaocima taguta, a tagut je sve i svako ko se obožava mimo Allaha, a zadovoljan je time. Takvi su u još goroj poziciji na Sudnjem danu, i još dalje od Pravog puta."
Di', o Messaggero: "Volete che vi informi su chi di costoro è più meritevole di rimprovero e dura punizione? Sono i loro antenati, coloro che Allāh ha allontanato dalla Sua Misericordia e che ha trasformato in scimmie e maiali, e che ha reso adoratori di idoli, e gli idoli sono tutto ciò che viene serenamente adorato all'infuori di Allāh. Costoro otterranno la peggiore dimora, nel Giorno del Giudizio, e saranno i più distanti dalla Retta Via".
Mensajero, di: ¿Quieren saber quién merece reproches y castigos más duros que ellos? Son sus ancestros, a quienes Al-lah expulsó de Su misericordia y transformó en monos y cerdos e hizo de ellos adoradores de falsos dioses, y los falsos dioses son todo aquello que se adora deliberadamente por fuera de Al-lah. Estos tendrán un destino más despreciable el Día de la Resurrección y son los más extraviados del camino recto.
Say, O Messenger: Shall I tell you about those who are more at fault and whose punishment is worse than these people? They are their predecessors whom Allah has removed from His mercy, transformed into monkeys and pigs and made some of them worshippers of false gods. The Arabic word ţāghūt refers to any being that is worshipped besides Allah with its consent. Those mentioned will be in a worse position on the Day of Judgement and their efforts are further away from the straight path.
-Ey Rasûl!- Sizlere, ayıplanmaya layık olanların ve en şiddetli cezayı hak edenlerin kimler olduğunu haber vereyim mi? Şüphesiz Allah'ın rahmetinden kovduğu ve kendilerine gazaplandığı geçmişte yaşamış bir takım kişilerdir. Onların suretlerini kötü bir hale dönüştürüp, maymunlara ve domuzlara çevirmiştir. Onları tağuta ibadet eden kimseler kılmıştır. Tağut ifadesi, Allah'tan başka rıza göstererek ibadet edilen her şeyi kapsamaktadır. O zikredilenler kıyamet gününde en kötü makama sahip ve ortaya koydukları gayret bakımından doğru yoldan en çok sapmış kimselerdir.
When the call for true and pure religion goes out those who claim, on the basis of a self-made religion, to have a monopoly of devotion to God, develop such an extreme aversion to it that they lose all sense of rationality. They even ridicule things that are unanimously treated as sacred. This was how some people of Madinah behaved. They did not hesitate even to ridicule the adhan (the call to prayer). Any relation between Muslims and such insensate and frivolous people can be in connection only with missionary activity and can never be that of friendship. The result of such people’s lack of fear of God is that they consider pure Muslims to be criminals and, notwithstanding all of their own crimes, they blatantly hold, before God, that their dealings are absolutely fair. Such insensitivity blunts their conscience when it comes to distinguishing between Truth and falsehood and prevents their amending this state of affairs. In outward form, they may appear to be human beings but, with regard to their inner qualities, they are the worst animals. A man’s delicate, subtle feelings, such as modesty, broadmindedness, the desire for cleanliness, etc., which function as the watch-guards of God within him and prevent him from evil action, get smothered. The last stage of his downfall comes when his whole life is corroded by satanic ways. When a group reaches this stage, and is distanced from God’s grace to the furthest possible extent, its own nature becomes distorted and it becomes a curse to itself and to the rest of humanity. Having drifted so far away from the right path of nature, it starts living like the animals. What prevents a man from following the dictates of his desires is his moral fibre. But when obstinacy and enmity dominate him, his ability to think becomes suppressed and then there is nothing to combat the pressure of his desires. He may be a human being in appearance but, inside he is an animal; a man with deep insight, just by looking at him, can tell what animal is hidden inside the human exterior.
Katakanlah -wahai Rasul-, “Maukah kuberitahukan kepada kalian siapa yang lebih pantas dicela dan lebih berat hukumannya dari mereka? Mereka adalah para pendahulu mereka yang Allah usir dari rahmat-Nya serta dimurkai-Nya, dan yang Allah ubah wujud mereka menjadi monyet dan babi. Allah juga menjadikan sebagian dari mereka sebagai penyembah tagut. Tagut ialah segala sesuatu yang disembah secara sukarela selain Allah. Orang-orang tersebut akan mendapatkan tempat yang paling buruk di hari kiamat kelak dan mereka adalah orang-orang yang paling tersesat dari jalan yang benar.”
Ô Messager, dis: Voulez-vous savoir qui mérite le plus les reproches et sera plus durement châtié que ceux-là ? Ce sont leurs ancêtres qu’Allah chassa de Sa miséricorde, lorsqu’Il les métamorphosa en singes et en porcs et fit d’eux des adorateurs du ṭaghût, le ṭâghût étant tout ce qui est adoré délibérément en dehors d’Allah. Ceux dont il est question auront un sort plus détestable le Jour de la Résurrection et sont encore plus égarés du droit chemin.
Creyentes, los hipócritas vienen a ustedes y les hacen creer que son creyentes, cuando en realidad van de aquí para allá en permanente estado de incredulidad. Al-lah conoce mejor que nadie la incredulidad que ocultan cuando les hacen creer que son creyentes y los retribuirá por ello.
Ô croyants, les hypocrites parmi eux viennent à vous et vous laissent croire qu’ils sont croyants alors qu’en réalité, ils entrent et sortent en étant coupables en permanence de mécréance.
Allah connaît le mieux la mécréance qu’ils dissimulent lorsqu’ils vous laissent croire qu’ils sont croyants, et Il les rétribuera pour cela.
When the hypocrites from amongst them come to you, O believers, on the outside they show that they have faith. The fact is that they were soaked in disbelief when they entered and when they left. Allah knows best about the disbelief they kept hidden, even though they gave the outer appearance of having faith. Allah will repay them for that.
There were certain of the Jews of Madinah who were impressed by Islam. Moreover, considering the increasing domination of Islam, they did not want to incur its open enmity. Although in their hearts these people were steadfast in the religion of their forefathers, they used to make a show of being believers by their utterances. Such people forget that their dealings are not actually with any human being but with God, and God is the Being who knows what is inside one’s heart. When He deals with anyone, it will be based on reality and not on any words which that person chose to utter to protect his own interests. There were two types of prominent Jews—one the rabbis and the other the holy men. The latter were ahbar, i.e. scholars and interpreters. Both types remained busy day and night in the work of religion, for their leadership was propped up solely by religious work and they received substantial amounts in the name of religion. But, the real secret of their leadership and public acclaim was their presentation of a popular version of religion rather than the true religion favoured by God. They spoke and acted ostensibly for the sake of religion, but in reality their words and deeds were worldly-wise. Worse, they gave to the people, in the name of religion, whatever they wanted for themselves, knowing full well that in actuality those things were unconnected with religion.
-Ey iman edenler!- Onlardan münafık olanlar, size geldiklerinde iki yüzlülük yaparak Mümin olarak gözükürler. Gerçek olan, girerken ve çıkarken sizi küfürle kandırıyor ve hatta küfürden de hiç ayrılmıyorlar. Şayet size karşı imanlarını açıklasalar bile Allah onların gizlemiş oldukları küfürlerini çok iyi bilmektedir. Bu yaptıklarının karşılığını onlara ceza olarak verecektir.
Apabila kalian -wahai orang-orang mukmin- didatangi oleh orang-orang munafik dari kalangan mereka maka mereka akan menampakkan keimanan di hadapan kalian sebagai bentuk kemunafikan mereka, padahal sebenarnya mereka datang dan pergi sambil membawa kekafiran dan tidak melepaskannya sedikit pun. Allah Maha Mengetahui kekafiran yang mereka sembunyikan walaupun mereka menampakkan keimanan di hadapan kalian, dan Allah akan membalas perbuatan mereka tersebut dengan balasan yang setimpal.
Quando giungono da voi gli ipocriti, o credenti, e tra di loro vi è chi si è mostrato credente per ipocrisia, mentre la verità è che durante il loro ingresso e la loro uscita sono colmi di miscredenza e non la abbandonano mai, sappiate che Allāh conosce meglio la miscredenza che nascondono, anche se, in verità, vi mostrano la fede, e li giudicherà per questo.
O vjernici, kada vam dođu ti munafici pretvaraju se pred vama da su vjernici, premda su sve vrijeme nevjernici, i kad uđu kod vas i kad izađu. Allah najbolje zna nevjerstvo koje oni kriju dok ispoljavaju vjerovanje pred vama, i pozvat će ih za to na odgovornost.
Kapag dumating sa inyo, O mga mananampalataya, ang mga mapagpaimbabaw kabilang sa kanila ay naglalantad sila sa inyo ng pananampalataya bilang pagpapaimbabaw mula sa kanila. Ang reyalidad ay na sila sa sandali ng pagpasok nila at paglabas nila ay mga nababalutan ng kawalang-pananampalataya, na hindi sila nakakakalas dito. Si Allāh ay higit na maalam sa kinikimkim nila na kawalang-pananampalataya kahit naglantad sila sa inyo ng pananampalataya. Gaganti Siya sa kanila roon.
Hỡi những người có đức tin, khi chúng - những tên Munafiq đến với các ngươi thì chúng thể hiện cho các ngươi thấy chúng là những người tin tưởng, tuy nhiên, việc chúng nhập đạo hãy rời khỏi đạo đều giả dối, chúng luôn che giấu sự vô đức tin của chúng. Và dĩ nhiên Allah thông toàn sự vô đức tin mà chúng giấu kín trong lòng của chúng cho dù bề ngoài chúng cố thể hiện niềm tin như thế nào trước mặt các ngươi, và rồi đây Ngài sẽ đền đáp xứng đáng cho việc làm của chúng.
O Poslaniče, vidiš mnoge jevreje i munafike kako žure da čine grijehe, poput laganja, činjenja nepravde drugima i bespravnog uzimanja tuđeg imetka. Ružno je kako oni postupaju!
Nakakikita ka, O Sugo, ng marami sa mga Hudyo at mga mapagpaimbabaw na nagdadali-dali sa paggawa ng mga pagsuway tulad ng pagsisinungaling, paglabag sa mga iba sa pamamagitan ng kawalang-katarungan sa mga ito, at pakikinabang sa mga yaman ng mga tao sa pamamagitan ng ipinagbabawal. Kay sagwa ang ginagawa nila!
Commentary
The Moral Loss of Jews
In the first verse (62) cited above, mentioned there is the moral depravation and self-destructive attitude of many Jews so that people who know that may take a lesson and stay away from such deeds, as well as from causes that lead to them.
Though, this was generally the condition of Jews, but they also had some good people among them. It is to exclude them that the Qur'an has used the word: کَثِیرًا ` kathiran' (many). As for aggression and eating of the unlawful, these are though included under the sense of ` sin', yet they have been particularly mentioned, distinctly, in order to lay emphasis on the ruin these two kinds of sins bring on one and all. (Al-Bahr Al-Muhit)
According to Ruh al-Ma'ani, by using the expression ` racing towards sin' about these people, the Holy Qur'an has given the hint that they are chronic subjects of these evil traits and the evil deeds they do have become fixed habits with them, so ingrained that they (automatically) move in that direction, even without intention.
This tells us that a good or bad deed when done many times repeatedly becomes a part and parcel of the inmost being of a person, almost a skill or drive or a fixed habit, after which, there remains no exertion or hesitation in doing what one does. This was the limit reached by Jews in pursuing their evil traits. To highlight it, it was said: يُسَارِعُونَ فِي الْإِثْمِ (They race towards sin). The same thing applies to prophets and men of Allah in the case of their good traits. About them too, the Holy Qur'an has used the same expression when it says: يُسَارِعُونَ فِي الخیراتِ (They race towards good deeds - 3:114).
E vedrai, o Messaggero, molti Ebrei e ipocriti affrettarsi a commettere peccati, come dire menzogne e commettere oltraggio nei confronti altrui, fare del male agli altri e appropriarsi del denaro altrui in modo illecito: Che infauste azioni!
Hỡi vị Thiên Sứ của Allah, Ngươi thấy nhiều người Do Thái cũng như những người Munafiq cứ lao vào tội lỗi như nói dối, gây oan thù với người khác bằng sự bất công của chúng và ăn tài sản của thiên hạ một cách bất chính. Thật tồi tệ thay cho việc làm của chúng.
Kamu -wahai Rasul- sering melihat banyak orang-orang Yahudi dan orang-orang munafik yang bergegas melakukan perbuatan maksiat seperti berdusta, berlaku tidak adil, dan memakan harta manusia secara haram. Sungguh buruk perbuatan mereka itu.
-Ey Resul!- Yahudilerin ve münafıkların birçoğunu yalan söyleme, başkalarına zulüm ile haklarına tecavüz edip insanların mallarını haram yollarla yemek gibi günahları işlerlerken acele ederken görürsün. Yapmış oldukları bu davranışları ne kadar kötüdür.
You, O Messenger, see many of the Jews and hypocrites rushing towards committing sins, such as lying, oppression and consuming that which is unlawful. How evil is their behaviour!
Ô Messager, tu verras de nombreux juifs et hypocrites s’empresser de commettre des actes de désobéissance comme le mensonge, l’agression d’autrui par leur injustice et la spoliation des biens des gens. Ces actes sont fort répréhensibles !
Mensajero, verás a muchos judíos e hipócritas afanarse en cometer actos de desobediencia como la mentira, la agresión al prójimo a través de actos injustos y la expoliación de bienes. Estos actos son altamente reprensibles.
The favoured religion of God is that of taqwa (fear of God). In other words, a man should live in society in such a way that he utters no words of sin; in his activities he should avoid forbidden ways and he should behave with entire fairness towards those with whom he has dealings. But a man’s selfishness puts him on the path of world-worship; he wants to lead a life in which he is not troubled by having to distinguish between right and wrong, and in which he needs to worry only about his own worldly interests. The general run of the Jewish people mindlessly trod this path of self-centredness. This being so, it was the duty of the foremost among them to alert them to their wrongdoing and to wean them away from this course. Instead of this, they reached a tacit understanding with the common people. They started disseminating among them a particular type of religion which guaranteed their salvation and promised them a high status, without their having to change their actual way of living in any way. These prominent people did not disturb the current lives of the common people, but used to recite to them false stories of the supremacy of the Jewish community; giving a religious colour to their communal events and conveying to them the glad news that they only had to repeat a number of ritual actions and palaces would be built for them in paradise. Before God, it is the most evil deed to disseminate this type of religion among the people, in which change in their actual lives is not required, and to delude them into thinking that, by publicly performing certain showy rites, their entry into paradise will be guaranteed.
Tidakkah para pemuka dan para ulama mereka melarang mereka bergegas berbuat dosa, seperti berkata dusta, memberikan kesaksian palsu dan memakan harta orang lain secara tidak sah?! Sungguh buruk perilaku para pemimpin dan para ulama mereka yang tidak mau melarang mereka berbuat dosa itu.
¿Sus líderes y sabios no los disuaden de cometer tales pecados: mentir, prestar falso testimonio y apropiarse sin derecho de los bienes de otros? Un laxismo tal es en verdad condenable.
The Correction of Deeds
Of those who have laid the greatest emphasis on the correction of deeds, the foremost are the respected Sufis (spiritual masters) and the men of Allah. These blessed souls have deduced from these very sayings of the Qur'an the significant principle that all human deeds, good or bad, really come from ingrained habits and morals which ultimately become man's second nature. Therefore, when they wish to check, modify or dilute the recurrence of evil deeds, they keep these ingrained habits in sight. Thus, when they correct these, all deeds that issue forth start coming out right. Let us take the example of a person whose heart is overwhelmingly filled with greed for worldly acquisitions. As a result of this greed, he takes bribes, and devours income from interest, and if, given the opportunity, things could also reach the limits of theft and robbery. Instead of correcting these crimes separ-ately, the spiritual masters use one masterly prescription which could cause the very foundation of these crimes razed to the ground - and that is the realization of the mortality of the world and the poisoned nature of its luxuries.
Similarly, if someone suffers from over weaning pride or arrogance or anger, and he belittles or insults others, or quarrels with friends and neighbours, these blessed souls will use the same prescription, the prescription with ingredients of the concern for the life-to-come and the fear of ultimate accountability before Almighty Allah. Once these start remaining in sight actively, such evil behaviour patterns die out automatically.
In short, this Qur'anic indicator tells us that man has some ingrained traits which become his second nature. If these ingrained traits tilt towards good, good deeds issue forth on their own. Similarly, if the ingrained traits are evil, man starts running towards evil deeds automatically. To achieve a total correction of behaviour, the correction of these ingrained traits is necessary.
Are religious leaders responsible for the deeds of common people?
In the second verse (63), the Shaykhs and ` Alims among the Jews have been sternly warned as to why would they not stop such people from evil deeds. At this place in the Qur'an, two words have been used. The first word is: رَبَّانِيُّونَ 'Rabbaniyyun', which means Men of Allah, that is, those who are intensely devoted to acts of worship and abstain from worldly temptations - commonly known as Derwish, Pir or Shaykh. The second word used is Ahbar.' Religious scholars among Jews are called Ahbar.' This tells us that the real responsibility of the Qur'anic injunction of اَلاَمر بالمعروف Al-Amr bil-Ma` ruf (bidding the Fair) and نھی عن المنکر Nahy Anil-Munkar (forbidding the Unfair) falls on these two groups, that is, on the Shaykhs and A` lims. However, some commentators have said that ` Rabbaniyyun' refers to ` Ulama who have been appointed by Government and are fully authorized, while 'Ahbar' means the ` Ulama in general. Taken in that sense, the responsibility of stopping people from committing crimes comes to fall on government officials and ` Ulama both. Incidentally, this has been further clarified in some other verses as well.
For ` Ulama and Mashayikh - a Note of Warning
Towards the end of the verse (63), it was said: لَبِئْسَ مَا كَانُوا يَصْنَعُونَ : "Evil is what they have been doing" - which means that it is bad habit on the part of such religious leaders known as Mashayikh and ` Ulama that they have abandoned their cardinal duty of bidding the Fair and forbidding the Unfair. They see people ruining themselves and they do not stand up and stop them.
Commentators with knowledge and insight have pointed out that at the end of the first verse (62) which mentioned the errors made by common people, what was said is: لَبِئْسَ مَا كَانُوا يَعْمَلُونَ (Evil is what they have been doing). But, in the second verse (63), where the Mashayikh and ` Ulama have been admonished for their failing, the concluding sentence used is: لَبِئْسَ مَا كَانُوا يَصْنَعُونَ "Evil is what they have been doing [ by design ]." The reason is that, according to the Arabic usage, the word, فعل :fi'l (that which is done) includes everything done, whether with intention, or without. But, the word, عمل :Amal (that which is acted upon) is applied to what is done particularly with intention and volition. As for the words, صنع : Sana'a and صنعت : San'at (that which is done by design) are concerned, they are applied when something is done with intention, and volition or choice, and that it is done repeatedly as a matter of habit and considered purpose both. Therefore, as a result of the evil done by common people, the word chosen was Amal, that is: لَبِئْسَ مَا كَانُوا يَعْمَلُونَ (Evil is what they have been doing). But, as a result of the wrong done by Mashayikh and ` Ulama particularly, the word selected was: صنع : Sana'a, as in: لَبِئْسَ مَا كَانُوا يَصْنَعُونَ : "Evil is what they have been doing [ by design ]." In this arrangement here, there may be a hint that the attitude of such religious leaders was false because they knew that if they were to stop their people, they would listen to them and, it was likely, that they would abstain from evil deeds. Yet, such is their greed for whatever offerings they may get from them, or such is their fear of losing the faith of their clients, that their hearts are not moved enough to stand up to defend and uphold the truth. This failing of theirs is far too grave than the evil doings of those evil doers.
The outcome is: If the people of a country get involved in sins and crimes, and their religious leaders know that they will listen and abstain if asked to stop, then, under such a condition, if they do not try to stop the flood of sins and crimes because of temptation, fear or apathy, their crime is more grave than the crime of real criminals and sinners.
Therefore, Sayyidna Abdullah ibn Abbas ؓ had said that a stronger warning for Mashayikh and ` Ulama does not appear any-where in the entire Qur'an other than the one in this verse. The recognized authority in Tafsir, Dahhak has said: In my view, this is the most frightening Ayah for Mashayikh and ` Ulama. (Ibn Jarir Ibn Kathir)
The reason is that in the light of this verse, the failing of religious leaders gets to be rated as far more serious than the actual crime committed by thiefs and robbers and sinners (Refuge with Allah). However, it should be borne in mind that this stern warning stands operative in the situation when the Mashayikh and ` Ulama are reasonably certain that their appeal will be heard and accepted. But, under other conditions when prevailing trends or corresponding experience create a stronger likelihood that nobody is going to listen to them, rather, they may even have to face harm or hurt in doing so, the command is that their responsibility, no doubt, stands dropped, but, the conduct which still remains better and higher is that they should - whether heard or negated - go on doing their duty without bothering about any blame thrown or pain caused. This approach was identified earlier as well in verse 54 which highlighted one of the qualities of the Mujahidin in the way of Allah by saying: وَلَا يَخَافُونَ لَوْمَةَ لَائِمٍ that is, they are not afraid of any blame thrown at them by those who would blame anyone who speaks the truth.
It is useful to sum up the main elements of our discussion before we part with it by saying that Mashayikh and ` Ulama, rather, all Muslims, once they know something to be sinful or against law, are duty-bound to check, stop or prohibit sin and crime, to the best of their ability - with their own hands or word of mouth or, at the least, with distaste of the heart or dislike of the attitude - of course, subject to the condition that the occasion lends to the possibility and stronger probability that they will be heard and their call will be entertained. But, should there be an occasion where stronger probability exists that they will not be heard or they will be subjected to hostility against them, then, that will be a different condition in which it will no more be obligatory on them that they must prohibit and stop people - but, it shall still remain the better and the higher form of conduct. All these details about the well known Qur'anic maxim of Bidding the Fair and Forbidding the Unfair have been deduced from Sahih Ahadith. We can say that, by placing the responsibility - of personally doing what is right and good, avoiding what is not, and inviting others too to do good and shun evil, - on Muslims at large, and on Mashayikh and ` Ulama in particular, Islam has given to the world a priceless principle of peace which, if practiced, could help nations after nations become easily cleansed of all sorts of evils which afflict them.
The Method of Community Correction
As long as Muslims adhered to this principle right through the early and later centuries of Islam, they held a position of universal distinction in terms of knowledge, deed, morals and character. Once Muslims ignored this duty, started taking the prevention of crime as the sole responsibility of the government and its law-enforcing agencies and withdrew from their role in it, the result that came out was no secret. It is there for everyone to see. Here you have a father, a mother, the whole family, all religiously observing and fully adhering to the Shari` ah. But, their children and their family circle are different, al-most their reverse. They think and feel otherwise. They do things differently. It is for this reason that the mission of Bidding the Fair and Forbidding the Unfair has been particularly stressed upon in the Qur'an and Hadith as the surest method of any collective reform in the Muslim Ummah. The Holy Qur'an has identified this mission as a unique distinction of the Ummah of the Prophet of Islam ﷺ . And it has also declared that any contravention of this rule shall be a grave sin and a certain cause of punishment. In Hadith, the Holy Prophet ﷺ has said: When sins are committed among a people and there lives someone who does not stop them, then, not far is the likelihood that Allah sends a punishment to fall on all of them. (Ai-Bahr al-Mubit)
Warning against Not hating Sins
Malik ibn Dinar says: Allah asked his angels to destroy a certain town. The angels said that there lived in that town a devoted servant of His busy praying to Him. Came the command: Let him too taste the punishment because he never showed his anger against people disobeying Us and committing sins openly, not even with a sign of it on his face.
To Sayyidna Yusha` ibn Nun (علیہ السلام) ، (Joshua) the Israelite prophet, Allah Almighty revealed that one hundred thousand of his people will be destroyed by a punishment. Of them, forty thousand were righteous and sixty thousand, evil. Sayyidna Yusha` (علیہ السلام) said: 0 Lord, the ruin of the evil is obvious but why the good ones? It was said: The good ones had friendly relations with the bad ones. Together, they ate and drank and enjoyed life and never frowned on people sinning and disobeying their Creator. (Details of all these narrations can be seen in Al-Bahr al-Muhit)
Onların dini liderleri ve âlimlerinin onları yalan söylemekten, yalan şahitlikten, haksız yere insanların malını yemekten nehyetmeleri gerekmez mi? Onları kötülük yapmaktan engellemeyen dini liderlerinin ve âlimlerinin yapmış olduğu bu davranışları ne kötüdür.
Leurs chefs et leurs savants ne les dissuadent-ils pas de commettre de tels péchés: mensonge, faux témoignage et spoliation sans droit des biens d’autrui? Un tel laxisme est en vérité blâmable.
Why do their leaders and scholars not prohibit them from the lying, false testimony and wrongful consumption of the wealth of people that they rush towards? This action of their leaders and scholars, who do not prohibit them from evil, is wrong.
Bakit kaya hindi sumusuwata sa kanila ang mga pinuno nila at ang mga maalam nila sa minamabilis nilang pagsasabi ng kasinungalingan, pagsaksi sa kabulaanan, at pakikinabang sa mga yaman ng mga tao sa pamamagitan ng kabulaanan? Talaga ngang sumagwa ang pinaggagawa ng mga pinuno nila at mga maalam nila na hindi sumasaway sa kanila sa nakasasama.
Sao các vị Imam cũng như các học giả của chúng không chịu răn dạy và chỉ dẫn rằng chúng lao vào những điều tội lỗi từ việc nói dối, làm chứng giả, ăn tài sản bất chính của thiên hạ là sai trái. Quả thật, việc những học giả và các vị Imam của chúng không chịu ngăn cản những điều sai trái và nghịch đạo là những hành động tội tệ và xấu xa.
Zašto ih njihovi predvodnici i učeni ne odvrate od srljanja u laž, lažno svjedočenje i bespravno jedenje tuđeg imetka? Ružno postupaju njihovi predvodnici koji ne zabranjuju zlo!
Le loro guide e i loro sapienti non li dissuadono dalle bugie che si affrettano a dire, dal testimoniare il falso e dall'appropriarsi del denaro altrui ingiustamente?! Che infausto comportamento quello delle loro guide e dei loro sapienti, che non li dissuadono dal commettere misfatti!
E dissero gli Ebrei, quando vennero afflitti dalla fatica e dalla siccità: "La mano di Allāh è serrata e non elargisce alcun bene. Lui trattenne con Sé ciò che possiede". Che venga impedito alle loro mani di fare il bene e di elargire! Essi sono stati allontanati dalla Misericordiosa di Allāh a causa di queste loro dicerie; al contrario, le Sue mani, gloria Sua, l'Altissimo, sono protese con tutto il bene e le elargizioni. Elargisce come vuole: dona e trattiene; nessuno può impedirLo né obbligarLo; e ciò che ti è stato rivelato, o Messaggero, non fa altro che aumentare la trasgressione e la negazione delle Sue leggi, da parte loro, a causa della loro invidia. Abbiamo seminato l'odio e la violenza tra le fazioni degli Ebrei; ogni volta che organizzano una guerra e ne fanno i preparativi, oppure tramano per farla scoppiare, Allāh vanifica le loro azioni e dissipa la loro forza, e non smettono di commettere corruzione in terra e combattere l'Islām e tramare contro di esso; e Allāh non ama i corruttori.
Những người Do Thái khi gặp những điều chẳng lành và rủi ro thì chúng nói rằng tay của Allah bị xiềng xích lại nên đã không ban phát điều tốt lành mà chỉ biết giữ lại ở nơi Ngài. Không phải như thế mà chính tay của chúng mới cản trở điều tốt đẹp và phúc lành từ nơi Ngài. Lời nói này của chúng đã khiến chúng bị trục xuất khỏi lòng thương xót của Allah. Quả thật, hay tay của Allah luôn dang rộng cho điều tốt đẹp và phúc lành, Ngài muốn chi dùng như thế nào là tùy ý Ngài không ai có quyền can thiệp. Quả thật, những gì được ban xuông cho Ngươi - hỡi vị Thiên Sứ Muhammad - không thêm ích lợi gì cho chúng ngoại trừ sự vượt quá giới hạn của Allah cũng như sự chống đối Ngài. Tất cả điều đó chỉ vì chúng mang lòng đố kỵ; và chúng cứ thường gây ra những mối hiềm khích giữa chúng với nhau. Và mỗi lần chúng khơi dậy ngọn lửa chiến tranh thì Ngài dập tắt nó ngay lập tức nhưng chúng cữ vẫn nỗ lực phá hại trên trái đất và tìm cách hủy hoại Islam. Và Allah không yêu thương những kẻ phá hại.
Kada jevreje zadesi suša, kažu: "Allahova ruka je stisnuta, ne daje darove ljudima, uskratio nam je ono što je kod Njega!" Stisnute bile ruke njihove od činjenja dobra, i daleko bili od Allahove milosti zbog ovoga što govore! Obje Allahove ruke su otvorene, daje svako dobro, udjeljuje onako kako On hoće, i uskraćuje onako kako On hoće, i niko Ga ne može ni na šta prisiliti! O Poslaniče, ono što ti se objavljuje jevrejima će samo povećati griješenje i poricanje, zbog njihove zavisti. Mi smo između raznih njihovih skupina ubacili neprijateljstvo i mržnju: kada god se okupe i spreme da ratuju, Allah ih rasturi i uništi njihovu snagu. Oni će se neprestano truditi da šire nered na Zemlji, poput nastojanja da naude islamu i naprave spletke protiv njega, a Allah ne voli smutljivce.
64- Yahudiler:“Allah’ın eli bağlıdır” dediler. Söylediklerinden ötürü kendi elleri bağlandı ve onlara lanet edildi. Hayır, O’nun iki eli de açıktır, dilediği gibi infak eder. Andolsun ki Rabbinden sana indirilen, onların çoğunun azgınlığını ve küfrünü artıracaktır. Biz, aralarına kıyamet gününe kadar sürecek bir kin ve düşmanlık bıraktık. Onlar ne zaman bir savaş ateşi yakmak istediyseler Allah onu söndürdü. Onlar, yeryüzünde fesada koşarlar, Allah ise fesatçıları sevmez.
65- Eğer Kitap ehli, iman edip takva sahibi olsalardı, elbette onların kötülüklerini örter ve onları Naim cennetlerine koyardık.
66- Yine eğer onlar Tevrat’ı, İncil’i ve Rableri katından kendilerine indirileni dosdoğru uygulasalardı, elbette hem üstlerinden hem de ayakları altından yerlerdi. İçlerinden orta yolu tutan bir zümre yok değil, ancak çoğu çok kötü işler yapmaktalar!
64. Yüce Allah yahudilerin oldukça çirkin sözlerini ve iğrenç inançlarını haber vererek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Yahudiler: Allah’ın eli” hayırda, iyilikte ve ihsanda bulunmaktan yana “bağlıdır, dediler. Söylediklerinden ötürü kendi elleri bağlandı ve onlara lanet edildi.” Bu, kendi söyledikleri türünden bir beddua anlamı da içerir. Yani “elleri bağlansın ve onlara lanet olunsun” anlamındadır. Zira söyledikleri bu söz, Kerim olan Allah’ı cimrilikle ve ihsanda bulunmamakla niteleme anlamı içermektedir. Yüce Allah da onları, bu niteliğin kendisi ile cezalandırmıştır. Böylece insanların en cimrileri ve en az iyilik yapanları, Allah hakkında en kötü zan besleyenleri ve Allah’ın rahmetinden en uzak kalanları oldular. O rahmet ki her şeyi kuşatmış, ulvi ve sufli alemin her tarafını doldurmuştur. Bundan dolayıdır ki Allah tebâreke ve teâlâ şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Hayır! O’nun iki eli de açıktır, dilediği gibi infak eder” İstediğini yapmasına engel olacak, O’na karşı bir sınır belirleyecek hiçbir kimse yoktur. O, lütfunu, dinî ve dünyevî ihsanını bol bol bağışlamış, kullarına da cömertliğine mazhar olacak şekilde hareket etmelerini, masiyet işlemek sureti ile O’nun ihsan kapılarını kendi yüzlerine kapatmamalarını emretmiştir. O’nun eli, gece ve gündüz cömertçe infak etmektedir. Her vakit O’nun hayrı sağanak sağanak yağmaktadır. Kederleri açmakta, gamları gidermekte, fakirleri zengin kılmakta, esirleri esaretten kurtarmakta, kalbi kırıkların kalbini hoş etmekte, kendisinden dilekte bulunanların dileklerini kabul etmekte, oldukça fakir kimseye ihtiyaçlarını vermekte, darda ve sıkıntıda kalmış olanların dualarını kabul etmekte, dilekte bulunanların dileklerini yerine getirmektedir. Kendisinden dilekte bulunmayanlara da nimet ihsan etmekte, iyileşme talebinde bulunanlara afiyet vermekte, isyankâr bir kimseyi bile hayrından mahrum bırakmamakta, iyi olan da kötü olan da nimetlerinden bol bol yararlanmaktadır. Ayrıca o gerçek dostlarına, salih amel işleme muvaffakiyetini de cömertçe ihsan eder. Sonra da bu amellerine karşı onları över ve bu amelleri onlara izafe eder. Gerçekte ise bu ameller O’nun cömert lütfundandır. Dünya ve âhirette bu amellerine karşı onları anlatılamayacak ölçüde ve hiçbir kulun hatırına gelmeyecek şekilde mükâfatlandıracaktır. O, bütün hallerinde onlara lütfu ile muamele eder. Onlara ihsanından ulaştırır ve pek çoğunu hiç fark edemeyecekleri bir çok musibetleri de onlardan uzaklaştırır.
Kulların sahip oldukları bütün nimetler kendisinden olan, hoşlanmadıkları hallerin bertaraf edilmesinde kendisine yalvarıp yakardıkları yüce Zât, her türlü noksanlıktan münezzehtir. Kimsenin kendisini hakkıyla övmesi mümkün olmayan, aksine kendisini övdüğü gibi olan o Yüce Allah’ın şanı ne yücedir! Biz kulların göz açıp kırpacak kadar bir süre dahi lütuf ve cömertliğinden uzak kalamadığı, hatta O olmaksızın var olamadıkları ve ancak O’nun cömertliği ile varlıklarını sürdürebildikleri Allah ne yücedir!
Cahilliği dolayısı ile Rabbine muhtaç olmadığını zanneden ve O’nun Celaline yakışmayan şeyleri O’na nispet edenler de ne kadar çirkindirler! Kahrolsun böyleleri! Allah azze ve celle bu çirkin sözleri söyleyen yahudilere ve halleri onların halleri gibi olan benzerlerine söyledikleri sözün bir bölümüne uygun düşecek şekilde muamelede bulunsaydı, şüphesiz helâk olurlar ve dünyalarında bedbaht olurlardı. Fakat onlar bu sözleri söylemekle birlikte Allah, onlara hilmiyle muamele etmekte, onları görmezlikten gelmekte ve onlara mühlet vermektedir. Ancak onlara vereceği azabı da ihmal etmeyecektir.
Yüce Allah’ın:“Andolsun ki Rabbinden sana indirilen, onların çoğunun azgınlığını ve küfrünü artıracaktır”buyruğuna gelince bu, bir kula verilecek en büyük cezalardan birisidir. Çünkü Allah’ın Rasûlüne indirmiş olduğu, kalp ve ruha hayat kaynağı olan, dünya ve âhiretin mutluluğunu ve bunlardan daha büyük olan her iki yurdun başarı ve mutluluğunu içeren, Allah’ın kullarına bir lütfu olarak hatırlattığı ve onu kabul için ellerini çabuk tutmalarını, bu lütuf dolayısı ile Allah’a teslimiyetlerini arzedip buna karşılık Allah’a şükretmelerini gerektiren böyle bir nimetin; bir başka kimsenin sapıklığının daha bir artmasına, azgınlığının daha bir çoğalmasına, küfrünün daha da ileri gitmesine sebep olması, gerçekten de kulun karşı karşıya kalabileceği büyük bir ceza ve büyük bir musibettir! Buna sebep ise onun böyle bir ilâhi lütuftan yüz çevirmesi, onu reddetmesi, ona karşı inatla durması, batıl ve yersiz şüphelerle ona karşı çıkmasıdır.“Biz, aralarına kıyamet gününe kadar sürecek bir kin ve düşmanlık bıraktık.” Hiçbir şekilde birbirleriyle kaynaşmayacaklardır, birbirlerine yardımcı olmayacaklardır, maslahatlarına olan herhangi bir hal üzere ittifak etmeyeceklerdir. Aksine kalpleri ile birbirlerine buğzetmeye, fiilleri ile de birbirlerine düşmanlık göstermeye kıyamet gününe kadar devam edip gideceklerdir. “Onlar” İslâm’a ve müslümanlara zarar vermek kastı ile “ne zaman bir savaş ateşi yakmak istediyseler” bunu açığa vurup bu işi tekrar tekrar ortaya koymak istediyseler, süvarileri ve piyadeleri ile toplanıp bir araya geldiyseler “Allah onu” onları yardımsız bırakmak sureti ile ordularını darmadağınık etmek ve müslümanları da onlara karşı muzaffer kılmak sureti ile “söndürdü.”“Onlar yeryüzünde fesada koşarlar” yeryüzünde fesat çıkarmak için bütün gayret ve çabalarını ortaya koyarlar. Yani masiyet işlerler, batıl dinlerine çağırırlar ve İslâm’a girmeye engel olmaya çalışırlar. “Allah ise fesatçıları sevmez.” Aksine böylelerine son derece buğzeder ve bu tutumlarına karşılık onları cezalandırır.
65. Daha sonra Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Eğer Kitap ehli iman edip takva sahibi olsalardı, elbette onların kötülüklerini örter ve onları Naim cennetlerine koyardık.” Bu, Allah’ın lütuf ve cömertliğindendir. O, Kitap ehlinin kötü yanlarını, kusurlarını ve batıl sözlerini zikrettikten sonra onları tevbe etmeye çağırmakta, Allah’a, meleklerine, bütün peygamberlerine iman edip masiyetlerden sakınacak olurlarsa, ne olursa olsun günah ve kötülüklerini örtüp bağışlayacağını ve canların çektiği, gözlerin lezzet alacağı her türlü nimetin yer aldığı nimet dolu cennetlerine onları yerleştireceğini haber vermektedir.
66. “Yine eğer onlar Tevrat’ı, İncil’i ve Rableri katından kendilerine indirileni dosdoğru uygulasalardı” yani bunlardaki emirleri ve yasakları Allah’ın teşvik edip yönlendirdiği şekilde yerine getirselerdi, demektir. Muhammed sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’e ve Kur’ân-ı Kerîm’e iman da bu iki kitabın gereği gibi uygulanması kapsamına girmektedir. Eğer Rablerinin, kendi menfaatlerine ve onlara gösterdiği itina dolayısı ile indirmiş olduğu bu büyük nimetin gereğini yerine getirmiş olsalardı “şüphesiz üstlerinden ve ayakları altından yerlerdi.” Yani Allah azze ve celle üzerlerine bol bol rızık ihsan eder, semadan yağmur yağdırır ve yerden de bitkileri bitirirdi. Nitekim Allah bir başka yerde şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Eğer o ülkelerin halkları iman edip de takvalı olsalardı, üzerlerine gökten ve yerden nice bereketler(in kapısını) açardık.”(el-Araf, 7/96)“İçlerinden” yani Kitap ehlinden “orta yolu tutan” Tevrat ve İncil ile güçlü ve tam bir gayretle olmasa da amel eden “bir zümre yok değil, ancak çoğu çok kötü işler yapmaktalar!” Yani aralarından kötülük işleyenler pek çoktur. Hayırlarda ileri geçen “es-sabikûn” ise pek azdır.
Nagsabi ang mga Hudyo noong may tumama sa kanila na isang hirap at isang tagtuyot: "Ang kamay ni Allāh ay nakakuyom sa pagkakaloob ng biyaya at bigay; nagkait Siya sa amin ang nasa Kanya." Pakatandaan, napigilan ang mga kamay nila sa paggawa ng kabutihan at pagbibigay. Itinaboy sila mula sa awa ni Allāh dahil sa sinabi nilang ito. Bagkus ang mga kamay Niya – kaluwalhatian sa Kanya at pagkataas-taas Siya – ay mga nakabukas sa kabutihan at pagbibigay. Gumugugol Siya kung papaano Niyang niloloob. Nagbubukas Siya at nagkukuyom. Walang tagahadlang sa Kanya at walang tagapilit sa Kanya. Walang naidaragdag sa mga Hudyo ang pinababa sa iyo, O Sugo, kundi isang paglampas sa hangganan at isang pagkakaila. Iyon ay dahil sa taglay nilang inggit. Pumukol si Allāh sa pagitan ng mga pangkatin ng mga Hudyo ng pagkamuhi at pagkasuklam. Sa tuwing nagbubuklod sila para sa digmaan at naghahanda para rito ng kagamitan, o nagsasabwatan para pagpapaningas nito, dumudurog si Allāh sa bukluran nila at nag-aalis ng lakas nila. Hindi sila tumitigil sa pagsisikap sa paggawa ng anumang may kaguluhan fsa lupa gaya ng pagsisikap para magpabula sa Islām at pagpapakana laban dito. Si Allāh ay hindi umiibig sa mga alagad ng kaguluhan.
Sequence
Some conditions of the Jews were mentioned in the previous verses. More particular ones appear in the verses cited above, especially the ones identified with Nabbash son of Qays and Fenhas, the chief of the Jewish tribe of Qaiynuqa` who uttered words of affront with reference to Almighty Allah, the description of which follows. Thereupon, the opening verse was revealed. (As in Al-Lubab, from Sayyidna ibn ` Abbs ؓ narrated by Al-Tabarani and Abu Al-Shaykh)
Commentary
The first verse begins with the words: وَقَالَت الیَھُودُ the Jews said). It mentions what was a grave offence and an utterly undignified re-mark for any human being to make. They were wretched enough to (God forbid) say that Allah's hand is tied up.
The background in which this was said was that Allah Almighty had given to the Jews of Madinah extended means and money. But, when the Holy Prophet ﷺ came to Madinah, they heard the call of Islam, yet they remained unmoved because they were more interested in holding on to their communal hegemony and the money they received through offerings based on their self-perpetuating customs. So, they turned against what was the call of truth and took a hostile stand against the Holy Prophet ﷺ himself. Then, as a punishment of this behaviour of theirs, Almighty Allah turned their affluent material circumstances into what was materially straightened for them - and they faced poverty. Thereupon, all frustrated and off-guard, they started uttering words to the effect that (God forbid) the Divine treasure seems to be running short or, perhaps, Allah has chosen to become miserly. It was in answer to them that it was said in this verse that the hands to be tied up will be their own hands who are saying what they are saying and cursed they shall be when punishment visits them in the Hereafter, and in the present world as well, when it comes to them in the form of disgrace. As for the hands of Allah, they are always open and well-extended, and His generosity has been there since ever and shall remain forever. But, He Himself is Independent, free of need, yet the master of all means. Then, along with this, He is Wise too. He gives and gives in His Wisdom. Means are extended for whom He wills in His Wisdom and means are straightened for whom He wills in His Wisdom.
After that, it was said that the people the Prophet of Islam is dealing with are contumacious people as they refuse to benefit from the open and clear words of the Qur'an revealed to him, instead of which, their disbelief in and denial of the truth keeps getting more hardened. So, it is to keep Muslims safe from their evil designs that Allah has caused differences to crop up within their own sects because of which they would neither dare fight an open war nor would any conspiracy by them succeed. The failure to wage an open war has been mentioned in: كُلَّمَا أَوْقَدُوا نَارًا لِّلْحَرْبِ أَطْفَأَهَا اللَّـهُ (Whenever they lit the flames of war, Allah puts it out) while the failure to hatch sinister conspiracies has been pointed out in: يَسْعَوْنَ فِي الْأَرْضِ فَسَادًا (And they run about on the earth spreading mischief).
Full obedience to the Divine Commands brings Blessings in This World Too
In verse 65, the Jews have been admonished that the people of the Torah and Injil have not derived any benefit from the guidance given therein nor from the teachings of the blessed prophets. Once involved in worldly greed, they ignored what was not to be ignored. As a result, they ran into straightened circumstances right here in this world as well. But, if they were to take to the ways of faith and godliness even now, Allah could forgive them their past sins and admit them to Gardens full of bliss.
Lorsque les juifs subirent la sécheresse et la pénurie, ils dirent:
La main d’Allah est fermée car elle n’accorde aucun bien ni aucun don. Allah nous a privés de ce qu’Il détient.
Ce sont plutôt leurs mains qui se sont abstenues d’accomplir le bien et de donner. Ces paroles leur ont valu d’être chassés de la miséricorde d’Allah.
Les mains d’Allah sont plutôt bien ouvertes et distribuent le bien et les dons. Il dépense comme Il veut, étend et retire. Personne ne Le retient ni ne Le contraint de dépenser. Ce qui t’a été révélé, ô Messager, ne fait qu’aggraver la transgression des juifs et leur dénégation car ils sont rongés par l’envie.
Nous avons introduit l’animosité et la haine entre les sectes juives. A chaque fois qu’ils préparent des combattants et des équipements pour la guerre ou complotent afin d’attiser la guerre, Allah disperse leur rassemblement et dissipe leur force. Ils s’obstinent à semer la corruption sur Terre, dont l’une des expressions est leur application à intriguer contre l’Islam afin de l’anéantir. Or Allah n’aime pas les corrupteurs.
When the Jews were faced with difficulty and drought, they said, ‘Allah’s Hand is restrained from giving goodness and gifts. He is holding back from us what He has’. Their hands were restrained from doing goodness and they were removed from Allah’s mercy because of this statement of theirs. But in fact Allah’s Hands are wide open in goodness and generosity. He spends as He wills. He gives and He withholds. No one can stop Him or force Him. That which has been revealed to you, O Messenger, only increases the Jews in disobedience and disbelief because of their envy. He placed enmity and hatred between the various groups of the Jews. Whenever they gather to conspire for war and made preparation for it, Allah broke their unity and took away their strength. They continuously strive to do that which causes corruption in the earth by their attempts to wipe out Islam and by their plots against it.
Tatkala orang-orang Yahudi ditimpa kesulitan dan kekeringan mereka berkata, “Tangan Allah terbelenggu, tidak mau memberikan kebaikan dan kemurahan. Dia tidak mau memberikan apa yang ada di sisi-Nya kepada kami”. Ketahuilah bahwa tangan merekalah yang terbelenggu, tidak mau berbagi kebaikan dan kemurahan. Akibat ucapan ini mereka dijauhkan dari rahmat Allah. Justru sebaliknya, kedua tangan Allah -Subḥānahu wa Ta'ālā- terbuka melimpahkan kebaikan dan kemurahan. Dia memberikan karunia menurut kehendak-Nya. Dia dapat melapangkan dan menyempitkannya. Tidak ada yang dapat menghalangi-Nya atau memaksa-Nya. Apa yang diturunkan kepadamu -wahai Rasul-, tidak menambah apa pun bagi orang-orang Yahudi selain kesesatan dan kekafiran mereka. Hal itu disebabkan oleh rasa dengki yang ada di dalam hati mereka. Kami menyematkan rasa permusuhan dan kebencian antargolongan di tengah kalangan Yahudi, sehingga setiap kali mereka menghimpun kekuatan untuk berperang atau bersekongkol untuk menyalakan api peperangan, Allah cerai-beraikan persatuan mereka dan Dia hancurkan kekuatan mereka. Namun, mereka tidak pernah berhenti berusaha untuk membuat kerusakan di muka bumi dan berupaya untuk menghancurkan agama Islam serta ingin memperdayakannya, sedangkan Allah tidak menyukai orang-orang yang berbuat kerusakan.
"Orang-orang Yahudi berkata, 'Tangan Allah terbelenggu,' sebenarnya tangan merekalah yang dibelenggu dan merekalah yang dilaknat disebabkan apa yang telah mereka katakan itu. (Tidak demikian), tetapi kedua Tangan Allah terbuka, Dia menafkahkan sebagaimana Dia kehendaki. Dan al-Qur`an yang diturunkan ke-padamu dari Tuhanmu sungguh-sungguh akan menambah kedur-hakaan dan kekafiran bagi kebanyakan di antara mereka. Dan Kami telah timbulkan permusuhan dan kebencian di antara mereka sampai Hari Kiamat. Setiap mereka menyalakan api peperangan, Allah memadamkannya dan mereka berbuat kerusakan di muka bumi dan Allah tidak menyukai orang-orang yang membuat keru-sakan. Dan sekiranya Ahli Kitab beriman dan bertakwa, tentulah Kami tutup (hapus) kesalahan-kesalahan mereka dan tentulah Kami masukkan mereka ke dalam surga-surga yang penuh kenikmatan. Dan sekiranya mereka sungguh-sungguh menjalankan (hukum) Taurat, Injil dan (al-Qur`an) yang diturunkan kepada mereka dari Tuhannya, niscaya mereka akan mendapat makanan dari atas me-reka dan dari bawah kaki mereka. Di antara mereka ada golongan yang pertengahan. Dan alangkah buruknya apa yang dikerjakan oleh kebanyakan mereka." (Al-Ma`idah: 64-66).
(64) Allah memberitakan tentang ucapan orang-orang Yahudi yang buruk dan akidah mereka yang busuk. Dia berfirman, ﴾ وَقَالَتِ ٱلۡيَهُودُ يَدُ ٱللَّهِ مَغۡلُولَةٌۚ ﴿ "Orang-orang Yahudi berkata, 'Tangan Allah terbeleng-gu," yaitu, dari kebaikan dan berbuat baik. ﴾ غُلَّتۡ أَيۡدِيهِمۡ وَلُعِنُواْ بِمَا قَالُواْۘ ﴿ "Sebe-narnya tangan merekalah yang dibelenggu dan merekalah yang dilaknat disebabkan apa yang telah mereka katakan itu." Ini adalah doa musibah atas mereka, persis sama dengan ucapan mereka sendiri, karena ucapan mereka mengandung tuduhan kepada Allah dengan keki-kiran dan tidak berbuat baik, maka Allah membalas mereka dengan menyatakan bahwa sifat itu justru tepat untuk mereka sendiri. Mereka adalah orang-orang yang paling bakhil, paling sedikit berbuat baik, paling buruk prasangkanya kepada Allah, dan paling jauh dari rahmatNya yang meliputi segala sesuatu dan memenuhi penjuru alam, atas dan bawah.
Oleh karena itu Allah berfirman, ﴾ بَلۡ يَدَاهُ مَبۡسُوطَتَانِ يُنفِقُ كَيۡفَ يَشَآءُۚ ﴿ "Tetapi kedua Tangan Allah terbuka, Dia menafkahkan sebagaimana Dia kehen-daki," tanpa ada penghalang dan tanpa ada seorang pun yang melarangnya melakukan apa yang dikehendakiNya. Allah سبحانه وتعالى telah membentangkan karunia dan kebaikanNya, baik yang berkaitan dengan agama ataupun dunia, dan Dia memerintahkan hamba-hambaNya agar mencari pintu-pintu kemurahanNya agar mereka tidak menutup diri mereka dari pintu-pintu kebaikanNya dengan kemaksiatan kepadaNya. TanganNya selalu memberi siang dan malam, kebaikanNya tercurah di segala waktu. Dia memudahkan kesulitan, menghilangkan kesedihan, mencukupkan orang miskin, membebaskan tawanan, membantu orang yang perlu dibantu, menjawab peminta, memberi kepada orang miskin yang membu-tuhkan, menjawab doa orang-orang yang dalam kesulitan, menga-bulkan doa orang-orang yang meminta kepadaNya, bahkan mem-beri nikmat kepada yang tidak meminta kepadaNya, serta memberi keselamatan kepada yang meminta keselamatan kepadaNya.
Pelaku kemaksiatan tetap mendapatkan kebaikanNya. Lebih dari itu kebaikanNya dinikmati oleh orang baik dan orang fajir. Dia memberikan taufik kepada orang-orang yang dicintaiNya untuk beramal shalih, kemudian memuji mereka karenanya dan menisbatkannya kepada mereka padahal itu berasal dari kemu-rahanNya, membalas mereka karenanya dengan pahala dunia dan akhirat yang tidak bisa dijelaskan dan tidak terlintas di benak seorang hamba. Dia lembut kepada mereka dalam segala urusan mereka, menyampaikan kebaikanNya kepada mereka, menolak bala` dari mereka sementara mereka tidak mengetahui yang lebih banyak darinya. Mahasuci Dzat yang mana seluruh nikmat yang dirasakan oleh manusia adalah dariNya. KepadaNya mereka mengadu untuk menolak perkara-perkara yang dibenci. Mahasuci Allah yang mana tak seorang pun bisa menghitung pujian kepada-Nya; Dia adalah seperti Dia memuji DiriNya sendiri.
Mahatinggi Dzat yang mana tidak sekejap pun manusia yang lepas dari nikmatNya, bahkan keberadaan dan kehidupan mereka tidak akan ada kecuali dengan keberadaan dan kehidupanNya. Semoga Allah memperburuk orang yang karena kebodohannya tidak memerlukan Tuhannya dan menisbatkan Tuhannya kepada apa yang tidak layak dengan kemahaagunganNya. Bahkan sean-dainya Allah memperlakukan orang-orang Yahudi yang mengucap-kan ucapan itu dan yang sepertinya dari kalangan orang-orang yang keadaannya seperti mereka dengan perlakuan yang sesuai dengan sebagian yang mereka ucapkan, niscaya mereka akan bi-nasa dan sengsara di dunia. Akan tetapi sekalipun mereka menga-takan semua itu, Allah bersikap lapang, memberi kelonggaran dan tangguh waktu, tetapi tidak melalaikan mereka.
FirmanNya, ﴾ وَلَيَزِيدَنَّ كَثِيرٗا مِّنۡهُم مَّآ أُنزِلَ إِلَيۡكَ مِن رَّبِّكَ طُغۡيَٰنٗا وَكُفۡرٗاۚ ﴿ "Dan al-Qur`an yang diturunkan kepadamu dari Tuhanmu sungguh-sungguh akan me-nambah kedurhakaan dan kekafiran bagi kebanyakan di antara mereka." Ini adalah hukuman terbesar atas seorang hamba; di mana al-Qur`an yang Allah turunkan kepada RasulNya, yang padanya terdapat kehidupan hati dan rohani, kebahagiaan dan keberuntungan dunia dan akhirat, yang merupakan nikmat terbesar yang Allah berikan kepada hambaNya, yang mewajibkan mereka bersegera meneri-manya, menyerahkan diri kepada Allah karenanya dan bersyukur kepadaNya karenanya, tetapi ini justru menambah kesesatan di atas kesesatannya, kedurhakaan di atas kedurhakaannya dan ke-kufuran di atas kekufurannya. Hal itu disebut karena dia berpaling darinya, menolaknya, memusuhinya, dan menentangnya dengan syubhat-syubhat yang batil.
﴾ وَأَلۡقَيۡنَا بَيۡنَهُمُ ٱلۡعَدَٰوَةَ وَٱلۡبَغۡضَآءَ إِلَىٰ يَوۡمِ ٱلۡقِيَٰمَةِۚ ﴿ "Dan Kami telah timbulkan per-usuhan dan kebencian di antara mereka sampai Hari Kiamat." Maka mereka tidak saling mengasihi, tidak saling mendukung, dan tidak bersepakat di atas keadaan yang mengandung kebaikan bagi me-reka. Justru mereka senantiasa saling membenci dalam hati mereka, saling bermusuhan dalam perbuatan mereka sampai Hari Kiamat. ﴾ كُلَّمَآ أَوۡقَدُواْ نَارٗا لِّلۡحَرۡبِ ﴿ "Setiap mereka menyalakan api peperangan" untuk melawan Islam dan kaum Muslimin, di mana mereka menampak-kan, mengulang, menyiapkan pasukan berkuda dan pejalan kaki, ﴾ أَطۡفَأَهَا ٱللَّهُۚ ﴿ "Allah memadamkannya" dengan menghinakan mereka, mengobrak-abrik tentara mereka, dan memenangkan kaum Mus-limin atas mereka.
﴾ وَيَسۡعَوۡنَ فِي ٱلۡأَرۡضِ فَسَادٗاۚ ﴿ "Dan mereka berbuat kerusakan di muka bumi," maksudnya, mereka berusaha dengan sekuat tenaga demi mem-buat kerusakan di muka bumi; dengan melakukan kemaksiatan, berdakwah kepada agama mereka yang batil dan menghalang-halangi manusia masuk Islam. ﴾ وَٱللَّهُ لَا يُحِبُّ ٱلۡمُفۡسِدِينَ ﴿ "Dan Allah tidak menyukai orang-orang yang membuat kerusakan," bahkan Allah sangat memurkaiNya dan akan membalas mereka karena itu.
(65) Kemudian Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَلَوۡ أَنَّ أَهۡلَ ٱلۡكِتَٰبِ ءَامَنُواْ وَٱتَّقَوۡاْ لَكَفَّرۡنَا عَنۡهُمۡ سَيِّـَٔاتِهِمۡ وَلَأَدۡخَلۡنَٰهُمۡ جَنَّٰتِ ٱلنَّعِيمِ ﴿ "Dan sekiranya Ahli Kitab beriman dan bertakwa, tentulah Kami tutup (hapus) kesalahan-kesalahan mereka dan tentulah Kami masukkan mereka ke dalam surga-surga yang penuh kenikmatan." Ini adalah kemurahan dan kedermawananNya, di mana Dia menyebutkan keburukan-keburukan Ahli Kitab, kejelekan-kejelekan mereka dan ucapan-ucapan mereka yang batil, lalu Dia menyerukan taubat kepada mereka, bahwa jika mereka beriman kepada Allah, malaikat-malaikatNya, seluruh kitab-kitabNya, seluruh rasul-rasulNya dan menjauhi kemaksiatan, niscaya Dia akan menghapus kesalahan-kesalahan mereka bagaimanapun ba-nyaknya dan niscaya Dia memasukkan mereka ke dalam surga kenikmatan yang padanya terdapat apa diinginkan oleh jiwa dan dinikmati oleh mata.
(66) ﴾ وَلَوۡ أَنَّهُمۡ أَقَامُواْ ٱلتَّوۡرَىٰةَ وَٱلۡإِنجِيلَ وَمَآ أُنزِلَ إِلَيۡهِم مِّن رَّبِّهِمۡ ﴿ "Dan sekiranya mereka sungguh-sungguh menjalankan (hukum) Taurat, Injil dan (al-Qur`an) yang diturunkan kepada mereka dari Tuhannya," yakni mereka melaksanakan perintah-perintahNya, menjauhi larangan-larangan-Nya, seperti yang dianjurkan dan diperintahkan oleh Allah, dan termasuk pelaksanaannya adalah beriman kepada apa yang di-serukan oleh Taurat dan Injil untuk beriman kepada Muhammad ﷺ dan kepada al-Qur`an.
Sekiranya mereka menunaikan nikmat besar yang diturunkan oleh Allah kepada mereka, yakni karena mereka dan karena per-hatian kepada mereka, ﴾ لَأَكَلُواْ مِن فَوۡقِهِمۡ وَمِن تَحۡتِ أَرۡجُلِهِمۚ ﴿ "niscaya mereka akan mendapat makanan dari atas mereka dan dari bawah kaki mereka." Yakni, Allah akan melimpahkan rizki kepada mereka, langit di-buatnya menurunkan hujan, bumi dibuatnya menumbuhkan tanaman sebagaimana Firman Allah,
﴾ وَلَوۡ أَنَّ أَهۡلَ ٱلۡقُرَىٰٓ ءَامَنُواْ وَٱتَّقَوۡاْ لَفَتَحۡنَا عَلَيۡهِم بَرَكَٰتٖ مِّنَ ٱلسَّمَآءِ وَٱلۡأَرۡضِ ﴿
"Jikalau sekiranya penduduk negeri-negeri beriman dan bertakwa, pastilah Kami akan melimpahkan kepada mereka berkah dari langit dan bumi." (Al-A'raf: 96).
﴾ مِّنۡهُمۡ ﴿ "Di antara mereka," yakni di antara Ahli Kitab, ﴾ أُمَّةٞ مُّقۡتَصِدَةٞۖ ﴿ "ada golongan yang pertengahan." Maksudnya, mengamalkan Taurat dan Injil dengan amal yang biasa-biasa saja, tidak kuat dan giat. ﴾ وَكَثِيرٞ مِّنۡهُمۡ سَآءَ مَا يَعۡمَلُونَ ﴿ "Dan alangkah buruknya apa yang dikerjakan oleh kebanyakan mereka," maksudnya, yang berbuat buruk dari mereka berjumlah banyak. Adapun orang-orang yang giat di kalangan mereka hanyalah sedikit.
In the Quran, when stress was laid on spending in charity for God’s sake and when people were urged to give gratuitous loans to God, the Jews made this the subject of ridicule. They used to say that God is a pauper and his subjects are rich; God’s hands are empty these days. They knew full well that God was above suffering a shortage of anything; so such statements were not directed against God, but against the Prophet and the Quran, and were meant actually to show that the Prophet was not the true Prophet and that Quran was not the Book of God. According to them, had the Quran truly been sent down on behalf of God, its content would have been quite different. But those who hold forth in this way only prove that they are devoid of the spirit of real religion; they are living in a state of insensitivity. When the Jews refused to accept the guidance offered by the Quran, it was not a simple refusal. It was actually a claim that they already enjoyed salvation and did not need any further guidance. An extreme type of egotism develops in people who have such a conceited mentality. In their dealings with others, even in their everyday lives, they are not prepared to give up their ego. As a result, the whole of society falls a prey to mutual differences and enmity. The call of a prophet is that man should also adopt that religion of obedience to God which has already been adopted by all things of the universe. This means keeping a peaceful balance in the world (islah). Now, those who place impediments in the way of the prophetic call seek to create a disturbance in this world of God. However, man has the freedom only to deal with his own inner turmoil. Nobody has that right over another’s fate.
Zorluk, kuraklık ve kıtlık anında Yahudiler şöyle dediler: Allah'ın eli, çokça vermekten sıkıdır ve kendi katında bulunanları bize vermez oldu. Bu sözlerinden dolayı, Yahudilerin elleri hayır işlerinden ve bol vermekten bağlandı ve Allah'ın rahmetinden kovuldular. Bilakis Allah -Subhânehu ve Teâlâ-'nın her iki eli hayırda ve vermede açıktır. İstediği gibi infak eder. Bol verir ve kısar. O'na engel olan bir kimse de yoktur ve zorlayan da yoktur. -Ey Resul!- Sana indirilen (Kur'an) Yahudilerin hasetten dolayı haddi aşmalarını ve küfürlerini arttırır. Bu da onların hasetlerinden dolayıdır. Onlar harp için her toplandıklarında ve savaş için hazırlık yaptıklarında Yahudi topluluklarının arasına düşmanlık ve nefret koyarız. Yahudiler her ne zaman harp ateşini yakmaya kalkıştıklarında yüce Allah, onların birliğini dağıtmış ve güçlerini zayıflatmıştır. Yahudiler durmadan yeryüzünde fesat içeren olaylar çıkarmaya ve İslam'ı yok etmeye gayret ederler ve hileler kurmaktan hiç de geri durmazlar. Muhakkak ki Allah fesat ehlini sevmez.
Cuando los judíos sufrieron sequías y penurias, dijeron: La mano de Al-lah está cerrada ya que no otorga bien ni don alguno; Al-lah nos ha privado de aquello que Él posee. Al contrario, son sus manos las que se abstuvieron de realizar el bien y dar a otros. Estas palabras les valieron la expulsión de la misericordia de Al-lah. Las manos de Al-lah están abiertas y reparten favores y dones. Él asigna como quiere, otorga y quita. Nadie puede evitar que dé ni tampoco forzarlo a que lo haga. Lo que te ha sido revelado, Mensajero, no hace sino agravar la transgresión de los judíos y su rechazo, ya que son carcomidos por la envidia. Hemos introducido la animosidad y el odio entre las facciones judías. Cada vez que ellos preparan soldados y equipamiento para la guerra o conspiran con el fin de fomentar la guerra, Al-lah dispersa sus conciliábulos y debilita sus fuerzas. Se obstinan en sembrar la corrupción sobre la Tierra, de allí su afán en conspirar contra el Islam para eliminarlo. Pero Al-lah no ama a los corruptores.
The Jews Say That Allah's Hand is Tied up!
Allah states that the Jews, may Allah's continuous curses descend on them until the Day of Resurrection, describe Him as a miser. Allah is far holier than what they attribute to Him. The Jews also claim that Allah is poor, while they are rich. `Ali bin Abi Talhah reported that Ibn `Abbas commented on Allah's statement,
وَقَالَتِ الْيَهُودُ يَدُ اللَّهِ مَغْلُولَةٌ
(The Jews say, "Allah's Hand is tied up.") "They do not mean that Allah's Hand is literally tied up. Rather, they mean that He is a miser and does not spend from what He has. Allah is far holier than what they attribute to Him." Similar was reported from Mujahid, `Ikrimah, Qatadah, As-Suddi and Ad-Dahhak. Allah said in another Ayah,
وَلاَ تَجْعَلْ يَدَكَ مَغْلُولَةً إِلَى عُنُقِكَ وَلاَ تَبْسُطْهَا كُلَّ الْبَسْطِ فَتَقْعُدَ مَلُومًا مَّحْسُوراً
(And let not your hand be tied (like a miser) to your neck, nor stretch it forth to its utmost reach (like a spendthrift), so that you become blameworthy and in severe poverty.) In this Ayah, Allah prohibits stinginess and extravagance, which includes unnecessary and improper expenditures. Allah describes stinginess by saying,
وَلاَ تَجْعَلْ يَدَكَ مَغْلُولَةً إِلَى عُنُقِكَ
(And let not your hand be tied (like a miser) to your neck. ) Therefore, this is the meaning that the Jews meant, may Allah's curses be on them. `Ikrimah said that this Ayah was revealed about Finhas, one of the Jews, may Allah curse him. We mentioned before that Finhas said,
إِنَّ اللَّهَ فَقِيرٌ وَنَحْنُ أَغْنِيَآءُ
("Truly, Allah is poor and we are rich!") and that Abu Bakr smacked him. Allah has refuted what the Jews attribute to Him and cursed them in retaliation for their lies and fabrications about Him. Allah said,
غُلَّتْ أَيْدِيهِمْ وَلُعِنُواْ بِمَا قَالُواْ
(Be their hands tied up and be they accursed for what they uttered.) What Allah said occurred, for the Jews are indeed miserly, envious, cowards and tremendously humiliated. Allah said in other Ayat,
أَمْ لَهُمْ نَصِيبٌ مِّنَ الْمُلْكِ فَإِذاً لاَّ يُؤْتُونَ النَّاسَ نَقِيراً - أَمْ يَحْسُدُونَ النَّاسَ عَلَى مَآ ءَاتَـهُمُ اللَّهُ مِن فَضْلِهِ فَقَدْ ءَاتَيْنَآ ءَالَ إِبْرَهِيمَ الْكِتَـبَ وَالْحِكْمَةَ وَءَاتَيْنَـهُمْ مُّلْكاً عَظِيماً
(Or have they a share in the dominion Then in that case they would not give mankind even a Naqir. Or do they envy men for what Allah has given them of His bounty Then, We had already given the family of Ibrahim the Book and the Hikmah, and conferred upon them a great kingdom.) and, n
ضُرِبَتْ عَلَيْهِمُ الذِّلَّةُ
(Indignity is put over them.)
Allah's Hands are Widely Outstretched
Allah said next,
بَلْ يَدَاهُ مَبْسُوطَتَانِ يُنفِقُ كَيْفَ يَشَآءُ
(Nay, both His Hands are widely outstretched. He spends (of His bounty) as He wills.) Allah's favors are ample, His bounty unlimited, as He owns the treasures of everything. Any good that reaches His servants is from Him alone, without partners. He has created everything that we need by night or by day, while traveling or at home and in all situations and conditions. Allah said,
وَآتَاكُم مِّن كُلِّ مَا سَأَلْتُمُوهُ وَإِن تَعُدُّواْ نِعْمَةَ اللَّهِ لاَ تُحْصُوهَا إِنَّ الإنْسَانَ لَظَلُومٌ كَفَّارٌ
(And He gave you of all that you asked for, and if you count the blessings of Allah, never will you be able to count them. Verily, man is indeed an extreme wrongdoer, an extreme ingrate.) There are many other Ayat on this subject. Imam Ahmad bin Hanbal said that `Abdur-Razzaq narrated to him that Ma`mar said that Hammam bin Munabbih said, "This is what Abu Hurayrah narrated to us that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«إِنَّ يَمِينَ اللهِ مَلْأَى، لَا يَغِيضُهَا نَفَقَةٌ، سَحَّاءُ اللَّيْلَ وَالنَّهَارَ، أَرَأَيْتُمْ مَا أَنْفَقَ مُنْذُ خَلَقَ السَّموَات وَالْأَرْضَ، فَإِنَّهُ لَمْ يَغِضْ مَا فِي يَمِينِهِ قال : وَعَرْشُهُ عَلَى الْمَاءِ، وَفِي يَدِهِ الْأَخُرى الْقَبْضُ يَرْفَعُ وَيَخْفِض»
(Allah's Right Hand is perfectly full, and no amount of spending can decrease what He has, even though He spends by night and by day. Do you see how much Allah has spent since He created the heavens and earth Yet surely it has not decreased what He has in His Right Hand. His Throne is over the water and in His Other Hand is the hold by which He raises and lowers.) He also said, قُولُ اللهُ تَعَالى:
«أَنْفِقْ، أُنْفِقْ عَلَيْك»
(Allah said, `Spend and I will spend on you.')" This Hadith was recorded in the Two Sahihs.
The Revelation to the Muslims only Adds to the Transgression and Disbelief of the Jews
Allah said,
وَلَيَزِيدَنَّ كَثِيراً مِّنْهُم مَّآ أُنزِلَ إِلَيْكَ مِن رَّبِّكَ طُغْيَـناً وَكُفْراً
(Verily, the revelation that has come to you from your Lord makes many of them increase in rebellion and disbelief.) meaning, the bounty that comes to you, O Muhammad, is a calamity for your enemies, the Jews and their kind. The more the revelation increases the believers in faith, good works, and beneficial knowledge, the more the disbelievers increase in envy for you and your Ummah, the more they increase in Tughyan -- which is to exceed the ordained limits for things -- and in disbelief -- meaning denial of you. Allah said in other Ayat,
قُلْ هُوَ لِلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ هُدًى وَشِفَآءٌ وَالَّذِينَ لاَ يُؤْمِنُونَ فِى ءَاذَانِهِمْ وَقْرٌ وَهُوَ عَلَيْهِمْ عَمًى أُوْلَـئِكَ يُنَادَوْنَ مِن مَّكَانٍ بَعِيدٍ
(Say: "It is for those who believe, a guide and a healing. And as for those who disbelieve, there is heaviness (deafness) in their ears, and it is blindness for them. They are those who are called from a place far away.") and,
وَنُنَزِّلُ مِنَ الْقُرْءَانِ مَا هُوَ شِفَآءٌ وَرَحْمَةٌ لِّلْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَلاَ يَزِيدُ الظَّـلِمِينَ إَلاَّ خَسَارًا
(And We send down of the Qur'an that which is a healing and a mercy to those who believe, and it increases wrongdoers in nothing but loss. ) Allah said next,
وَأَلْقَيْنَا بَيْنَهُمُ الْعَدَاوَةَ وَالْبَغْضَآءَ إِلَى يَوْمِ الْقِيَـمَةِ
(We have put enmity and hatred among them till the Day of Resurrection.) Therefore, their hearts are never united. Rather, their various groups and sects will always have enmity and hatred for each other, because they do not agree on the truth, and because they opposed you and denied you. Allah's statement,
كُلَّمَآ أَوْقَدُواْ نَاراً لِّلْحَرْبِ أَطْفَأَهَا اللَّهُ
(Every time they kindled the fire of war, Allah extinguished it;) means, every time they try to plot against you and kindled the fire of war, Allah extinguishes it and makes their plots turn against them. Therefore, their evil plots will return to harm them.
وَيَسْعَوْنَ فِى الاٌّرْضِ فَسَاداً وَاللَّهُ لاَ يُحِبُّ الْمُفْسِدِينَ
(and they (ever) strive to make mischief on earth. And Allah does not like the mischief-makers.) It is their habit to always strive to cause mischief on the earth, and Allah does not like those with such behavior.
Had the People of the Book Adhered to their Book, they WouldHave Acquired the Good of this Life and the Hereafter
Allah said next,
وَلَوْ أَنَّ أَهْلَ الْكِتَـبِ ءَامَنُواْ وَاتَّقَوْاْ
(And if only the People of the Scripture had believed and had Taqwa...) Consequently, had the People of the Book believed in Allah and His Messenger and avoided the sins and prohibitions that they committed;
لَكَفَّرْنَا عَنْهُمْ سَيِّئَـتِهِمْ وَلاٌّدْخَلْنَـهُمْ جَنَّـتِ النَّعِيمِ
(We would indeed have expiated for them their sins and admitted them to Gardens of pleasure (in Paradise).) meaning We would have removed the dangers from them and granted them their objectives.
وَلَوْ أَنَّهُمْ أَقَامُواْ التَّوْرَاةَ وَالإِنجِيلَ وَمَآ أُنزِلَ إِلَيهِمْ مِّن رَّبِّهِمْ
(And if only they had acted according to the Tawrah, the Injil, and what has (now) been sent down to them from their Lord,) meaning, the Qur'an, as Ibn `Abbas and others said.
لاّكَلُواْ مِن فَوْقِهِمْ وَمِن تَحْتِ أَرْجُلِهِم
(they would surely have gotten provision from above them and from underneath their feet.) Had they adhered to the Books that they have with them which they inherited from the Prophets, without altering or changing these Books, these would have directed them to follow the truth and implement the revelation that Allah sent Muhammad with. These Books testify to the Prophet's truth and command that he must be followed. Allah's statement,
لاّكَلُواْ مِن فَوْقِهِمْ وَمِن تَحْتِ أَرْجُلِهِم
(they would surely have gotten provision from above them and from underneath their feet.) refers to the tremendous provision that would have descended to them from the sky and grown for them on the earth. Allah said in another Ayah,
وَلَوْ أَنَّ أَهْلَ الْقُرَى ءَامَنُواْ وَاتَّقَوْاْ لَفَتَحْنَا عَلَيْهِم بَرَكَـتٍ مِّنَ السَّمَآءِ وَالاٌّرْضِ
(And if the people of the towns had believed and had Taqwa, certainly, We should have opened for them blessings from the heaven and the earth.) Allah's statement,
مِّنْهُمْ أُمَّةٌ مُّقْتَصِدَةٌ وَكَثِيرٌ مِّنْهُمْ سَآءَ مَا يَعْمَلُونَ
(And among them is a Muqtasid Ummah, but for most of them; evil is their work.) is similar to Allah's statement,
وَمِن قَوْمِ مُوسَى أُمَّةٌ يَهْدُونَ بِالْحَقِّ وَبِهِ يَعْدِلُونَ
(And of the people of Musa there is a community who lead (the men) with truth and establish justice therewith.)7:159 and His statement about the followers of `Isa, peace be upon him,
فَـَاتَيْنَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ مِنْهُمْ أَجْرَهُمْ
(So We gave those among them who believed, their (due) reward.) Therefore, Allah gave them the highest grade of Iqtisad, which is the middle course, given to this Ummah. Above them there is the grade of Sabiqun, as Allah described in His statement;
ثُمَّ أَوْرَثْنَا الْكِتَـبَ الَّذِينَ اصْطَفَيْنَا مِنْ عِبَادِنَا فَمِنْهُمْ ظَـلِمٌ لِّنَفْسِهِ وَمِنْهُمْ مُّقْتَصِدٌ وَمِنْهُمْ سَابِقٌ بِالْخَيْرَتِ بِإِذُنِ اللَّهِ ذَلِكَ هُوَ الْفَضْلُ الْكَبِيرُ - جَنَّـتُ عَدْنٍ يَدْخُلُونَهَا يُحَلَّوْنَ فِيهَا مِنْ أَسَاوِرَ مِن ذَهَبٍ وَلُؤْلُؤاً وَلِبَاسُهُمْ فِيهَا حَرِيرٌ
(Then We gave the Book as inheritance to such of Our servants whom We chose. Then of them are some who wrong themselves, and of them are some who follow a middle course, and of them are some who, by Allah's permission, are Sabiq (foremost) in good deeds. That itself is indeed a great grace. `Adn (Eden) Paradise (everlasting Gardens) will they enter, therein will they be adorned with bracelets of gold and pearls, and their garments there will be of silk.)35:32-33
Si les juifs et les chrétiens avaient cru en ce qu’apporte Muħammad et avaient craint Allah en s’abstenant de Lui désobéir, Nous aurions effacé les péchés qu’ils ont commis, même nombreux, et le Jour de la Résurrection, Nous les aurions fait entrer dans les Jardins des Délices où ils auraient joui de délices éternels.
Si los judíos y los cristianos hubieran creído en el mensaje de Mujámmad r y hubieran sido temerosos de Al-lah absteniéndose de desobedecer, habríamos borrado sus pecados, numerosos como son, el Día de la Resurrección, los habríamos conducido al Jardín de las Delicias donde habrían gozado deleites eternos.
If the Jews and the Christians accepted what was brought by Muhammad (peace be upon him) and were mindful of Allah by leaving sins, I would have forgiven the sins they committed, even if they were many, and I would have entered them on the Day of Judgement into gardens of delight, in which they would enjoy delights that will never end.
Sekiranya orang-orang Yahudi dan Nasrani beriman kepada agama yang dibawa oleh Muhammad -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam- dan bertakwa kepada Allah dengan menghindari maksiat, niscaya Kami akan menghapus dosa-dosa yang mereka perbuat, sekalipun jumlahnya banyak. Kami pasti akan memasukkan mereka ke dalam surga Na’īm pada hari kiamat kelak, di sana mereka dapat menikmati segala macam kenikmatan untuk selama-lamanya.
Şayet Yahudi ve Hristiyanlar, Muhammed -sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem-'in getirdiğine iman edip, günahlardan uzak durarak Allah'tan korksalardı, ne kadar çok olursa olsun onların kötülüklerini örter ve kıyamet gününde Naîm cennetlerine sokardı ve içindeki hiç bitmeyen nimetlerden faydalanırlardı.
E se gli Ebrei e i Nazareni avessero creduto in ciò che è stato rivelato a Muħammed, pace e benedizione di Allāh su di lui, e se avessero temuto Allāh abbandonando la disobbedienza, avremmo perdonato i loro peccati, anche se fossero stati molti, e li avremmo introdotti, nel Giorno del Giudizio, in Paradisi delle delizie, godendo in esse di una beatitudine senza fine.
Nếu những người Do Thái và những người Thiên Chúa tin những gì Muhammad mang đến và sợ Allah mà tránh xa những điều tội lỗi và trái đạo thì Allah chắc chắn sẽ xỏa bỏ những tội lỗi mà chúng đã phạm cho dù có nhiều thế nào và vào Ngày Sau chắc chắn Ngài sẽ thu nhận chúng vào Thiên Đàng của Ngài, nơi với những ngôi vườn mang lại niềm hạnh phúc bất tận.
Kung sakaling ang mga Hudyo at ang mga Kristiyano ay sumampalataya sa inihatid ni Muḥammad – basbasan siya ni Allāh at batiin ng kapayapaan – at nangilag magkasala kay Allāh sa pamamagitan ng pag-iwas sa mga pagsuway ay talaga sanang magtatakip-sala Kami sa kanila sa mga pagsuway na ginawa nila kahit pa man ang mga ito ay marami at talaga sanang magpapapasok Kami sa kanila sa Araw ng Pagbangon sa mga hardin ng lugod, na magtatamasa sila sa anumang nasa mga ito na lugod na hindi mapuputol.
Da su jevreji i kršćani povjerovali u ono sa čim je došao Muhammed, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, i da su se bojali Allaha kloneći se grijeha, izbrisali bismo im grijehe koje su prije toga počinili, ma koliko ih imalo, i na Sudnjem danu bismo ih uveli u džennetska uživanja, koja vječno traju.
I da su jevreji radili po onome što je u Tevratu, a kršćani po onome što je u Indžilu, i da su svi radili po Kur'anu, koji im je objavljen, olakšao bih im opskrbu, poput spuštanja kiše i davanja plodova iz zemlje. Među sljedbenicima Knjige ima ljudi koji su postojani na istini, ali većina njih ružno postupa jer ne vjeruje.
Se solo gli Ebrei avessero applicato ciò che è contenuto nella Torāh, e se solo i Nazareni avessero applicato ciò che è contenuto nel Vangelo! E se avessero applicato ciò che è stato rivelato loro nel Corano, sarebbero stati agevolati nel sostentamento, come la pioggia o il germogliare della terra. Tra la Gente del Libro vi sono coloro che sono giusti, saldi sulla Retta Via, mentre le azioni di molti di loro sono state vanificate a causa della loro mancanza di fede.
Kung sakaling ang mga Hudyo ay gumawa ng ayon sa Torah at ang mga Kristiyano ay gumawa ng ayon sa Ebanghelyo, at gumawa sila sa kalahatan ng ayon sa pinababa sa kanila mula sa Qur'ān, talaga sanang magpapadali Ako para sa kanila ng mga kadahilanan ng pagkamit ng panustos gaya ng pagpapababa ng ulan at pagpapatubo ng lupa. Kabilang sa mga May Kasulatan ang makatamtamang nananatili sa katotohanan ngunit ang marami kabilang sa kanila ay kay sagwa ang gawain nila dahil sa kawalan ng pananampalataya nila.
Nếu người Do Thái chịu chấp hành những điều khoản được qui định trong Kinh Tawrah và những người Thiên Chúa chịu chấp hành những điều khoản được qui định trong Kinh Injil, và tất cả họ đều thi hành và thực hiện những điều lệnh được Allah ban xuống trong Kinh Qur'an thì chắc chắn họ sẽ tìm thấy nguồn bổng lộc dồi dào từ mọi nơi trên trái đất. Tuy nhiên, trong đám dân Kinh Sách có nhóm người đi theo chân lý nhưng đa số thì làm điều tội lỗi và sai trái vì không có đức tin.
If the Jews had practiced what was in the Torah, and the Christians practiced what was in the Gospel, and if all of them had practiced what was revealed to them in the Qur’ān, then I would have made the means of provision easy for them by sending down rain and growing vegetation. From amongst the People of the Scripture are those who are moderate and firm on the truth; but the actions of many of them are evil, because they do not have faith in what was brought by Muhammad (peace be upon him).
How are Divine Commands carried out in Full?
Mentioned in verse 66 which begins with the words: وَلَوْ أَنَّهُمْ أَقَامُوا التَّوْرَاةَ (And if they had upheld the Torah ...), are some details of the same faith and godliness for which worldly blessings have been promised in the previous verse (65). The detail is that they should, uphold the Torah, the Injil and the Holy Qur'an revealed after them. The word used here does not refer to 'acting in accordance with these books'. Instead of that, the word placed here is ` Iqamah' which means to establish, and to make something stand upright and straight. It signifies that their teachings can be carried out fully and correctly only when there is no increase or decrease or shortcoming in them. What is meant to stand straight must stand perfectly straight - established, not tilting.
The essence of the verse is that if the Jews were to believe in the guidance of the Torah, the Injil and the Qur'an, even today, and carry out their instructions fully, without failing to act properly, nor opting for excess and transgression by equating self-innovated things with established religion, then, they shall deserve the promised blessings of the Hereafter, and the doors of sustenance will be thrown open for them in the present world as well. It will come from above and it will come from beneath. ` Above' and ` beneath,' as obvious, mean sustenance which will be available easily and constantly. (Tafsir Kabir)
It will be noticed that the earlier verse (65) promised blessings only in the Hereafter. The present verse (66) extends the promise to cover worldly comforts as well. The reason for this may perhaps be that the Jews had taken to malpractices, particularly the practice of altering and distorting Scriptures because of their taste for the temporal and their insatiable greed for money. This became their main hurdle which had stopped them from obeying the Qur'an and the Prophet of Islam despite that they had seen very clear signs of their veracity. They were scared at the idea that by becoming Muslims, their leadership role in the community will be all over. Also gone will be the offerings and gifts which they received as religious high-priests. It was to remove this kind of doubt or apprehension that Almighty Allah promised to them that if they take to believing truly and acting righteously, nothing will be decreased from their worldly wealth and comfort which would, rather, be increased.
Answer to a Doubt
Details given above also show that this particular promise was made to Jews who were present during the time of the Holy Prophet ﷺ and were his direct addressees. If they had obeyed the command given to them, they would have had all sorts of blessings in the mortal world as well. So, those who took to the message of faith and good deed, they had these blessings in full - like Najashi (Negus) the King of Ethiopia and Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn Salam ؓ . However, it is not necessary that for one who abides by faith and good deed, sustenance will be extended as a rule and, vice versa, for one who does not, sustenance will be straightened as a rule. The reason is that, at this place, the purpose is not to describe a general rule. This is a promise made to a particular group under particular conditions.
However, as far as the standard or general rule regarding faith and good deeds is concerned, the promise of the blessing of good and pure life is universal - but, that could either take the form of extended means of sustenance, or means which are outwardly constricted, as it has been with the blessed prophets and men of Allah not all of whom had extended sustenance all the time, but they all did have the purest of the pure life.
Justice was served when in the last verse (67), it was also added that the evil doings of Jews mentioned in the text do not apply to all Jews. Among them there were moderate people, people who were on the right path. But, the majority was evil doing. ` People on the right path' denotes people who were first Jews and Christians, then believed in the Qur'an and the Holy Prophet ﷺ and entered the fold of Islam.
Eğer Yahudiler, Tevrat'ta bulunan hükümlerle gereği gibi amel etselerdi, Hristiyanlar İncil'de bulunan hükümlerle gereği gibi amel etselerdi ve hepsi birlikte kendilerine indirilen Kur'an ile gereği gibi amel etselerdi, onlara yağmur yağdırarak, yerden ekinleri çıkararak rızık elde etmenin sebeplerini kolaylaştırırdım. Ehlikitaptan orta yolu tutan hak üzerine sabit olanı vardır. Çoğu iman etmediklerinden dolayı ameli kötüdür.
Si los judíos y los cristianos hubieran aplicado las enseñanzas de sus respectivos libros y adoptado luego lo que les fue revelado en el Corán, habrían obtenido más fácilmente la lluvia y la fertilidad que favorecen el acceso a un sustento más abundante. Entre la Gente del Libro hay quienes son moderados y fieles a la verdad, pero muchos de ellos actúan mal porque no tienen fe.
The root cause of all waywardness is man’s reckless bravado. But once a man fears God, he immediately understands the power emanating from Him and his bravado vanishes. His fear of God immediately makes him grasp what is God’s will, and he there and then accepts it. All impure impulses are thus driven out. When a man makes himself wholly attentive to God, he thereby becomes entitled to God’s attention. That is, God washes away all his human weaknesses and, after his death, He lodges him in the flourishing gardens of paradise. It is man’s psychological weaknesses which are the evils preventing him from advancing on the way towards paradise, but with the help of God, one can overcome such weaknesses and ultimately reach the goal of eternal bliss. Whenever the call for Truth goes out, those who enjoy positions of prominence in the prevailing system feel perturbed. They fear that by complying with it, their economic interests and high positions will be jeopardized. But, such an attitude is only the result of their narrow-mindedness. Such people forget that what they are faced with, and which they fear, has appeared only to test their entitlement to God’s blessings: the decision about their worthiness to receive His blessings will depend not on their self-centred devices, but on their receptiveness to the call for Truth. In other words, their rejection of it, in the interests of retaining their high status, is the very act which, in God’s eyes, rules out their ever meriting His favour. It invariably happens in the case of those communities that are the bearers of Divine Scriptures that, by making additions to or deletions in the original, they form a self-made religion; and after a long passage of time, its members become so familiar with it that they consider it to be the true religion of God. Given this history, when the straightforward and true religion of God is presented to them, they find it unfamiliar and become perturbed by it. This was the condition of Jews and Christians. So, a large majority of them failed to be impressed by the truth of Islam. Only a few people, such as Najashi (Negus) the King of Abyssinia and ‘Abdullah ibn Salam, etc,. who were already on the path of moderation, immediately understood the truth of Islam. They came forward to embrace Islam, as if they had already been moving in this direction and, simply in order to maintain the continuity of their journey, they had joined the caravan of Muslims.
Sekiranya orang-orang Yahudi mengamalkan apa yang tertera di dalam kitab suci Taurat dan orang-orang Nasrani mengamalkan apa yang tertera di dalam kitab suci Injil, dan mereka semua mengamalkan kitab suci Al-Qur`ān yang diturunkan kepada mereka, niscaya Aku akan memudahkan jalan rezeki mereka dengan menurunkan hujan dan menumbuhkan tanam-tanaman. Sebagian dari Ahli Kitab ada yang bersikap adil dan memegang teguh kebenaran, tetapi kebanyakan dari mereka buruk perilakunya karena mereka tidak beriman.
Si les juifs et les chrétiens avaient mis en application les enseignements de leurs livres respectifs, et adopté ensuite ce qui leur a été révélé dans le Coran, ils auraient obtenu plus facilement la pluie et la fertilité qui favorisent l’accès à une subsistance abondante. Parmi les Gens du Livre, il y en a qui sont modérés et fidèles à la vérité mais beaucoup d’entre eux agissent mal parce qu’ils n’ont pas la foi.
Mensajero, transmite las enseñanzas de tu Señor de manera completa; si ocultas una parte, no habrás entonces transmitido el Mensaje de tu Señor (el Profeta ha transmitido bien lo que se le ordenó transmitir y quien expresa lo contrario profiere la mentira más horrible que se puede proferir contra Al-lah). Al-lah te protege contra la gente: no podrá perjudicarte. Tú no tienes más que transmitir el mensaje: Al-lah no permite a los incrédulos, que no aceptan ser guiados, alcanzar el camino recto.
When the Prophet Muhammad appeared in Arabia , it was not the case that there was nobody professing religion there at that time. The whole of Arabian society was founded on religion. It was in the name of religion that many people had assumed positions of prominence and leadership. Being holders of high religious positions was the symbol of a high status in society and something to be proud of. In spite of this, the Prophet had to endure the worst type of opposition from the people of Arabia. The reason for this was the prevalence among them of a new self-made religion which had usurped the real religion of God. In this region, centuries of tradition had resulted in the formation of various seats of power and centres of vested interests. This being the situation, when the Prophet gave a call for pure religion, the people felt that it was damaging to their religious status. They were afraid that once this pure religion took root, the old religious order which had given them prominent status would be destroyed. Such a state of affairs is very hard on the preacher of the word of God. Openly pursuing his religious activities becomes equivalent to struggling against the established religious authorities of the time. He feels that if he makes no compromises in propagating true religion, he shall have to face the most severe reaction; he will be ridiculed; he will be degraded; he will become impoverished, violent action will be taken against him; and he will be deprived of all assistance and support. Now he has two ways open to him. He can either take worldly considerations into account, in which case successful communication of the word of God appears impossible. Or he can ignore the constraints of worldly considerations, in which case in fulfilling his responsibilities, God’s promise of help will assist him to concentrate. God promises that if he focuses fully on preaching, His help will be enough in case of any difficulties created by the addressee community. The purveyor of God’s will should simply trust in God. The reaction of the addressee community is natural and the preacher has to face it at all events. But its sphere is limited to the scope of God’s Law relating to the trial of man. It can never happen that opponents gain control of the situation to the extent of stopping the preacher’s work or preventing its completion. Achieving the target of such work is the plan of God. So, it will inevitably be completed. Thereafter, acceptance by the addressee group is its own responsibility, and can be effective only to the extent the addressees desire.
O Messenger, communicate what has been revealed to you from your Lord completely and do not hide anything of it. If you do hide anything, then you are not one who conveys the message of His Lord. The Prophet (peace be upon him) communicated everything he was instructed to. Anyone who claims anything to the contrary has spoken a great lie about Allah. Allah will protect you from people and they will not be able to harm you. Your duty is only to communicate the divine message. Allah will not bless with guidance those who disbelieve and who have no desire to be guided.
Ô Messager, délivre de manière complète les enseignements de ton Seigneur ; si tu en dissimules une part, tu n’auras alors pas transmis le Message de ton Seigneur (le Prophète a bien transmis ce qui lui a été ordonné de transmettre et quiconque prétend le contraire profère le mensonge le plus horrible à l’encontre d’Allah).
Allah te protège contre les gens dès aujourd’hui: ils ne pourront pas te porter préjudice. Tu n’as donc qu’à transmettre le message et Allah ne permettra pas aux mécréants qui refusent d’être guidés de parvenir à la droiture.
Emphasis on Tabligh and Comfort for the Prophet ﷺ
In the present verses as well as throughout the previous two sections, there has been a continued description of the crookedness, waywardness, obstinacy and anti-Islam mechanizations of Jews and Christians. One natural effect it could have on the Holy Prophet ﷺ was that he, being human, could feel disappointed or compelled by circumstances and, as a result of which, the process of Tabligh or the very mission of prophethood might slow down or left lacking somewhere. The second effect could be that in the event he elected to devote single-mindedly to his call and mission as a prophet without caring for any hostility, enmity, harm or hurt, there was every likelihood that it could result in the worst of hardships at the hands of his adversaries. Therefore, in the last verse (67), the Holy Prophet ﷺ was, on the one hand, emphatically commanded to convey everything revealed to him by Allah, all of it, without any hesitation, to the people. That someone likes or dislikes it, takes or rejects it, should not worry him in his mission. Then, on the other hand, by giving the Holy Prophet ﷺ the good news that all those disbelievers will be unable to bring any harm to him in his mission as a prophet for Allah will Himself protect him.
The sentence: وَإِن لَّمْ تَفْعَلْ فَمَا بَلَّغْتَ رِسَالَتَهُ And if you do not, then, you have not conveyed His message [ at all ] ' in this verse is worth pondering. This address to the Holy Prophet ﷺ here means that if he failed to convey even one Divine command to the Muslim Ummah, he would not find himself absolved of the responsibility of prophethood. This was the reason why the Holy Prophet ﷺ strived with his full courage and strength all his life to fulfill this heavy obligation placed on his shoulders. Muslims are familiar with the renowned Khutbah of the Holy Prophet ﷺ during his Last Hajj, the great address which was not only the Constitution of Islam but also the last will and testament of an elementally lenient and merciful prophet who was far more affectionate and caring than a father and mother could ever be.
The parting will of the Holy Prophet ﷺ on the occasion of the Last Hajj
In this Khutbah before a huge gathering of his noble Sahabah, after he had given important instructions to them, he asked the audience: اَلَا بَلَّغتُ (Listen: Have I conveyed your religion to you?). The Sababah confirmed that he certainly had. Thereupon, he said: You be a witness on this. And along with it, he also said: فَلیُبَلِّغِ اشَّاھِد ( الغای (علیہ السلام) بَ (that is, those present in this gathering should convey my message to those who are not here). Included among the absent are those who were present in the world at that time but were not present in the gathering itself - and also included are those who were yet to be born. The method of conveying the message to them was the spreading of the knowledge of the دین Din of Allah, a duty which was fulfilled by great efforts made by the Sahabah and the Tabi'in.
It was under the direct influence of this parting advice that the noble Companions, may Allah be pleased with them all, took the words and deeds of the Holy Prophet ﷺ as a weighty trust of Allah and did their best to ensure that not a single sentence uttered by his blessed tongue should remain un-conveyed to his Ummah. This holds true under all normal conditions. However, if someone did not narrate a particular Hadith before people for a special reason or compulsion, he made it a point to do that before his death by reciting it to at least some people around so that they could be relieved of the burden of trust they have been carrying on their shoulders. A similar event about a Hadith from Sayyidna Mu'adh ؓ has been reported in the Sahih of al-Bukhari, that is, اَخبر بہ معاذ عند موتہ تاثما that is, Sayyidna Mu` adh recited this Hadith at the time of his death so that he would not become a sinner because of his failure to convey this trust with him to others.
The Protection of Allah
In the second sentence of the last verse: وَاللَّـهُ يَعْصِمُكَ مِنَ النَّاسِ (And Allah shall protect you from the people), good news has been given to him that his enemies would remain unable to do anything harmful against him despite their myriad demonstrations of animosity.
It appears in Hadith that, before the revelation of this verse, some Companions ؓ generally used to stay around him in order to protect him. They guarded him wherever he was, in the city or in travel. After the revelation of this verse, he relieved them all as no security arrangements were needed anymore. Allah had Himself taken that responsibility.
In a Hadith narrated by Sayyidna Hasan, the Holy Prophet ﷺ has been reported to have said: When I was charged with the duty of conveying the message of Allah as His prophet, the charge appeared to be very frightening because people around me were bound to falsify and oppose me. Then, as this verse was revealed, I was at peace. (Tafsir Kabir)
Thus, after the revelation of this verse, no one dared to harm the Holy Prophet ﷺ during his efforts to spread the message of Islam as a prophet of Allah. Any casual injury received in Jihad battles is not contrary to this.
Ey Resul! Rabbinden sana indirileni eksiksiz, tam olarak tebliğ et! Ondan herhangi bir şey gizleme. Eğer ondan bir şey gizlersen, Rabbinden sana indirilen dini tebliğ etmiş olmazsın. Kesinlikle Rasûlullah -sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem- tebliğ etmekle emrolunduğu her şeyi tebliğ etmiştir. Kim bunun aksini iddia ederse, kesinlikle Allah'a büyük iftira etmiş olur. Allah seni bugünden itibaren insanlardan koruyacaktır ve sana hiçbir kötülük dokunmayacaktır. Senin üzerine düşen sadece tebliğ etmektir. Yüce Allah, hidayeti istemeyen kâfirleri doğru yola yönelmelerinde muvaffak kılmaz.
Wahai Rasul! Sampaikanlah apa yang diturunkan kepadamu dari Tuhanmu secara lengkap dan jangan menyembunyikan sesuatu darinya. Jika kamu menyembunyikan sesuatu darinya berarti kamu tidak menyampaikan risalah Tuhanmu. Pada kenyataannya Rasulullah -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam- telah menyampaikan semua yang diperintahkan untuk disampaikannya. Barang siapa yang menuduh sebaliknya berarti ia telah membuat kebohongan besar atas nama Allah. Sesudah hari ini Allah akan melindungimu dari manusia sehingga mereka tidak akan dapat menimpakan sesuatu yang buruk kepadamu. Jadi, tugasmu hanyalah menyampaikan wahyu dan Allah tidak akan membimbing orang-orang kafir yang tidak menginginkan petunjuk ke jalan yang benar.
O Poslaniče, kazuj potpuno o onome što ti Gospodar objavljuje, a ako nešto sakriješ onda nisi dostavio poslanicu od svog Gospodara. (I Allahov je Poslanik, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, u potpunosti dostavio ono što mu je objavljeno, pa ko misli drukčije iznosi laž na Allaha.) Allah će te sačuvati od ljudi nakon ovog dana, pa ti neće moći nauditi. Zato je na tebi samo da dostaviš, a Allah neće uputiti one nevjernike koji ne žele uputu.
O Messaggero, comunica ciò che ti è stato rivelato da parte del Tuo Dio nella sua integrità e non celare nulla di ciò; se celi qualcosa, non avrai comunicato il Messaggio del Tuo Dio (il Messaggero di Allāh, pace e benedizione di Allāh su di lui, comunicò tutto ciò che gli venne ordinato di comunicare; chi ci tiene a dire che egli abbia fatto diversamente, inventa una grande menzogna sul conto di Allāh). A partire da oggi, Allāh ti protegge dalla gente; nessun male da parte loro potrà raggiungerti, non devi fare altro che comunicare il Messaggio; Allāh non conduce al successo i miscredenti, coloro che non desiderano raggiungere la Retta Via.
"Hai Rasul, sampaikanlah apa yang diturunkan kepadamu dari Tuhanmu. Dan jika tidak kamu kerjakan (apa yang diperin-tahkan itu, berarti) kamu tidak menyampaikan amanatNya. Allah memelihara kamu dari (gangguan) manusia. Sesungguhnya Allah tidak memberi petunjuk kepada orang-orang yang kafir." (Al-Ma`idah: 67).
(67) Ini adalah perintah dari Allah سبحانه وتعالى kepada RasulNya, Muhammad ﷺ, dengan perintah yang paling mulia dan paling agung yaitu menyampaikan apa yang Allah turunkan kepadanya. Termasuk dalam hal ini adalah seluruh perkara yang diterima umat ini dari Nabi ﷺ, meliputi akidah, amalan-amalan, perkataan-perkataan, hukum-hukum syar'i dan tuntutan-tuntutan ilahiyah. Nabi ﷺ telah menyampaikan dengan sempurna, dia telah berdak-wah, memberi peringatan, menyampaikan berita gembira dan memberi kemudahan. Dia mendidik orang-orang bodoh yang tidak bisa membaca dan menulis menjadi ulama yang Rabbani. Beliau menyampaikan dengan ucapan, perbuatan, (mengirim) surat dan (mengirim) utusan-utusannya. Tiada kebaikan kecuali beliau me-nunjukkan umatnya kepadanya, dan tiada keburukan kecuali beliau memperingatkan umatnya darinya. Para sahabat, para imam, dan ulama, serta kaum Muslimin yang merupakan orang-orang terpi-lih umat ini telah bersaksi untuknya bahwa dia telah menyampaikan.
﴾ وَإِن لَّمۡ تَفۡعَلۡ ﴿ "Dan jika tidak kamu kerjakan," maksudnya, tidak menyampaikan apa yang diturunkan oleh Rabbmu kepadamu, ﴾ فَمَا بَلَّغۡتَ رِسَالَتَهُۥۚ ﴿ "berarti kamu tidak menyampaikan amanatNya." Artinya, kamu tidak melaksanakan perintahNya.
﴾ وَٱللَّهُ يَعۡصِمُكَ مِنَ ٱلنَّاسِۗ ﴿ "Allah memelihara kamu dari (gangguan) manusia." Ini adalah perlindungan dan penjagaan dari Allah bagi RasulNya dari gangguan manusia. Hendaknya kamu mencurah-kan segala perhatian kepada pendidikan dan tabligh, jangan gentar karena takut kepada manusia, karena ubun-ubun mereka semua ada di Tangan Allah. Allah telah menjamin perlindunganmu, tugasmu hanyalah menyampaikan dengan jelas. Barangsiapa mendapatkan petunjuk, maka itu untuk dirinya sendiri. Adapun orang-orang kafir yang tujuan mereka hanyalah mengikuti hawa nafsu, maka Allah tidak memberi petunjuk kepada mereka dan tidak membimbing mereka kepada kebaikan karena kekufuran mereka.
O Sugo, magpabatid ka ng pinababa sa iyo mula sa Panginoon mo nang buo at huwag kang maglihim mula rito ng anuman sapagkat kung naglihim ka mula rito ng anuman, ikaw ay hindi nagpapaabot ng pasugo ng Panginoon mo. (Nagpaabot nga ang Sugo ni Allāh – basbasan siya ni Allāh at batiin ng kapayapaan – ng lahat ng ipinag-utos sa kanya na ipaabot kaya ang sinumang nag-akala ng kasalungatan niyon ay nagpabigat nga ng kabulaanan laban kay Allāh.) Si Allāh ay mangangalaga sa iyo sa mga tao matapos ng araw na ito kaya hindi sila makakakaya ng pagpaparating sa iyo ng kasamaan at walang kailangan sa iyo kundi ang pagpapaabot. Si Allāh ay hindi nagtutuon sa pagkagabay sa mga tagatangging sumampalataya na hindi nagnanais ng kapatnubayan.
Hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad, Ngươi phải truyền đạt lại toàn bộ những gì mà Thượng Đế của Ngươi đã ban xuống cho Ngươi, Ngươi không được phép giấu giếm bất cứ điều gì, nếu Ngươi che giấu giữ lại bất cứ điều gì từ Bức Thông Điệp của TA thì có nghĩa rằng Ngươi đã chưa truyền đạt Bức Thông Điệp của TA (quả thật Thiên Sứ Muhammad đã truyền đạt toàn bộ Bức Thông Điệp của Allah và ai không công nhận điều đó thì người đó đã dối Allah). Allah sẽ bảo vệ Ngươi - Muhammad - khỏi sự hãm hại của nhân loại kể từ ngày hôm nay, chắc chắn họ sẽ không thể mang những điều xấu chạm đến Ngươi, nhiệm vụ của Ngươi là cứ truyền đạt còn Allah mới là Đấng hướng dẫn; nhưng Allah không hướng dẫn những kẻ vô đức tin không muốn nguồn chỉ đạo.
67- Ey Rasûl! Rabbinden sana indirileni tebliğ et. Eğer bunu yapmazsan O’nun risaletini tebliğ etmemiş olursun. Allah seni insanlardan koruyacaktır. Şüphesiz Allah kâfirler toplululuğuna yol göstericilik etmez.
67. Bu; Allah’ın, Rasûlü Muhammed sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’e verdiği en üstün ve en değerli emirdir. Emir Allah’ın kendisine indirdiklerini tebliğ etmesidir. Bunun kapsamına ümmetin ondan alıp bellediği akaide, amellere, sözlere, şer’î ahkâma ve ilâhi taleplere dair her bir emir girmektedir. Rasûlullah sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem de bu emirleri en mükemmel şekilde tebliğ etmiştir; davet etmiş, uyarıp korkutmuş, müjdelemiş, kolaylaştırmış, ümmi ve cahillere bilmediklerini öğretmiş ve sonunda bunlar da Rabbani alimlerden olmuşlardır. O, sözü ile fiili ile mektupları ile ve elçileri ile tebliğde bulunmuştur. Ne kadar hayır yolu varsa mutlaka ümmetine göstermiş, ne kadar kötülük varsa mutlaka ümmetini onlardan sakındırmıştır. Ümmetin en faziletlileri olan ashab-ı kiram, onun tebliğ vazifesini gereği gibi yaptığına tanıklık etmişlerdir. Onlardan sonra gelen dinin önder alimleri de müslümanların ileri gelenleri de aynı tanıklıkta bulunmuşlardır. “Eğer bunu yapmazsan” yani Rabbinden sana indirileni tebliğ etmeyecek olursan “O’nun risaletini tebliğ etmemiş olursun.”emrini yerine getirmemiş olursun.“Allah seni insanlardan koruyacaktır.” Bu, Yüce Allah’ın Rasûlünü insanlara karşı koruduğunu ve himaye ettiğini göstermektedir. Öyleyse ey Peygamber! Senin btün gayretin insanlara öğretmek ve tebliğde bulunmak olmalıdır. İnsanlardan yana herhangi bir korku, seni bu yolundan alıkoymamalıdır. Çünkü onların idareleri Allah’ın elindedir. Allah ise seni korumayı garanti etmiştir. Sana düşen ancak apaçık tebliğde bulunmaktır. Kim hidâyet bulursa elbetteki kendi yararına hidâyet bulmuş olur. Hevalarının arkasından gitmekten başka bir maksadı bulunmayan kâfirlere gelince, Allah küfürleri sebebi ile onları hidâyete erdirmeyecek, onlara yol göstrmeyecek ve onları hayra muvaffak kılmayacaktır.
Commanding the Prophet to Convey the Message; Promising Him Immunity and Protection
Allah addresses His servant and Messenger Muhammad ﷺ by the title `Messenger' and commands him to convey all that He has sent him, a command that the Prophet has fulfilled in the best manner. Al-Bukhari recorded that `A'ishah said, "Whoever says to you that Muhammad hid any part of what Allah revealed to him, then he is uttering a lie. Allah said,
يَـأَيُّهَا الرَّسُولُ بَلِّغْ مَآ أُنزِلَ إِلَيْكَ مِن رَّبِّكَ
(O Messenger! Convey what has been sent down to you from your Lord.)" Al-Bukhari collected the short form of this story here, but mentioned the full narration in another part of his book. Muslim in the Book of Iman, At-Tirmidhi, and An-Nasa'i in the Book of Tafsir of their Sunans also collected this Hadith. In is recorded in the Two Sahihs that `A'ishah said, "If Muhammad hid anything from the Qur'an, he would have hidden this Ayah,
وَتُخْفِى فِى نِفْسِكَ مَا اللَّهُ مُبْدِيهِ وَتَخْشَى النَّاسَ وَاللَّهُ أَحَقُّ أَن تَخْشَـهُ
(But you did hide in yourself that which Allah will make manifest, you did fear the people while Allah had a better right that you should fear Him.)" Al-Bukhari recorded that Az-Zuhri said, "From Allah comes the Message, for the Messenger is its deliverance and for us is submission to it." The Ummah of Muhammad has testified that he has delivered the Message and fulfilled the trust, when he asked them during the biggest gathering in his speech during the Farewell Hajj. At that time, there were over forty thousand of his Companions. Muslim recorded that Jabir bin `Abdullah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said in his speech on that day,
«أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنَّكُمْ مَسْؤُولُونَ عَنِّي، فَمَا أَنْتُمْ قَائِلُونَ؟»
(O people! You shall be asked about me, so what are you going to reply) They said, "We bear witness that you have conveyed (the Message), fulfilled (the trust) and offered sincere advice." The Prophet kept raising his finger towards the sky and then pointing at them, saying,
«اللَّهُمَّ هَلْ بَلَّغْتُ؟ اللَّهُمَّ هَلْ بَلَّغْتُ؟»
(O Allah! Did I convey O Allah! Did I convey) Allah's statement,
وَإِن لَّمْ تَفْعَلْ فَمَا بَلَّغْتَ رِسَالَتَهُ
(And if you do not, then you have not conveyed His Message.) meaning: If you do not convey to the people what I sent to you, then you have not conveyed My Message. Meaning, the Prophet knows the consequences of this failure. `Ali bin Abi Talhah reported that Ibn `Abbas commented on the Ayah,
وَإِن لَّمْ تَفْعَلْ فَمَا بَلَّغْتَ رِسَالَتَهُ
(And if you do not, then you have not conveyed His Message.) "It means, if you hide only one Ayah that was revealed to you from your Lord, then you have not conveyed His Message." Allah's statement,
وَاللَّهُ يَعْصِمُكَ مِنَ النَّاسِ
(Allah will protect you from mankind.) means, you convey My Message and I will protect, aid and support you over your enemies and will grant you victory over them. Therefore, do not have any fear or sadness, for none of them will be able to touch you with harm. Before this Ayah was revealed, the Prophet was being guarded, as Imam Ahmad recorded that `A'ishah said that the Prophet was vigilant one night when she was next to him; she asked him, "What is the matter, O Allah's Messenger" He said,
«لَيْتَ رَجُلًا صَالِحًا مِنْ أَصْحَابِي يَحْرُسُنِي اللَّيْلَة»
(Would that a pious man from my companions guard me tonight!) She said, "Suddenly we heard the clatter of arms. The Prophet said,
«مَنْ هَذَا؟»
(Who is that".) He (the new comer) replied, "I am Sa`d bin Malik (Sa`d bin Abi Waqqas)." The Prophet asked,
«مَا جَاءَ بِكَ؟»
(What brought you here) He said, "I have come to guard you, Allah's O Messenger." `A'ishah said, "So, the Prophet slept (that night) and I heard the noise of sleep coming from him.)" This Hadith is recorded in Two Sahihs. Another narration for this Hadith reads, "The Messenger of Allah ﷺ was vigilant one night, after he came to Al-Madinah...", meaning, after the Hijrah and after the Prophet consummated his marriage to `A'ishah in the second year of Hijrah. Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that `A'ishah said, "The Prophet was being guarded until this Ayah,
وَاللَّهُ يَعْصِمُكَ مِنَ النَّاسِ
(Allah will protect you from mankind) was revealed." She added; "The Prophet raised his head from the room and said;
«يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ انْصَرِفُوا فَقَدْ عَصَمَنِي اللهُ عَزَّ وَجَل»
(O people! Go away, for Allah will protect me.)"' At-Tirmidhi recorded it and said,"This Hadith is Gharib." It was also recorded by Ibn Jarir, and Al-Hakim in his Mustadrak, where he said, "Its chain is Sahih, but they did not record it." Allah's statement,
إِنَّ اللَّهَ لاَ يَهْدِى الْقَوْمَ الْكَـفِرِينَ
(Verily, Allah guides not those who disbelieve.) means, O Muhammad, you convey, and Allah guides whom He wills, and misguides whom He wills. In other Ayat, Allah said,
لَّيْسَ عَلَيْكَ هُدَاهُمْ وَلَـكِنَّ اللَّهَ يَهْدِى مَن يَشَآءُ
(Not upon you is their guidance, but Allah guides whom He wills,) and,
فَإِنَّمَا عَلَيْكَ الْبَلَـغُ وَعَلَيْنَا الْحِسَابُ
(Your duty is only to convey and on Us is the reckoning.)
68- De ki:“Ey ehl-i kitap! Tevrat’ı, İncil’i ve Rabbinizden size indirileni dosdoğru uygulamadıkça hiçbir şey üzere değilsiniz.” Andolsun ki Rabbinden sana indirilen, onlardan çoğunun azgınlığını ve küfrünü artıracaktır. O halde artık kâfirler topluluğu için üzülme!
68. Yani Kitap ehline, sapıklıklarını vurgulayarak ve batıl üzere bulunduklarını ilan ederek “de ki”: Siz din namına “hiçbir şey üzere değilsiniz.”Çünkü sizler ne Kur’ân’a ve Muhammed sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’e iman ettiniz, ne de kendi peygamberinizi ve Kitabınızı tasdik ettiniz. Hiçbir hakka tutunmuyor ve hiçbir temele de dayanmıyorsunuz.“Tevrat’ı, İncil’i ve Rabbinizden size indirileni dosdoğru uygulamadıkça” yani sizi terbiye eden, besleyip büyüten, üzerinize nimetlerini ihsan eden ve size ihsan ettiği en büyük nimet olan Kitab’ı üzerinize indiren Rabbinizden size indirilenleri, Tevrat ve İncil’i uygulamadıkça, onlara gereği gibi iman edip uymadıkça, yerine getirilmesini istedikleri her bir hususa sımsıkı sarılmadıkça hiçbir şey üzere değilsiniz. Çünkü sizin göreviniz, gereği gibi Allah’a şükretmek, Allah’ın hükümlerine sıkı sıkıya bağlanmak, Allah’ın size emanet olarak yüklediği görevleri ve sizden aldığı ahitleri yerine getirmektir.
O Poslaniče, reci jevrejima i kršćanima: "Vi niste na važećoj vjeri sve dok ne budete radili po Tevratu, Indžilu i Kur'anu, bez kojeg vam vjerovanje nije ispravno!" Mnogima od njih će ono što ti se objavljuje samo povećati oholost, prelaženje granica i nevjerstvo, zbog njihove zavisti, pa se ne žalosti zbog tih nevjernika. Dovoljni su ti vjernici koji te slijede.
Sabihin mo, O Sugo: "Kayo, O mga Hudyo at mga Kristiyano, ay hindi nakabatay sa anuman mula sa relihiyong maisasaalang-alang hanggang sa gumawa kayo ayon sa Torah at Ebanghelyo at gumawa kayo ayon sa pinababa sa inyo mula sa Qur'ān, na hindi tutumpak ang pananampalataya ninyo malibang sa pamamagitan ng pananampalataya rito at paggawa ayon sa nasa loob nito. Talagang magdaragdag nga sa marami sa mga May Kasulatan ang pinababa sa iyo mula sa Panginoon mo ng isang pagmamalabis sa isang [dating] pagmamalabis at ng isang kawalang-pananampalataya sa isang [dating] kawalang-pananampalataya dahil sa taglay nilang inggit. Kaya huwag kang mamighati sa mga tagatangging sumampalatayang ito. Sa sinumang sumunod sa iyo kabilang sa mga mananampalataya ay may yaman at kasapatan.
Sequence
Earlier, the people of the Book were persuaded to embrace Islam. Mentioned now is the futility of their current approach which they claimed to be the God's truth while it was unworkable in the sight of Allah, insufficient for salvation and dependant on Islam as the only source of salvation. Then, as an antidote to their insistence on remaining disbelievers after being warned, there are words of comfort for the Holy Prophet ﷺ . The mention of Tabligh of Din had appeared in between as based on particular need and congruity.
Commentary
Follow the Divine Shari` ah: Instruction for the people of the Book
In the first verse (68), the people of the Book, that is, the Jews and Christians were instructed to follow the Divine Shari` ah by making it clear that they would be reduced to nothing if they chose not to abide by the injunctions of the Shari` ah. In other words, if they do not ad-here to the Shari` ah of Islam, all their achievements shall stand wasted. To them Allah had given the privilege of being the progeny of prophets. Then, they had the intellectual excellence of the Torah and the Injil as well. Added to this was the presence of many men of Allah among them who went through strenuous spiritual exertions in their search for truth. But, for all this to be valid and weighty the one binding condition was that they should follow the Divine Shari` ah. Without it, no genealogical superiority will work, nor would their intellectual excellence or their spiritual strivings become the means of their salvation.
This statement provides for Muslims too the crucial guidance that there is no way of Dervishes or path of spiritual realization (Suluk Tariqat) or repeated strivings to achieve spiritual goals (Mujahadah and Riyadat) or extra-sensory spiritual illumination (Kashf) or having visitations of inspiration (Ilham) which can become the source of spiritual achievement or salvation in the sight of Allah unless there is full adherence to the Shari'ah.
To prove one's obedience to the Divine Shari` ah, the instruction given in this verse is to follow three things. These are the Torah and Injil which had been revealed earlier for the Jews and Christians while the third one is: وَمَا أُنزِلَ إِلَيْكُم مِّن رَّبِّكُمْ , that is, what has been revealed to you from your Lord.
According to the consensus of the majority of commentators, the Sahabah and the Tabi` in, it means the Holy Qur'an which was sent for the universal community of inviters to faith - including the Jews and Christians - through the (midmost) medium of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . Therefore, the verse comes to mean unless you act in accordance with the injunctions brought by the Torah, the Injil and the Qur'an - correctly, fully and totally - no lineal or intellectual excellence of yours shall be valid or acceptable with Allah.'
At this point one may wonder why, in this verse, rather than mentioning Qur'an by its brief name, as was done with the Torah and the Injil., a long sentence : (and what has been revealed to you from your Lord) has been used. What is the wisdom behind it? It is possible that it may be carrying a hint to what was said by the Holy Prophet ﷺ in which he disclosed that the way he was given the Qur'an which is a treasure of knowledge and wisdom, also given to him were other sources of knowledge and insight, which could be called, in a certain aspect, the explication of the Holy Qur'an as well. The words of the Hadith are:
الا انّی اوتیت القرآن و مثلہ معہ الا یوشک رجل شبعان علی اریکتہ یقول علیکم بھذا القرآن فما وجدتم فیہ من حلال فأحلوہ وما وجدتم فیہ من حرام فحرّموہ وان ما حرم رسول اللہ (ﷺ) کما حرم اللہ۔ (ابوداؤد ، ابن ماجہ، دارمی وغیرہا)
Remember! I have been given the Qur'an and, with it, (many fields of knowledge) like it - lest, in times to come, some sated man reclining on his couch were to say: For you this Qur'an is sufficient - what you find Halal in it, take that as Halal; and what you find Harm in it, take that as Haram - although, what the Messenger of Allah has declared to be Harm is like what Allah has declared to be Harm. (Abu Dawud, Ibn Majah, Darimi others)
Three Kinds of Ahkam
The Qur'an itself is a testimony of this subject. It says: وَمَا يَنطِقُ عَنِ الْهَوَىٰ ﴿3﴾ إِنْ هُوَ إِلَّا وَحْيٌ يُوحَىٰ ﴿4﴾ which means that the Holy Prophet ﷺ does not say anything on his own - whatever he says is all revealed to him from Almighty Allah; and under conditions when he says something based on his Ijtihad (fully deliberated judgment) and Qiyas (analogical de-duction) - following which he receives no guidance contrary to it - then, consequently, that Qiyas and Ijtihad too hold the same legal force as that of an injunction revealed through Wahy.
In a nutshell, we can say that, out of the injunctions (Ahkam) given to the Ummah by the Holy Prophet ﷺ first come those which have been mentioned clearly in the Holy Qur'an. Then, there are those which have not been mentioned in the Qur'an clearly, instead of which, they were revealed to the Holy Prophet ﷺ through a separate Wahy (Wahy Ghayr Matlu: Revelation not recited). Thirdly, the command which he gave as based on his Ijtihad and Qiyas - following which no command was revealed by Almighty Allah - then, that too takes the legal force of a revealed injunction. It is obligatory to follow all these three kinds of injunctions. They are included within the purview of وَمَا أُنزِلَ إِلَيْكُم مِّن رَّبِّكُمْ (What has been revealed to you from your Lord).
It is also possible that the use of the longer sentence: وَمَا أُنزِلَ إِلَيْكُم مِّن رَّبِّكُمْ (and what has been revealed to you from your Lord) in place of the likely brief name of Qur'an in this verse may have been preferred so as to indicate that the following of all injunctions given in the Qur'an or given by the Holy Prophet ﷺ is equally mandatory.
Another point worth noting in this verse is that the Jews and Christians have been asked to follow the injunctions of all three Books, that is, the Torah, the Injil and the Qur'an - although, some of them abrogate others. The Injil abrogates some injunctions of the Torah and the Qur'an abrogates many injunctions of the Torah and the Injil. How then, could the sum of three be followed in action?
The answer is clear. Since every incoming Book changed some injunctions of the outgoing Book, it becomes obvious that following the replaced modality, in itself, amounts to acting in accordance with both Books. Following and acting in accordance with abrogated injunctions is against the requirement of both Books.
Allah consoles His Prophet ﷺ
To console the Holy Prophet ﷺ it was said at the end that there will be many among the people of the Book who would fail to benefit by the Divine magnanimity shown to them. They may even react adversely by increasing the tempo of their disbelief and hostility. Let this be no cause of grief to him, nor should he have any sympathetic concern for them.
Hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad, Ngươi hãy nói: Hỡi dân Do Thái và Thiên Chúa, các người chẳng có nguồn cơ sở nào cho đạo ngoại trừ các ngươi làm theo những gì được nói trong Kinh Tawrah và Injil, và làm theo những gì được ban xuống cho các ngươi trong Kinh Qur'an, Kinh Sách mà đức tin của các ngươi không được chấp nhận trừ phi phải có đức tin nơi Nó. Tuy nhiên, những gì được ban xuống cho Ngươi - Muhammad - từ Thượng Đế của Ngươi sẽ không mang lại điều hữu ích gì cho đám dân Kinh Sách ngoại trừ sự thái quá và vô đức tin. Cho nên, Ngươi - Muhammad - chớ đau buồn và rầu lo cho những kẻ vô đức tin.
There is no Salvation Except through Faith in the Qur'an
Allah says: O Muhammad, say,
يَـأَهْلَ الْكِتَـبِ لَسْتُمْ عَلَى شَىْءٍ
(O People of the Scripture! You have nothing...) meaning no real religion until you adhere to and implement the Tawrah and the Injil. That is, until you believe in all the Books that you have that Allah revealed to the Prophets. These Books command following Muhammad and believing in his prophecy, all the while adhering to his Law. Before, we explained Allah's statement,
وَلَيَزِيدَنَّ كَثِيراً مِّنْهُم مَّآ أُنزِلَ إِلَيْكَ مِن رَّبِّكَ طُغْيَـناً وَكُفْراً
(Verily, the revelation that has come to you from your Lord makes many of them increase in rebellion and disbelief.)
فَلاَ تَأْسَ عَلَى الْقَوْمِ الْكَـفِرِينَ
(So do not grieve for the people who disbelieve), Do not be sad or taken aback by their disbelief. Allah said next,
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ
(Surely, those who believe) referring to Muslims,
وَالَّذِينَ هَادُواْ
(those who are the Jews) who were entrusted with the Tawrah,
وَالصَّـبِئُونَ
(and the Sabians. ..) a sect from the Christians and Magians who did not follow any particular religion, as Mujahid stated. As for the Christians, they are known and were entrusted with the Injil. The meaning here is that if each of these groups believed in Allah and the Hereafter, which is the Day of Judgement and Reckoning, and performed good actions, which to be so, must conform to Muhammad's ﷺ Law, after Muhammad ﷺ was sent to all mankind and the Jinns. If any of these groups held these beliefs, then they shall have no fear of what will come or sadness regarding what they lost, nor will grief ever affect them. We discussed a similar Ayah before in Surat Al-Baqarah 2:62.
Di', o Messaggero: "O voi Ebrei e Nazareni, non seguirete la giusta fede finché non applicherete ciò che è contenuto nella Torāh e nel Vangelo, e ciò che vi è stato rivelato nel Corano; la vostra fede non sarà giusta finché non crederete in esso e non applicherete ciò che vi è in esso". Ciò che ti è stato rivelato dal tuo Dio non fa altro che aggiungere superbia alla superbia della Gente del Libro, e miscredenza alla loro miscredenza, a causa della loro invidia. Non affliggerti per questi miscredenti; i credenti che ti seguono ti sono sufficienti.
-Ey Resul! deki; - Ey Yahudi ve Hristiyanlar! Ta ki Tevrat'ta ve İncil'de bulunan ile amel edene kadar din olarak kabul edilen herhangi bir şeyin üzerinde değilsiniz. Size indirilen ve ancak ona inandığınızda ve onda bulunan (hükümler) ile amel ettiğinizde imanınızın sahih olacağı Kur'an ile amel ediniz. Rabbinden sana indirilen (ayetler), ehlikitabın isyan ve küfür bakımından, bulundukları hasetten dolayı küfürlerine küfür katıp arttırır. Bu itibarla o kâfirlere üzülme! Sana tabi olan Müminler kâfidir ve onlara ihtiyacın yoktur.
Mensajero, di: judíos y cristianos, no practicarán la religión correctamente hasta que no pongan en práctica las enseñanzas de la Torá y el Evangelio así como lo que les ha sido revelado en el Corán. De hecho, su fe no será válida si no creen en el Corán y no lo ponen en práctica. Aquello que te ha sido revelado por tu Señor solo provocará la tiranía y la incredulidad en muchos de la Gente del Libro a causa de la envidia que carcome sus corazones. No te preocupes por los incrédulos: encontrarás aquello que necesitas entre los creyentes.
"Katakanlah, 'Hai Ahli Kitab, kamu tidak dipandang ber-agama sedikit pun hingga kamu menegakkan ajaran-ajaran Taurat, Injil dan al-Qur`an, yang diturunkan kepadamu dari Tuhanmu.' Sesungguhnya apa yang diturunkan kepadamu (Muhammad) dari Tuhanmu akan menambah kedurhakaan dan kekafiran bagi keba-nyakan dari mereka, maka janganlah kamu bersedih hati terhadap orang-orang yang kafir itu." (Al-Ma`idah: 68).
(68) Maksudnya, katakanlah kepada Ahli Kitab, serukan dan umumkan kesesatan dan kebatilan mereka bahwa ﴾ لَسۡتُمۡ عَلَىٰ شَيۡءٍ ﴿ "kamu tidak dipandang beragama sedikit pun," dalam perkara-perkara agama, karena kamu tidak beriman kepada Muhammad dan al-Qur`an, dan tidak pula membenarkan nabimu dan kitabmu, kamu tidak berpegang kepada kebenaran dan kamu tidak berpijak kepada dasar yang benar, ﴾ حَتَّىٰ تُقِيمُواْ ٱلتَّوۡرَىٰةَ وَٱلۡإِنجِيلَ ﴿ "hingga kamu menegakkan ajaran-ajaran Taurat dan Injil," maksudnya, kamu menjadikan ke-duanya tegak dengan beriman kepada keduanya, mengikuti dan tidak berpegang kepada kebenaran dan kamu tidak berpijak kepada dasar yang benar, ﴾ حَتَّىٰ تُقِيمُواْ ٱلتَّوۡرَىٰةَ وَٱلۡإِنجِيلَ ﴿ "hingga kamu menegakkan ajaran-ajaran Taurat dan Injil," maksudnya, kamu menjadikan ke-duanya tegak dengan beriman kepada keduanya, mengikuti dan berpegang kepada apa yang diserukan keduanya. ﴾ و َ ﴿ "Dan" kamu juga menegakkan ﴾ م آ أُنزِلَ إِلَيۡكُم مِّن رَّبِّكُمۡۗ ﴿ "al-Qur`an, yang diturunkan kepadamu dari Tuhanmu," yang telah mendidikmu, memberi nikmat kepadamu dan menjadikan nikmatNya yang paling mulia adalah diturunkannya kitab-kitab kepadamu. Maka sudah sewajibnya kamu bersyukur kepada Allah, berpegang teguh dengan hukum-hukum Allah dan menjunjung amanat dan perjanjianNya yang di-bebankan kepadamu.﴾ وَلَيَزِيدَنَّ كَثِيرٗا مِّنۡهُم مَّآ أُنزِلَ إِلَيۡكَ مِن رَّبِّكَ طُغۡيَٰنٗا وَكُفۡرٗاۖ فَلَا تَأۡسَ عَلَى ٱلۡقَوۡمِ ٱلۡكَٰفِرِينَ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya apa yang diturunkan kepadamu (Muhammad) dari Tuhanmu akan menambah kedurhakaan dan kekafiran bagi keba-nyakan dari mereka, maka janganlah kamu bersedih hati terhadap orang-orang yang kafir itu."
Ô Messager, dis: Ô juifs et chrétiens, vous ne pratiquez pas la religion appropriée tant que vous ne mettez pas en pratique les enseignements de la Torah et l’Evangile ainsi que ce qui vous a été révélé dans le Coran. En effet, votre foi ne sera pas valide si vous ne croyez pas au Coran et ne le mettez pas en pratique.
Ce qui t’a été révélé de la part de ton Seigneur n’inspirera que tyrannie sur tyrannie et mécréance sur mécréance à bien des Gens du Livre à cause de l’envie qui ronge leurs cœurs. Ne te tourmente donc pas au sujet de ces mécréants: tu trouveras ce dont tu as besoin auprès des croyants.
Say, O Messenger: You – Jews and Christians – have no religious basis, unless you practice what is in the Torah and the Gospel and practice the Qur’ān that has been revealed to you. Your faith is not valid until you have faith in it and practice it. That which has been revealed to you from your Lord will increase the disobedience and disbelief of many of the People of the Scripture because of their envy. So do not be sad over these disbelievers: In the believers who follow you there is sufficient goodness.
Katakanlah -wahai Rasul-, “Kalian -wahai orang-orang Yahudi dan Nasrani- tidak mengikuti agama yang diakui sampai kalian mengamalkan apa yang tertera di dalam kitab Taurat dan Injil, dan juga mengamalkan apa yang diturunkan kepada kalian melalui kitab suci Al-Qur`ān yang iman kalian tidak sah tanpa beriman kepadanya serta mengamalkan isinya. Apa yang diturunkan kepadamu dari Tuhanmu benar-benar akan menambah kesesatan dan kekafiran Ahli Kitab, akibat rasa dengki yang ada di dalam hati mereka. Sebab itu, janganlah kamu menyesali perbuatan orang-orang yang kafir itu. Cukuplah kamu beserta orang-orang mukmin yang menjadi pengikutmu.
Aquellos creyentes, judíos, sabeos y cristianos que creen en Al-lah y el Último Día y realizan buenas obras, no sentirán ningún temor respecto al Más Allá ni se afligirán por lo que sufrieron en este mundo.
Ceux, parmi les croyants, les juifs, les sabéens (qui sont les disciples d’un certain prophète) et les chrétiens, qui croient en Allah et au Jour Dernier et accomplissent de bonnes œuvres n’éprouveront aucune crainte au sujet de l’au-delà, ni ne seront affligés pour ce qu’ils auront manqué dans ce bas monde.
Sesungguhnya orang-orang mukmin, orang-orang Yahudi, orang-orang Ṣābi`īn (pengikut sebagian para nabi), dan orang-orang Nasrani, siapa pun di antara mereka yang percaya kepada Allah dan hari Akhir, serta beramal saleh maka tidak ada kekhawatiran terhadap mereka mengenai apa yang kelak akan mereka hadapi dan mereka pun tidak bersedih hati atas kekayaan dunia yang luput dari jangkauan mereka.
Salvation promised for Four Communities having faith and good deeds
In the second verse (69), Allah Almighty addresses four traditional religious communities, persuades them to have faith and act righteously whereupon He promises salvation for them. The first of those are: الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا (those who believe) that is, the Muslims. Secondly: الَّذِينَ هَادُوا (and those who are Jews); thirdly : صابِئُونَ (the Sabians); and fourthly: نصَارَىٰ (the Christians). Three of these Communities - Muslims, Jews and Christians - are well-known and found in most parts of the world. Any community having the name Sabian does not exist today. Therefore, scholarly opinion varies as to their exact identity. Quoting Qata-dah, the Tafsir authority, Ibn Kathir has reported that Sabians were people who worshipped angels, offered prayers contra-oriented to the Qiblah and recited the Scripture, Zabur (revealed to Sayyidna Dawud) (علیہ السلام) .
The context of the Qur'an seems to support it as the four Scriptures mentioned in the Qur'an are Torah, Zabur, Injil and Qur'an. Thus, named here are the believers in these four Books.
Another verse on the same subject, almost in the same words, has appeared in the seventh Section of Surah al-Baqarah:
اِنَّ الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا وَالَّذِينَ هَادُوا وَالنَّصَارَىٰ وَالصَّابِئِينَ مَنْ آمَنَ بِاللَّـهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الْآخِرِ وَعَمِلَ صَالِحًا فَلَهُمْ أَجْرُهُمْ عِندَ رَبِّهِمْ وَلَا خَوْفٌ عَلَيْهِمْ وَلَا هُمْ يَحْزَنُونَ ﴿62﴾
Surely, those who believed, and those who are Jews, and Christians, and the Sabians - whoever believes in Allah and in the Last Day, and does good deeds - they have their reward with their Lord. And there is no fear for them nor shall they grieve. (2: 62)
Other than the place-oriented transposition of some words, there is no difference between them.
With Allah, Distinction Depends on Righteous Deeds
The gist of both these verses is that distinctions of lineage, home-land, and nationality do not matter in the sight of Allah. Anyone who takes to total obedience, faith and good deeds as a way of life - no matter what he has been before - shall find himself acceptable with Allah and his devotion will bring the best of appreciation from his Creator. And it is obvious that total obedience after the revelation of the Qur'an depends on being a Muslim - because, there are instructions to this effect in the past Scriptures of the Torah and the Injil as well, while the Qur'an itself was revealed for this particular purpose. Therefore, after the revelation of the Qur'an and the appearance of the Last among Prophets , (علیہم السلام) it cannot be correct - without believing in the Qur'an and having faith in the Holy Prophet ﷺ - to follow either the Torah or the Injil or the Zabur. Thus, these verses would mean that whoever from among these communities becomes Muslim shall become deserving of salvation and reward in the Akhirah (Hereafter). Provided right here is the answer to the doubt as to what would happen to all their dark doings of sin and disobedience and disbelief and anti-Islam and anti-Muslim mechanizations once they have become Muslims? The disarming answer is: All past sins and short-comings will stand forgiven and in the life-to-come, they shall have no fear or grief.
A surface view of the subject may suggest to someone that this should not be the place to mention Muslims because they are - in their faith and through their obedience - at the stage desired in the verse. In other words, the occasion here calls for the mention of only those who are supposed to be persuaded to enter the fold of Islam. But, what we have here is a special mode of eloquence employed by the Qur'an. It is like the law promulgated by the highest imaginable authority saying that it is for everyone, in favour or in opposition, bring-ing reward for the law-abiding and punishment for the law-breaking. It is obvious that those in favour are already obedient. The purpose is to make those in the opposing camp hear it. The particular element of wisdom behind mentioning those already in favour is that they are being told here that they are being appreciated not because of any personal or group excellence of theirs but simply because of their quality of obedience to their Creator. If the dissenter in the opposing camp were to take to the path of obedience to his Creator, he too will deserve the same grace and reward.
There is No Salvation (Najat) without Belief in Prophethood ('Iman bir-Risalat)
The set of instructions given in the address to these four Traditional Religious Communities is divided in three parts: (a) 'Iman bil-lah : Belief in Allah (b) 'Iman bil-yowmil-akhir : Belief in the Last Day (c) and Al-Amalus-Salih: Good deeds.
It is obvious that the intention in this verse is not to give the entire details of Islam's articles of faith, nor is there any occasion for it. By mentioning some basic beliefs of Islam here, the aim is to point out to all Islamic beliefs, and to invite people to them - nor is it something so necessary that whenever 'Iman or faith is mentioned in a verse, all details about it should also be mentioned right there. Therefore, the absence of a clearly emphasized mention of the faith in the Messenger or Prophet at this place should have not given anyone having the least commonsense and justice the room to entertain any doubt - specially, when the whole Qur'an and hundreds of its verses are brimming with clear statements about belief in the Risalah. Present there are loud and clear assertions that there is no Najat (salvation) without believing in the Rasul (Messenger of Allah) and the sayings of the Rasul fully and completely, and that no belief and action is acceptable or valid without it. But, a group of deviators, which insists on thrusting its repugnant ideas in the Qur'an somehow, has come up with a new theory based on the absence of an explicit mention of prophethood in this verse - which is absolutely contrary to so many open assertions of the Qur'an and Sunnah. They theorize that every person, despite his religion, a Jew or Christian, even an idol-worshipping Hindu could deserve salvation in the Hereafter - if he believes only in Allah and the Last Day and does good deeds. For final salvation (as they would prefer) entry in Islam is not necessary. (Na` udhu-bil-lah : Refuge with Allah! )
People whom Allah has blessed with the Taufiq of reciting the Qur'an and having true faith in it would not need some major knowledge or insight to help them remove this doubt which even they could do through these very clear statements. Even readers of the Qur'an with the help of authentic translations could understand the falsity of this kind of theorizing. Some verses are being given here as an example.
The place where the Holy Qur'an has described the articles of faith ('Iman) in details appears at the end of Surah al-Baqarah as follows:
كُلٌّ آمَنَ بِاللَّـهِ وَمَلَائِكَتِهِ وَكُتُبِهِ وَرُسُلِهِ لَا نُفَرِّقُ بَيْنَ أَحَدٍ مِّن رُّسُلِهِ
All have believed in Allah, and His angels, and His Books, and His Messengers. (in a way that) "We make no difference between any of His Messengers," and they have said ... (2:285).
Within the details of 'Iman (faith) described clearly in this verse, it has also been clarified that believing in any one or some Messengers is absolutely insufficient for salvation. Instead of that, believing in all Messengers is a binding condition. If anyone does not believe even in one single Messenger, his or her 'Iman shall not be valid and acceptable in the sight of Allah.
At another place, it is said:
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ يَكْفُرُونَ بِاللَّـهِ وَرُسُلِهِ وَيُرِيدُونَ أَن يُفَرِّقُوا بَيْنَ اللَّـهِ وَرُسُلِهِ وَيَقُولُونَ نُؤْمِنُ بِبَعْضٍ وَنَكْفُرُ بِبَعْضٍ وَيُرِيدُونَ أَن يَتَّخِذُوا بَيْنَ ذَٰلِكَ سَبِيلًا ﴿150﴾ أُولَـٰئِكَ هُمُ الْكَافِرُونَ حَقًّا
Surely those who disbelieve in Allah and His Messengers, and wish to make division between Allah and His Messengers, and say, "We believe in some, and disbelieve in some" and wish to take a way in between that. Those are the disbelievers in reality ... (4:150-151).
The Holy Prophet ﷺ has said:
لَو کَانَ موسٰی حَیًّا لَما وَسعَہ اِلَّا اِتّبَاعِی
Had Musa (علیہ السلام) been alive, he would have had no choice but to follow me.
Now, if someone were to say: ` Let the followers of every religion keep acting according to their respective religions. Thus, they can find Paradise and achieve salvation in the Hereafter without having to believe in the Holy Prophet ﷺ and without having to become Muslims!' - this would, then, be a flagrant disregard of the verses cited above.
In addition to that, if every religion or community is something acting according to which in every age is sufficient for ultimate success and salvation, then, the coming of the Last among Prophets and the revelation of the Qur'an itself becomes meaningless. The sending of one Shari'ah after the other also becomes redundant. The first Messenger would have brought one Shari` ah and one Book. That would have been sufficient. at need was there to send other Messengers, Shari` ahs and Books? At the most, sufficient would have been the presence of people who would have preserved the Shari` ah and the Book, practiced it themselves and pursuaded ethers to do the same - as has been the duty of the ` Ulama of every community. This, then, would be a situation in which the words of the Qur'an: كُلٍّ جَعَلْنَا مِنكُمْ شِرْعَةً وَمِنْهَاجًا ، (For each of you We have made a way and a method - 5:48) will lose their meaning.
Is it not that the Holy Prophet ﷺ carried out the mission of Jihad against Jews and Christians, and others, those who did not believe in him and in the Book of Allah revealed to him, even fought against them on battlefields? What justification would remain for that? And if, for a human being to be a true believer acceptable with Allah, having faith only in Allah and the Last Day should be taken as sufficient, why then, would Iblis (Satan) be cursed? Did he not believe in Allah? Or, was he a denier of the Last Day? Was he not the one who, even in his fit of anger, by saying: إِلَىٰ يَوْمِ يُبْعَثُونَ (Till the Day, the [ dead ] are raised - 38 :79), confirmed his faith in the Last Day?
The truth of the matter is that this error is the product of the notion that religion can be given as a gift on a silver plate as done in marriages. Seen in modern and international context, religion can be used to develop bonds of relationship with other nations - although, the Holy Qur'an has said very openly and clearly that we should have our relations with non-Muslims based on tolerance, sympathy, favour, charity, mercy and things like that, but this should be done by ensuring that the limits of religion are not crossed and that its frontiers re-main fully guarded.
If, in the verse under reference, let us suppose, there was no mention of the faith in prophethood, then, other verses quoted above which command it emphatically, would have been sufficient. But, a closer look at this verse itself will show a distinct hint towards belief in prophethood because, in the terminology of the Qur'an, only that 'Iman billah (belief in Allah) is valid, in which there is belief in everything told by Allah. The Qur'an has made its terminology very clear in the following words:
فَإِنْ آمَنُوا بِمِثْلِ مَا آمَنتُم بِهِ فَقَدِ اهْتَدَوا
So, if they (the Companions) believe in the like of what you (the Prophets) believe in, they have certainly found the right path - 2:137.
It means that the kind of 'Iman the noble Sahabah had is the only 'Iman which deserves to be called 'Iman bil-lah. And it is obvious that 'Iman bir-rasul was a great pillar of the edifice of their 'Iman. Therefore, the words: مَن اٰمَنَ بِاللہِ (whoever believes in Allah) are inclusive of the belief in the Messenger of Allah.
"Sesungguhnya orang-orang Mukmin, orang-orang Yahudi, Shabi`in dan orang-orang Nasrani, siapa saja (di antara mereka) yang benar-benar beriman kepada Allah, Hari Kemudian dan ber-amal shalih, maka tidak ada kekhawatiran terhadap mereka dan tidak (pula) mereka bersedih hati." (Al-Ma`idah: 69).
(69) Allah سبحانه وتعالى memberitakan tentang umat yang diberi kitab dari kalangan pengikut al-Qur`an, Taurat dan Injil bahwa kebaha-giaan dan keselamatan mereka adalah pada jalan dan dasar yang satu, yaitu beriman kepada Allah dan Hari Akhir, serta beramal shalih. Barangsiapa di antara mereka yang beriman kepada Allah dan Hari Akhir, serta beramal shalih, maka baginya keselamatan. Tidak ada ketakutan bagi mereka dalam menghadapi perkara-perkara masa depan yang menakutkan dan tidak ada kesedihan bagi mereka pada apa yang telah mereka tinggalkan. Ini adalah hukum yang mencakup seluruh masa.
The believers in Muhammad, and the Jews, Sabians and Christians before Muhammad – whichever of them believes Allah and the Last Day and does good actions – they will have no fear for the future and will not be sad over that which they missed in the worldly life.
The members of the Jewish community, thriving on stories of the excellence of their community and the supposed holiness of their elders, had not subjected themselves and their personal affairs to the will of God. Moreover, as a result of wishful thinking, they were convinced of their salvation before God. But their wishful thinking had no value in His eyes, for they were not ruled by His religion. What actually carries weight with God is being punctilious about carrying out His commandments and founding one’s life on His religion. When people who indulge in wishful thinking and false hopes are confronted by the message that, before God, it is intentions and deeds that carry weight and not wishes and false hopes, they react strongly against it. In this call they see the demolition of their castles in the air and this imagined state of affairs becomes a trial for them. It follows that they become strong opponents of such a call. Their self-centredness, hidden in the garb of showy devotion to God, comes out into the open. While they should have taken Divine nourishment from this call for Truth, they are instead spurred on by it to disbelief and arrogance. The generations succeeding the early followers of the prophets of ancient times gradually assumed the shape of a regular group or community. They no longer followed the examples set by the prophets; instead they perpetuated legends eulogizing their past glories and supremacy. Every group began to regard itself as the best of all, believing that their salvation was certain and that their status before God was the highest of all. But the fact is that such groupist religions have no value in the eyes of God. Every individual’s case will be separately presented before God and the decision about his future will be wholly based on his own deeds and not on any other basis. Upholding the Book of God means having full faith in God; being overwhelmed by the fear of the Hereafter; and leading a life of a righteous character among one’s fellow human beings. This is the true religion and everybody is required to adopt it in his way of living. The community blessed with the Book of God has great merit in the world so long as its members adopt God’s true religion. On deviating from this they become completely undeserving before God—even less meritorious than open deniers and polytheists.
Şüphesiz iman edenler, Yahudiler, Sabiiler -ki onlar bazı peygamberlere tabi olan bir topluluktur- ve Hristiyanlar'dan kim Allah'a ve ahiret gününe iman eder ve salih ameller işlerse, gelecekte olacaklardan bir korkuları olmayacaktır ve geride bıraktıkları (elde edemedikleri) dünya paylarına da üzülmeyeceklerdir.
Quả thật, những người có đức tin, những người Do Thái, những người Sabian tức một nhóm người đi theo một số vị Nabi, những người Thiên Chúa và những ai tin nơi Allah, tin nơi cõi Đời Sau đồng thời làm việc thiện tốt thì họ sẽ không phải gặp bất điều gì xấu trong lương lai và họ cũng không phải lo cho những gì đã mất trên thế gian này.
69- Şüphe yok ki iman edenler, yahudiler, sabiiler ve hıristiyanlar içinden her kim Alah’a ve âhiret gününe iman edip salih amel işlerse onlar için hiçbir korku yoktur ve onlar üzülmeyeceklerdir de.
69. Yüce Allah Kitap ehlini oluşturan, kendilerine Kur’ân, Tevrat ve İncil’in indirildiği kimselerin mutluluk ve kurtuluşlarının tek bir yola, tek bir esasa bağlı olduğunu haber vermektedir. O da Allah’a ve âhiret gününe iman etmek ve salih amel işlemektir. Kim Allah’a ve âhiret gününe iman eder de salih amel işlerse onun için kurtuluş vardır. Böylelerine gelecekte karşı karşıya kalmaları söz konusu olan dehşetli haller dolayısı ile korku yoktur, geride bıraktıkları şeyler için de üzülmeyeceklerdir. Sözü geçen bu hüküm Muhammed sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’den önceki diğer zaman ve dönemleri de kapsamaktadır. (Aynı içerikteki Bakara 62. ayetinin tefsirine de bakınız.)
Tunay na ang mga mananampalataya; ang mga Hudyo; ang mga Sabeo, na isang pangkat ng mga tagasunod ng ilan sa mga propeta; at ang mga Kristiyano, ang sinumang sumampalataya kabilang sa kanila kay Allāh at sa Huling Araw at gumawa ng mga gawang matuwid ay walang pangamba sa kanila sa kahaharapin nila ni sila ay malulungkot sa nakaalpas sa kanila mula sa mga mabuting bahagi sa Mundo.
In verità i credenti, gli Ebrei اليهود e i Sabiyin ( الصّابئين), ovvero una fazione dei seguaci di alcuni profeti, e i Nazareni, coloro, tra di essi, che hanno creduto in Allāh e hanno compiuto buone azioni, non avranno nulla da temere e non si rattristeranno per i beni che hanno perduto in questa vita.
Doista oni koji vjeruju (sljedbenici posljednje Objave), i jevreji, i sabejci (sljedbenici nekih vjerovjesnika), i kršćani koji su vjerovali (prije Muhammedovog poslanstva) u Allaha i Sudnji dan i činili dobra djela – svi oni neće strahovati od onoga što ih čeka niti će tugovati za dunjalučkim ukrasima koji su ih mimoišli.
Abbiamo stipulato saldi patti, con i Figli di Isrāīl, che avrebbero ascoltato ed obbedito, ma tradirono i patti stipulati con Noi e preferirono rifiutare ciò che portarono i loro messaggeri per seguire i loro desideri, e li tacciarono di menzogna ed uccisero alcuni di loro.
70- Andolsun biz, İsrailoğullarından sağlam bir söz aldık ve onlara rasuller gönderdik. Onlara hoşlarına gitmeyen şeyleri getiren bir peygamberin geldiği her seferinde kimisini yalanlıyor, kimisini de öldürüyorlardı.
71- Başlarına bir fitne gelmeyeceğini sandılar da kör ve sağır kesildiler. Sonra Allah tevbelerini kabul etti. Sonra onlardan birçoğu yine kör ve sağır kesildiler. Allah yaptıklarını görendir.
70. Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Andolsun biz İsrailoğullarından sağlam bir söz.” Yani Allah’a iman edeceklerine ve daha önce: “Andolsun Allah İsrailoğullarından söz almıştı. İçlerinden on iki de nakib göndermiştik...”(el-Maide, 5/12) buyruğunda sözü geçen emir ve buyrukları yerine getireceklerine dair ağır bir söz “aldık ve onlara rasuller gönderdik.” Bu peygamberler ardı ardına gelerek onlara davette ve irşadlarda bulunuyorlardı. Ancak bunun onlara bir faydası olmadı. “Onlara hoşlarına gitmeyen şeyleri getiren bir peygamberin geldiği her seferinde” hoşlarına gitmeyen bir hakikati getiren her bir peygamberi yalanladılar, ona karşı inatla karşı koydular ve ona tepki gösterip en çirkin şekilde muamelede bulundular. Zira “kimisini yalanlıyorlar, kimisini de öldürüyorlardı.”
71. “Başlarına bir fitne gelmeyeceğini sandılar” yani onların bu masiyet ve yalanlamalarının, başlarına bir azap ve ceza getirmeyeceğini sandılar ve böylelikle batıl yollarını sürdürmeye devam ettiler. Hakka karşı “da kör ve sağır kesildiler. Sonra Allah onların tevbelerini kabul etti.” Onları gayrete getirdi ve Allah’a tevbe edip yönelmeleri üzerine de onların tevbelerini kabul etti. “Sonra” bu halleri uzun süre devam etmedi, nihâyet onların pek çoğu yine o çirkin hale geri döndüler ve “onlardan birçoğu yine kör ve sağır kesildiler.” Pek çoğu bu niteliğe sahip oldular, pek az kimseler ise tevbe ve imanları üzere devam ettiler. “Allah yaptıklarını görendir.” Herkese amelinin karşılığını verir, hayır işlerse hayır, şer işlerse şer ile mukabelede bulunur.
"Sungguh Kami telah mengambil perjanjian dari Bani Israil, dan telah Kami utus kepada mereka rasul-rasul. Tetapi setiap datang seorang rasul kepada mereka dengan membawa apa yang tidak diingini oleh hawa nafsu mereka, (maka) sebagian dari rasul-rasul itu mereka dustakan dan sebagian yang lain mereka bunuh. Dan mereka mengira bahwa tidak akan terjadi suatu bencana pun (ter-hadap mereka dengan membunuh nabi-nabi itu), maka (karena itu) mereka menjadi buta dan pekak, kemudian Allah menerima taubat mereka, kemudian kebanyakan dari mereka buta dan tuli (lagi). Dan Allah Maha Melihat apa yang mereka kerjakan." (Al-Ma`idah: 70-71).
(70) Allah berfirman, ﴾ لَقَدۡ أَخَذۡنَا مِيثَٰقَ بَنِيٓ إِسۡرَٰٓءِيلَ ﴿ "Sungguh Kami telah mengambil perjanjian Bani Israil," yaitu, perjanjian mereka yang berat dengan beriman kepada Allah dan menunaikan kewa-jiban-kewajibanNya yang telah disinggung pada FirmanNya,
﴾ وَلَقَدۡ أَخَذَ ٱللَّهُ مِيثَٰقَ بَنِيٓ إِسۡرَٰٓءِيلَ وَبَعَثۡنَا مِنۡهُمُ ٱثۡنَيۡ عَشَرَ نَقِيبٗاۖ ﴿
"Dan sungguh Allah telah mengambil perjanjian (dari) Bani Israil dan telah Kami angkat di antara mereka dua belas orang pemimpin..." sampai akhir ayatnya. (Al-Ma`idah: 12).
﴾ وَأَرۡسَلۡنَآ إِلَيۡهِمۡ رُسُلٗاۖ ﴿ "Dan telah Kami utus kepada mereka rasul-rasul," yang silih berganti mendakwahi dan membimbing mereka secara intensif, akan tetapi hal itu tidak berhasil dan tidak berguna pada mereka. ﴾ كُلَّمَا جَآءَهُمۡ رَسُولُۢ بِمَا لَا تَهۡوَىٰٓ أَنفُسُهُمۡ ﴿ "Tetapi setiap datang seorang rasul kepada mereka dengan membawa apa yang tidak diingini oleh hawa nafsu mereka," yaitu kebenaran, maka mereka mendustakan dan menentangnya dan memperlakukannya dengan perlakuan yang paling buruk, ﴾ فَرِيقٗا كَذَّبُواْ وَفَرِيقٗا يَقۡتُلُونَ ﴿ "(maka) sebagian dari rasul-rasul itu mereka dustakan dan sebagian yang lain mereka bunuh."
(71) ﴾ وَحَسِبُوٓاْ أَلَّا تَكُونَ فِتۡنَةٞ ﴿ "Dan mereka mengira bahwa tidak akan terjadi suatu bencana pun," maksudnya, mereka menyangka bahwa kemaksiatan dan pendustaan mereka tidak menyeret hukuman dan azab atas mereka. Mereka terus berjalan di atas kebatilan, me-reka buta ﴾ وَصَمُّواْ ﴿ "dan tuli" dari kebenaran. ﴾ ثُمَّ ﴿ "Kemudian" Allah mengangkatnya dan ﴾ تَابَ ٱللَّهُ عَلَيۡهِمۡ ﴿ "menerima taubat mereka," mana-kala mereka bertaubat dan kembali kepadaNya. ﴾ ثُمَّ ﴿ "Kemudian" mereka terus berjalan di atas itu sehingga kebanyakan dari mereka berbalik kepada keadaan yang buruk. ﴾ عَمُواْ وَصَمُّواْ كَثِيرٞ مِّنۡهُمۡۚ ﴿ "Keba-nyakan dari mereka buta dan tuli (lagi)" dengan sifat ini, sementara yang minoritas terus berjalan di atas taubat dan iman mereka. ﴾ وَٱللَّهُ بَصِيرُۢ بِمَا يَعۡمَلُونَ ﴿ "Dan Allah Maha Melihat apa yang mereka ker-jakan." Lalu Dia membalas setiap orang yang beramal dengan amal-nya. Jika baik maka balasannya baik, jika buruk maka balasannya buruk.
Commentary
This is an account of how the Bani Isra'il kept breaking the pledge taken from them. As said in verse 70, whenever their Messenger brought a command which did not suit their fancy, they would break their pledge and go about betraying Allah to the limit that they would falsify His Messengers, even kill some of them. They were commanded ` to believe in Allah and act righteously.' But, this was what they did in response. As for the other part of the command - ` Belief in the Last Day' their behaviour was equally reckless. After having committed acts so oppressive, they became totally carefree as if they would not have to pay for what they had done and as if the consequences of their injustice and rebellion will never come out in the open. Under this false impression, they became totally blind and deaf to Divine signs and words. They went on doing what should have not been done. So much so that they killed some prophets and put some others behind bars. Finally, Almighty Allah imposed on them the mastery of Nebuchadnezzar (King of Babylonia, 605-562 B.C., who took them as slaves to Babylon - Old Testament, book of Daniel). When, after a long time, they were sent back to Jerusalem from Babylon through help from some Persian kings who secured their release from disgrace under Nebuchadnezzar, they repented and turned to making amends. Allah relented and accepted their repentance. But, with the passage of some time, they went back to their old practices which made them so blind and deaf once again that they dared killing Sayyi.dna Zakariyah (علیہ السلام) (Zechariah) and Sayyidna Yahya (John) and were all set to kill Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) (Jesus ). (Tafsir Usmani - Notes)
Talaga ngang tumanggap Kami ng mga kasunduang binigyang-diin sa mga anak ni Israel ng pagdinig at pagtalima at nagsugo Kami ng mga sugo upang magpaabot sa kanila ng Batas ngunit sumira sila sa tinanggap sa kanila mula sa tipan at sumunod sila sa idinidikta ng mga pithaya nila gaya ng pag-ayaw sa inihatid sa kanila ng mga sugo nila at gaya ng pagpapasinungaling nila sa iba at pagpatay nila sa iba pa.
Quả thật, TA đã nhận lấy giao ước chắc chắn với người dân Israel rằng chúng phải nghe và tuân lệnh, rồi TA đã cử phái các vị Thiên Sứ đến gặp chúng nhưng chúng đã phá vỡ giao ước và đi theo dục vọng của bản thân chúng, chúng quay lưng với những gì mà các vị Thiên Sứ của TA đã mang đến cho chúng; và chúng phủ nhận một số Thiên Sứ và giết hại một số khác.
Mi smo od potomaka Israilovih čvrste zavjete uzeli da će slušati i pokoravati se, i slali smo im poslanike da im dostave Allahov zakon, pa su to prekršili i svoje prohtjeve slijedili, okrećući se od objava sa kojima su im dolazili poslanici, utjerujući neke od njih u laž, a ubijajući druge.
İsrailoğulları'ndan itaat edip emirleri dinleyeceklerine dair kesin,sağlam bir söz almıştık. Kendilerine Allah'ın şeriatini ulaştıran rasûller gönderdik. Kendileri ise verilen sağlam sözü bozdular. Rasûllerinin kendilerine getirdiklerine karşı geldiler. Hevâ ve arzularının söyledikleri şeylere kulak verip, uydular. Yahudiler kendilerine gelen rasûllerin bazılarını yalanlamışlar ve bir kısmını da öldürmüşlerdi.
Sungguh Kami telah mengambil perjanjian yang kukuh dari Bani Israil agar mereka mau mendengar dan patuh dan Kami pun mengutus kepada mereka para rasul untuk menyampaikan pada mereka syariat Allah. Tetapi, kemudian mereka melanggar perjanjian yang diambil dari mereka tersebut dan mengikuti hawa nafsu, yaitu berpaling dari ajaran agama yang dibawa oleh rasul-rasul mereka dan mendustakan sebagian dari rasul-rasul itu dan sebagian lainnya mereka bunuh.
Nous avons obtenu un engagement ferme de la part des Enfants d’Israël, lesquels promettaient d’écouter et d’obéir, mais ils manquèrent à leurs promesses et suivirent leurs passions qui leur dictaient de rejeter ce que leur ont apporté leurs messagers, de démentir ceux-ci voire d’en tuer certains.
كُلَّمَا جَآءَهُمْ رَسُولٌ بِمَا لاَ تَهْوَى أَنفُسُهُمْ فَرِيقاً كَذَّبُواْ وَفَرِيقاً يَقْتُلُونَوَحَسِبُواْ أَلاَّ تَكُونَ فِتْنَةٌ فَعَمُواْ وَصَمُّواْ
(Whenever there came to them a Messenger with what they themselves desired not - a group of them they called liars, and others among them they killed. They thought there will be no Fitnah (trial or punishment) so they became blind and deaf.) thinking that they would suffer no repercussions for of the evil that they committed. Consequently, they were blinded from the truth and became deaf, incapable of hearing the truth. For these reasons they were unable to be guided by it. Allah forgave that, then,
وَصَمُّواْ ثُمَّ
(yet they became blind and deaf) again,
كَثِيرٌ مِّنْهُمْ وَاللَّهُ بَصِيرٌ بِمَا يَعْمَلُونَ
(many of them, and Allah is the All-Seer of what they do.) He has perfect knowledge of what they do and whomever among them deserves the guidance and whomever deserves misguidance.
I took firm promises from the Israelites that they will listen and follow. But they broke their promises and followed their desires by ignoring what their messengers brought and by disbelieving some and murdering others.
Celebré un compromiso firme con los hijos de Israel, en el cual prometían escuchar y obedecer, pero faltaron a sus promesas y siguieron sus pasiones, las cuales les dictaban rechazar lo que traían los mensajeros, desmentirlos a viva voz e incluso matar a algunos de ellos.
God had taken the pledge of faith and obedience from the Jews through Moses. They fulfilled this pledge for just a few days. Thereafter, their behaviour started deteriorating. Then, God raised reformers among them to remind them of their pledge. But their waywardness and arrogance went on increasing. They went to the extent of silencing the admonishers themselves, and killed many people. When their arrogance went beyond all limits, God caused them to be subjected to the rule of Nebuchadnezzar, the ruler of Babylon and Nineveh (Iraq). He attacked and destroyed their holy city of Jerusalam in 586 B.C., and enslaving the Jews, he took them to his country as bonded labour. After this event, the hearts of the Jews were softened and they sought God’s pardon. Now, God helped them through Cyrus (the King of Iran) who captured their area in 539 B.C. by attacking the Chaldeans and defeating them. Thereafter, he freed the Jews from their exile and allowed them to go back to their country and settle there. Now, the Jews got a new lease of life and progressed considerably, but after a very short time they once again fell into the ways of recklessness and arrogance. Again, God warned them through prophets and reformers, but they did not come to their senses. They went to the extent of killing John (Yahya) and also a man whom they understood to be Jesus. Now, the wrath of God broke loose on them and, in the year 70 A.D., they were defeated by the Roman Emperor, Titus, who attacked their country and destroyed them. After this, the Jews could never stand on their own.
Sözleşme ve anlaşmaları bozmaları, peygamberleri yalanlamaları ve öldürmeleri sonucunda kendilerine herhangi bir zararın gelmeyeceğini zannettiler. Hâlbuki zannetmedikleri ve beklemedikleri başlarına geldi. Bu sebeple hakka karşı sağır ve kör kesildiler ve ona giden doğru yolu bulamadılar. Hakkı kabul ederek onu dinlemediler. Sonra yüce Allah kendi lütfundan onların günahlarını bağışladı. Sonra tekrar hakka karşı kör kesildiler ve dinlemediler. Bir çokları böyle davrandılar Allah, onların yapmış olduklarından haberdardır. Hiçbir şey O'na gizli kalmaz. Yaptıklarına karşılık onları cezalandıracaktır.
Croyant que leurs méfaits (le manquement à leurs engagements, la violation de leurs pactes ainsi que leur démenti et le meurtre de prophètes) resteraient impunis, ils durent faire face à leurs conséquences terribles et inattendues. En effet, ils devinrent aveugles et muets face à la vérité et se retrouvèrent dans l’incapacité d’accéder à la guidée. Allah accueillit leur repentir par miséricorde, mais ils retombèrent dans leur égarement pour nombre d’entre eux. Allah voit parfaitement ce qu’ils font car rien ne Lui échappe et Il les rétribuera en fonction de leurs agissements.
They thought that no harm would come to them for their breaking promises and covenants and for disbelieving and killing their prophets. But the result of their actions was that they became blind and deaf to the truth and misled from guidance. Then Allah turned towards them out of His grace. They again then became blind and deaf to the truth. This happened to many of them. Allah sees what they do. Nothing is hidden from Him and He will repay them for their actions.
Creían que sus afrentas (el incumplimiento de sus compromisos, la violación de sus pactos, así como su negación y haber dado muerte a algunos de los profetas) quedarían impunes, pero deberán enfrentar sus terribles consecuencias. De hecho, fueron ciegos y sordos ante la verdad y se encontraron en la incapacidad de acceder a la guía. Al-lah aceptó su arrepentimiento por misericordia, pero muchos de ellos volvieron a caer en su extravío. Al‑lah ve perfectamente lo que hacen ya que nada Le escapa, y los retribuirá en función de sus actos.
Mereka mengira bahwa tindakan mereka melanggar perjanjian, mendustakan para rasul, dan membunuh para nabi tidak akan berakibat buruk terhadap mereka. Kemudian mereka menerima akibat yang tidak pernah mereka duga sebelumnya. Mereka buta terhadap kebenaran sehingga mereka tidak mengetahui jalan yang benar. Mereka tuli dari kebenaran sehingga mereka tidak bisa mendengar dan menerimanya. Kemudian berkat kemurahan-Nya Allah menerima tobat mereka. Tetapi, setelah itu mereka buta kembali terhadap kebenaran dan telinga mereka tuli, tidak dapat mendengarkan kebenaran. Hal itu dialami oleh sebagian besar dari mereka. Allah Maha Melihat apa yang mereka perbuat, tidak ada sesuatu pun yang luput dari pengawasan-Nya, dan Dia akan membalas perbuatan mereka dengan balasan yang setimpal.
Mislili su da im neće naštetiti njihovo kršenje datih zavjeta i ugovora, i njihovo utjerivanje u laž i ubijanje vjerovjesnika, ali se desilo suprotno onome što su mislili, pa su postali slijepi za istinu, nesposobni da je spoznaju i krenu Pravim putem, i postali su gluhi za prihvatanje istine. Nakon toga im je Allah, iz Svoje milosti, oprostio, ali su opet mnogi od njih postali slijepi i gluhi za istinu, a Allah vidi ono što rade, Njemu ništa skriveno nije, i kaznit će ih za to.
Chúng tưởng rằng việc chúng bội giao ước với Allah, việc chúng dối trá, và việc chúng giết các vị Nabi của Ngài sẽ không phải đối mặt với sự trừng phạt nào của Allah, chúng giả mù, giả điếc như không hề nghe thấy chân lý. Nhưng rồi Allah đã tha thứ cho chúng bởi hồng phúc của Ngài, tuy nhiên, sau đó chúng lại vẫn tiếp tục giả mù giả điếc trước điều chân lý. Dĩ nhiên, Allah thấy hết và nghe hết những gì chúng làm, không có điều gì có thể che giấu được Ngài và Ngài sẽ đáp trả lại thích đáng cho từng việc làm của chúng.
Pensarono, tradendo il patto e gli accordi, tacciando di menzogna i loro profeti ed uccidendoli, che ciò non avrebbe causato loro alcun danno; invece causò loro ciò che non immaginavano: Si accecarono dinanzi alla verità, non furono guidati ad essa; furono sordi, non ascoltarono con assenso; dopodiché Allāh li perdonò, per Sua Grazia. In seguito, si accecarono di nuovo dinanzi alla Retta Via e divennero ancora una volta sordi nei suoi confronti. Ciò accadde a molti di loro; e Allāh è Osservatore di ciò che fanno; nulla Gli è nascosto e li giudicherà per questo.
Nagpalagay sila na ang pagsira nila sa mga tipan at mga kasunduan, ang pagpapasinungaling nila, at ang pagpatay nila sa mga propeta ay hindi nagreresulta ng isang kapinsalaan sa kanila ngunit nagresulta ito ng hindi nila ipinagpalagay kaya nabulag sila sa katotohanan kaya hindi sila napatnubayan tungo rito at nabingi sila sa pagdinig nito ayon sa pagdinig ng pagtanggap. Pagkatapos tumanggap si Allāh sa kanila ng pagbabalik-loob dala ng isang pagmamabuting-loob mula sa Kanya. Pagkatapos nabulag sila matapos niyon sa katotohanan at nabingi sila sa pagdinig nito ayon sa pagdinig ng pagtanggap. Nangyari iyon sa marami sa kanila. Si Allāh ay Nakakikita sa anumang ginagawa nila: walang nakakukubli sa Kanya mula roon na anuman. Gaganti Siya sa kanila roon.
I Nazareni, coloro che credono che in verità Allāh sia il Messīħ, Figlio di Maryem, divennero miscredenti, poiché attribuirono la divinità ad altri, all'infuori di Allāh, nonostante il fatto che, in verità, il Messīħ, ‘Īsā figlio di Maryem stesso disse loro: "O Figli di Isrāīl, adorate Allāh solo, il mio e vostro Dio, e noi tutti siamo i Suoi sudditi, poiché, in verità, chi associa altri ad Allāh, in verità Allāh gli proibirà per sempre l'ingresso nel Paradiso e la sua dimora sarà il Fuoco dell'Inferno e non avrà né sostenitore né intercessore presso Allāh, né protettore che possa salvarlo dalla punizione".
Talaga ngang tumangging sumampalataya ang mga Kristiyanong nagsasabing si Allāh ay ang Kristo Jesus na anak ni Maria dahil sa pag-uugnay nila ng pagkadiyos sa iba pa kay Allāh gayong ang Kristo na anak ni Maria mismo ay nagsabi sa kanila: "O mga anak ni Israel, sumamba kayo kay Allāh lamang sapagkat Siya ay Panginoon ko at Panginoon ninyo at tayo sa pagkaalipin sa Kanya ay magkapantay." Iyon ay dahil ang sinumang nagtatambal kay Allāh ng iba pa sa Kanya, tunay na si Allāh ay nagkait nga sa kanya sa pagpasok sa Paraiso magpakailanman. Ang paglalagyan niya ay Apoy ng Impiyerno. Walang ukol sa kanya na tagapag-adya sa ganang kay Allāh ni tagatulong ni tagasagip na sasagip sa kanya mula sa naghihintay sa kanya na pagdurusa.
Kršćani koji kažu da je Allah – Isa, sin Merjemin, nevjernici su, jer su božanstvenost pripisali nekom mimo Allaha. A sam Isa, sin Merjemin, rekao im je: "O potomci Israilovi, obožavajte Allaha jedino, On je moj i vaš Gospodar, a ja i vi smo podjednako Njegovi robovi." A ko Allahu sudruga pridruži, Allah mu je zauvijek zabranio džennet, i on će u Vatri boraviti, i niko mu mimo Allaha neće pomoći niti ga iz patnje izbaviti.
Quả thật, những người Thiên Chúa đã vô đức tin khi nói rằng Allah chính là Masih Ysa, con trai của Mar-yam, theo thuyết ba ngôi của họ, trong khi Masih con trai Mar-yam bảo họ: Này hỡi dân Isra-el, các ngươi hãy thờ phượng một mình Allah bởi vì Ngài là Thượng Đế của Ta và là Thượng Đế của các ngươi nữa, tất cả chúng ta đều phải thờ phượng Ngài như nhau, ai tổ hợp cùng với Allah một đối tác ngang vai thì Allah không bao giờ thu nhận y vào Thiên Đàng của Ngài và chỗ ở của y chắc chắn sẽ là Hỏa Ngục, và y sẽ không bao giờ tìm thấy một vị cứu tinh nào ngoài Allah có thể giúp y thoát khoải sự trừng phạt.
72- “Allah, Meryem oğlu (İsa) Mesih’tir” diyenler andolsun ki kâfir oldular. Halbuki Mesih:“Ey İsrailoğulları! Benim de Rabbim, sizin de Rabbiniz olan Allah’a ibadet edin” demişti. Çünkü kim Allah’a ortak koşarsa hiç şüphesiz Allah ona cenneti haram kılmıştır ve onun varacağı yer ateştir. Zalimlerin hiçbir yardımcısı da yoktur.
73- “Allah, üçün üçüncüsüdür” diyenler de andolsun kâfir oldular. Halbuki bir tek ilâhtan başka hiçbir (hak) ilâh yoktur. Eğer söylediklerinden vazgeçmezlerse içlerinden kâfir olanlara andolsun ki pek acı bir azap dokunacaktır.
74- Hâlâ Allah’a tevbe etmeyecek ve ondan mağfiret dilemeyecekler mi? Halbuki Allah Ğafûrdur, Rahîmdir.
75- Meryem oğlu Mesih, sadece bir rasûldür. Ondan önce de rasûller gelip geçmiştir. Anası ise sıddîka bir kadındır. İkisi de yemek yerlerdi. Bizim âyetleri onlara nasıl açıkladığımıza bir bak! Sonra da onların nasıl döndürüldüklerine bir bak!
72. Yüce Allah, hıristiyanların:“Allah, Meryem oğlu (İsa) Mesih’tir” şeklindeki sözleri ile küfre düştüklerini haber vermektedir. Onlar bu sözlerini, İsa’nın babasız olarak sadece bir anneden dünyaya gelmek suretiyle ilâhi yaratmada alışılmışın dışına çıkmasına dayandırmışlardır. Halbuki İsa, onların bu iddialarını yalanlayarak kendilerine:“Ey İsrailoğulları, benim de Rabbim sizin de Rabbiniz olan Allah’a ibadet edin” demiş, böylelikle kendisinin tam bir kul olduğunu, Rabbinin de bütün yaratılmışları kapsayan rububiyete sahip olduğunu ifade etmiş ve ortaya koymuştu. “Çünkü kim Allah’a” İsa olsun başka birisi olsun yaratıklardan herhangi bir kimseyi “ortak koşarsa hiç şüphesiz Allah ona cenneti haram kılmıştır ve onun varacağı yer ateştir.” Çünkü böyle bir kimse yaratılmışı Yaratıcıya eşit tutmuş, Allah’ın onu, kendisi için yaratmış olduğu ibadeti, ona layık olmayan birisine yönletmiştir. O nedenle böyle bir kimse ebedi olarak cehennemde kalmayı hak etmiştir. “Zalimlerin hiçbir yardımcısı da yoktur.” Allah’ın azabından kurtaracak yahut başlarına gelen bu büyük musibetin bir bölümünü olsun giderecek hiçbir kimseleri olmayacaktır.
73. “Allah, üçün üçüncüsüdür, diyenler de andolsun kâfir oldular.” Bu da hıristiyanlarca desteklenen görüşlerden birisidir. Onlar Allah’ın; Allah, İsa ve Meryem’den oluşan üçlünün (teslis) üçüncüsü olduğunu iddia etmişlerdir. Yüce Allah onların bu söylediklerinden çok yüce ve münezzehtir. Bu da hıristiyanların ne kadar kıt akıllı olduklarının en büyük delilidir. Bu kadar çirkin bir sözü ve görüşü nasıl kabul etmişler? Bu kadar kötü bir inanca nasıl bağlanabilmişler? Nasıl Yaratıcı ile yaratılanı birbirine karıştırıp şüpheye düşmüşler? Nasıl olur da âlemlerin Rabbini gereği gibi tanıyamamışlar?
Yüce Allah onlara ve benzerlerine cevap olmak üzere:“Halbuki bir tek ilâhtan başka hiçbir (hak) ilâh yoktur” buyurmaktadır. Bu bir ve tek ilâh, bütün kemal sıfatlara sahip, her türlü eksiklikten de münezzehtir. Tek başına yaratan ve yaratılmışların işlerini çekip çeviren ve idare eden yalnızca O’dur. Yaratılmışların sahip oldukları her bir nimet mutlaka O’ndandır. Peki, bir başkası nasıl onunla birlikte ilâh kabul edilebilir? Yüce Allah zalimlerin söylediklerinden pek yüce ve münezzehtir! Daha sonra Allah subhanehu onları:“Eğer söylediklerinden vazgeçmezlerse içlerinden o kâfir olanlara andolsun ki pek acı bir azap dokunacaktır” diye tehdit etmektedir.
74. Sonra Yüce Allah onları işledikleri bu hatadan tevbe etmeye çağırarak ve kullarından tevbelerini kabul edeceğini açıklayarak şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Hâlâ Allah’a tevbe etmeyecek” yani Allah’ın sevip razı olduğu tevhidi ikrar edip, İsa’nın da Allah’ın kulu ve Rasûlü olduğunu söyleyip yalan iddialarından vazgeçmeyecek “ve O’ndan” yani kendilerinden sadır olanlar dolayısı ile Allah’tan “mağfiret dilemeyecekler mi? Halbuki Allah Ğafûrdur, Rahîmdir.” Yani tevbe edenlerin günahlarını -göklere kadar ulaşacak olsa dahi- bağışlar. Tevbelerini kabul edip kötülüklerini iyiliklerle değiştirmek sureti ile merhamet buyurur. Yüce Allah, tevbe çağrısında bulunurken buyruğunun başında:“Hâlâ Allah’a tevbe etmeyecekler ... mi?” diye son derece yumuşak ve lütufkârane bir ifade kullanmaktadır.
75. Daha sonra Yüce Allah Mesih’in ve annesinin gerçek durumlarını söz konusu ederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Meryem oğlu Mesih, sadece bir rasûldür. Ondan önce de rasûller gelip geçmiştir.”Yani Meryem’in oğlu Mesih’in nihai konumu budur. Onun hakkında söylenebilecek en nihaî gerçek bundan ibarettir. O, Allah’ın elçi olarak gönderdiği kullarından birisidir. Kulların ise ilâhi işlere müdahale etmek, Allah’ın kendileri ile gönderdiği dışında kendiliklerinden şeriat koymak gibi hiçbir yetkileri yoktur. Onların bütün görevleri, Allah’ın kendileri ile gönderdiği mesajı bildirmekten ibarettir. İşte İsa Mesih de kendisinden önce gönderilmiş peygamberler gibi bir peygamberdir. Onun, onlardan farklı olarak kendisini insanlık mertebesinden çıkartıp rububiyet mertebesine yükseltecek üstün herhangi bir meziyeti yoktur.“Anası” olan Meryem “ise sıddîka bir kadındır.” Yani onun da nihai konumu budur. O peygamberlikten sonra insanların en üstün mertebesi olan sıddıklık mertebesine ulaşmışlardan birisi idi. Sıddıklık ise yakîn ve salih amele götüren faydalı bilgiye sahip olmak demektir. Bu da Meryem’in bir peygamber olmadığının, aksine vardığı en üstün mertebesinin sıddıklık mertebesi olduğunun delilidir ki fazilet ve şeref olarak da bu kadarı yeterlidir. Diğer kadınların durumu da böyledir. Onlardan da herhangi bir peygamber gelmiş değildir. Çünkü Allah azze ve celle peygamberliği iki kesimin daha mükemmeli olan erkekler arasından seçtiklerine vermiştir. Nitekim Oi şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Senden önce gönderdiklerimiz de kendilerine vahyettiğimiz erkeklerden başkaları değildi.”(Yusuf, 12/109)
İsa aleyhisselam kendisinden önceki peygamber ve rasûllerin türünden, annesi de sıddîka bir kadın olduğuna göre; peki hristiyanlar ne diye bunları Allah ile birlikte iki ayrı ilâh edindiler?
Yüce Allah’ın:“İkisi de yemek yerlerdi” buyruğu, onların diğer Âdemoğullarının yemeye ve içmeye muhtaç oldukları gibi bir takım şeylere ihtiyacı bulunan iki kul olduğunun açık bir delilidir. Eğer bunlar ilâh olsalardı ne yemeye içmeye ne de başka hiçbir şeye ihtiyaçları olmazdı. Çünkü gerçek ilâh Ğanîdir, hiçbir şeye muhtaç değildir; Hamîdir, her türlü övgüye layıktır.
Yüce Allah delili açıkça ortaya koyduktan sonra:“Bizim âyetleri onlara nasıl açıkladığımıza bir bak!” buyurmaktadır. Hakkı açıkça ortaya koyan, yakîni ayan beyan gösteren “âyetleri onlara nasıl açıkladığımıza bir bak!” Bununla birlikte bu açıklamaların onlara bir faydası olmamaktadır. Aksine onlar yine yalan, iftira ve asılsız iddialarını sürdürmekte, bu yolda ısrar etmektedirler. Bu yaptıkları ise zulüm ve inattır.
Los cristianos que afirman que Jesús u es el hijo de Al-lah niegan la verdad al atribuir la Divinidad a otro ser por fuera de Al-lah, sabiendo que Jesús u mismo dijo: Hijos de Israel, adoren a Al-lah únicamente ya que Él es mi Señor y el de ustedes. Somos por lo tanto todos iguales en la obediencia que le debemos. A aquel que asocie a Al-lah otra divinidad, Al-lah le prohíbe por siempre entrar al Paraíso y su morada será el Fuego del Infierno, donde no encontrará quien lo salve ni ayude a escapar del castigo que le espera.
Sungguh telah kafir orang-orang Nasrani yang menyatakan bahwa Allah adalah Isa Almasih putra Maryam karena telah menisbahkan sifat ketuhanan kepada selain Allah. Padahal, Isa Almasih putra Maryam sendiri berkata kepada mereka, “Wahai Bani Israil! Sembahlah Allah saja, karena Dia adalah Tuhanku dan juga Tuhan kalian. Jadi, kita sama-sama hamba Allah.” Hal itu karena siapa saja yang menyekutukan Allah dengan sesuatu maka Allah melarangnya masuk ke dalam surga untuk selama-lamanya, dan tempat tinggalnya adalah neraka Jahanam. Tidak ada yang dapat menolong dan membantunya di sisi Allah dan tidak ada yang dapat menyelamatkannya dari azab yang menunggunya.
"Sungguh telah kafirlah orang-orang yang berkata, 'Sesung-guhnya Allah ialah al-Masih putra Maryam,' padahal al-Masih (sendiri) berkata, 'Hai Bani Israil, sembahlah Allah, Tuhanku dan Tuhanmu.' Sesungguhnya orang yang mempersekutukan (sesuatu dengan) Allah, maka pasti Allah mengharamkan kepadanya surga, dan tempatnya ialah neraka, tidaklah ada bagi orang-orang zhalim itu seorang penolong pun. Sungguh telah kafirlah orang-orang yang mengatakan, 'Bahwasanya Allah salah satu dari yang tiga,' padahal sekali-kali tidak ada tuhan (yang berhak disembah) me-lainkan Tuhan Yang Maha Esa. Jika mereka tidak berhenti dari apa yang mereka katakan itu, pasti orang-orang yang kafir di antara mereka akan ditimpa siksaan yang pedih. Maka mengapa mereka tidak bertaubat kepada Allah dan memohon ampun kepa-daNya? Dan Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang. Al-Masih putra Maryam itu hanyalah seorang Rasul yang sungguh telah berlalu sebelumnya beberapa rasul, dan ibunya seorang yang sangat benar, kedua-duanya biasa memakan makanan. Perhati-kan bagaimana Kami menjelaskan kepada mereka (Ahli Kitab) tanda-tanda kekuasaan (Kami), kemudian perhatikanlah bagai-mana mereka berpaling (dari memperhatikan ayat-ayat Kami itu)." (Al-Ma`idah: 72-75)
(72) Allah mengabarkan tentang kekufuran orang-orang Nasrani dengan ucapan mereka, ﴾ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ هُوَ ٱلۡمَسِيحُ ٱبۡنُ مَرۡيَمَۖ ﴿ "Sesungguh-nya Allah ialah al-Masih putra Maryam," dengan alasan bahwa dia keluar dari ibu tanpa ayah dan menyimpang dari kebiasaan cip-taan Allah. Padahal al-Masih sendiri mendustakan klaim mereka dan berkata kepada mereka,
﴾ يَٰبَنِيٓ إِسۡرَٰٓءِيلَ ٱعۡبُدُواْ ٱللَّهَ رَبِّي وَرَبَّكُمۡۖ ﴿ "Hai Bani Israil, sembahlah Allah, Tuhanku dan Tuhanmu." Isa menetapkan dirinya sebagai hamba secara total dan menetapkan bahwa Allah adalah Rabb bagi semua makhluk.
﴾ إِنَّهُۥ مَن يُشۡرِكۡ بِٱللَّهِ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya orang yang mempersekutukan (sesuatu dengan) Allah," dengan salah seorang makhluk, baik Nabi Isa atau lainnya, ﴾ فَقَدۡ حَرَّمَ ٱللَّهُ عَلَيۡهِ ٱلۡجَنَّةَ وَمَأۡوَىٰهُ ٱلنَّارُۖ ﴿ "maka pasti Allah mengharamkan kepadanya surga, dan tempatnya ialah neraka." Hal itu karena dia menyamakan ciptaan dengan Penciptanya dan mema-lingkan apa yang sebenarnya, untuk itulah hamba itu diciptakan, yaitu ibadah yang murni, kepada hamba yang tidak berhak men-dapatkannya; maka dia berhak mendapatkan kekekalan di neraka.
﴾ وَمَا لِلظَّٰلِمِينَ مِنۡ أَنصَارٖ ﴿ "Tidaklah ada bagi orang-orang zhalim itu seorang penolong pun," yang menyelamatkan mereka dari azab Allah atau menolak sebagian yang menimpanya.
(73) ﴾ لَّقَدۡ كَفَرَ ٱلَّذِينَ قَالُوٓاْ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ ثَالِثُ ثَلَٰثَةٖۘ ﴿ "Sungguh telah kafirlah orang-orang yang mengatakan, 'Bahwasanya Allah salah satu dari yang tiga'." Ini termasuk pandangan orang-orang Nasrani yang terkenal pada mereka. Mereka mengklaim bahwa Allah adalah satu dari yang tiga yaitu; Allah, Isa dan Maryam. Mahasuci Allah dari apa yang mereka katakan. Ini adalah bukti terbesar atas minimnya akal orang-orang Nasrani. Bagaimana mereka menerima ucapan buruk dan akidah yang jelek ini? Bagaimana mereka tidak membedakan antara Khaliq (Pencipta) dan makhluk (ciptaan)? Bagaimana Allah Rabbul 'alamin bisa samar dari mereka? Allah berfirman membantah mereka dan orang-orang yang seperti mereka, ﴾ وَمَا مِنۡ إِلَٰهٍ إِلَّآ إِلَٰهٞ وَٰحِدٞۚ ﴿ "Padahal sekali-kali tidak ada tuhan (yang berhak disembah) melainkan Tuhan Yang Maha Esa," yang memiliki seluruh sifat kesempurnaan, tersucikan dari segala kekurangan, yang memonopoli hak pencip-taan dan pengaturan. Tiada nikmat yang dirasakan oleh makhluk kecuali dariNya. Bagaimana mungkin tuhan lain diangkat bersama-Nya? Mahasuci Allah dari apa yang dikatakan oleh orang-orang zhalim.
Kemudian Allah mengancam dengan FirmanNya, ﴾ وَإِن لَّمۡ يَنتَهُواْ عَمَّا يَقُولُونَ لَيَمَسَّنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ مِنۡهُمۡ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٌ ﴿ "Jika mereka tidak berhenti dari apa yang mereka katakan itu, pasti orang-orang yang kafir di antara mereka akan ditimpa siksaan yang pedih."
(74) Kemudian Allah menyeru mereka untuk bertaubat dari apa yang mereka ucapkan. Dia menjelaskan bahwa Dia menerima taubat dari hamba-hambaNya. Dia berfirman, ﴾ أَفَلَا يَتُوبُونَ إِلَى ٱللَّهِ ﴿ "Maka mengapa mereka tidak bertaubat kepada Allah?" maksudnya, kembali kepada apa yang dicintai dan diridhai oleh Allah, yaitu ikrar tauhid bagi Allah, pengakuan bahwa Isa adalah hamba dan utusanNya dan meninggalkan apa yang mereka katakan, ﴾ وَيَسۡتَغۡفِرُونَهُۥۚ ﴿ "dan memohon ampun kepadaNya" dari apa yang mereka katakan.
﴾ وَٱللَّهُ غَفُورٞ رَّحِيمٞ ﴿ "Dan Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Pe-nyayang," yakni, Dia mengampuni dosa orang-orang yang bertaubat walaupun dosanya mencapai awan di langit. Dia menyayangi mereka dengan menerima taubat mereka dan mengganti keburukan dengan kebaikan. Allah membuka ajakan kepada taubat dengan penawaran yang sangat halus dan lembut dalam FirmanNya,﴾ أَفَلَا يَتُوبُونَ إِلَى ٱللَّهِ ﴿ "Maka mengapa mereka tidak bertaubat kepada Allah?"
(75) Kemudian Allah menjelaskan hakikat al-Masih dan ibunya yang merupakan kebenaran, Dia berfirman,﴾ مَّا ٱلۡمَسِيحُ ٱبۡنُ مَرۡيَمَ إِلَّا رَسُولٞ قَدۡ خَلَتۡ مِن قَبۡلِهِ ٱلرُّسُلُ ﴿ "Al-Masih putra Maryam itu hanyalah seorang Rasul yang sungguh telah berlalu sebelumnya beberapa rasul." Maksudnya, ini adalah predikat dan kedudukannya yang paling tinggi, bahwa dia adalah di antara hamba-hamba Allah yang diutus, yang mana para rasul tersebut tidak memiliki wewenang dan hak peletakan syariat selain apa yang Allah mengutus mereka dengan-nya. Dia dan rasul-rasul sebelumnya adalah satu jenis, tidak ada keistimewaan baginya dibandingkan nabi-nabi yang lain sehingga ia keluar dari tingkat kemanusiaan menjadi tingkat ketuhanan.
﴾ وَأُمُّهُۥ ﴿ "Dan ibunya," Maryam adalah ﴾ صِدِّيقَةٞۖ ﴿ "seorang yang sangat benar." Maksudnya, inilah kedudukan yang paling tinggi, yaitu dia termasuk shiddiqin (yang jujur dan benar dalam iman) yang merupakan derajat makhluk yang tertinggi sesudah para nabi. Dan sifat ash-shiddiq (jujur dan benar) adalah ilmu yang berguna yang membuahkan keyakinan dan amal shalih. Ini adalah bukti bahwa Maryam bukanlah seorang nabi. Akan tetapi derajat tertinggi ada-lah sebagai shiddiqah. Dan itu cukuplah sebagai keutamaan dan kemuliaan baginya. Begitu pula wanita-wanita yang lain. Tak satu pun dari mereka yang diangkat menjadi nabi, karena Allah men-jadikan kenabian pada kelompok yang paling sempurna yaitu laki-laki, sebagaimana FirmanNya,
﴾ وَمَآ أَرۡسَلۡنَا مِن قَبۡلِكَ إِلَّا رِجَالٗا نُّوحِيٓ إِلَيۡهِم ﴿
"Kami tidak mengutus sebelum kamu, melainkan orang laki-laki yang Kami berikan wahyu kepadanya." (Yusuf: 109).
Jika Isa termasuk ke dalam deretan para Nabi dan Rasul yang datang sebelumnya dan ibunya adalah shiddiqah, maka dengan da-sar apa orang-orang Nasrani menjadikan keduanya sebagai tuhan bersama Allah.
FirmanNya, ﴾ كَانَا يَأۡكُلَانِ ٱلطَّعَامَۗ ﴿ "Kedua-duanya biasa mema-kan makanan." Ini adalah dalil yang jelas bahwa keduanya adalah hamba yang fakir, yang membutuhkan makanan dan minuman seperti Bani Adam yang lain. Seandainya keduanya adalah tuhan, niscaya keduanya tidak memerlukan apa pun, karena Tuhan itu Mahakaya dan Terpuji. Manakala Allah menjelaskan bukti, Dia berfirman, ﴾ ٱنظُرۡ كَيۡفَ نُبَيِّنُ لَهُمُ ٱلۡأٓيَٰتِ ﴿ "Perhatikan bagaimana Kami menjelaskan kepada mereka (Ahli Kitab) tanda-tanda kekuasaan (Kami)," yang menjelaskan kepada kebenaran, yang menyingkap keyakin-an, walaupun begitu ia tidak berguna apa pun pada mereka, justru mereka tetap memegang kedustaan, kepalsuan, dan kebohongan. Hal itu adalah kezhaliman dan pengingkaran dari mereka.
Allah; Meryemoğlu Mesih'tir diyenler uluhiyeti Allah'tan başkasına nispet ettiklerinden dolayı kesin olarak kâfir olmuşlardır. Halbuki Meryemoğlu Mesih'in kendisi İsrailoğulları'na; ‘’Bir olan Allah'a ibadet ediniz. O benim de sizin de Rabbinizdir. Biz hepimiz ona kul olmada eşitiz. İşte kim Allah'a başkasını ortak koşarsa, kesin ve ebedî olarak onun cennete girmesi yasaklanmıştır. O kimsenin ebedî barınağı cehennem ateşidir. Buna karşı Allah katında onun için ne bir yandaş ne de yardımcı vardır. Beklediği azaptan onu kurtaracak bir kurtarıcısı da yoktur.’’ demiştir.
The Disbelief of the Christians; `Isa Only called to Tawhid
Allah states that the Christians such sects as Monarchite, Jacobite and Nestorite are disbelievers, those among them who say that `Isa is Allah. Allah is far holier than what they attribute to Him. They made this claim in spite of the fact that `Isa made it known that he was the servant of Allah and His Messenger. The first words that `Isa uttered when he was still a baby in the cradle were, "I am `Abdullah (the servant of Allah)." He did not say, "I am Allah," or, "I am the son of Allah." Rather, he said,
إِنِّى عَبْدُ اللَّهِ ءَاتَانِىَ الْكِتَـبَ وَجَعَلَنِى نَبِيّاً
(Verily, I am a servant of Allah, He has given me the Scripture and made me a Prophet.) until he said,
وَإِنَّ اللَّهَ رَبِّى وَرَبُّكُمْ فَاعْبُدُوهُ هَـذَا صِرَطٌ مُّسْتَقِيمٌ
("And verily Allah is my Lord and your Lord. So worship Him (Alone). That is the straight path.") He also proclaimed to them when he was a man, after he was sent as a Prophet, commanding them to worship his Lord and their Lord, alone without partners,
وَقَالَ الْمَسِيحُ يَابَنِى إِسْرَءِيلَ اعْبُدُواْ اللَّهَ رَبُّى وَرَبَّكُمْ إِنَّهُ مَن يُشْرِكْ بِاللَّهِ
(But the Messiah said, "O Children of Israel! worship Allah, my Lord and your Lord." Verily, whosoever sets up partners with Allah...) in worship;
فَقَدْ حَرَّمَ اللَّهُ عَلَيهِ الْجَنَّةَ وَمَأْوَاهُ النَّارُ
(. ..then Allah has forbidden Paradise for him, and the Fire will be his abode.) as He will send him to the Fire and forbid Paradise for him. Allah also said;
إِنَّ اللَّهَ لاَ يَغْفِرُ أَن يُشْرَكَ بِهِ وَيَغْفِرُ مَا دُونَ ذَلِكَ لِمَن يَشَآءُ
(Verily, Allah forgives not that partners should be set up with Him (in worship), but He forgives except that (anything else) to whom He wills.) and,
وَنَادَى أَصْحَـبُ النَّارِ أَصْحَـبَ الْجَنَّةِ أَنْ أَفِيضُواْ عَلَيْنَا مِنَ الْمَآءِ أَوْ مِمَّا رَزَقَكُمُ اللَّهُ قَالُواْ إِنَّ اللَّهَ حَرَّمَهُمَا عَلَى الْكَـفِرِينَ
(And the dwellers of the Fire will call to the dwellers of Paradise; "Pour on us some water or anything that Allah has provide you with." They will say: "Allah has forbidden both to the disbelievers.") It is recorded in the Sahih that the Prophet had someone proclaim to the people,
«إِنَّ الْجَنَّةَ لَا يَدْخُلُهَا إِلَّا نَفْسٌ مُسْلِمَة»
(Only a Muslim soul shall enter Paradise.) In another narration,
«مُؤْمِنَة»
(Only a believing soul...) This is why Allah said that `Isa said to the Children of Israel,
إِنَّهُ مَن يُشْرِكْ بِاللَّهِ فَقَدْ حَرَّمَ اللَّهُ عَلَيهِ الْجَنَّةَ وَمَأْوَاهُ النَّارُ وَمَا لِلظَّـلِمِينَ مِنْ أَنصَارٍ
(Verily, whosoever sets up partners with Allah, then Allah has forbidden Paradise for him, and the Fire will be his abode. And there are no helpers for the wrongdoers.) There is no help from Allah, nor anyone who will support or protect them from the state they will be in. Allah's statement,
لَّقَدْ كَفَرَ الَّذِينَ قَالُواْ إِنَّ اللَّهَ ثَـلِثُ ثَلَـثَةٍ
(Surely, they have disbelieved who say: "Allah is the third of three.") Mujahid and several others said that this Ayah was revealed about the Christians in particular. As-Suddi and others said that this Ayah was revealed about taking `Isa and his mother as gods besides Allah, thus making Allah the third in a trinity. As-Suddi said, "This is similar to Allah's statement towards the end of the Surah,
وَإِذْ قَالَ اللَّهُ يعِيسَى ابْنَ مَرْيَمَ أَءَنتَ قُلتَ لِلنَّاسِ اتَّخِذُونِى وَأُمِّىَ إِلَـهَيْنِ مِن دُونِ اللَّهِ قَالَ سُبْحَـنَكَ
(And (remember) when Allah will say: "O `Isa, son of Maryam! Did you say unto men: `Worship me and my mother as two gods besides Allah' He will say, "Glory be to You!")5:116. Allah replied,
وَمَا مِنْ إِلَـهٍ إِلاَّ إِلَـهٌ وَحِدٌ
(But there is no god but One God.) meaning there are not many worthy of worship but there is only One God without partners, and He is the Lord of all creation and all that exists. Allah said next, while threatening and admonishing them,
وَإِن لَّمْ يَنتَهُواْ عَمَّا يَقُولُونَ
(And if they cease not from what they say, ) their lies and false claims,
لَيَمَسَّنَّ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ مِنْهُمْ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٌ
(verily, a painful torment will befall the disbelievers among them.) in the Hereafter, shackled and tormented. Allah said next,
أَفَلاَ يَتُوبُونَ إِلَى اللَّهِ وَيَسْتَغْفِرُونَهُ وَاللَّهُ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
(Will they not repent to Allah and ask His Forgiveness For Allah is Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful.) This demonstrates Allah's generosity, kindness and mercy for His creatures, even though they committed this grave sin and invented such a lie and false allegation. Despite all of this, Allah calls them to repent so that He will forgive them, for Allah forgives those who sincerely repent to Him.
`Isa is Allah's Servant and His Mother is a Truthful Believer
Allah said,
مَّا الْمَسِيحُ ابْنُ مَرْيَمَ إِلاَّ رَسُولٌ قَدْ خَلَتْ مِن قَبْلِهِ الرُّسُلُ
(The Messiah, son of Maryam, was no more than a Messenger; many were the Messengers that passed away before him.) `Isa is just like the previous Prophets, and he is one of the servants of Allah and one of His honorable Messengers. Allah said in another Ayah,
إِنْ هُوَ إِلاَّ عَبْدٌ أَنْعَمْنَا عَلَيْهِ وَجَعَلْنَـهُ مَثَلاً لِّبَنِى إِسْرَءِيلَ
(He `Isa was not more than a servant. We granted Our favor to him, and We made him an example for the Children of Israel.) Allah said next,
وَأُمُّهُ صِدِّيقَةٌ
(His mother was a Siddiqah) for she believed in Allah with complete trust in Him. This is the highest rank she was given, which proves that she was not a Prophet. Allah said next,
كَانَا يَأْكُلاَنِ الطَّعَامَ
(They both used to eat food) needing nourishment and to relieve the call of nature. Therefore, they are just servants like other servants, not gods as ignorant Christian sects claim, may Allah's continued curses cover them until the Day of Resurrection. Allah said next,
انْظُرْ كَيْفَ نُبَيِّنُ لَهُمُ الاٌّيَـتِ
(Look how We make the Ayat clear to them. ) making them unequivocal and plain,
ثُمَّ انْظُرْ أَنَّى يُؤْفَكُونَ
(yet look how they are deluded away (from the truth).) look at the opinions, misguided ideas, and claims they cling to, even after Our clarification and plain, unequivocal explanation.
The Christians who say that ‘Allah is the Messiah, Jesus, son of Mary’ have committed disbelief, as they have attributed Lordship to someone other than Allah. The Messiah, Jesus, son of Mary, himself said to them, ‘O Israelites, worship Allah alone. He is my Lord and your Lord. We are all His servants’. Whoever ascribes anything as a partner to Allah, then Allah will not allow them to ever enter Paradise and their place will be the fire of Hell. They will have no one to help or assist them before Allah and no one to save them from the punishment that awaits them.
Les chrétiens qui disent que Jésus est le fils d’Allah ont mécru en attribuant la Divinité à un autre être qu’Allah, sachant que Jésus lui-même leur a dit: Ô Enfants d’Israël, adorez Allah Seul car Il est mon Seigneur et le vôtre. Nous sommes donc tous égaux dans la servitude que nous Lui devons. Quiconque associe à Allah une autre divinité, Allah lui interdit à jamais d’entrer au Paradis et sa demeure sera le Feu de l’Enfer où il n’aura auprès d’Allah ni secoureur, ni soutien, ni sauveteur pour le soustraire au châtiment qui l’attend.
The bearers of divine scriptures in later periods developed the belief that they were the special people of God and that whatever they did, they would not have to face any reckoning. In the teachings of God, there are clear statements against such beliefs, but they became blind and deaf to them. They built around themselves such barriers of self-made beliefs and fictitious stories that God’s warnings went unnoticed. The history of the Jews shows that whenever a community bearing the scriptures was made to suffer subjugation by its ‘enemies’, this was designed as a testing period for it. Light punishment administered to the community was meant to awaken its moral sense. If feelings of devotion to God were then aroused in its members, there was a cessation of the punishment, but if this did not happen, God rejected them, cast them away and did not turn His attention towards them ever again. Almighty God granted Jesus the power to perform extraordinary miracles. This was done so that people should recognize him as a prophet and have faith in him. But it turned out otherwise. Jesus had been sent by God purely for the guidance of the people, but looking to his miracles, the Christians developed the belief that he was God and that God was incarnate in him. The Jews for their part ignored him, relegating him to the position of a magician and conjurer. While the latter group rejected him, the former group was inspired by him to establish polytheistic beliefs.
Sungguh telah kafir orang-orang Nasrani yang menyatakan bahwa Allah itu terdiri dari tiga unsur, Bapak, Anak, dan Roh Kudus. Mahatinggi Allah dari pernyataan mereka itu, karena Allah tidak berbilang. Dia adalah Tuhan Yang Maha Esa, tidak ada sekutu bagi-Nya. Jika mereka tidak berhenti dari pernyataan yang keji itu, niscaya mereka akan terkena azab yang memilukan.
Niegan la verdad los cristianos que dicen que Al-lah está constituido por tres entidades: el Padre, el Hijo y el Espíritu Santo. La realidad de Al-lah no tiene nada que ver con sus palabras, ¡glorificado y alabado sea Él! Al-lah no es una trinidad: Él es Uno y Único y ningún otro ser se asocia a Él. Si no desisten de pronunciar estas palabras abominables, les espera un castigo doloroso.
Sont mécréants les chrétiens qui disent qu’Allah est constitué de trois entités: le Père, le Fils et le Saint-Esprit. La réalité d’Allah n’a rien à voir avec leurs paroles, gloire et pureté à Lui ! Allah n’est pas une trinité: Il est Seul et Il n’a pas d’associé.
S’ils ne cessent pas de prononcer ces paroles abominables, un châtiment douloureux sera leur lot.
The Christians who say that ‘Allah is part of the Trinity: Father, Son and Holy Spirit’ have committed disbelief. Allah is far above such a statement. Allah is not many, but He is only One God Who has no partner. If they do not stop saying such things, a painful punishment will afflict them.
Commentary
1. The words: إِنَّ اللَّـهَ ثَالِثُ ثَلَاثَةٍ in verse 72, translated here literally as ` Allah is the third of the three,' refers to Sayyidna Masih (Jesus Christ), Ruhul-Quds (The Holy Spirit) and Allah, or to Masih, Maryam (Mary) and Allah - with all three taken as God (Refuge with Allah). Thus, Allah becomes a one-third partner with them, then all three of them become one, and that one is three. This unity in trinity, with three persons in one godhead, is the common belief of Christians. They explain this belief which is supported by neither reason nor revelation with a language that is kept circuitous and ambiguous. When not un-derstood, they declare it to be reality beyond comprehension. (Shabbir Ahmad Usmani - Notes)
2. In verse 75, by saying: قَدْ خَلَتْ مِن قَبْلِهِ الرُّسُلُ (There have been messengers before him), the assigning of godhood to Sayyidna Masih (علیہ السلام) has been refuted. Prophets came to this world. They completed their mission. Then, they were gone. They were not eternal which is the mark of godhood. Similarly, Sayyidna Masih, may peace be upon him (being human like them) was not eternal. So, he cannot be what God is.
A little reflection will show that everyone who needs to eat and drink almost depends on everything in the world. We cannot say that the earth, the air, the water, the sun and the animals are what we do not need. Look into your own self. There is that grain of food outside you, then begins its journey from the entry into the stomach to the next destination of its digestion. Think of all those factors involved and things required directly and indirectly in this complex procedure. Then, there will be a chain of effects generated through eating and no one can tell precisely how far will they go. So, by pointing out that Sayyidna Masih and his pious mother used to eat, the Holy Qur'an has referred to the endless chain of needs it entails. The argument, thus runs that Masih and Maryam, may peace be upon them both, were not free of the need for eating and drinking which is proved by observation and authentic narrations (not denied by even Christians). And anyone who is not free from the need of eating and drinking cannot be free from anything in this world. How then, a human person, who like all human beings is not free of the need to depend on the chain of causa-tion for survival, could become God? This is a strong and clear proof which can be understood by the educated and the uneducated alike - that is, eating and drinking is contrary to godhood. Though, not eating too is not a proof in favour of godhood, otherwise all angels would become gods! (Refuge with Allah) (Tafsir Usmani)
3. Was Sayyidah Maryam a prophet or saint? This is a debated issue. In the present verse (75), the complimentary use of the word "Siddiqah" (truthful) obviously seems to indicate that she was a godly person, not a Nabiyy ( prophet) - because on a complimentary occasion, what is mentioned is the higher rank. If she had the station of prophethood, the word used for her at this place would have been "Nabiyyah"- but, the word used here is "Siddiqah" which is the station of sainthood or godliness (abridged from Ruh al-Ma` ani).
According to the majority of Muslim scholars, the station of Nu-buwwah (prophethood) has never appeared among women. This mission has been particular with men:
وَمَا أَرْسَلْنَا مِن قَبْلِكَ إِلَّا رِجَالًا نُّوحِي إِلَيْهِم مِّنْ أَهْلِ الْقُرَىٰ
And We have not sent any (one) before you but men to whom We revealed from among the peoples of the towns - Surah Yusuf, 12 : 109. (Tafsir Usmani)
Şöyle söyleyen Hristiyanlar kâfir olmuşlardır: Allah, üç şeyden oluşur: Onlar da baba, oğul ve Ruhu'l-kudüs'tür. Allah -Subhânehu ve Teâlâ- bu söylediklerinden çok yücedir. Allah birden fazla değildir. Şüphesiz O tek bir ilahtır ve hiçbir ortağı yoktur. Eğer bu çirkin iddialarından vazgeçmezlerse, mutlaka onlara elem verici bir azap dokunacaktır.
Kršćani koji kažu da je Allah sastavljen od trojice, Oca, Sina i Svetog duha, nevjernici su! Allah je daleko iznad onoga što mu pripisuju. Allah nije mnogobrojan, već je On jedan jedini bog, Koji nema sudruga. Ako ovi koji kažu tu groznu stvar ne prestanu sa tim, stići će ih bolna patnja.
Quả thật, những người Thiên Chúa là những người vô đức tin bởi vì họ đã nói rằng Allah là hiện thân của một trong ba ngôi chúa theo thuyết chúa ba ngôi: Đức chúa cha, đức chúa con và chúa thánh linh. Quả thật, Allah vĩ đại và tối cao hơn những gì họ nói, Allah chỉ có một, không có Thượng Đế nào khác ngoài Ngài, Ngài không có đối tác ngang vai. Nếu họ không chịu dừng lại lời nói sàm bậy và phạm thượng của họ thì Allah sẽ cho họ nếm mùi của hình phạt đau đớn trong Hỏa Ngục.
Sono miscredenti coloro che credono che, in verità, Allāh sia trino, ovvero il Padre, il Figlio e lo Spirito Santo; lungi Allāh l'Altissimo dall'essere come loro dicono, gloria Sua, ciò che dicono è un'enormità! Allāh non è molti, in verità Egli è un unico Dio, non è associato ad altri; se non rinnegano questa versione nefanda, subiranno una punizione dolorosa.
Talaga ngang tumangging sumampalataya ang mga Kristiyanong nagsasabi: "Tunay na si Allāh ay binubuo ng tatlo: ang Ama, ang Anak, at ang Espiritu Santo." Pagkataas-taas si Allāh kaysa sa sabi nila ayon sa kataasang malaki. Si Allāh ay hindi marami. Siya ay nag-iisang Diyos lamang; walang katambal sa Kanya. Kung hindi sila titigil sa karumal-dumal na pinagsasabing ito ay talagang may aabot sa kanila na isang pagdurusang nakasasakit.
Kaya hindi uurong ang mga ito sa pinagsasabi nilang ito habang mga nagbabalik-loob kay Allāh mula roon, at humihiling sa Kanya ng kapatawaran sa nagawa nila na pagtatambal sa Kanya? Si Allāh ay Mapagpatawad sa sinumang nagbalik-loob mula sa anumang pagkakasalang nangyari kahit pa man ang pagkakasala ay ang kawalang-pananampalataya sa Kanya, Maawain sa mga mananampalataya.
Sao những người này không chịu dừng lại lời nói của họ mà quay đầu sám hối với Allah và xin Ngài tha thứ cho tội gán ghép đối tác ngang vai cho Ngài?! Quả thật, Allah là Đấng Hằng Tha Thứ, Ngài sẵn sàng tha thứ mọi tỗi lỗi cho những ai thành tâm quay đầu sám hối với Ngài bởi Ngài luôn nhân từ và thương xót với những người có đức tin.
Costoro non rinunciano forse alle loro insinuazioni e non si pentono dinanzi ad Allāh, e non chiedono perdono per averGli associato altri? Allāh è Perdonatore nei confronti di colui che si pente di qualsiasi peccato, anche se il peccato consiste nel rinnegarLo, Misericordioso verso i credenti.
Zašto se ne okane te svoje tvrdnje i ne pokaju se Allahu? Zašto ne zatraže oprosta za širk koji čine? Allah prašta onome ko se pokaje, ma koji grijeh da je počinio, makar to bilo nevjerstvo, i Allah je milostiv prema vjernicima.
Bunu söyleyenler, hâlâ bu iddialarından Allah’a tövbe ederek dönmeyecekler mi? Kendisine ortak koşarak işledikleri günahtan bağışlanma dilemeyecekler mi? Allah, kim ne günah işlemişse ondan dönüp tövbe ederse onu affeder. İşlenen bu günah kendisine (Allah'a) küfür bile olsa O, Müminlere rahmet eder.
Will these people not retract this statement, repent to Allah and ask His forgiveness for the idolatry they committed? Allah is Forgiving towards the one who repents, whatever may have been the sin, even if it was disbelief. Allah is Compassionate to the believers.
Tidakkah mereka mau menarik pernyataan mereka itu dan bertaubat kepada Allah seraya memohon ampun kepadaNya atas kemusyrikan yang telah mereka perbuat? Sedangkan Allah Maha Pengampun bagi orang yang bertaubat dari dosa apapun walaupun dosa itu berupa kufur kepada-Nya dan Maha Pengasih bagi orang-orang yang beriman.
¿No renunciarán a sus palabras? ¿No se arrepentirán pidiendo perdón a Al-lah por haberlo asociado a otras divinidades? Al-lah perdona a aquellos que se arrepienten, cualquiera sea el pecado cometido y se muestra misericordioso con los creyentes.
Ces gens ne renonceront-ils pas à ces paroles ? Ne s’en repentiront-ils pas en demandant pardon à Allah pour Lui avoir associé des divinités? Allah pardonne à ceux qui se repentent, quel que soit le péché commis (cela inclut donc la mécréance), et se montre miséricordieux avec les croyants.
Meryemoğlu Mesih İsa, elçi olarak gönderilen resullerin arasından bir resuldür. Kendisinden önce gelip giden resullerin başlarına gelen ölüm onun da başına gelecektir. Annesi Meryem -aleyhesselâm- çokça doğru söyleyen ve hakkı tasdik eden biriydi. Kendisi annesiyle birlikte yemeye ihtiyaçları olduğunda yemek yiyorlardı. Yemeye ihtiyaçları olmasına rağmen nasıl ikisi de ilah olabilir? -Ey Resul!- Onlara şöyle düşünerek bir bak! Allah'ın birliğine delalet eden ayetleri ve Allah -Subhânehû ve Teâlâ-'dan başkasına uluhiyet nispet etmelerindeki aşırılıklarının batıl olduğunu onlara nasıl açıklayabiliriz. Onlar bu ayetlere iman etmiyorlardı. Sonra tekrar teemmül ederek bir bak! Allah Teâlâ'nın birliğini apaçık gösteren ayetlere rağmen haktan nasıl çevriliyorlar?
Isa Almasih putra Maryam hanyalah seorang utusan Allah sebagaimana para rasul lainnya. Ia akan mengalami kematian sebagaimana yang lain, dan ibunya, Maryam -‘alaihassalām- adalah seorang wanita yang jujur dan beriman. Keduanya mengonsumsi makanan karena keduanya memang membutuhkannya. Bagaimana mungkin keduanya menjadi tuhan, sedangkan keduanya membutuhkan makanan?! Sebab itu, perhatikanlah -wahai Rasul-, bagaimana Kami menjelaskan kepada mereka tanda-tanda yang menunjukkan keesaan Tuhan dan menunjukkan kesalahan sikap mereka yang berlebih-lebihan dalam menyematkan sifat ketuhanan kepada selain Allah -Subḥānahu-, sedangkan mereka menolak tanda-tanda tersebut. Perhatikanlah! Bagaimana mereka dipalingkan dari kebenaran, padahal sudah terdapat tanda-tanda yang terang benderang menunjukkan keesaan Allah.
The Messiah, Jesus, son of Mary, was only a messenger like other messengers. Just as death occurs to other messengers, it will occur to him as well. His mother, Mary, was a truthful and sincere woman. Both of them were in need of and used to consume food. How can they be gods when they were in need of food? Look, O Messenger, and think about how I make clear to them the signs indicating My Oneness and the falsehood of their extremism in attributing Lordship to others besides Me. Despite this, they do not recognise these signs. Then look and think about how they are misled from the truth, despite these clear signs indicating My Oneness.
Jésus fils Marie n’est qu’un messager parmi d’autres, c’est un mortel tout comme eux. Sa mère, Marie, était très véridique et très croyante. Tous deux avaient besoin de se nourrir pour subsister. Comment peuvent-ils dès lors être des divinités ?
Ô Messager, regarde attentivement comment Nous leur exposons clairement les signes démontrant l’Unicité d’Allah et la fausseté dans leur fanatisme consistant à attribuer la divinité à un autre être que Lui – exalté soit-Il – mais malgré cela, ils renient ces signes.
Puis regarde attentivement comment ils sont détournés de la vérité malgré ces signes clairs de l’Unicité d’Allah.
Jesús, hijo de María, no es más que un Mensajero como los otros, es un mortal como ellos. Su madre, María, era una creyente devota. Ambos tenían necesidad de alimentarse para subsistir. ¿Cómo pueden entonces ser divinidades? Mensajero, observa atentamente cómo les hemos expuesto claramente los signos que demuestran la Unicidad de Al-lah y la falsedad de su fanatismo, consistente en atribuir la divinidad a otro por fuera de Al-lah, pero a pesar de ello, los rechazan. Más aún, observa atentamente cómo se desvían de la verdad a pesar de estos signos claros sobre la Unicidad de Al-lah.
Isa, sin Merjemin, jest samo jedan od poslanika, umrijet će isto kao i svi ostali poslanici, a njegova majka Merjema, alejhes-selam, bila je istinoljubiva vjernica. Oni su jeli hranu, jer su bili potrebni hrane, pa kako da budu bogovi, a treba im hrana? O Poslaniče, razmisli o tome kako im objašnjavamo dokaze koji ukazuju na Allahovu jednoću i neispravnost njihovog pretjerivanja koje se ogleda u pripisivanju božanstvenosti nekom mimo Njega, a oni i pored toga poriču ove ajete i dokaze. Zatim, razmisli o tome kako se okreću od istine i pored jasnih dokaza Allahove jednoće!
Il Messīħ, ‘Īsā figlio di Maryem non è altro che un Messaggero, e subisce la morte così come la subiscono costoro. Sua madre Maryem, pace a lei, non dice altro che la verità e non crede in altro che la verità; loro si nutrivano di cibo perché ne avevano bisogno: Come possono essere divinità mentre hanno bisogno di cibo? Osserva attentamente, o Messaggero, come chiariamo i Segni evidenti riguardo l'Unicità e come vanifichiamo tutto ciò che insinuano, attribuendo la divinità ad altri all'infuori dell'Altissimo; con ciò, loro rinnegano tali segni. Poi osserva attentamente come perseverano nell'avversione e come sono distanti, nonostante i Segni evidenti sull'Unicità di Allāh.
Walang iba ang Kristo Jesus na anak ni Maria kundi isang sugo kabilang sa mga sugo. Magaganap sa kanya ang anumang naganap sa kanila na kamatayan. Ang ina niyang si Maria – sumakanya ang pagbati ng kapayapaan – ay marami sa katapatan at paniniwala. Silang dalawa ay kumakain ng pagkain dahil sa pangangailangan nila rito kaya papaanong sila ay naging mga diyos sa kabila ng pangangailangan nila sa pagkain? Kaya tumingin ka, O Sugo, ayon sa pagtingin ng pagmumuni-muni kung papaano nililiwanag ni Allāh para sa kanila ang mga tandang nagpapatunay sa kaisahan Niya at sa kabulaanan ng taglay nilang pagpapalabis sa pag-uugnay ng pagkadiyos sa iba pa sa Kanya – kaluwalhatian sa Kanya – habang sila sa kabila niyon ay nagkakaila sa mga tandang ito. Pagkatapos tumingin ka ayon sa pagtingin ng pagmumuni-muni kung papaano silang nababaling palayo sa katotohanan sa isang pagbaling sa kabila nitong mga tandang maliwanag na nagpapatunay sa kaisahan ni Allāh.
Masih Ysa con trai của Mar-yam chỉ là một vị Thiên Sứ trong số bao vị Thiên Sứ khác đều phải đối mặt với cái chết. Mẹ của Y, Mar-yam là một người phụ nữ trung thực đầy đức tin, các hai mẹ con họ đều ăn thức ăn để duy trì sự sống thì làm sao hai ngươi họ có thể là hai vị chúa cho được? Bởi thế, Ngươi - hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad - hãy xem và suy ngẫm: Cách TA giải thích rõ ràng cho chúng những lời mặc khải để chứng tính duy nhất của TA và vô hiệu hóa tất cả các thần linh khác ngoài TA, tuy nhiên chúng vẫn phủ nhận các lời mặc khải của TA. Sau đó, Ngươi hãy xem và suy ngẫm: Cách chúng ngoảnh đi với chân lý trong khi các bằng chứng chứng minh tính duy nhất của Allah đã quá rõ ràng với chúng.
Này Thiên Sứ Muhammad, Ngươi hãy lý luận với chúng trong việc chúng thờ phượng các thần linh khác ngoài Allah: Sao các ngươi lại thờ phượng những thứ không mang lại lợi ích cũng chẳng gây hại được các ngươi?! Những thứ đó bất lực và vô năng còn Allah quyền năng vô song, Ngài là Đấng Duy Nhất nghe thấy mọi lời nói của các ngươi, không một lời lẽ nào có thể giấu giếm được Ngài, Ngài nhìn thấy tất cả mọi việc làm và hạnh động của các ngươi, không một hành vi nào của các ngươi nằm ngoài tầm nhìn của Ngài, rồi đây Ngài sẽ thưởng phạt các ngươi trên tất cả những việc làm và lời nói của các ngươi.
Sabihin mo, O Sugo, habang nangangatwiran sa kanila kaugnay sa pagsamba nila sa iba pa kay Allāh: "Sumasamba ba kayo sa hindi nagdudulot sa inyo ng pakinabang at hindi nagtutulak palayo sa inyo ng pinsala sapagkat ito ay walang-kakayahan samantalang si Allāh ay malaya sa kawalang-kakayahan? Si Allāh lamang ay ang Madinigin sa mga sinasabi ninyo kaya naman walang nakalulusot sa Kanya sa mga ito na anuman, ang Maalam sa mga ginagawa ninyo kaya walang nakakukubli sa Kanya mula sa mga ito na anuman. Gaganti Siya sa inyo sa mga ito.
O Poslaniče, reci im argument protiv njih, koji poništava njihovo obožavanje nekog mimo Allaha: "Zar da obožavate nekog ko vam ne može korist pribaviti, niti od vas štetu odstraniti? On je nemoćan, a Allah je uzvišen i iznad toga je, On sve može. Samo On čuje sve vaše riječi, ništa mu od njih ne promiče. On zna sve što radite, ništa mu skriveno nije i obračunat će vas za to."
Di', o Messaggero, ripudiando il loro credo, all'infuori di Allāh: "Adorate forse ciò che non vi è utile e che non può allontanare da voi il male? Tutto ciò è impotente, mentre Allāh è lungi dall'essere impotente; e Allāh solo è L'Ascoltatore delle vostre parole, nessuna di esse Gli sfugge, Il Sapiente riguardo le vostre azioni, nessuna di esse Gli è nascosta, e vi ricompenserà per ciò".
The Prohibition of Shirk (Polytheism) and Exaggeration in the Religion
Allah admonishes those who take up rivals with Him and worship the idols, monuments and false deities. Allah states that such false deities do not deserve any degree of Divinity. Allah said,
قُلْ
(Say) O Muhammad, to those from among the Children of Adam, such as the Christians, who worship other than Allah,
أَتَعْبُدُونَ مِن دُونِ اللَّهِ مَا لاَ يَمْلِكُ لَكُمْ ضَرّاً وَلاَ نَفْعاً
(How do you worship besides Allah something which has no power either to harm or to benefit you) meaning, which cannot prevent harm for you nor bring about your benefit,
وَاللَّهُ هُوَ السَّمِيعُ الْعَلِيمُ
(But it is Allah Who is the All-Hearer, All-Knower.) He hears what His servants say and has knowledge of all things. Therefore, how did you worship inanimate objects that do not hear, see or know anything - having no power to bring harm or benefit to themselves let alone others - instead of worshipping Allah Allah then said,
قُلْ يَـأَهْلَ الْكِتَـبِ لاَ تَغْلُواْ فِى دِينِكُمْ غَيْرَ الْحَقِّ
(Say: "O People of the Scipture! Exceed not the limits in your religion beyond the truth,) Meaning: Do not exceed the limits concerning the truth and exaggeration in praising whom you were commanded to honor. You exaggerated in his case and elevated him from the rank of Prophet to the rank of a god. You did this with `Isa, who was a Prophet, yet you claimed that he is god besides Allah. This error occurred because you followed your teachers, the advocates of misguidance who came before your time and who,
وَأَضَلُّواْ كَثِيراً وَضَلُّواْ عَن سَوَآءِ السَّبِيلِ
(...and who misled many, and strayed (themselves) from the right path,) deviated from the straight path, to the path of misguidance and deviation.
76- De ki:“Allah’ın yanı sıra size ne bir fayda ne de bir zarar verme imkanına sahip olmayan şeylere mi ibadet ediyorsunuz? Halbuki Allah Semi’dir, Alîmdir.”
76. Yani ey Peygamber onlara:“De ki: Allah’ın yanı sıra” muhtaç ve yoksul yaratılmışlardan “size ne bir fayda ne de bir zarar verme imkanına sahip olmayan şeylere mi ibadet ediyorsunuz?” da tek başına hem zarar veren, hem fayda sağlayan, hem veren, hem alıkoyan Zattan yüz mü çeviriyorsunuz? “Halbuki Allah Semi’dir” çeşitli dillerdeki farklı ihtiyaçlara rağmen bütün sesleri işitendir “Alîmdir”; açık olan şeyleri ve gizlileri, gaybı ve müşahade olunanları, geçmişi ve geleceği hakkıyla bilendir. O halde, bütün ibadet türlerinin yalnızca kendisine yapılması ve dinin yalnızca kendisine halis kılınması gereken, sadece kâmil olan ve bu niteliklere sahip bulunan O yüce zattır.
-Ey Resul!- Onların Allah'tan başka ilahlara ibadetlerinde onlara karşı çıkarak şöyle de; sizlere hiçbir fayda sağlamayan ve üzerinizden hiçbir zararı bertaraf edemeyen ilaha mı ibadet ediyorsunuz? O ibadet ettikleri ilah acizdir. Allah -Subhânehu ve Teâlâ- ise acizlikten münezzehtir. Sizin söylemiş olduğunuz sözleri yalnız Allah işitir ve onlardan hiçbir kelimesi bile O'ndan kaçmaz. O her yaptığınız işi bilendir ve yaptıklarınızdan herhangi birisi O'na gizli kalmaz. Yaptıklarınızın karşılığını da verecektir.
Only that Being can be worth worshipping who is Himself not dependent on anybody and who has the power to benefit or harm others. Food is the most significant symbol of man’s dependence. One who is dependent for his food is dependent about everything. One who takes food is a completely dependent being. How can such a being be God? The same is true of conferring benefits or inflicting harm. Somebody’s receiving benefits or suffering harm are events which require the co-ordination of universal factors for them to come into effect. No ordinary human being is capable of organizing such universal factors. Therefore, no human being can elevate himself to a position where he may be treated as worthy of worship. When a man makes somebody the centre of his veneration and love, the underlying feeling is that that ‘somebody’ enjoys a high status in this world of God and that he will be helpful to him before God. But all such hopes are false. In this world of test and trial, the fact that all except God are helpless is not absolutely clear. That is why man suffers from such a misapprehension. But in the Hereafter, when the truth is revealed, man will see that, except for God, all the supports on which he had relied were absolutely valueless.
Ô Messager, dis afin de protester contre ceux qui adorent des divinités autres qu’Allah:
Adorez-vous ce qui ne vous apporte ni bienfait ni préjudice ? Ce que vous adorez est donc impuissant, tandis qu’il est exclu qu’Allah soit impuissant. Allah est le Seul à entendre vos paroles, Il n’en manque aucune. Il est Celui qui connaît le mieux vos agissements car rien ne Lui échappe et Il vous rétribuera pour tout cela.
Say, O Messenger, as an argument against their worship of others besides Allah: Do you worship that which can bring you no benefit and which cannot protect you from any harm? Such a god is in reality very weak! Whilst Allah is High above any state of weakness. Allah alone is the One Who hears your statements and knows your actions. Nothing remains hidden from Him and He will repay you accordingly.
"Katakanlah, 'Mengapa kamu menyembah selain dari Allah, sesuatu yang tidak dapat memberi mudarat kepadamu dan tidak (pula) memberi manfaat?' Dan Allah-lah Yang Maha Mendengar lagi Maha Mengetahui." (Al-Ma`idah: 76).
(76) Maksudnya, ﴾ قُلۡ ﴿ "katakanlah" kepada mereka wahai Rasul, ﴾ أَتَعۡبُدُونَ مِن دُونِ ٱللَّهِ ﴿ "Mengapa kamu menyembah selain dari Allah?" Dari kalangan makhluk yang fakir lagi membutuhkan,﴾ لَا يَمۡلِكُ لَكُمۡ ضَرّٗا وَلَا نَفۡعٗاۚ ﴿ "yang tidak dapat memberi mudarat kepadamu dan tidak (pula) memberi manfaat?" Sementara kamu meninggalkan Dzat yang memonopoli mudarat, manfaat, pemberian, dan pelarangan. ﴾ وَٱللَّهُ هُوَ ٱلسَّمِيعُ ﴿ "Dan Allah-lah Yang Maha Mendengar" seluruh suara dengan bermacam-macam bahasa, dengan berbagai ragam hajat kebutuhan. ﴾ ٱلۡعَلِيمُ ﴿ "Lagi Maha Mengetahui" yang lahir, yang batin, yang ghaib, yang nampak, perkara-perkara yang telah berlalu dan yang akan datang. Dzat yang Mahasempurna dengan sifat-sifat yang demikian inilah yang berhak untuk menerima seluruh ibadah dan diikhlaskan untukNya agama.
Katakanlah -wahai Rasul-, untuk membantah argumen orang-orang yang menyembah selain Allah, “Apakah kalian menyembah tuhan yang tidak dapat mendatangkan manfaat bagi kalian dan tidak dapat melindungi kalian dari mudarat?! Tuhan semacam itu adalah tuhan yang lemah, sedangkan Allah jauh dari kelemahan. Hanya Allah Yang Maha Mendengar ucapan-ucapan kalian. Tidak ada satu pun ucapan yang luput dari pendengaran-Nya. Dia juga Maha Mengetahui perbuatan-perbuatan kalian, tidak ada satu pun perbuatan kalian yang luput dari pengetahuan-Nya, dan Dia akan membalas kalian dengan balasan yang setimpal.”
Mensajero, diles, a fin de desaprobar a aquellos que asocian otras divinidades a Al-lah: ¿adoran aquello que no les aporta perjuicio ni beneficio? Eso que adoran carece de poder, mientras que es inadmisible que Al-lah carezca de poder. Al-lah es el único que escucha sus palabras, ninguna queda sin ser oída. Él es quien mejor conoce sus actos ya que nada Le escapa, y los retribuirá por ello.
-Ey Resul!- Hristiyanlara de ki: Tabi olmakla emrolunduğunuz hakta haddi aşıp aşırı gitmeyin. Yüceltilmesiyle emrolunduğunuz -peygamberler gibi- kimseyi de aşırı derece olduğundan daha çok yüceltmeyiniz. Meryemoğlu İsa hakkında ilah olduğuna itikat ettiğiniz gibi aşırı gidip, birçok insanı hak yoldan saptıran ve kendileri de sapmış olan önce gelenlere uyarak onların ilahlıklarına itikat etmeyin.
Katakanlah -wahai Rasul-, kepada orang-orang Nasrani, “Janganlah kalian melampaui batas dalam mengikuti kebenaran yang diperintahkan kepada kalian. Janganlah pula kalian berlebih-lebihan dalam menghormati orang yang diperintahkan kepada kalian untuk menghormatinya, seperti para nabi, sehingga kalian berkeyakinan bahwa orang tersebut memiliki sifat ketuhanan, sebagaimana yang kalian lakukan terhadap Isa putra Maryam. Hal itu disebabkan karena kalian mengikuti para pendahulu kalian yang tersesat dan menyesatkan banyak orang dan mereka pun tersesat dari jalan yang benar.”
Commentary
The Crookedness of Bani Isra'il : Yet Another Aspect
It will be recalled that, in previous verses, mentioned there was the contumacy of Bani Isra'il along with their tyranny and injustice with reference to what they did to their benefactors, the prophets sent by Allah who had come to show them the way to succeed in this life and in the life to come. But, they mistreated them, by falsifying some and killing others: فَرِيقًا كَذَّبُوا وَفَرِيقًا يَقْتُلُونَ (70)
The present verses expose another aspect of the crooked ways of Bani Isra'il. So astray were they that they, not content with one extreme mentioned above, reached for another when they committed excess in showing reverence for messengers of Allah by making them nothing short of God: لَّقَدْ كَفَرَ الَّذِينَ قَالُوا إِنَّ اللَّـهَ هُوَ الْمَسِيحُ ابْنُ. It means that the section of people from the Bani Isra'il who said that Allah is exactly Jesus the son of Mary had become disbelievers. Mentioned this far is the saying of the Christians only. Elsewhere, the Jews too have been censured for the same kind of excess and error: قَالَتِ الْيَهُودُ عُزَيْرٌ ابْنُ اللَّـهِ وَقَالَتِ النَّصَارَى الْمَسِيحُ ابْنُ اللَّـهِ (And the Jews said, "Uzair (Ezra) is the son of Allah" and the Christians said, "Masih (the Christ) is the son of Allah."
The word "Ghuluww" used at the beginning of verse 5:77 قُلْ يَا أَهْلَ الْكِتَابِ لَا تَغْلُوا فِي دِينِكُمْ (Say, "0 people of the Book, be not excessive in your faith" ) means to cross limits. "Ghuluww" or excess in religion refers to the crossing of limits drawn by religion in matters of belief and deed. For example, there is a limit to paying homage to prophets. The farthest one can go is to take them as the best among God's creation. That is the limit. Going over and beyond this limit, calling those very prophets God or son of God is excess in matters of belief.
Bani Isra'il : Their Cycle of Excess and Deficiency
The behaviour of the people of the Bani Isra'il towards prophets and messengers of Allah had been a mixture of opposites. They could become as neglectful and irreverent as to falsify or even kill them while it would be they themselves who would stretch the limits of their exaggerated reverence for them by calling them God or son of God. This syndrome of excess and deficiency in group behaviour is a sign of ingrained brutality. There is a well-known saying among Arabs: اَلجاھِلُ امَّا مفرِط اَو مُفَرِّطُ which means that an ignorant person never stays on moderation. He would either go for اِفرَاط ` Ifrat' (excess) or for تَفریط ` Tafrit (deficiency). Ifrat means to cross the limit while Tafrit means to fall short in doing one's duty. These actions on two extremes may have come from two different groups of the Bani Isra'il, or it is also possible that one single group acted in two different ways with different prophets whereby some were subjected to their falsification, even killing, while some others were equated with God.
Addressing the people of the Book in this verse, the guidance given to them and their generations to come right through the Last Day, has the status of a basic principle to be kept in sight while following a religion for the slightest deviation from it makes one be lost forever. Therefore, let us first explain a few basic things about it.
The Method of Knowing and Reaching Allah
The most significant truth of our life is that Allah جَلَّ شَانَہُ Jalla Sha'nuhu is the Creator and Master of all universes of existence and whatever they contain. He is One. To Him belongs all there is and for Him is to command. It is He alone man must obey. But man, the lump of clay come alive, is still wrapped up in layers and layers of materialism. How can he reach out to the One so pure and pristine? Or, how could he get an access to sources of His will and guidance? For this, Allah جَلَّ شَانَہُ Jalla Sha'nuhu has, in His grace, appointed two sources of knowledge through which man can get to know what is liked and disliked by Allah Almighty and what it is that man must do and what is it that man must avoid. The first source is that of the Books of Allah which have the status of Law and Guidance for all human beings. Then, as the second source, there are those special and welcome servants of Allah whom Allah Almighty has chosen from among human beings, and He has sent them to people as the practical models of His likes and dislikes and the practical keys to His Books. In religious terminology, they are called "Rasul" (messenger) or ` Nabiy' (prophet).
This is because a book, no matter how exhaustive, can never be sufficient for the complete grooming of man. The fact is that it takes a man to be the natural groomer and nurturer of another man. There-fore, it has been the practice of Allah that He has allowed two orders to flourish in the mission of reforming and training men in the art of living. These are: (a) The Book of Allah, and (b) The Men of Allah - included wherein are the blessed prophets, then their deputies, the ` Ulama and the Mashaikh. About this order of ` Rijalullah' (men of Allah), people have been victims of excess and deficiency since ancient times. Particularly, the different sects that mushroomed in religions were all products of this error of approach through which somewhere they were inflated beyond the required limit hitting the outer frontiers of the worship of such men. At other places, they were totally ignored and bypassed by saying: 'For us, the Book of Allah is enough' (حَسبُنَا کِتاب اللہ), apparently a true declaration, but by misinterpreting it to negate the importance of prophets they made it as their motto. At one extreme a Messenger of Allah, a Rasul - even Pirs and Faqirs - were taken to be the knowers of the unknown and seers of the unseen, as if they were (God forbid) the very possessors of God's own attributes. People started with worshipping live Pirs and landed into the worship of their graves as well. Then, there was that other extreme when even a Rasul of Allah was given the status of what would be a mere courier or postman. Thus, the essential message of the verses under reference is that the offenders against the honour of prophets are no less in their disbelief than are those who raise them far above the limits set for honouring them and go about saying that they were equal to Allah. Verse 77 which says, "do not be excessive in your faith," is a preface to this very subject. It makes it very clear that دین Din is, in reality, the name of a few limits and restrictions. The way it is a crime to remain deficient or negligent within those limits, so it is a crime to cross and exceed them. The way it is a grave sin to reject and insult the messengers of Allah and their deputies, in the same way, it is a much graver sin to take them to be the owners of Allah's own attributes or their equal sharers with Him.
Justified Intellectual Research is no Excess
In verse 77, the word: (unjustly) appears along with the statement: (Do not be excessive in your faith). According to investigative scholars of Tafsir, this word has been used here for emphasis because an excess in religion is always unjust. The probability of its being just does not simply exist. ` Allamah al-Zamakhshari and others have identified two kinds of Ghuluww or excess at this particular place: (1) The unjust and false which has been prohibited here; (2) The just and permissible, as an example of which, he has named deep intellectual research - or as it has been the way of the scholastic theologians (Mutakallimin) of Islam in matters relating to articles of faith, or that of Muslim jurists in matters relating to juristic rulings. According to him, even this is, though, Ghuluww (excess) but, an excess which is just and permissible - while, the considered position of the majority of scholars is that it simply does not fall within the definition of Ghuluww (excess). Finally, we can say that deep insight and de-tailed investigation in questions relating to the Qur'an and Sunnah should remain within the limits as proved from the Holy Prophet HHHHH and from the Sahabah and Tabi` in - if so, that is not Ghuluww (excess). And what reaches the limits of Ghuluww is blameworthy here too.
Bani Isra'i1 Asked to Follow the Path of Moderation
Addressing the Bani Isra'il at the end of the verse (77), it was said: وَلَا تَتَّبِعُوا أَهْوَاءَ قَوْمٍ قَدْ ضَلُّوا مِن قَبْلُ وَأَضَلُّوا كَثِيرًا that is, they should not follow the de-sires and whims of a people who had themselves gone astray before them, and had made others go astray as well. The reason why they fell into that error was given immediately after by saying: وَضَلُّوا عَن سَوَاءِ السَّبِيلِ that is, these people, by moving away from the right path, had lost it. This straight path was the path of moderation between the two extremes of excess and deficiency. Thus, two things have been accomplished in this verse: It points out to the fatal error made by crossing over the norm, or lagging far behind it, and stresses upon the need to stay firm on the straight path, the ideal path of moderation.
"Katakanlah, 'Hai Ahli Kitab, janganlah kamu berlebih-lebihan (melampaui batas) dengan cara tidak benar dalam agama-mu. Dan janganlah kamu mengikuti hawa nafsu orang-orang yang telah sesat dahulunya (sebelum kedatangan Muhammad) dan mereka telah menyesatkan kebanyakan (manusia), dan mereka tersesat dari jalan yang lurus.' Telah dilaknati orang-orang kafir dari Bani Israil melalui lisan Dawud dan Isa putra Maryam. Yang demikian itu, disebabkan mereka durhaka dan selalu melampaui batas. Mereka satu sama lain selalu tidak melarang tindakan mungkar yang mereka perbuat. Sesungguhnya amat buruklah apa yang selalu mereka perbuat itu. Kamu melihat kebanyakan dari mereka tolong menolong dengan orang-orang yang kafir (musyrik). Sesungguhnya amat buruklah apa yang mereka sediakan untuk diri mereka, yaitu kemurkaan Allah kepada mereka, dan mereka akan kekal dalam siksaan. Sekiranya mereka beriman kepada Allah, kepada Nabi (Musa), dan kepada apa yang diturunkan kepadanya (Nabi), niscaya mereka tidak akan menjadikan orang-orang musyrikin itu sebagai penolong-penolong, tapi kebanyakan dari mereka adalah orang-orang yang fasik." (Al-Ma`idah: 77-81).
(77) Allah berfirman kepada NabiNya, ﴾ قُلۡ يَٰٓأَهۡلَ ٱلۡكِتَٰبِ لَا تَغۡلُواْ فِي دِينِكُمۡ غَيۡرَ ٱلۡحَقِّ ﴿ "Katakanlah, 'Hai Ahli Kitab, janganlah kamu berlebih-lebihan (melampaui batas) dengan cara tidak benar dalam agamamu'." Maksudnya, kamu jangan melampaui batas kebenaran kepada ke-batilan. Hal itu seperti ucapan mereka tentang Isa al-Masih yang telah disebutkan di atas, juga seperti sikapmu yang berlebih-lebihan pada sebagian tetua (tokoh) demi mengikuti hawa nafsu ﴾ قَوۡمٖ قَدۡ ضَلُّواْ مِن قَبۡلُ ﴿ "orang-orang yang telah sesat dahulunya (sebelum kedatangan Muhammad), artinya, kesesatan mereka memang telah ada sebelum-nya, ﴾ وَأَضَلُّواْ كَثِيرٗا ﴿ "dan mereka telah menyesatkan kebanyakan" ma-nusia dengan mengajak mereka kepada agama yang mereka anut. ﴾ وَضَلُّواْ عَن سَوَآءِ ٱلسَّبِيلِ ﴿ "Dan mereka tersesat dari jalan yang lurus." Artinya, jalan yang benar. Maka mereka mengumpulkan antara kesesatan dan menyesatkan (orang lain). Mereka itu adalah para imam kese-satan, di mana Allah memperingatkan kita dari mereka dan dari mengikuti hawa nafsu mereka yang sesat dan pandangan mereka yang menyimpang.
(78) Kemudian Allah berfirman, ﴾ لُعِنَ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ مِنۢ بَنِيٓ إِسۡرَٰٓءِيلَ ﴿ "Telah dilaknati orang-orang kafir dari Bani Israil," maksudnya, mereka diusir dan dijauhkan dari rahmat Allah, ﴾ عَلَىٰ لِسَانِ دَاوُۥدَ وَعِيسَى ٱبۡنِ مَرۡيَمَۚ ﴿ "melalui lisan Dawud dan Isa putra Maryam," yaitu, dengan kesak-sian dan pengakuan mereka berdua bahwa hujjah telah tegak atas mereka dan mereka mengingkarinya.
﴾ ذَٰلِكَ ﴿ "Yang demikian itu," yakni kekufuran dan laknat ﴾ بِمَا عَصَواْ وَّكَانُواْ يَعۡتَدُونَ ﴿ "disebabkan mereka durhaka dan selalu melampaui batas." Maksudnya, karena kemaksiatan dan kezhaliman mereka terhadap hamba-hamba Allah, menjadi penyebab kekufuran dan kejauhan mereka dari rahmat Allah, karena dosa dan kezhaliman memiliki akibat buruk.
(79) Di antara kedurhakaan mereka yang menjadi penyebab turunnya azab dan terjadinya hukuman adalah b a h w a ﴾ كَانُواْ لَا يَتَنَاهَوۡنَ عَن مُّنكَرٖ فَعَلُوهُۚ ﴿ "mereka satu sama lain selalu tidak melarang tindakan mungkar yang mereka perbuat." Artinya, mereka melakukan kemungkaran tetapi sebagian dari mereka tidak melarang sebagi-an yang lain, maka pelaku dan yang lainnya yang mendiamkan kemungkaran walaupun dia mampu mengingkarinya adalah sama.
Itu menunjukkan bahwa mereka meremehkan perintah Allah dan maksiat kepadaNya bagi mereka adalah sepele. Jika mereka memiliki penghormatan kepada Rabb mereka, niscaya mereka akan memiliki ghirah terhadap apa-apa yang diharamkanNya dan tentu-nya akan marah karena marahNya.
Dan sesungguhnya mendiamkan kemungkaran padahal dia mampu untuk mengingkarinya dapat menimbulkan azab, karena ia mengandung dampak negatif yang besar:
Di antaranya adalah, sekedar mendiamkan suatu maksiat saja, walaupun orang yang diam itu tidak melakukannya secara lang-sung, sebagaimana kemaksiatan harus dijauhi, pengingkaran ter-hadap kemaksiatan juga harus dilakukan.
Di antaranya adalah apa yang telah dijelaskan yaitu bahwa itu menunjukkan rasa meremehkan terhadap kemaksiatan dan kurangnya rasa risih karenanya.
Di antaranya adalah bahwa itu membuat para berandal, pelaku maksiat semakin berani memperbanyak kemaksiatan jika mereka belum jera darinya, maka keburukan meningkat, musibah dunia dan agama menjadi besar. Para pelaku kemaksiatan itu merajalela dan berkuasa, lalu setelah itu para pengikut kebaikan melemah dalam melawan para pengikut kemaksiatan, akhirnya apa yang dahulu mereka mampu lakukan, sekarang tidak lagi mampu mereka lakukan.
Di antaranya adalah menjadi penyebab terkikisnya ilmu dan merajalelanya kebodohan. Jika kemaksiatan diulang-ulang dan dilakukan oleh banyak orang lalu para ulama tidak ada yang meng-ingkarinya, maka akan dikira bahwa ia bukanlah kemaksiatan bah-kan bisa jadi orang bodoh mengiranya sebagai ibadah yang baik. Kerusakan mana lagi yang lebih besar daripada meyakini apa yang diharamkan oleh Allah sebagai sesuatu yang halal, kebenaran men-jadi jungkir balik dan yang haq terlihat sebagai suatu kebatilan?
Di antaranya adalah bahwa mendiamkan kemaksiatan bisa menghiasi kemaksiatan itu di hati manusia, lalu sebagian orang mengikuti sebagian yang lain. Manusia cenderung meniru orang yang sepertinya dari kaumnya. Dan banyak lagi yang lainnya.
Mendiamkan kemungkaran akan berakibat seperti ini, maka Allah menyatakan bahwa Bani Israil yang kafir dari mereka dilak-nat olehNya karena kemaksiatan dan pelanggarannya dan dikhu-suskan dari itu kemungkaran besar ini. ﴾ لَبِئۡسَ مَا كَانُواْ يَفۡعَلُونَ ﴿ "Se-sungguhnya amat buruklah apa yang selalu mereka perbuat itu."
(80) ﴾ تَرَىٰ كَثِيرٗا مِّنۡهُمۡ يَتَوَلَّوۡنَ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْۚ ﴿ "Kamu melihat keba-nyakan dari mereka tolong menolong dengan orang-orang yang kafir (musyrik)," dengan kecintaan, loyalitas, dan dukungan. ﴾ لَبِئۡسَ مَا قَدَّمَتۡ لَهُمۡ أَنفُسُهُمۡ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya amat buruklah apa yang mereka sediakan untuk diri mereka." Yaitu, barang yang tidak laku dan dagangan yang merugi ini yaitu kemurkaan Allah, yang karena murkaNya segala sesuatu ikut murka dan selama-lamanya berada di dalam azab yang besar. Mereka telah dizhalimi oleh diri mereka sendiri di mana ia memberikan mereka bagian yang tidak mulia ini, dan mereka juga menzhalimi diri mereka karena telah melenyapkan darinya nik-mat yang kekal.
(81) ﴾ وَلَوۡ كَانُواْ يُؤۡمِنُونَ بِٱللَّهِ وَٱلنَّبِيِّ وَمَآ أُنزِلَ إِلَيۡهِ مَا ٱتَّخَذُوهُمۡ أَوۡلِيَآءَ ﴿ "Se-kiranya mereka beriman kepada Allah, kepada Nabi (Musa), dan kepada apa yang diturunkan kepadanya (Nabi), niscaya mereka tidak akan men-jadikan orang-orang musyrik itu sebagai penolong-penolong," karena iman kepada Allah, kepada Nabi, dan kepada apa yang diturun-kan kepadanya menuntut seorang hamba agar memberikan wala`nya (loyalitas) kepada Allah dan kepada wali-waliNya dan memusuhi orang-orang yang kafir kepadaNya, memusuhiNya dan meneng-gelamkan diri di dalam kemaksiatan kepadaNya. Syarat perwalian Allah dan iman kepadaNya adalah hendaknya tidak mengangkat musuh-musuh Allah sebagai penolong (pemimpin). Syarat ini tidak ada pada mereka, maka akibat dari syarat itu pun juga tidak ada.
﴾ وَلَٰكِنَّ كَثِيرٗا مِّنۡهُمۡ فَٰسِقُونَ ﴿ "Tapi kebanyakan dari mereka adalah orang-orang yang fasik," artinya, menyimpang dari ketaatan kepada Allah, iman kepadaNya dan kepada Nabi. Dan di antara kefasikan mereka adalah mengangkat musuh-musuh Allah sebagai penolong (pemimpin).
Mensajero, di a los cristianos: No traspasen los límites del camino de la verdad y no exageren el respeto debido a los profetas atribuyéndoles la divinidad, como han hecho con Jesús, hijo de María. Al actuar así se asemejan a los extraviados que los precedieron, quienes a su vez extraviaron a muchas personas y las desviaron del camino de la verdad.
Ô Messager, dis aux chrétiens: Ne franchissez pas la limite sur le chemin de la vérité et n’exagérez pas le respect dû aux prophètes en leur attribuant la divinité comme c’est le cas pour Jésus fils de Marie. Vous imitez ce faisant les égarés qui vous ont précédés, ont égaré à leur tour beaucoup de gens et ont dévié de la voie de la vérité.
Say, O Messenger, to the Christians: Do not overstep the boundaries of the instruction you were given to follow the truth. Do not be excessive in reverence of those whom you were instructed to revere, such as prophets, regarding them to be divine as you have done with respect to Jesus, son of Mary. You did this because of following your predecessors who were astray, who led many other people astray and who were far from the path of truth.
In the eyes of Jesus’s early disciples ‘Jesus was a man who was from God.’ They considered him a human being and a prophet. When his religion spread out from Syria, it had to encounter the philosophy of Egypt and Greece. Such persons accepted Christianity and entered the Christian fold as were under the influence of the philosophic thought of the time. As a result of internal causes and external factors, a new era began in Christianity when efforts were made to describe Christianity in the prevalent philosophic style of the times. In the civilized world of those days, the philosophers of Egypt and Greece were dominant. Their thinking greatly influenced the intelligentsia of those days. The Greek philosophers had formed an imaginary concept of the universe. They used to interpret reality on three levels—existence, life and knowledge. Christian theologians were themselves impressed by these ideas and wanted to attract the intellectuals of the times towards Christianity. They tried, therefore, to mould their religion on the lines of current thinking. They offered an interpretation of Christianity which directly related it in essence to the aforesaid three levels. They hoped that in so doing the people could equate Christianity with their own way of thinking and accordingly accept it. They said that religious reality also manifested itself in the ‘Trinity’. ‘Existence’ was the ‘Father’, ‘Life’ was the ‘son’ and ‘knowledge’ was the ‘Holy Spirit’. In order to complete the religion thus interpreted, many ideas were imported into it, for example, the belief that Jesus was the embodied manifestation of kalam (word). After the descent of Adam every human being had become a sinner and God’s son had to atone for this by acquiescing in his own crucifixion, etc. In this way, in the fourth century A.D., having been moulded to fit Egyptian, Greek and Roman concepts, what is now known as Christianity came into being.
Sabihin mo, O Sugo, sa mga Kristiyano: "Huwag kayong lumampas sa hangganan kaugnay sa ipinag-utos sa inyo na pagsunod sa katotohanan at huwag kayong magpalabis sa pagdakila sa sinumang ipinag-utos sa inyo ang pagdakila roon – tulad ng mga propeta – para maniwala kayo kaugnay sa kanila ng pagkadiyos gaya ng ginawa ninyo kay Jesus na anak ni Maria dahilan sa paggaya ninyo sa mga ninuno ninyo kabilang sa mga alagad ng pagkaligaw, na nagligaw sila sa marami sa mga tao at naligaw sila palayo sa daan ng katotohanan."
Di', o Messaggero, ai Nazareni: "Non trasgredite i limiti che vi sono stati imposti, ovvero seguire la verità, e non esagerate nell'esaltare ciò che vi è stato imposto, come elevare a divinità i profeti, così come avete fatto nel caso di ‘Īsā figlio di Maryem; ciò perché avete seguito i vostri antenati che erano nella perdizione, e che sviarono molta gente e che hanno smarrito la Retta Via".
O Poslaniče, reci kršćanima: "Nemojte prelaziti granice slijeđenja istine koje vam je naređeno, i nemojte pretjerivati u veličanju vjerovjesnika čije vam je poštovanje naređeno, pa da im pripišete božanstvenost, kao što ste uradili sa Isaom, sinom Merjeminim. Vi ste to uradili slijedeći svoje zabludjele prethodnike koji su skrenuli sa Pravog puta i u zabludu odveli mnogo ljudi."
77- De ki:“Ey ehl-i kitap! Dininizde haksız yere haddi aşmayın. Bundan önce sapıklığa düşmüş, birçok kimseyi saptırmış ve sonra da doğru yoldan sapmış bir toplumun hevalarına da uymayın.”
78- İsrailoğullarından kâfir olanlar, hem Dâvûd’un hem de Meryem oğlu İsa’nın dili ile lanetlendiler. Bu, onların isyan etmeleri ve haddi aşmalarından dolayı idi.
79- Onlar işledikleri herhangi bir münkerden birbirlerini vazgeçirmezlerdi. Yapmakta oldukları şey gerçekten ne kötüydü!
80- Onlardan birçok kimsenin kâfirleri dost edindiklerini görürsün. Nefislerinin kendileri için hazırladığı şey ne kadar da kötüdür: Allah onlara gazap etmiştir ve onlar azapta ebedi kalacaklardır.
81- Eğer Allah’a, Peygamber’e ve ona indirilene iman etmiş olsalardı, onları dost edinmezlerdi. Fakat birçoğu fasık kimselerdir.
77. Yüce Allah peygamberine şöyle buyurmaktadır:“De ki: Ey ehl-i kitap, dininizde haksız yere haddi aşmayın.” Yani hakkı aşarak, hakkı geride bırakarak batıla yönelmeyin. Haddi aşmalarının bir örneği, Mesih hakkında söyledikleri nakledilen sözlerle bazı ileri gelen kimseler hakkında aşırıya kaçarak söyledikleri sözlerdir. Onlar bunu yaparken “bundan önce sapıklığa düşmüş... bir toplumun hevalarına” uymaktadırlar. Bunlar, insanları izlemekte oldukları bâtıl dine davet ederek “birçok kimseyi saptırmış ve sonra da doğru yoldan sapmış” kimselerdir. Onlar doğru yoldan saparak hem kendileri sapmış, hem de başkalarını saptırmışlardır. Allah’ın kendilerinden ve helâke götüren hevaları ile saptırıcı görüşlerine uymaktan sakındırdığı sapıklığın önderleri, işte bunlardır.
78. Daha sonra Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“İsrailoğullarından kâfir olanlar hem Dâvûd’un hem de Meryem oğlu İsa’nın dili ile” İsrailoğullarına karşı delilin ortaya konulmuş olduğuna, onların ise bu delillere karşı inatla durduklarına dair şahitlik ve ikrarları ile “lanetlendiler.”Allah’ın rahmetinden kovulup uzaklaştırıldılar.“Bu” küfür ve lanete uğrama, “onların isyan etmeleri ve haddi aşmalarından dolayı idi.” Allah’a isyan edip Allah’ın kullarına zulmetmeleri, onların küfre ve Allah’ın rahmetinden uzak düşmelerine sebep olmuştur. Hiç şüphesiz günahların ve zulmün bir takım cezaları vardır.
79. Başlarına ibret verici cezaların gelmesine ve türlü türlü cezalara uğratılmalarına sebep olan günahlarından bir diğeri de şudur:“Onlar işledikleri herhangi bir münkerden birbirlerini vazgeçirmezlerdi.” Yani onlar, münkeri (kötülüğü) işler ama biri diğerini o münkerden alıkoymaz, vazgeçirmezdi. Böylelikle kötülüğü fiilen işleyen kimse ile alıkoyma imkânına sahip olduğu halde susan kişi, o kötülüğü işlemekte ortak oluyordu. Bu, onların Allah’ın emrini önemsemediklerine ve Allah’a karşı gelip asi olmanın hafif bir iş olduğunu kabul ettiklerine delildir. Eğer onlar Rab’lerini gereği gibi tazim eden kimseler olsalardı, O’nun haramlarının işlenmesinden gayrete gelir ve Allah’ı gazaplandıran iş dolayısı ile kendileri de gazaplanırlardı.
Engelleme gücü olmakla birlikte kötülüğe karşı ses çıkarmayıp susmak, ilâhi azabı gerektirir. Çünkü böyle bir tutumun çok büyük kötülükleri vardır:
1. Yalnızca susmak -susan kişi fiilen günah işlemese dahi- bir günahtır. Çünkü günahtan kaçınmak gerektiği gibi, günahın işlenmesine karşı çıkmak ve gereken tepkiyi göstermek de icabeder.
2. Kötülüğe karşı çıkmayış, -önceden de geçtiği gibi- günahların önemsenmediğini ve onlara aldırış edilmediğini gösterir.
3. Diğer taraftan isyankârlar ve fasıklar, eğer bu isyan ve fısklarından alıkonulmayacak olurlarsa daha çok masiyet işleme cesaretini bulurlar. Böylelikle kötülük artar, dinî ve dünyevî musibet alabildiğine büyür ve isyankârlar, güç ve galebe sahibi olurlar. Bundan sonra ise hayır ehli olan kimseler, şer ehli olan kimselere karşı çıkma gücünü kaybederler, zayıf düşerler ve nihâyet bir zamanlar güç yetirebildikleri şeylere artık güç yetiremez olurlar.
4. Kötülüğe karşı çıkmayı terk etmek, ilmin ortadan kalkmasına ve cahilliğin çoğalmasına sebep olur. Çünkü günah tekrarlandıkça ve pek çok kişi tarafından işlenip din ve ilim ehli bunlara karşı tepki göstermedikçe o işin günah olmadığı kanaati meydana gelir. Hatta cahil olan bir kimse, bu masiyeti uygun görülen bir ibadet dahi zannedebilir. Allah’ın haram kıldığı bir şeyin, helâl olduğuna inanmaktan daha büyük bir kötülük olabilir mi? Kişilerin nazarında gerçeklerin ters yüz olması ve batılın hak olarak görülmesinden daha büyük bir şer var mı?
5. İsyankârların masiyetlerine susup ses çıkarmamak sonucunda kimi zaman masiyet insanlara hoş görünebilir ve onlar bu konuda birbirlerine uyabilirler. Çünkü insanoğlu, kendi benzerlerine ve hemcinslerine uyma meyline sahiptir. Kötülüğe karşı gereken tepkiyi göstermemenin buna benzer daha pek çok kötülükleri vardır.
Kötülüğe karşı tepki göstermeyip susmanın durumu bu olduğundan dolayı Yüce Allah, İsrailoğullarından kâfir olanları, masiyetleri ve haddi aşmaları sebebi ile lanetlediğini bildirmekte ve bunlar arasından da özellikle bu büyük kötülüğü söz konusu ettiğini görüyoruz. “Yapmakta oldukları şey gerçekten ne kötüydü!”
80. “Onlardan birçok kimsenin kâfirleri” sevgi, dostluk ve yardım ile “dost edindiklerini görürsün. Nefislerinin kendileri için hazırladığı şey” O müşterisi bulunmayan mal ve o giriştikleri zararlı alışveriş “ne kötüdür!” Bu ise Allah’ın gazabıdır ki Allah’ın gazabı dolayısı ile herşey gazaba gelir. Nefislerinin hazırladığı diğer bir şey de o büyük azapta ebediyen kalıştır. O halde onlar kendi kendilerine zulmetmiş oldular. Çünkü hiç de güzel olmayan böyle bir yeri bizzat kendi nefisleri, kendileri için hazırlamıştır. Diğer taraftan onlar, nefislerini o ebedi ve kalıcı nimetlerden mahrum bırakmak sureti ile de kendilerine zulmetmiş oldular.
81. “Eğer Allah’a, Peygamber’e ve ona indirilene iman etmiş olsalardı onları dost edinmezlerdi.”Çünkü Allah’a, Peygambere ve ona indirilene iman etmek, kulun hem Rabbini hem de O’nun dostu olanları dost edinmesini, diğer taraftan O’nu inkar eden, O’na düşmanlık edip isyanda ileri gidenleri düşman edinmesini gerektirmektedir. Allah’ı dost ve yardımcı edinip O’na iman etmenin şartı, Allah düşmanlarının dost edinilmemesidir. Bunlar ise bu şartı yerine getirmediklerinden dolayı bu, şartın gerçekleşmesi halinde gerçekleşmesi söz konusu olan hususun onlar hakkında söz konusu olmadığının delilidir.“Fakat birçoğu fasık kimselerdir.” Allah’a ve peygambere itaat ve imanın dışına çıkan kimselerdir. Allah’ın düşmanlarını dost ve yardımcı edinmeleri de onların fasıklıklarının bir parçasıdır.
Này hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad, Ngươi hãy nói với những người Thiên Chúa: Các ngươi chớ vượt quá giới hạn mà các ngươi được lệnh phải đi theo chân lý, các ngươi chớ đề cao và tôn vinh quá mức đối với những ai mà các ngươi được lệnh phải đề cao và tôn vinh họ - chẳng hạn như các vị Nabi - để rồi các ngươi đưa đẩy họ lên cao mang những thuộc tính của Thượng Đế giống như các ngươi đã hành động với Ysa con trai của Mar-yam, nguyên nhân là các ngươi đã đi theo dấu chân của những người lầm lạc trước các ngươi, những người mà họ đã dắt nhiều người đi lạc khỏi con đường chân lý.
Allah cho biết rằng những kẻ vô đức tin thuộc đám dân Isra-el đã bị xua đuổi khỏi lòng thương xót của Ngài được nói trong Kinh Zabur được ban xuống cho Nabi Dawood và trong Kinh Injil được ban xuống cho Nabi Ysa. Chúng bị xua đuổi khỏi lòng thương xót của Allah như thế là bởi vì chúng cứ luôn bất tuân và vi phạm giới cấm của Ngài.
The Sad End of Bani Isra'Il
Mentioned in the second verse (78) is the sad end of those from the Bani Isra'il who were involved in this error of excess and deficiency. On them fell the curse of Allah Almighty. Firstly, it came through the tongue of Sayyidna Dawud (علیہ السلام) as result of which they were transformed into swines. Then, this curse fell upon them through the tongue of Sayyidna 'Isa (علیہ السلام) the temporal effect of which was that they were transformed into monkeys. Some commentators have pointed out that the reference to the curse mentioned here as coming through only two prophets is because the context so requires. But, the fact is that the casting of curse on them began with Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) and ended at the Last among Prophets ﷺ . Thus, the curse which overtook those, who were hostile to prophets or were guilty of acting excessively by making prophets sharers in Divine at-tributes, was wished verbally by four prophets one after the other.
In the last two verses (80, 81), the cultivation of deep friendship with disbelievers has been prohibited as its outcome is disastrous. It may also be indicative of the possibility that the deviation of Bani Isra'il was a result of their close friendly collaboration with disbelievers which may have affected their ways adversely and finally became the cause of their fall into the abyss.
Nagpapabatid si Allāh – kaluwalhatian sa Kanya – na Siya ay nagtaboy sa mga tagatangging sumampalataya kabilang sa mga anak ni Israel mula sa awa Niya ayon sa nasaad sa kasulatan na pinababa Niya kay David, ang Salmo, at sa kasulatan na pinababa Niya kay Jesus na anak ni Maria, ang Ebanghelyo. Ang pagtataboy na iyon mula sa awa ay dahilan sa nagawa nila na mga pagsuway at paglabag sa mga pinakababanal kay Allāh.
Uzvišeni Allah je u Zeburu, koji je objavio Davudu, i u Indžilu, koji je objavio Isau, rekao da je udaljio nevjernike među potomcima Israilovim od Svoje milosti, zbog grijeha i skrnavljenja Allahovih svetinja.
Allāh l'Altissimo rivela che Egli ha allontanato i miscredenti tra i Figli di Isrāīl dalla Sua Misericordia nel Libro che ha rivelato a Dāwūd, ovvero Al-Zabūr, e nel Libro rivelato ad ‘Īsā figlio di Maryem, ovvero il Vangelo. Tale lontananza dalla Sua Misericordia avvenne a causa dei peccati da loro commessi e per per aver trasgredito le Leggi di Allāh.
Allah -Subḥānahu- menceritakan bahwa Dia telah mengusir orang- orang kafir dari Bani Israil dari rahmatNya di dalam Kitab Suci yang diturunkanNya kepada Daud, yaitu Zabur, dan di dalam Kitab Suci yang diturunkan-Nya kepada Isa putera Maryam, yaitu Injil. Pengusiran mereka dari rahmat Allah itu disebabkan karena mereka telah melakukan banyak perbuatan maksiat dan melanggar larangan-larangan Allah.
Allah Cursed the Disbelievers Among the Children of Israel
Allah states that He has cursed the disbelievers among the Children of Israel long ago, and revealed this fact to His Prophets Dawud and `Isa, son of Maryam. He cursed them because they disobeyed Allah and transgressed against His creatures. Al-`Awfi reported that Ibn `Abbas said, "They were cursed in the Tawrah, the Injil, the Zabur (Psalms) and the Furqan (Qur'an)." Allah then states that during their time, their habit was that,
كَانُواْ لاَ يَتَنَـهَوْنَ عَن مُّنكَرٍ فَعَلُوهُ
(They used not to forbid one another from the evil they committed.) They did not forbid each other from committing sins and the prohibitions. Allah chastised them for this behavior, so that their behavior would not be imitated. Allah said,
لَبِئْسَ مَا كَانُواْ يَفْعَلُونَ
(Vile indeed was what they used to do.)
Hadiths that Order Enjoining Righteousness and Forbidding Evil
There are many Hadiths that order enjoining righteousness and forbidding evil. Imam Ahmad recorded that Hudhayfah bin Al-Yaman said that the Prophet said,
«وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ، لَتَأْمُرُنَّ بِالْمَعْرُوفِ، وَلَتَنْهَوُنَّ عَنِ الْمُنْكَرِ، أَوْ لَيُوشِكَنَّ اللهُ أَنْ يَبْعَثَ عَلَيْكُمْ عِقَابًا مِنْ عِنْدِهِ، ثُمَّ لَتَدْعُنَّهُ فَلَا يَسْتَجِيبَ لَكُم»
(By He in Whose Hand is my soul! You will enjoin righteousness and forbid evil, or Allah will send a punishment on you from Him. Then, you will supplicate to Him, but He will not accept your supplication.) At-Tirmidhi also recorded it and said, "This Hadith is Hasan." Muslim recorded that Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«مَنْ رَأَى مِنْكُمْ مُنْكَرًا فَلْيُغَيِّرْهُ بِيَدِهِ، فَإِنْ لَمْ يَسْتَطِعْ فَبِلِسَانِهِ، فَإِنْ لَمْ يَسْتَطِعْ فَبِقَلْبِهِ، وَذلِكَ أَضْعَفُ الْإِيمَان»
(He among you who witnesses an evil, let him change it with his hand, if he cannot do that, then by his tongue, if he cannot do even that, then with his heart, and this is the weakest faith.) Abu Dawud said that Al-`Urs, meaning Ibn `Amirah, said that the Prophet said,
«إِذَا عُمِلَتِ الْخَطِيئَةُ فِي الْأَرْضِ كَانَ مَنْ شَهِدَهَا فَكَرِهَهَا، وَقَالَ مَرَّةً فَأَنْكَرَهَا كَانَ كَمَنْ غَابَ عَنْهَا، وَمَنْ غَابَ عَنْهَا فَرَضِيَهَا كَانَ كَمَنْ شَهِدَهَا»
(When sin is committed on the earth, then whoever witnesses it and hates - (once he said): forbids it, will be like those who did not witness it. Whoever was absent from it, but agreed with it, will be like those who witness it.) Only Abu Dawud recorded this Hadith. Abu Dawud recorded that one of the Companions said that the Prophet said,
«لَنْ يَهْلِكَ النَّاسُ حَتَّى يَعْذِرُوا أَوْ يُعْذِرُوا مِنْ أَنْفُسِهِم»
(The people will not perish until they do not leave -or- have any excuse for themselves.) Ibn Majah recorded that Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ gave a speech once and said,
«أَلَا لَا يَمْنَعَنَّ رَجُلًا هَيْبَةُ النَّاسِ أَنْ يَقُولَ الْحَقَّ إِذَا عَلِمَه»
(Behold! Fear from people should not prevent one from saying the truth if he knows it.) Abu Sa`id then cried and said, "By Allah! We have seen some errors, but we feared (the people)." Another Hadith that Abu Sa`id narrated states that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«أَفْضَلُ الْجِهَادِ كَلِمَةُ حَقَ عِنْدَ سُلْطَانٍ جَائِر»
(The best Jihad is a word of truth proclaimed before an unjust ruler.) Recorded by Abu Dawud, At-Tirmidhi, and Ibn Majah. At-Tirmidhi said, "Hasan Gharib from this route of narration." Imam Ahmad recorded that Hudhayfah said that the Prophet said,
«لَا يَنْبَغِي لِمُسْلِمٍ أَنْ يُذِلَّ نَفْسَه»
(It is not required of the Muslim that he humiliate himself.) They said, `How does one humiliate himself" he said;
«يَتَعَرَّضُ مِنَ الْبَلَاءِ لِمَا لَا يُطِيق»
(He takes on trials that he is not capable of enduring. ) This was recorded by At-Tirmidhi and Ibn Majah, and At-Tirmidhi said, "This Hadith is Hasan Sahih Gharib."
Censuring the Hypocrites
Allah said,
تَرَى كَثِيراً مِّنْهُمْ يَتَوَلَّوْنَ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ
(You see many of them taking the disbelievers as their friends.) Mujahid said that this Ayah refers to the hypocrites. Allah's statement,
لَبِئْسَ مَا قَدَّمَتْ لَهُمْ أَنفُسُهُمْ
(Evil indeed is that which they have sent forward before themselves;) by giving their loyalty and support to the disbelievers, instead of the believers. This evil act caused them to have hypocrisy in their hearts and brought them the anger of Allah, that will remain with them until the Day of Return. Allah said;
أَن سَخِطَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِمْ
(for that (reason) Allah is wrath with them) because of what they did. Allah next said that,
وَفِى الْعَذَابِ هُمْ خَـلِدُونَ
(in torment they will abide) on the Day of Resurrection. Allah's statement,
وَلَوْ كَانُوا يُؤْمِنُونَ بِالْلهِ والنَّبِىِّ وَمَا أُنْزِلَ إِلَيْهِ مَا اتَّخَذُوهُمْ أَوْلِيَآءَ
(And had they believed in Allah, and in the Prophet and in what has been revealed to him, never would they have taken them as friends.) meaning, had they sincerely believed in Allah, His Messenger and the Qur'an, they would not have committed the evil act of supporting the disbelievers in secret and being enemies with those who believe in Allah, the Prophet and what was revealed to him,
وَلَـكِنَّ كَثِيراً مِّنْهُمْ فَـسِقُونَ
(but many of them are rebellious). disobedient to Allah and His Messenger and defiant of the Ayat of His revelation that He sent down.
لَتَجِدَنَّ أَشَدَّ النَّاسِ عَدَاوَةً لِّلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ الْيَهُودَ وَالَّذِينَ أَشْرَكُواْ وَلَتَجِدَنَّ أَقْرَبَهُمْ مَّوَدَّةً لِّلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ الَّذِينَ قَالُواْ إِنَّا نَصَارَى ذلِكَ بِأَنَّ مِنْهُمْ قِسِّيسِينَ وَرُهْبَاناً وَأَنَّهُمْ لاَ يَسْتَكْبِرُونَ
Allah -Subhanehu ve Teâlâ- Dâvûd'a indirmiş olduğu kitap olan Zebur'da ve Meryemoğlu İsa'ya indirmiş olduğu kitap olan İncil'de İsrailoğulları'ndan kâfir olanları rahmetinden kovduğunu haber vermektedir. Allah'ın rahmetinden kovulmalarının sebebi ise işlemiş oldukları günahlar ve Allah'ın haram kıldığı şeylerde taşkınlık etmeleri sebebiyledir.
Allah, may He be glorified, tells us that He distanced the disbelievers of the Israelites from His mercy in the scripture He revealed to David, namely the Psalms, and in the scripture He revealed to Jesus, son of Mary, namely the Gospel. He did this because of the sins they committed and due to their violation of the things Allah made sacred.
En el Libro que Al-lah reveló a David (los Salmos) y en el libro que reveló a Jesús, hijo de María (el Evangelio), nos informa que Él expulsó de Su misericordia a los incrédulos entre los hijos de Israel. Fueron tratados de este modo a causa de los pecados y transgresiones que cometieron.
Allah nous informe qu’Il déclara dans le livre qu’Il révéla à David (le Zabûr) et dans le livre qu’Il révéla à Jésus fils de Marie (l’Evangile) avoir exclu de Sa miséricorde les mécréants parmi Israélites.
Ils ont été ainsi exclus en raison des péchés et transgressions qu’ils ont commis
Mereka tidak saling melarang satu sama lain dari berbuat maksiat. Bahkan, para pendosa di antara mereka melakukan perbuatan maksiat dan kemungkaran secara terang-terangan karena tidak ada yang melarangnya. Sungguh buruk sekali sikap mereka yang tidak mau melarang kemungkaran tersebut.
No se impedían mutuamente cometer actos de desobediencia. Por el contrario, algunos de ellos realizaban abierta y ostensiblemente actos condenables, ya que nadie los desaprobaba. Esta es ciertamente una actitud detestable.
Ils ne se défendaient pas les uns aux autres de commettre des actes de désobéissance. Au contraire, certains désobéissants parmi eux commettaient ouvertement et ostensiblement des actes blâmables car personne ne les désapprouvait. Ceci est certes une attitude très détestable
They did not forbid the sinner from amongst them from committing sin. Instead, the sinners used to commit sins and evil openly because no one would disapprove of it. How evil was the action of not forbidding the evil that they used to do!
Frequently the reason for a people’s deviation from the right path of God is that they have been impressed by the thoughts of communities which have gone astray and seek to emulate them; while accepting the religion of God, they interpret it in such a way that it appears to be in consonance with current thinking. Thus, in the name of God’s religion, they adopt an ungodly religion. The Christians adapted their religion to the ideas of polytheistic communities and described it as God’s favoured religion. Sometimes this happens, when religion is cast in the mould of national aspirations. An example of this second type of deviation is presented by the Jews. They interpreted God’s religion in such a way that it should legitimize their worldliness. For Muslims there is no scope for inserting such interpretations in the text of God’s Book. But outside the text, they are free to follow the example of previous communities. Faith makes a man sensitive about transgression and evil. When he sees anyone committing transgression or indulging in evil, he becomes perturbed and immediately wants to prevent him from behaving in this way. He relates to evil people in terms of separation and not of friendship. But when his faith weakens, he remains sensitive only about his own self. Now, only that which adversely affects his own self-interest appears to him to be evil. He remains neutral about the evils which are directed towards others.
Birbirlerinin yaptıkları kötülüklere engel olmuyorlardı. Bilakis kendilerinden olan asiler işlemiş oldukları günahları ve münkerleri açıktan işliyorlardı. Çünkü onları bu kötülükten nehyeden yoktu. Münkeri nehyetmeyi terk etmeleri ne kadar da kötü bir iştir.
Sila noon ay hindi sumasaway sa isa't isa sa kanila sa pagkagawa ng pagsuway, bagkus naglalantad ang mga tagasuway kabilang sa kanila ng ginagawa nila na mga pagsuway at mga nakasasamang gawa dahil walang isang tagatutol na tumututol sa kanila. Talagang sumagwa ang dati nilang ginagawa na pagpapabaya sa pagsaway sa nakasasama.
Chúng không những không ngăn cản nhau làm điều tội lỗi mà còn ủng hộ cho các hành động xấu và trái lệnh. Việc làm chúng thật tồi tệ và xấu xa.
Nisu jedni druge odvraćali od grijeha, već su grešnici javno griješili jer niko nije imao da ih osudi. Ružno je to kako su oni postupali kada su ostavili negodovanje i poricanje nevaljalih dijela!
Non si dissuadevano a vicenda dal commettere peccati; al contrario, peccavano palesemente, poiché nessuno li rimproverava per tali azioni. Che infausto comportamento quello di mancare di dissuadere dal peccato!
Hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad, Ngươi chứng kiến có nhiều người Do Thái yêu thích kết bạn với những kẻ vô đức tin để chống lại Ngươi và những người của Tawhid.Thật tồi tệ và xấu thay cho hành động kết bạn của chúng, và đó là nguyên làm cho Allah giận dữ chúng và đày chúng vào Hỏa Ngục để sống mãi trong đó không có ngày trở ra.
O Poslaniče, vidiš da mnogi nevjernici među ovim jevrejima vole mušrike (višebošce) i neprijateljuju protiv tebe i vjernika. Ružno je to njihovo prijateljevanje sa višebošcima, i to je jedan od uzroka Allahove srdžbe prema njima i kazne u Vatri, u kojoj će vječno ostati.
Nakasasaksi ka, O Sugo, sa marami sa mga tagatangging sumampalataya kabilang sa mga Hudyong ito na umiibig sa mga tagatangging sumampalataya at kumikiling sa mga iyon, at nakikipag-away sa iyo at nakikipag-away sa mga Monoteista. Kay sagwa ang ipinangangahas nila na pakikipagtangkilikan nila sa mga tagatangging sumampalataya sapagkat ito ay dahilan ng galit ni Allāh sa kanila at ng pagpapasok Niya sa kanila sa Apoy bilang mga mananatili roon; hindi sila lalabas mula roon magpakailanman.
Puoi osservare, o Messaggero, molti miscredenti, tra questi Ebrei, amare i miscredenti e tendere verso di loro, mentre sono avversi a te e ai credenti. Che infausta la loro alleanza con i miscredenti! In verità, ciò è a causa dell'ira di Allāh nei loro confronti e del fatto che li introdurrà nel Fuoco, in cui dimoreranno per l'eternità senza mai uscirne.
-Ey Resul!- Bu kâfir Yahudilerin çoğunun, kâfirleri dost edindiklerini, onlara meylettiklerini, sana ve Allah'ı birleyen muvahhitlere karşı düşman olduklarına şahit olursun. Küfredenleri dost edinmeleri ne kadar da kötü bir iştir. Bu Allah'ın onlara gazaplanmasına, onları ebedî cehenneme girdirmesine ve orada kalıp ebediyen çıkamamalarına sebep olur.
Ô Messager, tu vois nombre de ces juifs mécréants aimer les polythéiste et embrasser leur cause tandis qu’ils te sont hostiles et combattent les monothéistes.
Leur alliance avec les mécréants sera pour eux source de tourments: elle leur vaudra d’encourir le courroux divin et la damnation éternelle
You will see, O Messenger, many of the disbelieving Jews forming alliances with the idolators and opposing you and those who believe in Allah’s oneness. How evil is their action of taking disbelievers as allies! This will cause Allah’s anger and lead them into the Fire, where they will live eternally, never to leave.
Kamu -wahai Rasul- sering sekali menyaksikan kaum kafir dari kalangan Yahudi menyukai serta condong terhadap orang-orang kafir dan melakukan permusuhan terhadap dirimu dan orang-orang yang menganut agama tauhid. Sungguh buruk tindakan mereka yang bersekongkol dengan orang-orang kafir itu karena tindakan itu adalah penyebab datangnya murka Allah kepada mereka dan penyebab masuknya mereka ke dalam neraka untuk selama-lamanya tanpa akan pernah keluar darinya.
Mensajero, tú ves a muchos de los judíos incrédulos cómo aman a otros incrédulos, y abrazan a aquellos que te son hostiles y combaten a los monoteístas. Su alianza con los incrédulos será para ellos fuente de tormentos: incurren así en la ira divina y la condenación eterna.
Si los judíos creyeran verdaderamente en Al-lah y en Su Profeta, no habrían tomado a los politeístas como aliados, pero muchos de ellos desobedecieron a Al-lah, renegaron de Su alianza y de la alianza establecida con los creyentes.
Şayet o Yahudiler, Allah'a ve peygamberine gerçekten iman etmiş olsalardı, Müminlerin dışında müşrikleri sevip kendilerine dost edinip onlara meyletmezlerdi. Çünkü onlar kâfirleri kendilerine dost edinmekten nehyedildiler. Fakat bu Yahudilerin çoğu Allah'ın itaatinden, dostluğundan ve Müminlerin dostluğundan çıkmışlardır.
Si ces juifs croyaient véritablement en Allah et en Son Prophète, ils n’auraient pas pris pour alliés les polythéistes ; mais nombre d’entre eux se sont affranchis de l’obéissance à Allah, de Son alliance et de l’alliance due aux croyants.
If these Jews had true faith in Allah and His Prophet, they would not have taken the idolaters as their allies instead of the believers, because they were prohibited from taking disbelievers as friends. But most of these Jews do not obey Allah nor do they side with Him and the believers.
Sekiranya orang-orang Yahudi itu benar-benar beriman kepada Allah dan Nabi-Nya, niscaya mereka tidak akan menjadikan orang-orang musyrik sebagai sekutu yang mereka cintai dan condongi, di luar orang-orang mukmin karena sebenarnya mereka dilarang menjadikan orang-orang kafir sebagai sekutu. Namun, banyak sekali orang-orang Yahudi yang keluar dari ketaatan kepada Allah dan keluar dari persekutuan dengan Allah serta orang-orang mukmin.
Nếu những kẻ Do Thái này chịu tin nơi Allah và tin nơi vị Nabi của Ngài một cách chân thành thì chúng sẽ không kết bạn với những người vô đức tin, đa số bọn chúng thường rời khỏi sự tuân lệnh Allah, rời khỏi việc nhận lấy Ngài và những người tin nơi Ngài làm những người ủng hộ.
E se gli Ebrei credessero davvero in Allāh e nel Suo Profeta, non avrebbero preso come alleati tali associatori, amandoli e tendendo verso di loro, invece che verso i credenti, poiché sono stati avvertiti dal prendere i miscredenti per alleati; ma molti di questi Ebrei sono al di fuori dell'obbedienza dovuta ad Allāh, dalla Sua protezione e dall'alleanza con i credenti.
Kung sakaling ang mga Hudyong ito ay sumasampalataya kay Allāh nang totohanan at sa Propeta Niya, hindi sana sila gumawa sa mga tagapagtambal bilang mga katangkilik na iniibig nila at kinikilingan nila sa halip ng mga mananampalataya dahil sila ay sinaway laban sa paggawa sa mga tagatangging sumampalataya bilang mga katangkilik subalit marami sa mga Hudyong ito ay mga lumalabas sa pagtalima kay Allāh, sa pagtangkilik sa Kanya, at sa pagtangkilik sa mga mananampalataya.
Kada bi ovi jevreji istinski vjerovali u Allaha i Njegovog Poslanika, ne bi višebošce uzeli za prijatelje, ne bi ih voljeli i njima, a ne vjernicima, težili; zabranjeno im je da nevjernike uzimaju za prijatelje. Međutim, mnogi od ovih jevreja su izašli iz okvira pokornosti i vjernosti Allahu, i prijateljevanja sa vjernicima.
O Poslaniče, naći ćeš da su jevreji, obožavaoci kipova i drugi višebošci najveći neprijatelji vjernicima, koji slijede tebe i ono sa čim si ti došao, i to iz zlobe, zavisti i oholosti. I naći ćeš da su najbliži vjernicima i onome sa čim si došao oni koji za sebe kažu: "Mi smo kršćani." Njihova bliskost sa vjernicima je zbog toga što među njima ima učenih i pobožnih, koji su ponizni, jer oholnicima dobro ne stiže do srca.
Talagang makatatagpo ka nga, O Sugo, na ang pinakamalaki sa mga tao sa pagkamuhi sa mga mananampalataya sa iyo at sa inihatid mo ay ang mga Hudyo dahil sa taglay nilang poot, inggit, at pagmamalaki; ang mga mananamba ng mga diyus-diyusan; at ang iba pa sa kanila kabilang sa mga tagapagtambal kay Allāh. Talagang makatatagpo ka nga na ang pinakamalapit sa kanila sa pag-ibig sa mga mananampalataya sa iyo at sa inihatid mo ay ang mga nagsasabi tungkol sa mga sarili nila na tunay na sila ay mga Kristiyano. Ang kalapitan ng pagmamahal ng mga ito sa mga mananampalataya ay dahil mayroon sa kanila na mga maalam at mga palasamba at na sila ay mga nagpapakumbaba, hindi mga nagpapakamalaki dahil ang nagpapakamalaki ay hindi umaabot ang kabutihan sa puso niya.
82- Andolsun insanlar arasında iman edenlere düşmanlıkta en şiddetli olanların yahudiler ve müşrikler olduğunu göreceksin. İman edenlere sevgi bakımından en yakınlarının ise:“Biz hıristiyanlarız” diyenlerin olduğunu göreceksin. Bu, aralarında keşişlerin ve rahiplerin olmasından ve onların büyüklük taslamamalarındandır.
83- Peygambere indirileni işittiklerinde aşina oldukları haktan ötürü gözlerinin yaşla dolup taştığını görürsün. Derler ki:“Rabbimiz, iman ettik; artık bizi şahid olanlarla beraber yaz.”
84- “Rabbimizden bizi de salihler topluluğu ile birlikte kılmasını ümit edip dururken ne diye Allah’a ve bize gelen hakka iman etmeyelim?”
85- Allah da söylediklerinden dolayı altlarından nehirler akan cennetleri, orada ebedi kalmak üzere onlara mükâfat olarak ihsan etmiştir. İşte ihsan sahiplerinin mükâfatı budur.
86- Kâfir olup âyetlerimizi yalanlayanlara gelince onlar, o çılgın ateşin ehlidirler.
82. Yüce Allah müslümanları dost edinmeye ve onları sevmeye daha yakın olan ve bu hususta daha uzak olan iki kesimi açıklamak üzere şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Andolsun insanlar arasında iman edenlere düşmanlıkta en şiddetli olanların yahudiler ve müşrikler olduğunu göreceksin.”Kayıtsız ve şartsız olarak bu iki kesim, insanlar arasında İslâm’a ve müslümanlara en büyük çapta düşmanlık besleyen, onlara zarar vermek için en büyük gayret ve çabaları ortaya koyan kimselerdir. Buna sebep ise kıskançlıklarından, inat ve küfürlerinden ötürü müslümanlara besledikleri ileri derecedeki öfkedir.“İman edenlere sevgi bakımından en yakınlarının ise: “Biz hıristiyanlarız” diyenlerin olduğunu göreceksin.” Yüce Allah, bunun çeşitli sebeplerini de söz konusu etmektedir:
Bunlardan birisi: “Aralarında keşişlerin ve rahiplerin” bulunmasıdır. Yani kendilerini zühde veren ilim adamları ile manastırlarda ibadete çekilen abidlerin bulunmasıdır. İlim ile birlikte zühd ve aynı şekilde ibadet, kalbe incelik ve yumuşaklık veren, kalbin katılığını gideren hususlar arasındadır. Onlarda yahudilerin kabalıkları ile müşriklerin katılığı bulunmaz.
Diğer bir sebep “onların büyüklük taslamamaları”dır. Yani bunlarda hakka bağlanıp itaat etmeye karşı bir büyüklük ve bir dikkafalılık yoktur. Bu da onların müslümanlara yakın olmalarını ve onları sevmelerini gerektirir. Çünkü alçak gönüllü bir kimse büyüklük taslayana göre hayra daha yakındır.
83. Bir diğer sebep de onların:“Peygambere indirileni işittiklerinde” yani Muhammed sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’e indirileni işittiklerinde bunun kalplerini etkilemesi ve bundan dolayı kalplerinin yumuşaması, gözlerinin de -kesin doğru olduğuna inandıkları hakkı işittiklerine uygun olarak- yaşla dolup taşmasıdır. Bundan dolayı onlar, hakka iman etmiş, onu ikrar etmiş ve:“Rabbimiz iman ettik, artık bizi şahit olanlarla beraber yaz” diye dua etmişlerdir. Burada sözü geçen “şahit olanlar” ise Muhammed sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’in ümmetidir. Allah’ın vahdaniyetine, peygamberlerinin risaletine ve getirdiklerinin doğruluğuna şahitlik ettikleri gibi önceki ümmetlerin tasdiklerine ve yalanlamalarına da şahitlik ederler. Bunlar adaletli kimselerdir ve onların şahitlikleri makbuldür. Nitekim Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Böylece sizi vasat bir ümmet kıldık. Bütün insanlara karşı şahitler olasınız, bu peygamber de size karşı şahit olsun diye...”(el-Bakara, 2/143)
84. Anlaşıldığı kadarı ile bu Hıristiyanlar iman etmeleri ve bu hususta ellerini çabuk tutmaları dolayısı ile birieri tarafından kınanmış olduklarından şöyle demişlerdir:“Rabbimizden bizi de salihler topluluğu ile birlikte kılmasını ümit edip dururken ne diye Allah’a ve bize gelen hakka iman etmeyelim?” Yani bizi Allah’a iman etmekten alıkoyan nedir ki? Çünkü en ufak bir şüphe ve tereddüdün söz konusu olmadığı hak, Rabbimizden bize gelmiş bulunuyor. Biz iman edip hakka uyacak olursak Allah’ın bizleri salihler ile birlikte cennete sokacağını ümid ederiz. O halde iman etmekten bizi alıkoyan nedir? Durumun böyle olması imana koşmayı, ona sıkı sıkı bağlanmayı ve ondan geri kalmamayı gerektirmiyor mu?
85. Bu sözleri üzerine Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Allah da söylediklerinden dolayı” yani dile getirdikleri iman ve açıkça hakkı tasdiklerinden ötürü “altlarından nehirler akan cennetleri, orada ebedi kalmak üzere onlara mükâfat olmak üzere ihsan etti. İşte ihsan sahiplerinin mükâfatı budur.”
Bu âyet-i kerimeler Necaşi vb. hıristiyanlar arasından Muhammed sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’e iman eden kimseler hakkında inmiştir. Aynı şekilde hâlâ daha aralarından İslâm dinini seçen ve izledikleri yolun batıl olduğunu açıkça görebilen kimseler bulunagelmektedir. Bunlar, gerçekten de İslâm dinine yahudilerden de müşriklerden de daha yakındır.
86. Yüce Allah ihsanda bulunanların mükâfatını söz konusu ettikten sonra kötü hareket edenlerin cezasını da söz konusu ederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Kâfir olup âyetlerimizi yalanlayanlara gelince onlar, o çılgın ateşin ehlidirler.” Çünkü onlar, Allah’ı inkar etmiş ve hakkı açıkça ortaya koyan âyetlerini yalanlamış kimselerdir. Daha sonra Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:
Troverai, o Messaggero, che le persone più avverse a coloro che credono in te e a ciò che hai comunicato sono gli Ebrei; ciò a causa dell'odio e dell'invidia nei vostri confronti e della loro superbia, e inoltre gli idolatri e i Idolatri. E troverai che coloro che sono più benevoli nei confronti dei credenti e ciò che hai comunicato sono quelli che si dichiarano Nazareni, e costoro sono più benevoli nei confronti dei credenti poiché, in verità, tra di loro vi sono preti e monaci: In verità, costoro sono umili e non sono superbi, perché il bene non raggiunge il cuore del superbo.
Hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad, Ngươi sẽ thấy trong thiên hạ, những người chống đối và thù hằn mạnh mẽ nhất với những người có đức tin nơi Ngươi và nơi những gì Ngươi mang đến là những người Do Thái bởi sự đố kỵ, sự khinh thường, lòng tự cao tự đại của chúng; và những kẻ thờ đa thần cũng vậy. Và Ngươi sẽ thấy những người có mối quan hệ gần gũi nhất với những người có đức tin nơi Ngươi và nơi những gì Ngươi mang đến là những người mà họ nói với bản thân họ rằng họ là Thiên Chúa giáo; họ sẽ có mối quan hệ tình cảm gần gũi hơn với những người có đức tin bởi họ là những học giả, những người đạo hạnh và họ khiêm tốn không kiêu căng và ngạo mạn, và bởi vì những kẻ tự cao tự đại thì trái tim của họ không chạm được với điều phúc lành.
Sequence of Verses
Mentioned earlier was the friendliness of Jews with disbelievers. Mentioned now is their hostility towards Muslims in tandem with the disbelievers - which was the real cause of that friendship (the enemy of my enemy is my friend! ). And since the Qur'an upholds justice universally, it has not counted everyone even among Jews and Christians as being in the same lot. Whoever among them had some good quality, that was acknowledged openly - for example, the presence of a particular group among the Christians which did not have the kind of prejudice the Jews were known for, and the statement about the Christians who had responded heartily to the call of truth and for which they were considered worthy of the best of praise and reward. This particular group was that of the Christians of Ethiopia who did nothing which could cause problems for Muslims who had migrated to Ethiopia from their home in Makkah, before the Hijrah to Madinah. Any Christian, other than them, who is like them, shall also be legally counted as one of them. As for those who had accepted the truth, they are the King of Ethiopia, Najashi (Negus) and his courtiers who wept on hearing the Qur'an in their own country and embraced Islam. After that, a deputation of thirty men from there came to the Holy Prophet ﷺ who recited the Qur'an to them which they heard in tears and took their Shahadah as Muslims. This is the Cause or Back-ground of the revelation of this verse.
Commentary
Some Votaries of the Truth among the People of the Book
Mentioned in these verses are those among the people of the Book who, had no feelings of malice or enmity for Muslims because of their godliness and tilt towards truth. But, people of such quality - like Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn Salam - were very rare, rather almost nonexistent among the Jews. Speaking comparatively, there were more such people among the Christians. Specially so, during the blessed period of the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، there was a large number of such people in Ethiopia which included King Najashi and his civil servants. For this reason, when the Muslims of Makkah al-Mukarramah were fed up with being continually oppressed by the Quraysh, the Holy Prophet ﷺ advised them to migrate to Ethiopia saying that he had heard that the King of Ethiopia himself was no oppressor of people, nor did he allow anyone to oppress others, therefore, Muslims should go there for some time.
Following this advice, the first group of eleven persons started their journey towards Ethiopia. Included in the group were Sayyidna ` Uthman ibn ` Affan and Sayyidah Ruqaiyyah, his respected wife and the daughter of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . After that, a large caravan of Muslims comprising of eighty two men in addition to women, led by Sayyidna Ja'far ibn Abi Talib ؓ reached Ethiopia. Received there nicely and gently by the King and his people, they started living there in peace.
But, the wrath of the Quraysh of Makkah knew no bounds. They could not bear by the idea that Muslims persecuted by them could live in peace in some other country. This they did not wish to allow. They sent a deputation of their men, with gifts as customary, to the King of Ethiopia with the request that he should expel Muslims from his country. But, the King of Ethiopia decided to first investigate into the matter. He talked to Sayyidna Ja'far ibn Abi Talib and his companions about Islam and its Prophet. When he heard about the life of the Holy Prophet ﷺ and the teachings of Islam, he found these true to the prophecy of Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) and Injil which contained the glad tidings of the coming of the Last of the Prophets, Sayyidna Muhammad al-Mustafa ﷺ a brief outline of his teachings, and his physical features as well as those of his Companions (for ready identification). Impressed with and convinced by what he found out, he returned the gifts brought by the Quraysh deputation telling them plainly that he could never order such people to leave his country.
The Effect of Sayyidna Ja` far's Presentation on Najashi
Sayyidna Ja'far ؓ had succeeded in presenting a brief but very comprehensive portrayal of Islam and its teachings in the court of Najashi, the King of Ethiopia. Then, there was their very stay (as Muslim role models) in Ethiopia which had generated not only in his heart but in the hearts of his officials and common people genuine feelings for Islam and its Prophet. Consequently, when the Holy Prophet ﷺ migrated to Madinah al-Tayyibah and the news that they were comfortable and at peace there reached Ethiopia the immigrating guests of the country decided to go to Madinah. Then, Najashi, the King of Ethiopia sent with them a deputation of leading scholars and missionaries from among his co-religionists to present his compliments before the Holy Prophet ﷺ . This group was comprised of seventy persons, out of which, there were sixty from Ethiopia itself, and eight from Syria.
The Visit of Ethiopian Delegation
Attired in the coarse robes of monks, this deputation presented itself before the Holy Prophet ﷺ . He recited Surah Yasin before them. As they heard it, tears kept flowing from their eyes. They all said how similar that was to what was revealed to Sayyidna 'Isa (علیہ السلام) . All of them embraced Islam.
After their return to Ethiopia, King Najashi also embraced Islam. He sent his son as the leader of another deputation to the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، with a letter from him. Unfortunately, the boat carrying them was drowned in the sea. In short, the King of Ethiopia, its officials and citizens did not only treat Islam and Muslims gently, fairly and justly, but they themselves embraced Islam finally.
According to the majority of commentators, the verses cited above were revealed about these blessed souls:
وَلَتَجِدَنَّ أَقْرَبَهُم مَّوَدَّةً لِّلَّذِينَ آمَنُوا الَّذِينَ قَالُوا إِنَّا نَصَارَىٰ
And you will certainly find that the closest of them in friend-ship with the believers are those who say, "We are Christians."
And about the verses which follow, and in which their weeping in fear of Allah and their acceptance of the truth has been described, the majority of commentators also agree that - though these verses have been revealed about Najashi and the deputation sent by him - yet, its words are general. Therefore, its legal force covers and includes all such Christians who are devoted to truth and justice similar to the people of Ethiopia. That is, they were followers of the Injil before Is-lam, and after the coming of Islam, they became followers of Islam.
Though, there were some people of this class even among Jews who adhered to the Torah since the period of Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) ، but when came Islam, they entered the fold of Islam. However, the number of such people was so small that it cannot be considered significant in the context of communities and nations. As for the rest of the Jews, they were the foremost in their hostility towards Muslims. Therefore, their attitude was identified at the very beginning of the verse by saying:
لَتَجِدَنَّ أَشَدَّ النَّاسِ عَدَاوَةً لِّلَّذِينَ آمَنُوا الْيَهُودَ
You will certainly find that the most hostile people against the believers are the Jews ...
Limits of Interpretation
To recapitulate, it can be said that a particular group of the Christians has been praised in this verse, a group which was God-fearing and upright in matters of truth. It includes King Najashi, his officials and citizens - as well as other Christians who had these qualities, or would have in times to come. But, it does not mean - neither based on what the text says, nor could it possibly be - that the Christians have to be taken as friends of Muslims, no matter how astray they go and how aggressive in their anti Islam hostility they become, and yet Muslims will have to extend their hand of friendship towards them. This interpretation, as obvious, is false and is absolutely against facts. Therefore, Imam Abu Bakr Al-Jassas (رح) has said in his Ahkam al-Qur'an: that the thinking of some people who take the praise of Christians in this verse in an absolute sense and consider them better than the Jews, again in an absolute sense, is open ignorance - because a comparison of the religious beliefs of the two groups will show that the Christians are more pronounced in being Mushriks (as ascribers of partners in the divinity of Allah); and as for their dealings with Muslims are concerned, common modern-day Christians have not been any less than Jews in their anti-Islam activities. However, it is correct that there have been a good many God-fearing and truth-loving. people among them. That is why they had the Taufiq to accept Islam and be-come Muslims. It must be kept in mind that these verses were revealed to show this particular difference between the two groups. The Qur'an has itself pointed out to this fact at the end of this very verse (82) in the following words: ذَٰلِكَ بِأَنَّ مِنْهُمْ قِسِّيسِينَ وَرُهْبَانًا وَأَنَّهُمْ لَا يَسْتَكْبِرُونَ "That is because among them there are priests and monks and because they are not arrogant (which could make them unwilling to listen and think)." Comparison makes it clear that this was not the condition of Jews. They were not God-fearing and truth-loving. Their scholars and rabbis were far removed from renouncing the material pleasures of mortal life for the sake of knowledge and religion, instead of which, they had harnessed their knowledge and learning as a source of accumulating material benefits. This lust for the mundane had gripped them to the extent that they did not care to make a distinction between the true and the false or the lawful and the unlawful.
Those who side with Truth are the moving
spirit of a community
The statement given in the verse also tells us something crucial about the life of a community or nation (of true believers) - , that its `.Ulama' and Mashaikh are its real movers and makers, the very spirit of the system. Until such time that there are present in the society (genuine) ` Ulama' and Mashaikh, who would not follow their worldly desires (in matters of Din and public good of Believers) motivated by nothing but the fear of Allah and answerability before Him, then, the community or nation in which they are shall never be deprived of real good and real blessing.
Sungguh kamu -wahai Rasul-, benar-benar akan mendapati bahwa orang yang paling keras permusuhannya terhadap orang-orang yang beriman kepadamu dan kepada ajaran yang engkau bawa adalah orang-orang Yahudi; karena rasa dengki, iri hati, dan kesombongan yang ada di dalam hati mereka, juga para penyembah berhala dan orang-orang musyrik lainnya. Kamu juga benar-benar akan mendapati bahwa orang yang paling dekat kecintaannya dengan orang-orang yang beriman kepadamu dan kepada ajaran yang kamu bawa ialah orang-orang yang berkata tentang diri mereka sendiri bahwa mereka adalah orang-orang Nasrani. Mereka itu lebih bersahabat dengan orang-orang mukmin karena di antara mereka terdapat para ulama yang tekun beribadah, rendah hati, dan tidak sombong; karena hati orang-orang yang sombong tidak bisa dimasuki kebaikan.
The Reason Behind Revealing these Ayat
Sa`id bin Jubayr, As-Suddi and others said that these Ayat were revealed concerning a delegation that An-Najashi (King of Ethiopia) sent to the Prophet in order to hear his words and observe his qualities. When the delegation met with the Prophet and he recited the Qur'an to them, they embraced Islam, cried and were humbled. Then they returned to An-Najashi and told him what happened. `Ata' bin Abi Rabah commented, "They were Ethiopians who embraced Islam when the Muslims who migrated to Ethiopia resided among them." Qatadah said, "They were some followers of the religion of `Isa, son of Maryam, who when they saw Muslims and heard the Qur'an, they became Muslims without hesitation." Ibn Jarir said that these Ayat were revealed concerning some people who fit this description, whether they were from Ethiopia or otherwise. Allah said,
لَتَجِدَنَّ أَشَدَّ النَّاسِ عَدَاوَةً لِّلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ الْيَهُودَ وَالَّذِينَ أَشْرَكُواْ
(Verily, you will find the strongest among men in enmity to the believers the Jews and those who commit Shirk,) This describes the Jews, since their disbelief is that of rebellion, defiance, opposing the truth, belittling other, people and degrading the scholars. This is why the Jews - may Allah's continued curses descend on them until the Day of Resurrection - killed many of their Prophets and tried to kill the Messenger of Allah ﷺ several times, as well as, performing magic spells against him and poisoning him. They also incited their likes among the polytheists against the Prophet . Allah's statement,
وَلَتَجِدَنَّ أَقْرَبَهُمْ مَّوَدَّةً لِّلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ الَّذِينَ قَالُواْ إِنَّا نَصَارَى
(and you will find the nearest in love to the believers those who say: "We are Christians.") refers to those who call themselves Christians, who follow the religion of the Messiah and the teachings of his Injil. These people are generally more tolerant of Islam and its people, because of the mercy and kindness that their hearts acquired through part of the Messiah's religion. In another Ayah, Allah said;
وَجَعَلْنَا فِى قُلُوبِ الَّذِينَ اتَّبَعُوهُ رَأْفَةً وَرَحْمَةً وَرَهْبَانِيَّةً
(And We ordained in the hearts of those who followed him, compassion, mercy, and monasticism...) 57:27. In their book is the saying; "He who strikes you on the right cheek, then turn the left cheek for him." And fighting was prohibited in their creed, and this is why Allah said,
ذلِكَ بِأَنَّ مِنْهُمْ قِسِّيسِينَ وَرُهْبَاناً وَأَنَّهُمْ لاَ يَسْتَكْبِرُونَ
(That is because among them are Qissisin (priests) and Ruhban (monks), and they are not proud.) This means that among them are Qissisin (priests). The word Ruhban refers to one dedicated to worship. Allah said,
ذلِكَ بِأَنَّ مِنْهُمْ قِسِّيسِينَ وَرُهْبَاناً وَأَنَّهُمْ لاَ يَسْتَكْبِرُونَ
(That is because among them are priests and monks, and they are not proud.) This describes them with knowledge, worship and humbleness, along with following the truth and fairness.
وَإِذَا سَمِعُواْ مَآ أُنزِلَ إِلَى الرَّسُولِ تَرَى أَعْيُنَهُمْ تَفِيضُ مِنَ الدَّمْعِ مِمَّا عَرَفُواْ مِنَ الْحَقِّ
(And when they listen to what has been sent down to the Messenger, you see their eyes overflowing with tears because of the truth they have recognized.) This refers to the good news that they have about the advent of Muhammad ,
يَقُولُونَ رَبَّنَآ ءَامَنَّا فَاكْتُبْنَا مَعَ الشَّـهِدِينَ
(They say: "Our Lord! We believe; so write us down among the witnesses.") who testify to the truth and believe in it.
وَمَا لَنَا لاَ نُؤْمِنُ بِاللَّهِ وَمَا جَآءَنَا مِنَ الْحَقِّ وَنَطْمَعُ أَن يُدْخِلَنَا رَبُّنَا مَعَ الْقَوْمِ الصَّـلِحِينَ
("And why should we not believe in Allah and in that which has come to us of the truth And We wish that our Lord will admit us (in Paradise) along with the righteous people.") Such sect of Christians are those mentioned in Allah's statement,
وَإِنَّ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْكِتَـبِ لَمَن يُؤْمِنُ بِاللَّهِ وَمَآ أُنزِلَ إِلَيْكُمْ وَمَآ أُنزِلَ إِلَيْهِمْ خَـشِعِينَ للَّهِ
(And there are, certainly, among the People of the Scripture, those who believe in Allah and in that which has been revealed to you, and in that which has been revealed to them, humbling themselves before Allah.)3:199 and,
الَّذِينَ ءَاتَيْنَـهُمُ الْكِتَـبَ مِن قَبْلِهِ هُم بِهِ يُؤْمِنُونَ - وَإِذَا يُتْلَى عَلَيْهِمْ قَالُواْ ءَامَنَّا بِهِ إِنَّهُ الْحَقُّ مِن رَّبِّنَآ إنَّا كُنَّا مِن قَبْلِهِ مُسْلِمِينَ
(Those to whom We gave the Scripture before it, they believe in it (the Qur'an). And when it is recited to them, they say, "We believe in it. Verily, it is the truth from our Lord. Indeed even before it we were Muslims")28:52-53, until,
لاَ نَبْتَغِى الْجَـهِلِينَ
("We seek not the ignorant.")28:55 This is why Allah said here,
فَأَثَابَهُمُ اللَّهُ بِمَا قَالُواْ
(So because of what they said, Allah awarded them...) rewarding them for embracing the faith and recognizing and believing in the truth,
جَنَّـتٌ تَجْرِى مِن تَحْتِهَا الاٌّنْهَـرُ خَـلِدِينَ فِيهَا
(Gardens under which rivers flow (in Paradise), they will abide therein forever.) and they will never be removed from it, for they will dwell and remain in it forever and ever,
وَذَلِكَ جَزَآءُ الْمُحْسِنِينَ
(Such is the reward of good-doers) who follow the truth and obey it wherever, whenever and with whomever they find it. Allah then describes the condition of the miserable.
وَالَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ وَكَذَّبُواْ بِآيَـتِنَآ
(But those who disbelieved and belied Our Ayat,) defied and opposed them,
أُوْلَـئِكَ أَصْحَـبُ الْجَحِيمِ
(they shall be the dwellers of the (Hell) Fire.) For they are the people of the Fire who will enter and reside in it (eternally).
"Sungguh kamu dapati orang-orang yang paling keras permu-suhannya terhadap orang-orang yang beriman ialah orang-orang Yahudi dan orang-orang musyrik. Dan sungguh kamu dapati yang paling dekat persahabatannya dengan orang-orang yang beriman ialah orang-orang yang berkata, 'Sesungguhnya kami ini orang Nasrani.' Yang demikian itu disebabkan karena di antara mereka itu (orang-orang Nasrani) terdapat pendeta-pendeta dan rahib-rahib, (juga) karena sesungguhnya mereka tidak menyombongkan diri." (Al-Ma`idah: 82). "Dan apabila mereka mendengarkan apa yang diturunkan kepada Rasul (Muhammad), kamu lihat mata mereka mencucurkan air mata disebabkan kebenaran (al-Qur`an) yang telah mereka ke-tahui (dari kitab-kitab mereka sendiri) seraya berkata, 'Ya Tuhan kami, kami telah beriman, maka catatlah kami bersama orang-orang yang menjadi saksi (atas kebenaran al-Qur`an dan kenabian Muhammad ﷺ). Mengapa kami tidak akan beriman kepada Allah dan kepada kebenaran yang datang kepada kami, padahal kami sangat ingin agar Tuhan kami memasukkan kami ke dalam golong-an orang-orang yang shalih?' Maka Allah memberi mereka pahala atas perkataan yang mereka ucapkan, (yaitu) surga yang mengalir sungai-sungai di bawahnya, sedang mereka kekal di dalamnya. Dan itulah balasan (bagi) orang-orang yang berbuat kebaikan (yang ikhlas keimanannya). Dan orang-orang kafir serta mendustakan ayat-ayat Kami, mereka itulah penghuni neraka." (Al-Ma`idah: 83-86).
(82) Allah berfirman menjelaskan kelompok terdekat dari dua kelompok kepada kaum Muslimin dan kepada perwalian dan kecintaan mereka dan yang paling jauh dari itu, ﴾ لَتَجِدَنَّ أَشَدَّ ٱلنَّاسِ عَدَٰوَةٗ لِّلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ ٱلۡيَهُودَ وَٱلَّذِينَ أَشۡرَكُواْۖ ﴿ "Sungguh kamu dapati orang-orang yang paling keras permusuhannya terhadap orang-orang yang beriman ialah orang-orang Yahudi dan orang-orang musyrik." Kedua kelompok ini secara mutlak adalah orang-orang yang paling keras memusuhi Islam dan kaum Muslimin, paling giat berusaha untuk merugikan kaum Muslimin. Hal itu karena kebencian mereka yang besar yang didasari oleh sikap kesewenang-wenangan, kedengkian, penolak-an, dan kekufuran.
﴾ وَلَتَجِدَنَّ أَقۡرَبَهُم مَّوَدَّةٗ لِّلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ ٱلَّذِينَ قَالُوٓاْ إِنَّا نَصَٰرَىٰۚ ﴿ "Dan sungguh kamu dapati yang paling dekat persahabatannya dengan orang-orang yang beriman ialah orang-orang yang berkata, 'Sesungguhnya kami ini orang Nasrani'." Allah menyebutkan beberapa sebab:
Di antaranya adalah bahwa di antara mereka ﴾ قِسِّيسِينَ وَرُهۡبَانٗا ﴿ "terdapat pendeta-pendeta dan rahib-rahib," yaitu para ulama yang zuhud dan ahli ibadah yang beribadah di tempat-tempat ibadah mereka. Ilmu yang dibarengi zuhud begitu juga ibadah, termasuk yang melembutkan dan melunakkan hati, menghilangkan kekeras-an dan kekasaran yang ada padanya. Oleh karena itu dalam diri mereka tidak terdapat sifat keras orang Yahudi dan sikap kasar orang musyrik.
Di antaranya adalah bahwa ﴾ وَأَنَّهُمۡ لَا يَسۡتَكۡبِرُونَ ﴿ "mereka tidak menyombongkan diri," yakni pada diri mereka tidak terdapat kesom-bongan dan penolakan untuk mengikuti kebenaran. Hal itu menja-dikan mereka lebih dekat dan lebih mencintai kaum Muslimin. Orang yang rendah hati lebih dekat kepada kebenaran daripada orang yang sombong.
(83) Dan di antaranya adalah bahwa ﴾ وَإِذَا سَمِعُواْ مَآ أُنزِلَ إِلَى ٱلرَّسُولِ ﴿ "apabila mereka mendengarkan apa yang diturunkan kepada Rasul," Muhammad ﷺ, maka hal itu sangat berpengaruh pada hati mereka, mereka khusyu' karenanya, air mata mereka menetes karena kebe-naran yang mereka dengar dan mereka yakini. Oleh karena itu mereka beriman dan mengakuinya.
Mereka berkata, ﴾ رَبَّنَآ ءَامَنَّا فَٱكۡتُبۡنَا مَعَ ٱلشَّٰهِدِينَ ﴿ "Ya Tuhan kami, kami telah beriman, maka catatlah kami bersama orang-orang yang menjadi saksi," yaitu umat Muhammad, yang bersaksi kepada Allah dengan tauhid, kepada Rasul-rasulNya dengan kerasulan dan kebenaran yang mereka bawa. Mereka menjadi saksi atas umat-umat terda-hulu, dengan mereka membenarkan atau mendustakan. Mereka adalah orang-orang yang adil, di mana kesaksian mereka diterima, sebagaimana Firman Allah,
﴾ وَكَذَٰلِكَ جَعَلۡنَٰكُمۡ أُمَّةٗ وَسَطٗا لِّتَكُونُواْ شُهَدَآءَ عَلَى ٱلنَّاسِ وَيَكُونَ ٱلرَّسُولُ عَلَيۡكُمۡ شَهِيدٗاۗ ﴿
"Dan demikian (pula), Kami telah menjadikan kamu (umat Islam), umat yang adil dan pilihan agar kamu menjadi saksi atas (perbuatan) ma-nusia dan agar Rasul (Muhammad) menjadi saksi atas (perbuatan) kamu." (Al-Baqarah: 143).
(84) Seolah-olah mereka disalahkan atas kecepatan mereka dalam beriman, maka mereka berkata, ﴾ وَمَا لَنَا لَا نُؤۡمِنُ بِٱللَّهِ وَمَا جَآءَنَا مِنَ ٱلۡحَقِّ وَنَطۡمَعُ أَن يُدۡخِلَنَا رَبُّنَا مَعَ ٱلۡقَوۡمِ ٱلصَّٰلِحِينَ ﴿ "Mengapa kami tidak akan beriman kepada Allah dan kepada kebenaran yang datang kepada kami, padahal kami sa-ngat ingin agar Tuhan kami memasukkan kami ke dalam golongan orang-orang yang shalih?" Maksudnya, apa yang menghalangi kami ber-iman kepada Allah sementara kebenaran telah datang kepada kami dari Tuhan kami tanpa keraguan dan kebimbangan. Jika kami ber-iman dan mengikuti kebenaran, maka kami berharap Allah mema-sukkan kami ke surga bersama orang-orang yang shalih. Apa yang menghalangi kami? Bukankah itu menuntut agar bersegera dalam beriman dan tidak menunda-nundanya?
(85) Allah berfirman, ﴾ فَأَثَٰبَهُمُ ٱللَّهُ بِمَا قَالُواْ ﴿ "Maka Allah memberi mereka pahala atas perkataan yang mereka ucapkan," yakni, terhadap iman yang mereka ucapkan dan pembenaran kepada kebenaran yang mereka katakan. ﴾ جَنَّٰتٖ تَجۡرِي مِن تَحۡتِهَا ٱلۡأَنۡهَٰرُ خَٰلِدِينَ فِيهَاۚ وَذَٰلِكَ جَزَآءُ ٱلۡمُحۡسِنِينَ ﴿ "(Yaitu) surga yang mengalir sungai-sungai di bawahnya, sedang mereka kekal di dalamnya. Dan itulah balasan (bagi) orang-orang yang berbuat kebaikan (yang ikhlas keimanannya)."
Ayat-ayat ini turun pada orang-orang Nasrani yang beriman kepada Muhammad ﷺ seperti Najasyi dan lain-lainnya yang beriman kepada beliau di antara mereka. Begitu pula masih ada di kalangan mereka yang memilih agama Islam dan yang terkuak baginya ke-batilan apa yang mereka pegang selama itu dan mereka lebih dekat kepada agama Islam daripada orang-orang Yahudi dan orang-orang musyrik.
(86) Ketika Allah menyebutkan pahala orang-orang yang berbuat baik, Dia menyebutkan balasan orang-orang yang berbuat buruk. ﴾ وَٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ وَكَذَّبُواْ بِـَٔايَٰتِنَآ أُوْلَٰٓئِكَ أَصۡحَٰبُ ٱلۡجَحِيمِ ﴿ "Dan orang-orang kafir serta mendustakan ayat-ayat Kami, mereka itulah penghuni neraka." Ka-rena mereka kafir kepada Allah dan mendustakan ayat-ayatNya yang menjelaskan kepada kebenaran.
You will find, O Messenger, that the people with the most hostility towards those who have faith in you and that which you brought are the Jews, due to their malice, jealousy and pride, as well as the idol worshippers and others who associate partners with Allah. You will also find that the people who are closest in affection to those who have faith in you and that which you brought are those who call themselves Christians. The verse explains that the reason for these people being close to the believers is that there are scholars, ascetics and worshippers among them who are humble and not proud. Good does not enter the heart of a proud person.
Mensajero, podrás constatar que los adversarios más agresivos hacia el Islam y los musulmanes están entre los judíos, por su rencor, su envidia y su orgullo, así como los idólatras y los otros politeístas. Por otro lado, podrás observar que los más dispuestos a amar a aquellos que creen en ti y en tu mensaje son aquellos que se llaman a sí mismos cristianos. Estos últimos están más inclinados a amar a los creyentes ya que entre ellos se encuentran sabios y devotos. Más aún, son modestos; el bien no llega al corazón del soberbio.
-Ey Resul!- Sana ve senin getirdiğine iman edenlere karşı, düşmanlık yönünden insanların en şiddetlilerinin, içlerinde taşıdıkları kinden, hasetten ve kibirden dolayı Yahudiler, putlara tapan müşrikler ve Allah'a şirk koşan diğer kimseler olduğunu görürsün. Sevgi yönünden ise sana ve getirdiğine iman edenlere, kendilerine ''biz Hristiyanlarız'' diyenleri daha yakın olarak bulursun. Müminlere karşı olan sevgileri ise bunların arasında âlimler ve âbidlerin var olması, mütevazi olmaları ve kibirli olmamalarından ötürüdür. Çünkü kibirlinin kalbine hayır ulaşmaz.
Ô Messager, tu constateras que les adversaires les plus agressifs envers l’Islam et les musulmans sont les juifs, en raison de leur rancune, de leur envie et de leur orgueil, ainsi que les adorateurs d’idoles et les autres polythéistes.
Tu observeras en revanche que ceux qui sont les plus disposés à aimer ceux qui croient en toi et en ce que tu as apporté sont ceux qui disent d’eux-mêmes qu’ils sont chrétiens.
Ces derniers sont plus enclins à aimer les croyants car il y a parmi eux des savants et des adorateurs. De plus, ils sont empreints de modestie. Or le bien ne parvient pas au cœur de l’orgueilleux.
The Children of Israel faced this downfall, but that did not stop them from making self-righteous utterances and the elect among them went on making fine speeches. But they were not serious about rushing to intervene when they saw somebody indulging in tyranny and evil, or about trying to prevent such actions. David (Dawud) said of the Children of Israel of his period that not one of them was righteous, and from his discourses it is clear that the Jews used to talk peace with their neighbours, describing the law of God and reaffirming their pledge to God, when their hearts were actually full of ill intent. Jesus likewise castigated the Jews of his time, calling them hypocritical scholars who had usurped the dwellings of widows, while at the same time prolonging their prayers. He lamented the fact that they paid the tithes of mint leaves, anise and cummin seeds, while ignoring the weighty provisions of the shariat, i.e. justice, mercy and faith. He called them ‘blind guides’ who ‘strain at a gnat and swallow a camel’. He scorned them for being apparently righteous, while from within they were entirely hypocritical and faithless. (Matthew 23). The Jews did as Jesus said—they used to describe the law of God, offer prolonged prayers and paid their tithes from their crops. But all that was purely lip service. They used to carry out harmless commands with a show of piety, but when the question arose of treating others with justice, or when they were required to have mercy on a down-trodden person, or when there was the need to crush self-interest in order to carry out God’s command, then they used to be guilty of backsliding. And if anyone pointed out their mistakes, they became his enemies. It was such behaviour which caused them to incur God’s wrath and curses.
Estos, a semejanza de Negus y sus compañeros, se conmueven y lloran de humildad cuando escuchan las aleyas del Corán que te han sido reveladas. Saben que el Corán proviene de la Verdad y reconocen en él el mensaje de Jesús u. Dicen: “Señor nuestro, creemos en lo que has revelado a Tu mensajero Mujámmad r. Cuéntanos entre la comunidad de Mujámmad, cuéntanos entre quienes dan testimonio [de la verdad del Islam].
Ceux-là, à l’image du Négus et de ses compagnons, sont émus et pleurent par humilité lorsqu’ils entendent les versets du Coran qui ont été révélés. Ils savent que le Coran provient de la Vérité (du nom d’Allah `al-ħaqqu) et y reconnaissent le message de Jésus.
Ils disent:
Ô notre Seigneur, nous croyons en ce que Tu as révélé à Ton Messager Muħammad. Inscris-nous donc parmi la communauté de Muħammad, la communauté qui sera un argument opposé aux hommes le Jour de la Résurrection.
The hearts of these Christians are soft. When they listen to any part of the Qur’ān that has been revealed, they cry in submission, because they recognise that it is the truth because of their knowing that which Jesus (peace be with him) brought. They say: Our Lord, we accept what You have revealed to Your Messenger, Muhammad (peace be upon him). So record us, Our Lord, among those of the nation who will be witnesses against people on the Day of Rising.
Yumuşak kalpli olanlar: Bunlar -Necâşi ve ashabı gibilerdir-.Şüphesiz içermiş olduğu hakkı bildiklerinden dolayı Kur'an'ın inişi sırasında işittiklerinden dolayı ağlarlar. Çünkü İsa -aleyhisselam-'ın getirdiğini bildikleri için böyle davranırlar ve şöyle derlerdi: Ey Rabbimiz! Resulün Muhammed -sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem-'e indirdiklerine iman ettik. -Ey Rabbimiz!- Bize Muhammed -sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem-'in kıyamet gününde insanların aleyhine şahit olan ümmetiyle beraber olmayı yaz.
Hati mereka itu (seperti an-Najāsyiy dan para sahabatnya) sangat lembut, sehingga mereka mudah menangis ketika mereka mendengar ayat Al-Qur`ān yang diturunkan manakala mereka mengetahui bahwa Al-Qur`ān adalah benar lantaran mereka mengetahui ajaran agama yang dibawa oleh Isa -‘alaihissalām-. Mereka berkata, “Ya Tuhan kami! Sesungguhnya kami beriman kepada apa yang Engkau turunkan kepada Rasul-Mu, Muhammad -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam- maka masukkanlah kami -wahai Tuhan kami- bersama dengan umat Muhammad -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam- yang menjadi hujah bagi manusia kelak di hari kiamat.
Ovi navedeni, poput negusa i njegovih sljedbenika, imaju mehka srca, jer plaču iz skrušenosti kada čuju Kur'an, koji ti je objavljen, nakon što su spoznali da je on istina od Allaha, i zato što znaju ono sa čim je Isa došao. Oni govore: "Gospodaru naš, mi vjerujemo u ono što si objavio Svom poslaniku Muhammedu, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, pa nas upiši kao umet Muhammedov, koji će biti svjedok protiv ostalih ljudi na Sudnjem danu."
Ang mga ito – gaya ng Hari ng Ethiopia at mga kasamahan nito – ay may mga pusong malambot yayamang sila ay naiyak dala ng kataimtiman sa sandali ng pakikinig sa pinababa mula sa Qur'ān yayamang nakilala nila na ito ay mula sa katotohanan dahil sa pagkakilala nila sa inihatid ni Jesus – sumakanya ang pagbati ng kapayapaan. Nagsasabi sila: "O Panginoon Namin, sumampalataya kami sa pinababa Mo sa Sugo Mo na si Muḥammad – basbasan Mo siya at pangalagaan – kaya isulat Mo kami, O Panginoon namin, kasama ng kalipunan ni Muḥammad – basbasan Mo siya at pangalagaan – na magiging isang katwiran laban sa mga tao sa Araw ng Pagbangon.
E costoro sono come Al-Najāshi ed i suoi compagni: I loro cuori sono teneri, poiché piangono quando ascoltano ciò che è stato rivelato nel Corano, per la verità che vi riconoscono, e per la loro conoscenza di ciò che ha comunicato ‘Īsā figlio di Maryem, e poiché dicono: "O Dio nostro, abbiamo creduto in ciò che hai rivelato al Tuo messaggero Muħammed, pace e benedizione di Allāh su di lui; annoveraci, o Dio nostro, tra il popolo di Muħammed, pace e benedizione di Allāh su di lui; questa sarà una prova per la gente, nel Giorno del Giudizio".
Những người này - chẳng hạn hoàng đế Negus của Ethiopia và thần dân của ông - trái tim của họ không chai cứng, họ đã khóc khi nghe những điều được ban xuống trong Kinh Qur'an bởi vì họ biết đó là sự thật, sự nhận biết của họ là qua những gì được ban xuống cho Nabi Ysa. Họ nói: Lạy Thượng Đế của bầy tôi, bầy tôi tin nơi những điều được ban xuống cho vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài - Muhammad, xin Ngài hãy ghi bầy tôi cùng với các tín đồ của Muhammad, cộng đồng sẽ làm những nhân chứng cho nhân loại vào Ngày Phán Xét".
Lý do gì mà chúng tôi lại không có đức tin nơi Allah cũng như những sự thật mà Muhammad đã mang đến cho chúng tôi trong khi chúng tôi luôn mong được vào Thiên Đàng cùng với các vị Nabi và những người đi theo họ trong việc tuân lệnh Allah vì sợ sự trừng phạt của Ngài?!
"Šta nas sprečava da vjerujemo u Allaha i istinu koju je objavio, a sa kojom je došao Muhammed, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem? Mi se nadamo da u džennet uđemo zajedno sa vjerovjesnicima i njihovim sljedbenicima koji su Allahu pokorni i koji se boje Njegove kazne."
May aling dahilan na humaharang sa pagitan natin at ng pananampalataya kay Allāh at sa pinababa Niya na katotohanang inihatid ni Muḥammad – basbasan siya ni Allāh at batiin ng kapayapaan – samantalang tayo ay umaasa sa pagpasok sa Paraiso kasama sa mga propeta at mga tagasunod nilang mga tumatalima kay Allāh, na mga nangangamba sa parusa Niya?
E cosa potrebbe porsi tra noi e la fede in Allāh e la verità rivelata e comunicata da Muħammed, pace e benedizione di Allāh su di lui, mentre noi attendiamo di entrare nel Paradiso con i Suoi profeti ed i loro seguaci obbedienti ad Allāh e timorosi della Sua punizione?
What prevents us from having faith in Allah and the truth that He has revealed to Muhammad (peace be upon him)? We hope that we will enter Paradise together with the prophets and their followers who obeyed Allah and feared His punishment.
¿Qué razón se interpondría entre nosotros y la fe en Al-lah y la verdad que Él ha revelado y transmitido a través de Mujámmad r, cuando anhelamos entrar al Paraíso junto a los profetas y sus discípulos, aquellos que obedecen a Al-lah y temen Su castigo?
Bizimle, Allah'a iman etme, Muhammed -sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem-e indirilen ve onun bize getirdiği hak ile aramızı hangi şey ayırabilir? Hâlbuki biz, peygamberler ve Allah'a itaat ederek, azabından korkarak onlara tabi olanlarla birlikte cennete girmeyi umut ediyoruz.
Quelle entrave s’interposerait-elle entre nous et la croyance en Allah et en la vérité qu’Il a révélée et transmise par Muħammad, alors que nous espérons entrer au Paradis avec les prophètes et leurs disciples, ceux qui obéissent à Allah et redoutent Son châtiment?
Faktor apa yang menghalangi kami untuk beriman kepada Allah dan kepada kebenaran yang dibawa oleh Muhammad -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam-?! Sedangkan kami berharap masuk surga bersama para nabi dan para pengikutnya yang taat kepada Allah serta takut akan siksa-Nya.
Allah rewarded them for their faith and their acceptance of the truth with gardens that have palaces and trees overlooking flowing streams, where they will live eternally. That is the reward of those who do good by following the truth and submitting to it, without any restriction or condition.
Allah, iman etmeleri ve hakkı itiraf etmelerinden dolayı onları, köşklerinin ve ağaçlarının altından nehirler akan ve daimî kalacakları cennetlerle mükâfatlandırmıştır. İşte kayıtsız, şartsız hakka tabi olup, ona boyun eğen ihsan sahiplerinin mükâfatı budur.
Al-lah les promete, como retribución por su fe y su reconocimiento de la verdad, jardines por donde corren ríos, donde habitarán eternamente. Tal es la retribución de los que hacen el bien por haber seguido la verdad y haberse sometido a ella sin restricciones ni condiciones.
Allah leur accorde comme rétribution pour leur foi et leur reconnaissance de la vérité des jardins où les rivières coulent sous les palais dans lesquels ils demeureront éternellement. Telle est la rétribution des bienfaisants pour avoir suivi la vérité et s’y être soumis sans restriction ni condition.
Lalu Allah membalas keimanan dan pengakuan mereka terhadap kebenaran itu dengan surga-surga yang di bawah istana-istana dan pepohonannya mengalir sungai-sungai, di sana mereka akan tinggal untuk selama-lamanya. Itulah balasan bagi orang-orang yang berbuat baik dalam mengikuti kebenaran dan tunduk kepadanya tanpa batas dan tanpa syarat.
Allāh li ha ricompensati per la loro fede e per aver riconosciuto la verità, con Paradisi sotto i cui palazzi e i cui alberi scorrono fiumi, in cui dimoreranno in eterno; tale è la ricompensa dei pii per aver seguito la verità ed essersi sottomessi ad essa senza alcun vincolo od obbligo.
Kaya gumanti sa kanila si Allāh sa pagsampalataya nila at pag-amin nila sa katotohanan ng mga hardin na dumadaloy ang mga ilog mula sa ilalim ng mga palasyo ng mga ito at mga punong-kahoy ng mga ito bilang mga namamalagi sa mga ito magpakailanman. Iyon ay ang ganti sa mga tagagawa ng maganda sa pagsunod nila sa katotohanan at pagpapaakay nila rito nang walang pasubali o kundisyon.
Thế là Allah đã tưởng thưởng cho họ bởi đức tin Iman của họ cũng như sự thừa nhận của họ về chân lý những Ngôi Vườn Thiên Đàng, có các dòng sông chảy bên dưới các tòa lâu đài, họ sẽ sống đời đời kiếp kiếp trong đó. Đây là phần thưởng mà Allah dành cho những người làm tốt trong việc đi theo chân lý.
Pa ih je Allah nagradio za njihovo vjerovanje i prihvatanje istine nastanivši ih u džennetske perivoje ispod čijih dvoraca i stabala rijeke teku, u kojima će vječno boraviti. To je nagrada onima koji su bezuslovno slijedili istinu.
Ang mga tumangging sumampalataya kay Allāh at sa Sugo Niya, at nagpasinungaling sa mga tanda ni Allāh na pinababa Niya sa Sugo Niya, ang mga iyon ay ang mga mananatili sa Apoy na naglalagablab; hindi sila makalalabas mula roon magpakailanman.
Ngược lại, đối với những ai vô đức tin nơi Allah và Thiên Sứ của Ngài, phủ nhận các Lời Mặc Khải của Allah được ban xuống cho vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài thì họ chắc chắn sẽ phải làm bạn với Hỏa Ngục, không bao giờ có ngày trở ra khỏi nơi đó.
A oni koji ne vjeruju u Allaha i Njegovog Poslanika, i koji Allahove ajete koje je objavio Muhammedu, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, utjeruju u laž – vječno će u rasplamsaloj Vatri boraviti i iz nje nikada neće izaći.
E coloro che hanno rinnegato Allāh ed il Suo Messaggero ed hanno smentito i segni di Allāh rivelati al Suo Messaggero, costoro saranno assieme nel Fuoco eternamente divampante, e non potranno mai uscirne.
Orang-orang yang kafir kepada Allah dan Rasul-Nya dan mendustakan ayat-ayat Allah yang diturunkan kepada Rasul-Nya, mereka itu adalah penghuni neraka yang berkobar-kobar; menetap di sana dan tidak akan keluar darinya untuk selama-lamanya.
Allah'ı ve resulünü küfredenler ve Allah'ın resulüne indirmiş olduğu ayetlerini inkâr edenler var ya; işte onlar alev alev yanan ateşte ebedî kalacak, kesinlikle ondan çıkamayacaklardır.
Those who disbelieve in Allah and His Messenger, and reject the verses Allah revealed to His Messenger, they are the companions of the Fire, which they will enter and never leave.
Ceux qui mécroient en Allah et en Son Messager et démentent les versets qu’Allah a révélés à Son Messager, ceux-là seront inséparables du Feu ardent et n’en sortiront jamais.
In this verse paradise is declared the reward for certain ‘words’ uttered by people (fa athabahumu’llah bima qalu). But what were these ‘words’ which made the speakers of them entitled to eternal paradise? What they said represented and gave expression to their entire being. It was the sound of the outflow of their personality. They heard God’s message in such a way that they found the whole truth enshrined in it. It penetrated their hearts and minds. It caused in them a revolution which changed the entire focus of their wishes and aspirations—to the extent that all barriers of prejudice and interests broke down. They identified themselves with Truth in such a way that they lost their separate identity. They became its witness and to become a witness meant truth embedding itself within them. The Quran was not a mere book for them but a living sign of the Lord of the Universe. This Divine experience, although expressed in words, was not just a matter of words: it was a turmoil, an earthquake which affected their entire existence. So much so that tears flowed from their eyes. Words spoken about reality do not merely make a statement: they are the highest form in which to give meaningful shape to a man’s actions and feelings, and, in the entire known universe, only man has the capacity to comprehend the refinement and significance of words and to use them to the best effect. ‘Words’ are the best of man’s being. ‘Word’ is eloquent action. Therefore, when a man proves and expresses his servitude to God at the level of ‘words’, he establishes a certain entitlement to paradise. The strongest reasons for non-acceptance of Truth by a man are his ego and pride. Those who have pride hidden in their hearts show the strongest reaction against the call for Truth, refusing to accept it at any cost and going so far as to become its most dangerous antagonists. On the other hand, those who are not filled with pride, while they may be flawed by any other evil, they cannot oppose the Truth to this extent.
Aquellos que no crean en Al-lah ni en Su Mensajero y desmientan las aleyas que Al-lah ha revelado a Su Mensajero, permanecerán por siempre en el Fuego ardiente y no saldrán jamás.
There is No Monasticism in Islam
`Ali bin Abi Talhah said that Ibn `Abbas said, "This Ayah 5:87 was revealed about some of the Companions of the Prophet who said, `We should cut off our male organs, abandon the desires of this life and travel in the land, just as the Ruhban (monks) do.' When the Prophet heard of this statement, he summoned them and asked them if they made this statement and they answered `Yes.' The Prophet said,
«لكِنِّي أَصُومُ وَأُفْطِرُ، وَأُصَلِّي، وَأَنَامُ، وَأَنْكِحُ النِّسَاءَ، فَمَنْ أَخَذَ بِسُنَّتِي فَهُوَ مِنِّي، وَمَنْ لَمْ يَأْخُذْ بِسُنَّتِي فَلَيْسَ مِنِّي»
(I fast and break my fast, pray and sleep, and marry women. Whoever follows my Sunnah is of me, and whoever abandons my Sunnah is not of me.)" Ibn Abi Hatim also collected this Hadith. Ibn Marduwyah recorded that Al-`Awfi said that Ibn `Abbas narrated a similar Hadith. It is recorded in the Two Sahihs that `A'ishah said that some of the Companions asked the wives of the Prophet about the acts of worship that he performed in private. One of them said, "I will not eat meat," another said, "I will not marry women," while the third said, "I will not sleep on the bed." When the Prophet heard this statement, he said,
«مَا بَالُ أَقْوَامٍ يَقُولُ أَحَدُهُمْ كَذَا وَكَذَا، لكِنِّي أَصُومُ وَأُفْطِرُ، وَأَنَامُ وَأَقُومُ، وَآكُلُ اللَّحْمَ، وَأَتَزَوَّجُ النِّسَاءَ، فَمَنْ رَغِبَ عَنْ سُنَّتِي فَلَيْسَ مِنِّي»
(What is the matter with some people who said such and such I fast and break the fast, sleep and wake to stand to pray, eat meat, and marry women. He who is not pleased with my Sunnah is not of me.) Allah's statement,
وَلاَ تَعْتَدُواْ
(and transgress not.) means, do not exaggerate and make it hard for yourselves by prohibiting the permissible things. Do not transgress the limits by excessively indulging in the permissible matters; only use of it what satisfies your need; and do not fall into extravagance. Allah said in other Ayat,
وكُلُواْ وَاشْرَبُواْ وَلاَ تُسْرِفُواْ
(And eat and drink but waste not by extravagance.)7:31, and,
وَالَّذِينَ إِذَآ أَنفَقُواْ لَمْ يُسْرِفُواْ وَلَمْ يَقْتُرُواْ وَكَانَ بَيْنَ ذَلِكَ قَوَاماً
(And those, who, when they spend, are neither extravagant nor miserly, but hold a medium (way) between those (extremes).)25:67 So Allah legislated a medium way between those who are extreme and those who fall into shortcomings, and it does not allow excessive application, nor lack of application. This is why Allah said here,
لاَ تُحَرِّمُواْ طَيِّبَـتِ مَآ أَحَلَّ اللَّهُ لَكُمْ وَلاَ تَعْتَدُواْ إِنَّ اللَّهَ لاَ يُحِبُّ الْمُعْتَدِينَ
(Make not unlawful the good things which Allah has made lawful to you, and transgress not. Verily, Allah does not like the transgressors.) then He said,
وَكُلُواْ مِمَّا رَزَقَكُمُ اللَّهُ حَلَـلاً طَيِّباً
(And eat of the things which Allah has provided for you, lawful and good,)5:88, eat of those items that are pure and lawful for you,
وَاتَّقُواْ اللَّهَ
(and have Taqwa of Allah,) in all your affairs, obey Him and seek His pleasure, all the while staying away from defiance and disobedience of Allah,
وَاتَّقُواْ اللَّهَ الَّذِى أَنتُم بِهِ مُؤْمِنُونَ
(and have Taqwa of Allah in Whom you believe.)
Creyentes, no declaren ilícitos los placeres lícitos de la comida, la bebida y las relaciones íntimas. No los declaren ilícitos con la intención de comportarse como ascetas, pero no transgredan tampoco el límite de lo que Al-lah les ha declarado ilícito. Al-lah no ama a aquellos que transgreden sus límites, por el contrario, los detesta.
O you who have faith in Allah and follow His Messenger, do not regard as unlawful the good food, drink and women that Allah has made lawful for you. Do not treat these things as unlawful in an attempt to practise asceticism and devotion. Do not overstep the limits of that which Allah has forbidden to you, because Allah does not love those who overstep His limits; rather, He hates them.
Ey iman edenler! Yiyecek, içeçek ve kadınlardan size mübah kılınan lezzetleri ibadet ve züht amacıyla kendinize haram kılmayın. Allah'ın size haram kıldığı hususlarda sınırı aşmayın. Şüphesiz Allah sınırlarını aşanları sevmez. Bilakis Allah, koyduğu sınırları aşanlara buğuzeder.
Sequence of Verses
Upto this point, the subject revolved around the people of the Book. Onwards, there is a return to subsidiary injunctions some of which were taken up early in the Sarah, and some others also in between. Also reported is a particular link as relevant to -the occasion - that monasticism has been mentioned in a complimentary sense a little earlier (82), though it is there in terms of a particular feature in it, which is the abandonment of worldly desires. But, since there was a probability that someone may take the whole concept of monasticism as praiseworthy, it was considered appropriate at this point that the making unlawful of what Allah has made lawful be forbidden. (As abridged from Bayan a1-Qur'an by Mau1na Ashraf ` Ali Thanavi)
Commentary
Leaving the worldly pleasures, when permissible
The verses appearing above tell us that the renunciation of worldly life and the abstinence from appetites and passions is favourable within a certain limit, but any transgression of the Divinely-ordained limits in this matter too shall be blameworthy حَرَام and haram (unlawful, for-bidden). Details are being given below.
How Halal is turned into حَرَام haram : The Three Forms
There are three forms in which something made Halal (lawful and good) by Allah could be declared as حَرَام haram (unlawful and evil): (1) BELIEFWISE, that is, something is taken to be حَرَام haram by believing it to be so. (2) VERBALLY, that is, something is taken to be حَرَام haram for oneself by saying so - for instance, someone swears that he will not drink cold water, or would not eat such and such Halal food, or would not do something which is permissible. (3) PRACTICALLY, that is, someone who neither believes nor says anything, yet decides in practice that he or she would abandon something Halal forever.
1. Under the first situation, if that thing being Halal stands confirmed by absolute proofs, then, the person who takes it to be حَرَام haram shall become a disbeliever (kafir) because of that open contravention of the Divinely-ordained law.
2. And under the second situation, if someone has made something حَرَام haram for oneself by declaring it with words of oath, the oath will become effective. There are many words of oath details of which appear in Fiqh books - for example, someone clearly says: ` I swear by Allah, I will never eat that' or ` by Allah, I will not do that' or one might say, ` I make taking this or doing that حَرَام haram for me.' The rule which governs such actions is that taking such oaths unnecessarily is a sin. If taken, one must break the oath and make amends by paying the Kaffarah (expiation) of that oath, the detail about which will appear later.
3. The third will be a situation in which no Halal has been made حَرَام haram either by belief or word of mouth, but practically what one does is similar to what is done with something حَرَام haram, that is, takes it as obligatory to abandon it forever. The rule in this case is: If one takes the abandonment of the Halal to be an act of Thawab (merit, reward), then, it is Bid'ah (innovation in established religion) and Rahbaniyah (monasticism) - which is a grave sin as categorically laid down (Mansus) in the Qur'an and Sunnah; and acting against it is Wajib (necessary as an obligation); and adhering to such a restriction is an act of sin. Of course, if such a restriction is not there with the intention of Thawab, instead, it is there for some other reason, such as, some physical or spiritual sickness because of which one abandons something permanently, then, there will be no sin in doing so. Reports about some noble Sufis and other pious elders that they had abandoned some Halal things are all included under this third kind as they had found them to be harmful for their desiring self, or were advised by a pious elder to abstain from it as harmful in their case which they abandoned as a treatment and remedy. If so, it does not matter.
The Correct Attitude towards Halal Things
At the end of the first verse (87), it was said: وَلَا تَعْتَدُوا إِنَّ اللَّـهَ لَا يُحِبُّ الْمُعْتَدِينَ that is, ` and do not transgress the limits set by Allah because Allah does not like such transgressors.' Here, transgressing means that one abandons something Halal, without any valid excuse, as an act of Thawab. This is something an ignorant person takes to be Taqwa, fear of Allah, while, in the sight of Allah, that is transgression, which is impermissible. Therefore, it was said in the next verse (88): وَاتَّقُوا اللَّـهَ الَّذِي أَنتُم بِهِ مُؤْمِنُونَ that is, `(eat from the good and pure sustenance Allah has blessed you with) and keep fearing Allah whose believers you are.' Stated clearly in this verse is that leaving off good and pure things as a source of Thawab (reward) is no Taqwa. Rather, quite contrary to that, Taqwa lies in using them as the blessings of Allah and showing one's gratitude for them. However, if something is abandoned as a curative measure against a physical or spiritual disease, that does not count here.
Ô vous qui croyez, ne déclarez pas illicites les plaisirs permis que sont la nourriture, la boisson et les rapports charnels. Ne les déclarez pas illicites par volonté d’être des ascètes et ne franchissez pas non plus la limite de ce qu’Allah vous a rendu illicite.
Allah n’aime pas ceux qui franchissent Ses limites, Il les déteste au contraire.
Wahai orang-orang yang beriman! Janganlah kalian mengharamkan hal-hal nikmat yang mubah berupa makanan, minuman, dan pernikahan yang dihalalkan bagi kalian. Janganlah kalian mengharamkannya dengan niat bersikap zuhud atau beribadah dan janganlah kalian melanggar larangan-larangan yang Allah haramkan atas kalian. Sesungguhnya Allah tidak menyukai orang-orang yang melanggar larangan-larangan-Nya, bahkan Dia membenci mereka.
87- Ey iman edenler! Allah’ın size helâl kıldığı temiz ve hoş şeyleri haram kılmayın ve haddi aşmayın. Çünkü Allah haddi aşanları sevmez.
88- Allah’ın size verdiği rızıktan helâl ve temiz olarak yiyin ve iman ettiğiniz Allah’tan korkup sakının.
87. “Ey iman edenler! Allah’ın size helâl kıldığı temiz ve hoş şeyleri” yiyecek ve içecekleri “haram kılmayın.” Çünkü onlar, Allah’ın size nimet olarak ihsan ettikleridir. Bunları size helâl kıldığı için O’na hamd ve şükredin. O nimete nankörlük etmek yahut onu kabul etmemek ya da o helâl nimetlerin haram olduğuna inanmak sureti ile O’nun nimetlerini geri çevirip reddetmeyin. Böyle yapacak olursanız aynı zamanda hem Allah’a iftira etmiş, hem nimete karşı nankörlük etmiş, hem de temiz ve helâl olan bir şeyin murdar ve haram olduğuna inanmış olursunuz. Bu ise haddi aşmak kabilindendir. Allah ise haddi aşmayı yasaklamıştır. Zira O şöyle buyurmaktadır:“ve haddi aşmayın. Çünkü Allah haddi aşanları sevmez.” Aksine onlara buğzeder, onlara gazabeder, bundan dolayı da onları cezalandırır.
88. Daha sonra Yüce Allah, kendisinin helâl kıldığı şeyleri haram kabul eden müşriklerin izlediği yolun tam zıddını emrederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Allah’ın size verdiği rızıktan helâl ve temiz olarak yiyin.” Yani Allah’ın sizin için kolaylaştırdığı sebepler vasıtası ile vermiş olduğu rızıktan helâl olması, çalıntı, gasp vb. türden haksız yere alınmış mallardan olmaması, aynı şekilde hoş ve temiz şartı ile yiyin. Hoş ve temiz (الطيب) ise herhangi bir pislik ve murdarlığı bulunmayan demektir. Bu kayıt ile pis olan yırtıcı hayvanlar ile diğer pis ve murdar olan şeyler helâl kapsamının dışında kalmaktadır. Emirlerine uyup yasaklarından kaçınarak “iman ettiğiniz Allah’tan korkup sakının.” Çünkü sizin Allah’a iman etmeniz, O’ndan korkup sakınmanızı ve O’nun hakkına riâyet etmenizi gerektirir. Zira bunlar olmaksızın iman tamam olmaz.
Âyet-i kerime şuna da delildir: Bir kimse kendisi için helâl olan yiyeceği, içeceği, cariyeyi ve buna benzer herhangi bir şeyi haram kılacak olursa onun bu haram kılması ile o şey haram olmaz, ancak böyle bir haram kılmadan sonra o işi işleyecek olursa bir yemin keffaretinde bulunması gerekir. Nitekim Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Ey peygamber... Allah’ın sana helâl kıldığı şeyi niçin kendine haram edersin?”(et-Tahrim, 66/1) Ancak, zevcenin haram kılınması halinde ise zıhar keffareti gerekir.
Yine bu âyet-i kerimenin kapsamına şu da girmektedir. İnsanın hoş ve temiz olan şeylerden kaçınıp bunları kendisine haram kılmaması gerekir. Aksine bunları alıp kullanması ve bunların yardımı ile Rabbine itaatte bulunması gerekmektedir.
O voi credenti, non dichiarate illecite le bontà quali cibi, bevande e rapporti ammessi, non dichiaratele illecite per fervore religioso e non trasgredite i limiti che Allāh vi ha imposto. In verità, Allāh non ama coloro che trasgrediscono i Suoi limiti; piuttosto li ripudia.
O mga sumampalataya, huwag kayong magbawal ng mga minamasarap na pinapayagan gaya ng mga pagkain, mga inumin, at mga pag-aasawa. Huwag kayong magbawal ng mga ito dala ng pagkakasya sa kaunti o pagkamananamba. Huwag kayong lumampas sa mga hangganan ng ipinagbawal ni Allāh sa inyo. Tunay na si Allāh ay hindi umiibig sa mga lumalampas sa mga hangganan Niya, bagkus napupuot Siya sa kanila.
Hỡi những người có đức tin, các ngươi chớ cấm những thứ hưởng thụ được phép từ thức ăn, đồ uống và kết hôn, các ngưới chớ đừng cấm (bản thân và người khác) dùng những thứ đó để thể hiện sự không màng đến cuộc sống thế gian hoặc để thể hiện sự tu hành và ngoan đạo. Tuy nhiên, các ngươi chớ vượt quá giới hạn những gì mà Allah nghiêm cấm các ngươi. Quả thật, Allah không yêu thương những kẻ vượt khỏi giới hạn của Ngài mà giận dữ đối với họ.
"Hai orang-orang yang beriman, janganlah kamu haramkan apa-apa yang baik yang telah Allah halalkan bagi kamu, dan ja-nganlah kamu melampaui batas. Sesungguhnya Allah tidak menyu-kai orang-orang yang melampaui batas. Dan makanlah makanan yang halal lagi baik dari apa yang Allah telah rizkikan kepadamu, dan bertakwalah kepada Allah yang kamu beriman kepadaNya." (Al-Ma`idah: 87-88).
(87) Allah berfirman, ﴾ يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ لَا تُحَرِّمُواْ طَيِّبَٰتِ مَآ أَحَلَّ ٱللَّهُ لَكُمۡ ﴿ "Hai orang-orang yang beriman, janganlah kamu haramkan apa-apa yang baik yang telah Allah halalkan bagi kamu," dari makanan dan minuman, karena ia adalah nikmat Allah yang Allah berikan kepadamu. Ber-syukur dan pujilah Dia, karena Dia telah menghalalkannya untukmu, jangan menolaknya dengan mengkufurinya atau tidak menerima-nya atau meyakini keharamannya, karena dengan itu kamu meng-gabungkan antara berdusta atas Nama Allah dengan mengkufuri nikmatNya dan meyakini yang halal lagi baik sebagai yang haram lagi buruk; karena ini termasuk melanggar batas, dan Allah melarang perbuatan melampaui batas. Dia berfirman,﴾ وَلَا تَعۡتَدُوٓاْۚ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ لَا يُحِبُّ ٱلۡمُعۡتَدِينَ ﴿ "Dan janganlah kamu melampaui batas. Sesungguhnya Allah tidak menyukai orang-orang yang melampaui batas," bahkan Dia mem-benci, memurkai, dan akan menghukum mereka atas hal itu.
(88) Kemudian Dia memerintahkan kebalikan dari apa yang dilakukan oleh orang-orang musyrik yang mengharamkan apa yang dihalalkan oleh Allah, ﴾ وَكُلُواْ مِمَّا رَزَقَكُمُ ٱللَّهُ حَلَٰلٗا طَيِّبٗاۚ ﴿ "Dan makanlah makan-an yang halal lagi baik dari apa yang Allah telah rizkikan kepadamu," mak-sudnya, makanlah rizki yang dikirimkanNya kepadamu dengan berbagai jalan yang dimudahkan, jika itu halal bukan pencurian, bukan merampas hak orang dan bukan pula harta-harta yang lain yang diambil dengan cara tidak benar. Dan makanan itu juga baik, yaitu, yang tidak ada keburukan padanya, maka tidak termasuk ke dalamnya binatang buas yang keji dan hewan-hewan yang men-jijikkan.
﴾ وَٱتَّقُواْ ٱللَّهَ ﴿ "Dan bertakwalah kepada Allah," dengan menjalan-kan perintah-perintahNya dan menjauhi larangan-laranganNya. ﴾ ٱلَّذِيٓ أَنتُم بِهِۦ مُؤۡمِنُونَ ﴿ "Yang kamu beriman kepadaNya," karena imanmu kepada Allah mengharuskanmu bertakwa kepadaNya dan menjaga hakNya, karena ia tidak sempurna kecuali dengan itu.
Ayat ini menunjukkan bahwa jika seseorang mengharamkan yang halal untuknya, baik itu makanan atau minuman atau hamba sahaya wanita dan lain-lain, maka ia tidak menjadi haram dengan pengharamannya, akan tetapi seandainya dia melakukannya, maka wajib atasnya membayar kaffarat sumpah, sebagaimana Firman Allah تعالى,
﴾ يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلنَّبِيُّ لِمَ تُحَرِّمُ مَآ أَحَلَّ ٱللَّهُ لَكَۖ ﴿
"Hai Nabi, mengapa kamu mengharamkan apa yang Allah meng-halalkannya untukmu..." (At-Tahrim: 1).
Hanya saja pengharaman istri di dalamnya mewajibkan kaffarat zhihar. Termasuk dalam ayat ini adalah, hendaknya seseorang tidak menjauhi dan mengharamkan apa-apa yang baik untuk dirinya, akan tetapi dia memakannya untuk membantunya taat kepada Rabbnya.
O vi koji vjerujete, nemojte sebi haramom činiti dozvoljene užitke u hrani, pićima i braku, želeći time asketizam i pobožnost, i nemojte prelaziti granice onoga što vam je Allah Uzvišeni zabranio, jer Allah ne voli one koji prelaze Njegove granice, nego ih prezire.
I jedite halal opskrbu koju vam je Allah darovao, i čuvajte se harama poput onog što je oteto ili odvratno. I bojte se Allaha čineći ono što je naredio i kloneći se onoga što je zabranio. Vaše vjerovanje u Njega treba kod vas probuditi bogobojaznost.
Nutritevi del sostentamento lecito e buono che Allāh vi concede, tranne ciò che è proibito o di cui vi siete appropriati con la forza, oppure considerato cattivo, e temete Allāh obbedendo ai Suoi ordini e rispettando i Suoi divieti, poiché credete in Lui e la vostra fede in Lui vi obbliga ad essere devoti.
Kumain kayo mula sa inakay ni Allāh sa inyo mula sa panustos Niya sa kalagayan ng pagiging ipinahintulot na kaaya-aya nito, hindi kung ito ay ipinagbabawal gaya ng nakuha dahil sa pangangamkam o sa minamasamang paraan. Mangilag kayong magkasala kay Allāh sa pamamagitan ng pagsunod sa mga ipinag-uutos Niya at pag-iwas sa mga sinasaway Niya sapagkat Siya ang sinasampalatayanan ninyo at ang pananampalataya ninyo sa Kanya ay nag-oobliga sa inyo na mangilag kayong magkasala sa Kanya.
Và các ngươi hãy ăn những gì mà Allah cho phép các ngươi dùng từ những thức ăn, đồ uống tốt lành, thanh sạch; và các ngươi hãy kính sợ Ngài bằng cách thực thi các mệnh lệnh của Ngài, tránh xa những gì Ngài nghiêm cấm bởi Ngài là Đấng mà các ngươi có đức tin, và đức tin của các ngươi ở nơi Ngài bắt buộc các ngươi phải kính sợ Ngài.
Gasp ederek veya pis olarak Allah'ın haram kıldığı şeyden değil de helal ve tertemiz olarak sizi rızıklandırdığı şeylerden yiyin. Emirlerine itaat ederek ve yasaklarından kaçınarak Allah'tan korkun. İşte kendisine iman ettiğiniz Allah O'dur. Allah'a olan imanınız size O'ndan korkmanızı gerekli kılar.
Consume the lawful and pure things that Allah gives to you from His provision. But do not consume the unlawful, such as something that is taken wrongfully or is impure. Be mindful of Allah by obeying His instructions and avoiding His prohibitions, because He is the one you have faith in and it requires you to be mindful of Him.
Mangez de la subsistance licite et bonne que vous envoie Allah et non de ce qui est illicite, notamment ce que dont vous vous emparez de force ou ce qui est répugnant. Craignez Allah en vous conformant à Ses commandements et en délaissant ce qu’Il a interdit. Il est Celui en qui vous croyez et votre croyance en Lui implique que vous Le craigniez.
Coman de aquello lícito y bueno que Al-lah les concede y no de lo que es ilícito, especialmente aquello de lo que se apropian por la fuerza o que es repugnante. Sean temerosos de Al-lah respetando Sus mandatos y absteniéndose de lo que ha prohibido. Él es Aquel en quien ustedes creen, y creer en Él implica ser temeroso.
Makanlah dari rezeki yang Allah berikan kepada kalian dalam kondisi yang halal lagi baik, bukan dalam kondisi haram, seperti rezeki yang diambil secara paksa atau menjijikkan. Juga bertakwalah kalian kepada Allah dengan menjalankan perintah-perintah-Nya dan menjauhi larangan-larangan-Nya karena Dialah yang kalian imani dan iman kalian kepada-Nya mengharuskan kalian bertakwa kepada-Nya.
The connection between man and God is a live relationship which is established on a psychological level. It is internal in nature. But when religion is on the decline, and this internal relationship becomes weakened, then the mentality develops that one must try to build up such a relationship from external sources. One of these is giving up worldly pleasures—in effect, renunciation or monasticism. It is assumed that staying away from material things will cause a man to come nearer to God. Some of the Prophet Muhammad’s companions were influenced by such monastic thoughts. They intended to give up eating meats and sleeping at nights, to castrate themselves and leave their homes to lead the life of hermits. Some of them went to the extent of taking a vow or oath to this effect. But people were prohibited from doing this and were told that one could not attain nearness to God just by treating permitted things (halal) as forbidden things (haram). Whatever a man achieves, is done by his remaining within natural limits, and not by his inventing stricter limits.
Unintentional Oaths
We mentioned the subject of unintentional oaths in Surat Al-Baqarah, all praise and thanks are due to Allah, and so we do not need to repeat it here. We also mentioned that the Laghw in oaths refers to one's saying, "No by Allah," or, "Yes, by Allah," unintentionally.
Expiation for Breaking the Oaths
Allah said,
وَلَـكِن يُؤَاخِذُكُم بِمَا عَقَّدتُّمُ الاٌّيْمَـنَ
(but He will punish you for your deliberate oaths.) in reference to the oaths that you intend in your hearts,
فَكَفَّارَتُهُ إِطْعَامُ عَشَرَةِ مَسَـكِينَ
(for its expiation (a deliberate oath) feed ten poor,), who are needy, not able to find necessities of the life. Allah's statement,
مِنْ أَوْسَطِ مَا تُطْعِمُونَ أَهْلِيكُمْ
(on a scale of the Awsat of that with which you feed your own families;) means, "On the average scale of what you feed your families," according to Ibn `Abbas, Sa`id bin Jubayr and `Ikrimah. `Ata' Al-Khurasani commented on the Ayah, "From the best of what you feed your families". Allah's statement,
أَوْ كِسْوَتُهُمْ
(or clothe them,) refers to clothing each of the ten persons with what is suitable to pray in, whether the poor person was male or female. Allah knows best. Al-`Awfi said that Ibn `Abbas said that the Ayah means a robe or garment for each poor person (of the ten). Mujahid also said that the least of clothing, referred to in the Ayah, is a garment, and the most is whatever you wish. Al-Hasan, Abu Ja`far Al-Baqir, `Ata', Tawus, Ibrahim An-Nakha`i, Hammad bin Abi Sulayman and Abu Malik said that it means (giving each of the ten poor persons) a garment each. Allah's statement,
أَوْ تَحْرِيرُ رَقَبَةٍ
(or free a slave) refers to freeing a believing slave. In the Muwatta' of Malik, the Musnad of Ash-Shafi`i and the Sahih of Muslim, a lengthy Hadith was recorded that `Umar bin Al-Hakam As-Sulami said that he once had to free a slave (as atonement) and he brought a black slave girl before the Messenger of Allah ﷺ , who asked her;
«أَيْنَ اللهُ؟»
(Where is Allah) She said, "Above the heavens." He said,
«مَنْ أَنَا؟»
(Who am I) She said, "The Messenger of Allah." He said,
«أَعْتِقْهَا فَإِنَّهَا مُؤْمِنَة»
(Free her, for she is a believer.) There are three types of expiation for breaking deliberate oaths, and whichever one chooses, it will suffice, according to the consensus (of the scholars). Allah mentioned the easiest, then the more difficult options, since feeding is easier than giving away clothes, and giving away clothes is easier than freeing a slave. If one is unable to fulfill any of these options, then he fasts for three days for expiation, just as Allah said,
فَمَن لَّمْ يَجِدْ فَصِيَامُ ثَلَـثَةِ أَيَّامٍ
(But whosoever cannot afford (that), then he should fast for three days.) Ubayy bin Ka`b and Ibn Mas`ud and his students read this Ayah as follows, "Then he should fast three consecutive days." Even if this statement was not narrated to us as a part of the Qur'an through Mutawatir narration, it would still be an explanation of the Qur'an by the Companions that has the ruling of being related from the Prophet . Allah's statement,
ذلِكَ كَفَّارَةُ أَيْمَـنِكُمْ إِذَا حَلَفْتُمْ
(That is the expiation for the oaths when you have sworn.)5:89 means, this is the legal way to atone for deliberate oaths,
وَاحْفَظُواْ أَيْمَـنَكُمْ
(And protect your oaths.) Do not leave your broken oaths without paying the expiation for them, according to the meaning given by Ibn Jarir.
كَذَلِكَ يُبَيِّنُ اللَّهُ لَكُمْ آيَـتِهِ
(Thus Allah makes clear to you His Ayat) and explains them to you,
لَعَلَّكُمْ تَشْكُرُونَ
(that you may be grateful.)
Creyentes, Al-lah no les pide cuentas por juramentos que hacen sin intención, pero sí les pide cuentas por aquellos que hacen con una firme intención, aquellos que están resueltos a cumplir. Al-lah perdona el pecado de quien incumple un juramento de una de las tres formas siguientes, a elección: alimentar a diez pobres con el alimento de consumo más frecuente en el país, entregando a cada pobre una porción (sa’a) de comida, vestirlos según la costumbre del lugar, o liberar un esclavo creyente. Si aquel que incumplió su juramento no puede proceder con ninguna de estas formas de expiación, debe ayunar tres días. Creyentes, esta es la forma de expiación de sus perjurios, es decir, cuando juran por Al-lah y no cumplen el compromiso asumido. Absténganse de realizar falsos juramentos, de jurar en el nombre de Al-lah con demasiada frecuencia y de no cumplir con el compromiso asumido en el juramento, ya que esto no es una buena costumbre. Hagan entonces lo que es correcto y expíen sus perjurios. Así es como Al-lah les explica cómo expiarlos, Él les explica también los juicios claros sobre lo lícito y lo ilícito, para que sean agradecidos con Al-lah por haberles enseñado lo que ignoraban.
According to Islam, real monasticism consists of fear of and gratitude to God. Fear of God causes one to abstain from things prohibited by Him. If the desire awakens in man to enjoy the pleasure of some forbidden (haram) thing, the fear of God will restrain him from satisfying that desire. Again, if he becomes so angry with someone that he feels like killing him, it is the fear of God which stays his hand. His heart may tell him that he should lead an unrestricted life, but the fear of God’s wrath compels him to remain within God’s prescribed limits. The same is true of gratitude. When the grateful man receives some worldly good things, when he is blessed with health, wealth, position, worldly goods and his share of popularity, these things do not lead him into self-aggrandizement or boasting; he takes everything to be God’s gift and concedes that all the benefits he enjoys are by the grace of God. He is overwhelmed by feelings of gratitude and humility. These are the emotions which join him with God. By fearing God and being grateful to Him, man comes close to Him. Keeping away from material things is definitely a virtue, but the act of distancing oneself from them has to be a mental and not just a physical process.
Ô croyants, Allah ne vous demande pas de compte pour avoir fait des serments qui ne vous engagent pas, mais Il vous demande des comptes pour ceux qui vous engagent, que vous vous êtes résolus à exécuter et que vous avez fait suivre d’un parjure. Il efface le péché du parjure avec l’une des trois expiations suivantes au choix: nourrir dix pauvres avec la nourriture la plus commune du pays en remettant à chaque pauvre un ṣâ’( ) de cette nourriture, les habiller selon la coutume du lieu, ou affranchir un esclave croyant. Si celui qui a commis un parjure ne peut procéder à l’une des trois expiations précédentes, il doit jeûner trois jours. Ceci correspond à l’expiation de vos parjures, ô croyants, c’est-à-dire lorsque vous faites un serment par Allah et ne tenez pas votre engagement. Abstenez-vous de faire des faux serments, de jurer trop souvent par Allah et de ne pas tenir l’engagement formulé par le serment si ne pas tenir cet engagement n’est pas bénéfique. Faites donc le bien et expiez vos parjures. Tout comme Allah vous expose comment expier vos parjures, Il vous expose aussi les jugements clairs du licite et de l’illicite, puissiez-vous être reconnaissants à Allah pour vous avoir appris ce que vous ne connaissiez pas.
Allah will not take you to account, O believers, for the oaths that you speak unintentionally. He will take you to account for those oaths that you break after making them with a firm intention in your hearts. The atonement for such oaths is one of three options: feeding ten poor people with the average food of your city, by giving each poor person half a ṣā‘ of food; or clothing them with what society considers to be a suit of clothing; or freeing a believing slave. If the person required to make atonement does not find any of these three things, then the required atonement is fasting for three days. That is the atonement of your oaths, O believers, when you break them. Guard your oaths from being taken falsely in Allah’s name and from breaking them, unless it is better to do so. If it is better to break your oath, then do so and give the atonement. Just as Allah has explained to you the atonement for oaths, He also explains to you His laws, which make clear what is lawful and what is unlawful, so that you might thank Allah for having taught you what you did not know.
Sequence of Verses
Mentioned earlier was the taking of Halal things as unlawful. Since statements to this effect are sometimes sworn, therefore, the in-junction about taking of oaths follows in the present verse.
Commentary
Three Forms of Oaths and their Injunctions
1. Some forms in which oaths are taken have been described in this verse. Some have appeared in Surah al-Baqarah as well (Ma` ariful-Qur’ ا an, Volume I, Verse 2:225, pages 562-563). The gist of all these is that false swearing about a past event knowingly is, in the terminology of Muslim jurists, Yamin Ghamus (disastrous oath) - for instance, if a person has done something, and he knows that he has done it, and then he knowingly swears that he has not done it. This is false swearing, a grave major sin the curse of which falls in the present life and in the life-to-come. But, there is no Kaffarah (expiation) necessary for it. Taubah (repentance) and Istighfar (seeking forgiveness from Allah) are, however, necessary. That is the reason why the Muslim jurists call it the disastrous oath. Ghamus literally means that which drowns. This kind of oath drowns man into sin and its curse, a disaster for one's present and future life.
2. The second form is that someone declares on oath that a past event was true, as based on his knowledge, while it was actually false - for example, he learnt from someone that a certain person has come and trusting him, he declared on oath that the person has come, then, he came to know that this was contrary to what had actually happened. This is called Yamin Laghw لَغو (ineffectual oath), that which is not counted. Similarly, if a word denoting oath, such as ` by' or ` I swear,' comes to be said unintentionally, that too is known to be what is ` ineffectual oath.' It brings neither Kaffarah (expiation) nor sin.
3. The third form of oath is that one declares on oath that he would or would not do something in the future. This is known as al-Yamin al-Mun'aqidah (Binding oath). The rule which governs it is that, in the event the oath is broken, Kaffarah (expiation) becomes necessary - and under some situations, it brings sin as well, while in some others, it does not.
At this place in the present verse of the Qur'an, ` Laghw' (ineffectual, not counted) obviously means the oath which brings no Kaffarah (expiation) - whether a sin, or not; because it has been mentioned in contrast with : عَقَّدتُمُ الاَیمَانَ (the oaths you have bound yourselves with). This tells us that the accountability (Mu'akhadhah) mentioned here is only the accountability in the present world which comes in the form of Kaffarah (expiation). Then, in Surah al-Baqarah, it is said: لَّا يُؤَاخِذُكُمُ اللَّـهُ بِاللَّغْوِ فِي أَيْمَانِكُمْ وَلَـٰكِن يُؤَاخِذُكُم بِمَا كَسَبَتْ قُلُوبُكُمْ (And Allah does not hold you accountable for what is not countable from among your oaths, but holds you accountable for what your hearts have designed - 2:225). Here, ` Laghw' (what is not countable) means an oath which slips out from one's tongue without intention or volition, or an oath one takes about something assuming it to be true while it turns out to be false actually. Then, mentioned in contrast, is the other oath in which an intentional lie has been told. This is known as Yamin Ghamus explained earlier. Therefore, as for Yamin Laghw, it brings no sin, according to this verse - instead, what brings sin is Yamin Ghamus where the lie is intentional. Thus, the sin mentioned in the verse from Surah al-Baqarah refers to the sin one shall incur in the Hereafter for disobeying the Divine injunction. And in the present verse of Surah al-Ma'idah, the injunction concerns present life of the world, where Kaffarah (expiation) is required. The outcome is that Allah does not hold you accountable for what is not countable in your oaths, that is, does not make it obligatory for you to make amends for them by paying Kaffarah (expiation). Instead, Kaffarah is made necessary against the particular oath which has been accomplished about doing or not doing something in the future - and then, it has been broken. After that, the details of how Kaffarah has to be given is described in the following words كَفَّارَتُهُ إِطْعَامُ عَشَرَةِ مَسَاكِينَ مِنْ أَوْسَطِ مَا تُطْعِمُونَ أَهْلِيكُمْ أَوْ كِسْوَتُهُمْ أَوْ تَحْرِيرُ رَقَبَةٍ (89). Three options have been given here which one may choose at one's discretion: (a) feed ten poor persons two average meals, or (b) clothe ten poor persons (sufficient to give them proper cover, such as, a garment for the lower body and another for the upper), or (c) free a slave (if in possession).
Said immediately after is: فَمَن لَّمْ يَجِدْ فَصِيَامُ ثَلَاثَةِ أَيَّامٍ (And whoever finds none shall fast for three days). It means if some breaker of such an oath does not have the ability to bear the cost of this financial expiation (Kaffarah) that is, one who does not have the means to feed ten poor persons, or clothe them, or free a slave, then, his or her Kaffarah is to fast for three days. In some narrations, for the fasts mentioned at this place in the text, the command is said to be that of ‘three consecutive days.’ Therefore, according to Imam Abu Hanifah and some other Imams, it is necessary that the three fasts against the Kaffarah (expiation) of Oath should be consecutive.
In this verse, the first word used in connection with the Kaffarah of Oath is: "It` am" which, according to Arabic usage, could either mean ` feed' or ` give food' to someone. Therefore, as determined by the Fuqaha' (Muslim Jurists), may the mercy of Allah be upon them, the sense of the verse is that the person giving Kaffarah can choose either of the two options. He can invite ten poor persons and feed them; or, he can give the food in their possession (literally in milkiyat or ownership). But, in the first situation, it is necessary that he should feed ten poor persons two meals of the day to their fill and satisfaction from the average food he usually eats with his family at home. And in the second situation, he should give to each of the ten poor persons at the rate of one Fitrah per person, that is 1-3/4 kilograms of wheat, or its cost in cash. He can go by any one of the three he likes. But, fasting can be sufficient only when one does not have the ability to take any of the three options.
Paying Kaffarah, before Oath is Broken, is not Valid
Towards the end of the verse, the need to observe caution has been commanded about two things. The first one appears in: ذَلِكَ كَفَّارَةُ أَيْمَانِكُمْ إِذَا حَلَفْتُمْ (that is expiation for your oaths when you have sworn). According to Imam Abu Hanifah (رح) and other Imams, it means: When you give a sworn statement about doing or not doing something in the future - following which occurs its violation - then, its Kaffarah is what has been mentioned above. The essence of the statement is that the Kaffarah should be given after the oath has broken. A Kaffarah given before the breaking of the oath will not be valid. The reason is that the cause which makes Kaffarah necessary lies in the breaking of the oath. As long as the oath does not break, Kaffarah just does not become necessary. As there is no Salah before its time, and there is no Ramadan fast before the month of Ramadan, so it is with the Kaffarah of Oath which cannot be given before the oath breaks.
After that comes the second note of caution: (And take care of your oaths). In this sense of guarding an oath it would mean: If you have sworn to something, then do not break your oath without a legal or physical necessity. Some other respected scholars have said that it means that one should not hasten to give a sworn statement. One should guard and protect one's oath, as if kept in reserve. Unless it be under severe compulsion, one should not take oaths casually. (Mazhari)
"Allah tidak menghukum kamu disebabkan sumpah-sumpah-mu yang tidak dimaksud (untuk bersumpah), tetapi Dia menghukum kamu disebabkan sumpah-sumpah yang kamu sengaja, maka kaf-farat (melanggar) sumpah itu, ialah memberi makan sepuluh orang miskin, yaitu dari makanan yang biasa kamu berikan kepada keluar-gamu, atau memberi pakaian kepada mereka atau memerdekakan seorang budak. Barangsiapa tidak sanggup melakukan yang demi-kian, maka kaffaratnya puasa selama tiga hari. Yang demikian itu adalah kaffarat sumpah-sumpahmu bila kamu bersumpah (dan kamu langgar). Dan jagalah sumpahmu. Demikianlah Allah menerangkan kepadamu hukum-hukumNya agar kamu bersyukur (kepadaNya)." (Al-Ma`idah: 89).
(89) Maksudnya, sumpah yang keluar darimu dalam ben-tuk main-main (tidak serius), yaitu sumpah yang diucapkan oleh pengucapnya tanpa niat dan maksud atau dia mengucapkannya dengan dugaan bahwa dirinya benar akan tetapi yang terjadi adalah sebaliknya. ﴾ وَلَٰكِن يُؤَاخِذُكُم بِمَا عَقَّدتُّمُ ٱلۡأَيۡمَٰنَۖ ﴿ "Tetapi Dia menghukum kamu disebabkan sumpah-sumpah yang kamu sengaja," yakni, sumpah yang kamu niatkan dan ikrarkan di dalam hatimu, sebagaimana Firman-Nya dalam ayat yang lain,
﴾ وَلَٰكِن يُؤَاخِذُكُم بِمَا كَسَبَتۡ قُلُوبُكُمۡۗ ﴿
"Tetapi Allah menghukum kamu disebabkan (sumpahmu) yang di-sengaja (untuk bersumpah) oleh hatimu." (Al-Baqarah: 225).
﴾ فَكَفَّٰرَتُهُۥٓ ﴿ "Maka kaffarat (dendanya)," yakni kaffarat sumpah yang kamu ikrarkan dengan hatimu itu, ﴾ إِطۡعَامُ عَشَرَةِ مَسَٰكِينَ ﴿ "ialah memberi makan sepuluh orang miskin." Dan memberi makan itu, ﴾ مِنۡ أَوۡسَطِ مَا تُطۡعِمُونَ أَهۡلِيكُمۡ أَوۡ كِسۡوَتُهُمۡ ﴿ "yaitu dari makanan yang biasa kamu berikan kepada ke-luargamu, atau memberi pakaian kepada mereka," yakni memberi pa-kaian kepada sepuluh orang miskin. Dan pakaian yang dimaksud di sini adalah yang memadai untuk dipakai shalat.
﴾ أَوۡ تَحۡرِيرُ رَقَبَةٖۖ ﴿ "Atau memerdekakan seorang budak," yakni hamba sahaya yang beriman sebagaimana ia diberi batasan dengan itu di tempat lain. Kapan dia melakukan satu dari tiga hal tersebut, maka bebaslah dia dari sumpahnya.
﴾ فَمَن لَّمۡ يَجِدۡ ﴿ "Barangsiapa tidak sanggup," melakukan satu dari tiga perkara ini, ﴾ فَصِيَامُ ثَلَٰثَةِ أَيَّامٖۚ ذَٰلِكَ ﴿ "maka kaffaratnya puasa selama tiga hari. Yang demikian itu," yakni yang disebutkan,﴾ كَفَّٰرَةُ أَيۡمَٰنِكُمۡ إِذَا حَلَفۡتُمۡۚ ﴿ "adalah kaffarat sumpah-sumpahmu bila kamu bersumpah (dan kamu langgar)."
Ia melebur, menghapus, dan mencegahnya dari dosa.﴾ وَٱحۡفَظُوٓاْ أَيۡمَٰنَكُمۡۚ ﴿ "Dan jagalah sumpahmu," dengan tidak bersumpah atas Nama Allah secara dusta, (dan jagalah) dari memperbanyak sumpah. Jika kamu telah bersumpah, maka jagalah ia, jangan melanggarnya kecuali jika ia lebih baik, dan termasuk kesempurnaan menjaga adalah melakukan kebaikan dan sumpahnya jangan dijadikan peng-halang melakukan kebaikan itu.
﴾ كَذَٰلِكَ يُبَيِّنُ ٱللَّهُ لَكُمۡ ءَايَٰتِهِۦ ﴿ "Demikianlah Allah menerangkan kepadamu hukum-hukumNya," yang menjelaskan yang halal dan yang haram dan yang menjelaskan hukum-hukum, ﴾ لَعَلَّكُمۡ تَشۡكُرُونَ ﴿ "agar kamu ber-syukur (kepadaNya)," kepada Allah yang telah mengajarkan kepada-mu apa yang belum kamu ketahui. Seorang hamba wajib bersyukur kepada Allah atas nikmatNya dalam bentuk pengetahuan dan penjelasan hukum-hukum syar'i.
Ey iman edenler! Allah, boş bulunup kasıtsız olarak ağzınızdan çıkan yeminlerinizden dolayı sizi sorumlu tutmaz. Fakat bilerek ve samimiyetle içinizden gelerek yaptığınız yeminlerden dolayı sizi sorumlu tutar. Yemin edip bunu dillendirdikten sonra eğer yemininden dönecek olursa, bunun kefareti olarak üç tercihten birisini yerine getirmesiyle üzerinden günah kalkar. Bu üç şey şunlardır: Yaşadığınız beldedeki insanların yediği orta halli yemekten her fakir için yarım sa' vermek kaydıyla on fakiri doyurmak ya da bu fakirleri örfen bilinen kurallar çerçevesinde giydirmek yahut da Mümin bir köle azat etmektir. Şayet bu üç şeyi yeminin kefareti olarak veremeyen kimse üç gün oruç tutarak bu yeminin kefaretini ödemiş olur. -Ey İman edenler!- İşte bu zikredilenler Allah adına yemin edip yerine getirmediğiniz yeminlerin kefaretidir. Yalan yere Allah adına yemin etmekten, Allah adına çokça yemin etmekten, yeminlerinizi yerine getirmemekten sakının. Ancak yeminlerinizi yerine getirmemek daha hayırlı ise hayırlı olanı yapın ve Allah'ın size yeminin kefaretini açıkladığı gibi yeminlerinizin kefaretini verin. Allah size helal ve haramlarla ilgili hükümlerini açıklıyor. Umulur ki, bilmediklerinizi size öğrettiğinden dolayı O'na şükredersiniz.
Allah tidak akan menghukum kalian -wahai orang-orang mukmin- berdasarkan sumpah yang mengalir dari lisan kalian tanpa sengaja, tetapi Dia akan menghukum kalian berdasarkan sumpah yang disengaja dan hati kalian bertekad untuk itu, kemudian kalian melanggar sumpah itu. Kafarat untuk dosa dari sumpah yang kalian sengajai dan diucapkan dengan sungguh-sungguh bila kalian melanggarnya ialah salah satu dari tiga pilihan, yaitu: memberi makan 10 orang miskin dengan jenis makanan yang biasa dikonsumsi oleh rata-rata penduduk negerimu, masing-masing orang miskin mendapat setengah ṣā’ (sekitar satu setengah kilogram), atau memberikan pakaian kepada mereka dengan jenis yang dianggap sebagai pakaian menurut kebiasaan masyarakat, atau memerdekakan seorang budak belian yang beriman (muslim). Jika seseorang tidak mampu menebus dengan salah satu dari tiga pilihan tersebut, ia boleh berpuasa selama 3 hari. Hal itu semua merupakan kafarat sumpah kalian -wahai kaum mukminin- bila kalian bersumpah atas nama Allah lantas melanggarnya. Hindarilah bersumpah atas nama Allah dengan maksud berdusta, banyak bersumpah, serta tidak memenuhi sumpah selama tindakan memenuhi sumpah tersebut mengandung kebaikan, maka kerjakanlah hal yang baik tersebut. Bayarlah kafarat sumpah kalian sebagaimana yang Allah jelaskan kepada kalian terkait kafarat sumpah. Allah menerangkan kepada kalian hukum-hukum-Nya yang jelas mengenai yang halal dan haram, agar kalian bersyukur kepada Allah lantaran Dia telah mengajarkan kepada kalian hal-hal yang belum kalian ketahui sebelumnya.
Allāh non vi punisce, o credenti, per i giuramenti involontari che pronunciate con le vostre lingue, piuttosto, in verità, vi punisce per i giuramenti che avete compiuto consapevolmente e a cui non vi siete attenuti. Allāh cancellerà il peccato di ciò che avevate intenzione di compiere e che non avete compiuto. Se non vi attenete a ciò che avete giurato, vi sono tre possibilità: Nutrire dieci poveri con il pasto medio in uso nel paese, dando a ciascun povero la metà di un Sa'aصاع (chiarimento توضيح una misura che si usava e che equivale a circa 2,8 Kg) o vestirli con gli indumenti correnti, oppure liberare uno schiavo credente; se non si ha la possibilità di espiare il proprio mancato giuramento, secondo queste tre opzioni, si è tenuti a digiunare per tre giorni. Quanto detto è il modo di espiare i vostri giuramenti, o credenti, se giurate in nome di Allāh e non vi attenete al giuramento. Cercate di non giurare in nome di Allāh dicendo il falso, e non moltiplicate i giuramenti in nome di Allāh, e non mancate sempre al giuramento, tranne quando mancare al giuramento è preferibile; e fate del bene ed espiate i vostri giuramenti. Così come Allāh vi ha chiarito il modo di espiare i giuramenti, vi chiarisce le Sue Leggi riguardo il lecito e l'illecito, affinché siate grati ad Allāh per avervi insegnato ciò che non sapevate.
Hindi magtutuos sa inyo si Allāh, O mga mananampalataya, sa nangyayari sa mga dila ninyo na panunumpa nang hindi sadyaan. Magtutuos lamang Siya sa inyo dahil sa [panunumpang] nagpasya kayo niyon, nagbigkis kayo sa mga puso [ninyo] roon, at nagsinungaling kayo [matapos ng panunumpa]. Kaya papawi Siya sa inyo ng kasalanan ng pinagpasyahan ninyo na mga panunumpa at binigkas ninyo nang nagsinungaling kayo. [Ang panakip-sala ay] isa sa tatlong bagay ayon sa pipiliin: ang pagpapakain sa sampung dukha ng katamtaman sa pagkain ng mga naninirahan sa bayan ninyo: para sa bawat dukha ay kalahating Sā`, o ang pagpapadamit sa kanila ng itinuturing sa kaugalian bilang damit, o ang pagpapalaya sa isang aliping mananampalataya. Ngunit kapag hindi nakatagpo ang nagtatakip-sala sa panunumpa niya ng isa sa tatlong bagay na ito, magtatakip-sala siya rito sa pamamagitan ng pag-aayuno nang tatlong araw. Ang nabanggit na iyon ay panakip-sala sa mga panunumpa ninyo, O mga mananampalataya, kapag nanumpa kayo kay Allāh at nagsinungaling kayo [matapos ng panunumpa]. Mangalaga kayo sa mga panunumpa ninyo laban sa pagsumpa kay Allāh nang pasinungaling, laban sa kadalasan ng panunumpa kay Allāh, at laban sa kawalan ng pagtupad sa panunumpa hanggat ang kawalan ng pagtupad ay hindi mabuti. Kaya gumawa kayo ng kabutihan at magtakip-sala kayo sa mga panunumpa ninyo gaya ng nilinaw ni Allāh sa inyo na panakip-sala sa mga [sinirang] panunumpa. Naglilinaw si Allāh para sa inyo ng mga kahatulan Niyang tagapaglinaw sa ipinahihintulot at ipinagbabawal, nang sa gayon kayo ay magpapasalamat kay Allāh dahil nagturo Siya sa inyo ng hindi ninyo dati nalalaman.
O vjernici, Allah vas neće obračunavati za nenamjerne zakletve, već za namjerne zakletve, u kojima ste srcima ciljali to što ste se zakleli pa ste ga prekršili. Grijeh za prekršene zakletve koje ste naumili i izgovorili pobrisat će iskup, a to je jedna od tri stvari, po izboru: hranjenje deset siromaha običnom hranom kojom se hrane stanovnici vašeg mjesta, svakom siromahu pola sa'a (blizu 1,5 kg) ili da ih obučete onim što se u vašem običaju smatra odjećom, ili da roba vjernika oslobodite. Ako onaj ko čini iskup ne nađe ništa od ovo troje, onda će postiti tri dana. O vjernici, to je iskup za prekršene zakletve, kada se Allahom zakunete pa to prekršite, i čuvajte vaše zakletve, nemojte se Allahom krivo zaklinjati, i nemojte se puno zaklinjati, i nemojte zakletve kršiti osim ako je u tome veće dobro. Ako je veće dobro u tome da neku zakletvu prekršite, onda učinite ono što je dobro i iskupite se za prekršenu zakletvu, kao što je Allah pojasnio. Allah vam objašnjava Svoje propise vezane za halal i haram da biste Mu bili zahvalni na onome čemu vas je poučio, a što ne biste znali da vas On nije poučio.
Hỡi những người có đức tin, Allah không bắt tội các ngươi bởi những lời thề thốt quen miệng của các ngươi vì đó là những lời thề trống rỗng không mang một ý nghĩa đích thực nào cả. Allah chỉ bắt tội các ngươi về những lời thề mang mục đích thực sự và ý nguyện rõ ràng từ trong trái tim của các ngươi. Ngài sẽ xóa tội cho các ngươi về điều mà các ngươi đã thề nhưng các ngươi không có khả năng thực hiện đổi lại các ngươi phải thực hiện một trong ba điều tùy chọn sau: nuôi ăn mười người nghèo theo mức lượng trung bình mà các ngươi nuôi ăn gia đình của các ngươi, mỗi người nghèo là nửa Sa' thức ăn; hoặc chu cấp quần áo cho họ theo lệ thường; hoặc giải phóng một nữ nô lễ có đức tin. Nhưng nếu các ngươi không có khả năng thực hiện một trong ba điều đó để được xóa tội thì các ngươi hãy nhịn chay ba ngày. Đó là cách thức Kaffa-rah (xóa tội) cho lời thề giả dối của các ngươi khi nào các ngươi đã thề với Allah rồi các ngươi phạm tội do không thực hiện. Và các ngươi hãy cẩn trọng: đừng thề thốt với Allah bằng những điều giả dối, đừng lãm dụng lời thề, đừng tùy tiện thề thốt nếu điều đó không làm cho sự việc trở nên tốt đẹp hơn, các ngươi hãy làm điều tốt và dùng Kaffa-rah để xóa tội cho lời thề của các ngươi. Allah đã trình bày rõ ràng cho các ngươi về những điều được phép và không được phép thực hiện, mong rằng các ngươi biết ơn về những gì mà Ngài đã giảng dạy cho các ngươi.
89- Allah sizi yeminlerinizdeki lağvden dolayı sorumlu tutmaz. Fakat (kalben) bağlanmış olduğunuz yeminlerinizden sorumlu tutar. Bunun keffareti de ailenize yedirdiğinizin orta yollusundan on fakiri doyurmak veya onları giydirmek yahut da bir köle azat etmektir. Kim (bunlardan birini) bulamazsa üç gün oruç tutsun. İşte yemin ettiğiniz zaman (bozduğunuz takdirde) yeminlerinizin keffareti budur. Yeminlerinizi muhafaza edin. Şükredesiniz diye Allah âyetlerini size işte böyle açıklar.
89. Yani lağv yolu ile sizden sadır olan yeminlerinizde sizin için bir sorumluluk yoktur. Lağv yemini ise yemin eden kimsenin yemin niyeti ve kastı olmaksızın yaptığı yeminler veya bir kimsenin bizatihi doğru olduğunu sanmakla birlikte daha sonra durumun böyle olmadığı ortaya çıkan yeminlerdir. “Fakat (kalben) bağlanmış olduğunuz” yani azmettiğiniz, kalplerinizden kesin karar verdiğiniz ve içten içe kesin kanaate sahip bulunduğunuz “yeminlerinizden sorumlu tutar.” Nitekim bir başka âyet-i kerimede Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Fakat kalplerinizin kazandığından dolayı sizi sorumlu tutar.”(el-Bakara, 2/225)“Bunun keffareti” yani yemin kastı güderek yapıp da yerine getirmediğiniz yeminlerin keffareti “ailenize yedirdiğinizin orta yollusundan on fakiri doyurmak veya onları giydirmek yahut da bir köle azad etmektir.” On yoksula yedirilecek bu yemek ile giydirilecek elbise, kişinin aile halkını yedirip giydirdiğinin ortalamasından olacaktır. Elbise ise namaz kılmak için yeterli olacak kadarıdır. Azat edilecek köle ise bir başka yerde:“Ve mü’min bir köle azat etmek”(en-Nisa, 4/92)ayeti ile kayıtlı olduğu üzere mü’min olmalıdır. Kişi bu üç keffarretten birisini yerine getirdi mi artık yemini çözülmüş olur.“Fakat kim (bunlardan birini)” bu üç husustan herhangi birisini yerine getirme imkânı “bulamazsa üç gün oruç tutsun. İşte” sözü edilen şekilde “yemin ettiğiniz zaman (bozduğunuz takdirde) yeminlerinizin keffareti budur.”Bu keffaret, yeminlerinizin günahını örter, siler ve ortadan kaldırır.“Yeminlerinizi” Allah adına yalan yere yemin etmekten ve çokça yemin etmekten uzak durarak “muhafaza edin.” Aynı şekilde yemin edecek olursanız da yeminlerinizi bozmaktan uzak durun. Ancak yemini bozmanın, yeminde ısrar etmekten hayırlı olma hali müstesnadır. Buna göre yemini muhafazanın mükemmel hali, kişinin hayırlı olanı yapması ve yaptığı yeminin bu hayra engel teşkil etmemesidir.
Allah’a “şükredesiniz diye Allah” helâli haramdan ayırt edip açıklayan hükümleri beyan eden “âyetlerini size işte böyle açıklar.” Çünkü O, size bilmediklerinizi öğretmiştir. O halde kula, kendisine ihsan etmiş olduğu şer’î hükümleri bilme ve bu hükümlerin açıklanması nimetinden dolayı Allah’a şükretmek düşer.
O mga sumampalataya, ang nakalalasing na nag-aalis ng isip, ang sugal na naglalaman ng taya ng dalawang panig, ang mga bato na nagkakatay sa tabi ng mga ito ang mga tagapagtambal bilang pagdakila sa mga ito o nagtatayo sila ng mga ito para sa pagsamba sa mga ito, at ang mga patpat ng palaso na sila noon ay humihiling sa pamamagitan ng mga ito kung ano ang ibinahagi sa kanila mula sa Lingid [sa kanila], ang lahat ng iyon ay kasalanan mula sa panghahalina ng demonyo, kaya lumayo kayo sa kanya, nang sa gayon kayo ay magtatamo ng isang buhay na marangal sa Mundo at ng kaginhawahan sa Paraiso sa Kabilang-buhay.
O vi koji vjerujete, sve što oduzima razum, i kockanje (takmičenje u kojem obje strane ulažu, a jedna dobiva), i kamenje kod kojeg su mušrici klali svoje žrtvene životinje veličajući time to kamenje, i kamenje koje su postavljali radi obožavanja, i strelice kojima su proricali sudbinu – sve je to grijeh i šejtanovo uljepšavanje, pa se toga klonite kako biste postigli plemenit život na dunjaluku i vječni džennet na ahiretu.
90- Ey iman edenler! İçki, kumar, dikili taşlar ve fal okları ancak şeytan işi birer pisliktir. O halde bunlardan kaçının ki kurtuluşa eresiniz.
91- Muhakkak şeytan içki ve kumarla aranıza düşmanlık ve kin sokmak, sizi Allah’ı anmaktan ve namazdan alıkoymak ister. Artık vazgeçtiniz değil mi?
90-91. Yüce Allah bu çirkin şeyleri yermekte, bunların şeytanın işlerinden birer pislik olduklarını haber vermektedir. “O halde bunlardan kaçının” onları terk edin “ki kurtuluşa eresiniz.” Çünkü kurtuluş ancak Allah’ın haram kıldığı şeyleri, özellikle de sözü edilen bu çirkin ve hayasız işleri terk etmekle gerçekleşir. Sözü geçen bu çirkin işlerden biri içkidir. “İçki” (الخمر), sarhoşluk vermesi sebebi ile aklı örten ve perdeleyen her şeydir. “Kumar”(الميسر) ise tarafların karşılıklı olarak belli bir bedel koydukları -at yarışları vb. gibi- bütün yarışlardır. “Dikili taşlar” dikilip de Allah’tan başka kendilerine ibadet olunan putlar ve benzeri gibi Allah’a denk tutulan şeylerdir. “Fal okları” ise kendileri ile kısmetin öğrenilmeye çalışıldığı oklardır.
İşte Allah bu dört hususu yasaklamakta ve onlardan uzak durulmasını istemektedir. Bunları terk etmeyi ve onlardan uzak durmayı gerektiren kötülüklerini de bize şöyle haber vermektedir:
1. Bu sözü edilenler, birer pislik, yani necasettir. Bunlar maddi bir necaset olmasalar da manevi birer pisliktir. Pis şeyler ise kendilerinden uzak kalınması ve pislikleri ile kirlenilmemesi gereken şeylerdir.
2. Bunlar, şeytan işidir. Şeytan ise insanın en azılı düşmanıdır. Bilindiği gibi düşmandan sakınmak gerekir. Düşmanın tuzaklarından, düşmanın işlerinden, özellikle de düşmanın düşürmek istediği hallerden uzak durmak, sakınmak gerekir. Çünkü kulun helaki bunlardadır. O halde kulun apaçık düşmanının işlerini işlemekten kesinlikle uzak kalması, bunlardan sakınması ve bunlara düşmekten yana korkması gerekir.
3. Bunlardan uzak durmayı gerektiren bir diğer sebep, kulun kutuluşunun, felahının ancak bunlardan uzak kalması halinde mümkün olmasıdır. Çünkü felâh sevilen ve istenen şeyleri elde etme başarısı, korkulan şeylerden yana da emin olmaktır. Bu işler ise felâha engeldir ve onun yolunda tökezletici sebeplerdir.
4. Bu gibi amellerin insanlar arasında düşmanlığı ve kini gerektirmesi de bunları terk etmeyi gerektiren sebeplerdendir. Şeytan bunları, özellikle de içki ve kumarı yaygınlaştırmaya özel gayret harcar. Çünkü o, bu yolla mü’minler arasına düşmanlık ve kin sokmak ister. Çünkü içki ile akıl altüst olur, aklın sınırları ortadan kalkar. Bu ise kişinin kendisi ile mü’min kardeşleri arasında kinin ortaya çıkmasına sebep olur. Özellikle de içki içmenin kaçınılmaz sonuçlarından olan sövme ve hakaret de buna eklenecek olursa… Hatta bu, kimi zaman adam öldürmeye kadar gidebilir. Kumar oyunlarındaki birinin diğerini yenmesi ve karşılıksız olarak karşı tarafın pek çok malını alması ise düşmanlık ve kinin en büyük sebepleri arasındadır.
5. Bu işler kalbi ve ona bağlı olarak bedeni Allah’ı anmaktan da namazdan da alıkoyar. Halbuki kul, bunlar için yaratılmıştır ve kulun mutluluğu bunlara bağlıdır. İçki ve kumar, kişiyi bunlardan en ileri derecede alıkoyar. Kişinin kalbi bunlarla meşgul olur ve aklı bunlarla oyalanıp durur. Bu uzun bir süre böylece sürüp gider ve kişi nerede olduğunun dahi farkına varmaz.
Kişiyi kirleten, onu murdar kimseler arasına katan, şeytanın işlerine ve ağlarına düşüren, böylelikle zelil bir davarın çobanına itaat ettiği gibi şeytana itaat ettiren, kulun kurtuluşunu engelleyen, mü’minler arasına kin ve düşmanlık sokan, Allah’ı anmaktan ve namazdan alıkoyan bir günahtan daha büyük ve daha çirkin hangi günah vardır? Acaba bütün bu kötülüklerden daha ileri ve daha büyük bir kötülük olabilir mi?
Bundan dolayı Allah azze ve celle selim akıl sahiplerine bunları yasakladığını “Artık vazgeçtiniz, değil mi?” buyruğu ile teklif üslubu ile bildirmektedir. Çünkü aklı başında bir kimse, bu kötülüklerden birisini dahi göz önünde bulunduracak olursa bunlardan uzak durur. Nefsi bu gibi işlere yaklaşmak istemez. Çokça öğüde ihtiyacı olmaz, ileri derecede bir azara da gerek kalmaz.
Hỡi những người có đức tin, quả thật chất gây mất lý trí, cờ bạc, cá cược, bàn thờ đá được những người thờ đa thần giết tế dâng cúng hoặc để thờ phượng và việc xin xăm để xem chuyện may rủi, tất cả những thứ đó đều tội lỗi, chúng là việc làm của Shaytan. Bởi thế, các ngươi hãy tránh xa chúng mong rằng các ngươi đạt được thắng lợi ở cuộc đời này và niềm hạnh phúc ở cuộc sống Đời Sau.
O voi credenti, in verità le cose che causano ubriachezza e che annebbiano il cervello, ed il gioco d'azzardo, e la pietra a cui gli idolatri sacrificano e che venerano, e le coppe utilizzate per predire l'avvenire: Tutto ciò è peccato abbellito da Satana; statene lontani affinché otteniate una buona vita, in questo mondo, e la beatitudine nel Paradiso dell'Aldilà.
Prohibiting Khamr (Intoxicants) and Maysir (Gambling)
Allah forbids His believing servants from consuming Khamr and Maysir which is gambling. Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that `Ali bin Abi Talib, the Leader of the Faithful, said that chess is a type of gambling. Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that `Ata', Mujahid and Tawus, or , two of them, said that every type of gambling, including children's playing with (a certain type of) nuts, is Maysir. Ibn `Umar said that Al-Maysir means gambling, and this is the same statement that Ad-Dahhak reported from Ibn `Abbas, who added, "They used to gamble during the time of Jahiliyyah, until Islam came. Allah then forbade them from this evil behavior."
Meaning of Ansab and Azlam
Al-Ansab were altar stones, in whose vicinity sacrifices were offered (during the time of Jahiliyyah), according to Ibn `Abbas, Mujahid, `Ata', Sa`id bin Jubayr and Al-Hasan. They also said that Al-Azlam were arrows that they used for lotteries to make decisions, as Ibn Abi Hatim narrated. Allah said,
رِجْسٌ مِّنْ عَمَلِ الشَّيْطَـنِ
(A Rijs of Shaytan's handiwork) meaning, abomination of Shaytan's handiwork, according to `Ali bin Abi Talhah who reported it from Ibn `Abbas. Sa`id bin Jubayr said that Rijs means `sin' while Zayd bin Aslam said; "An evil handiwork of Shaytan."
فَاجْتَنِبُوهُ
(So avoid that) avoid all of these abominations,
لَعَلَّكُمْ تُفْلِحُونَ
(in order that you may be successful.) and this is a statement of encouragement. Allah said next,
إِنَّمَا يُرِيدُ الشَّيْطَـنُ أَن يُوقِعَ بَيْنَكُمُ الْعَدَاوَةَ وَالْبَغْضَآءَ فِى الْخَمْرِ وَالْمَيْسِرِ وَيَصُدَّكُمْ عَن ذِكْرِ اللَّهِ وَعَنِ الصَّلَوةِ فَهَلْ أَنْتُمْ مُّنتَهُونَ
(Shaytan wants only to excite enmity and hatred between you with Khamr (intoxicants) and Maysir (gambling), and hinder you from the remembrance of Allah and from the Salah (the prayer). So, will you not then abstain) This is a threat and a warning.
Hadiths that Prohibit Khamr (Intoxicants)
Imam Ahmad recorded that Abu Hurayrah said, "There were three stages to prohibiting Khamr (intoxicants). When the Messenger of Allah ﷺ migrated to Al-Madinah, the people were consuming alcohol and gambling, so they asked the Messenger of Allah ﷺ about these things, Allah revealed,
يَسْـَلُونَكَ عَنِ الْخَمْرِ وَالْمَيْسِرِ قُلْ فِيهِمَآ إِثْمٌ كَبِيرٌ وَمَنَـفِعُ لِلنَّاسِ
(They ask you about alcoholic drink and gambling. Say: "In them is a great sin, and (some) benefit for men.")2:219, until the end of the Ayah. The people said, `They (intoxicants and gambling) were not prohibited for us. Allah only said,
فِيهِمَآ إِثْمٌ كَبِيرٌ وَمَنَـفِعُ لِلنَّاسِ
(In them is a great sin, and (some) benefit for men.)' So they went on drinking Khamr until one day, one of the emigrants lead his companions in the Maghrib prayer and mixed up the Ayat in his recitation. Thereafter, Allah sent down a tougher statement,
يَـأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ لاَ تَقْرَبُواْ الصَّلَوةَ وَأَنتُمْ سُكَـرَى حَتَّى تَعْلَمُواْ مَا تَقُولُونَ
(O you who believe! Approach not the Salah (the prayer) when you are in a drunken state until you know (the meaning of) what you utter.)4:43 xThen, the people would drink before the time of the prayer so that they would attend the prayer while sober. A firmer Ayah was later revealed,
يَـأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُواْ إِنَّمَا الْخَمْرُ وَالْمَيْسِرُ وَالاٌّنصَابُ وَالاٌّزْلاَمُ رِجْسٌ مِّنْ عَمَلِ الشَّيْطَـنِ فَاجْتَنِبُوهُ لَعَلَّكُمْ تُفْلِحُونَ
(O you who believe! Khamr, Maysir, Ansab, and Azlam are an abomination of Shaytan's handiwork. So avoid that in order that you may be successful.)5:90-91 So they said, `We abstained, O Lord!' Later, some people said, `O Allah's Messenger! Some people died in the cause of Allah, while some others died in their beds, but they used to drink alcohol and indulge in gambling, which Allah has made a Rijs of the work of Shaytan.' So Allah sent down,
لَيْسَ عَلَى الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ وَعَمِلُواْ الصَّـلِحَـتِ جُنَاحٌ فِيمَا طَعِمُواْ
(Those who believe and do righteous good deeds, there is no sin on them for what they ate...) 5:93, until the end of the Ayah. The Prophet said,
«لَوْ حُرِّمَ عَلَيْهِمْ لَتَرَكُوهُ كَمَا تَرَكْتُم»
(Had they been made impermissible for them, they would have abandoned them as you have abandoned them.) Ahmad recorded this Hadith. Imam Ahmad recorded that `Umar bin Al-Khattab said, "O Allah! Explain the verdict about Khamr to us clearly." The Ayah in Surat Al-Baqarah was revealed,
يَسْـَلُونَكَ عَنِ الْخَمْرِ وَالْمَيْسِرِ قُلْ فِيهِمَآ إِثْمٌ كَبِيرٌ
(They ask you about alcoholic drink and gambling. Say: "In them is a great sin.")2:219 `Umar was summoned and this Ayah was recited to him, but he still said, "O Allah! Make the verdict of Khamr clear to us." Then the Ayah in Surat An-Nisa' was revealed,
يَـأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ لاَ تَقْرَبُواْ الصَّلَوةَ وَأَنتُمْ سُكَـرَى
(O you who believe! Do not approach the Salah when you are in a drunken state.)4:43 Thereafter, the Prophet had someone herald when it was time to pray, "Those in a drunken state are not to approach the prayer." `Umar was again summoned and the Ayah was recited to him, but he still said, "O Allah! Make the verdict concerning Khamr clear to us." Then, the Ayah in Surat Al-Ma'idah 5:91 was revealed, and `Umar was summoned and it was recited to him. When he reached the part of the Ayah that reads,
فَهَلْ أَنْتُمْ مُّنتَهُونَ
(So, will you not then abstain)5:91, `Umar said, "We abstained, we abstained." Abu Dawud, At-Tirmidhi, and An-Nasa'i recorded this Hadith. `Ali bin Al-Madini and At-Tirmidhi graded it Sahih. It is recorded in the Two Sahihs, that `Umar bin Al-Khattab said in a speech; while standing on the Minbar of the Messenger of Allah ﷺ (in the Prophet's Masjid in Al-Madinah) "O people! The prohibition of Khamr was revealed; and Khamr was extracted from five things: From grapes, dates, honey, wheat and barley. Khamr is what intoxicates the mind." Al-Bukhari recorded that Ibn `Umar said, "The prohibition of Khamr was revealed when there were five kinds of intoxicants in Al-Madinah, besides what was produced from grapes."
Another Hadith
Imam Ahmad recorded that Anas said, "I once was giving an alcoholic beverage to Abu `Ubaydah bin Al-Jarrah, `Ubayy bin Ka`b, Suhayl bin Bayda' and several of their friends meeting at Abu Talhah's house. When they were almost intoxicated, some Muslims came and said, `Did you not know that Khamr has been prohibited' They said, `We'll wait and ask.' They then said, `O Anas! Spill the remaining alcohol out of your container.' By Allah! They never drank it again, and their Khamr at that time was made from unripe and normal dates."' This is also recorded in the Two Sahihs. In another narration by Anas, "I was the butler of the people in the house of Abu Talhah when Khamr was prohibited, and in those days alcohol was made from unripe and normal dates. A caller then heralded, and Abu Talhah ordered me to see what it was about. So I found that a person was announcing that alcoholic drinks had been prohibited. Abu Talhah ordered me to go out and spill the wine. I went out and spilled it, and it flowed in the streets of Al-Madinah. Some people said, `Some people were killed and wine was still in their stomachs.' Later on, Allah's revelation came,
لَيْسَ عَلَى الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ وَعَمِلُواْ الصَّـلِحَـتِ جُنَاحٌ فِيمَا طَعِمُواْ
(Those who believe and do righteous good deeds, there is no sin on them for what they ate...)5:93." Ibn Jarir recorded that Anas bin Malik said, "I was serving Abu Talhah, Abu `Ubaydah bin Al-Jarrah, Abu Dujanah, Mu`adh bin Jabal and Suhayl bin Bayda', until they became intoxicated from an alcoholic drink made of mixed unripe and normal dates. Then I heard someone herald, `Khamr has been made illegal.' So no one went in or out until we spilled the alcohol and broke its barrels. Some of us then performed ablution and others took a shower, and we wore some perfume. We then went out to the Masjid while the Messenger of Allah ﷺ was reciting,
يَـأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُواْ إِنَّمَا الْخَمْرُ وَالْمَيْسِرُ وَالاٌّنصَابُ وَالاٌّزْلاَمُ رِجْسٌ مِّنْ عَمَلِ الشَّيْطَـنِ فَاجْتَنِبُوهُ
(O you who believe! Khamr, Maysir, Ansab, and Azlam are only an abomination of Shaytan's handiwork. So avoid that...)5:90, until,
فَهَلْ أَنْتُمْ مُّنتَهُونَ
(So, will you not then abstain)5:91. A man asked, `O Allah's Messenger! What about those who died drinking it' Allah sent down the verse,
لَيْسَ عَلَى الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ وَعَمِلُواْ الصَّـلِحَـتِ جُنَاحٌ فِيمَا طَعِمُواْ
(Those who believe and do righteous good deeds, there is no sin on them for what they ate.)5:93."
Another Hadith
Imam Ahmad recorded that Ibn `Umar said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«لُعِنَتِ الْخَمْرُ عَلى عَشْرَةِ أَوْجُهٍ: لُعِنَتِ الْخَمْرُ بِعَيْنِهَا، وَشَارِبُهَا، وَسَاقِيهَا، وَبَائِعُهَا، وَمُبْتَاعُهَا، وَعَاصِرُهَا، وَمُعْتَصِرُهَا، وَحَامِلُها، وَالْمَحْمُولَةُ إِلَيْهِ، وَآكِلُ ثَمَنِهَا»
(Ten matters related to Khamr were cursed. Khamr itself was cursed, whoever drinks it, its server, seller, buyer, brewer, who asks for it to be brewed, whoever carries it, whomever it is carried to and whoever consumes its price.) Abu Dawud and Ibn Majah recorded this Hadith. Ahmad recorded that Ibn `Umar said, "Once, the Messenger of Allah ﷺ went out and I went out with him. I walked to his right, but Abu Bakr came along and I gave way to him, and Abu Bakr was walking on the Prophet's right, while I was walking on his left. Then `Umar came along and he was walking on the Prophet's left, since I gave way to him. The Messenger of Allah ﷺ then found a leather skin hanging containing alcohol, so he asked for a knife and ordered that the skin be cut open. He then said,
«لُعِنَتِ الْخَمْرُ وَشَارِبُهَا، وَسَاقِيهَا، وَبَائِعُهَا، وَمُبْتَاعُهَا، وَحَامِلُهَا، وَالْمَحْمُولَةُ إِلَيْهِ، وَعَاصِرُهَا وَمُعْتَصِرُهَا، وَآكِلُ ثَمَنِهَا»
(Khamr was cursed, and so are those who drink it, serve it, sell it, buy it, carry it, have it carried to them, brew it, have it brewed and consume its price.)"
Another Hadith
Al-Hafiz Abu Bakr Al-Bayhaqi recorded that Sa`d said, "There were four Ayat revealed about Khamr..." He then said, "A man from Al-Ansar made some food and invited us. We drank Khamr before it was prohibited and became intoxicated, and thus started to boast about our status. The Ansar said that they were better, while Quraysh (the Muhajirin) said that they were better. So a man from the Ansar took a bone and struck Sa`d's nose with it and made a flesh wound on it. Ever since that happened, Sa`d's nose had a scar from that wound. The Ayah,
إِنَّمَا الْخَمْرُ وَالْمَيْسِرُ
(Intoxicants, gambling,) until,
فَهَلْ أَنْتُمْ مُّنتَهُونَ
(So, will you not then abstain) was later revealed." Muslim recorded this Hadith.
Another Hadith
Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that `Abdullah bin `Amr said, "This Ayah in the Qur'an,
يَـأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُواْ إِنَّمَا الْخَمْرُ وَالْمَيْسِرُ وَالاٌّنصَابُ وَالاٌّزْلاَمُ رِجْسٌ مِّنْ عَمَلِ الشَّيْطَـنِ فَاجْتَنِبُوهُ لَعَلَّكُمْ تُفْلِحُونَ
(O you who believe! Khamr, Maysir, Ansab, and Azlam are only an abomination of Shaytan's handiwork. So avoid that in order that you may be successful.)5:90, was also in the Tawrah; `Allah has sent down truth to eradicate falsehood, joyful play, flute or wind instruments, Zafan (dances) and Kibarat (refering to cabarets using the lute and bagpipe), tambourine, guitar, harp and lyric and love poetry. And Khamr is bitter for those who taste it. Allah has vowed by His grace and power, `Whoever drinks it after I prohibited it, I will make him thirsty on the Day of Resurrection. Whoever abandons it after I prohibited it, I will let him taste it in the residence of Grace (Paradise)."' Its chain of narration is Sahih
Another Hadith
Ash-Shafi`i narrated that Malik narrated that Nafi` said that Ibn `Umar said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«مَنْ شَرِبَ الْخَمْرَ فِي الدُّنْيَا ثُمَّ لَمْ يَتُبْ مِنْهَا حُرِمَهَا فِي الآخِرَة»
(Whoever drinks Khamr in the life of this world and does not repent from it, will be deprived of it in the Hereafter.) Al-Bukhari and Muslim recorded this Hadith. Muslim recorded that Ibn `Umar said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«كُلُّ مُسْكِرٍ خَمْرٌ، وَكُلُّ مُسْكِرٍ حَرَامٌ، وَمَنْ شَرِبَ الْخَمْرَ فَمَاتَ وَهُوَ يُدْمِنُهَا وَلَمْ يَتُبْ مِنْهَا، لَمْ يَشْرَبْهَا فِي الْآخِرَة»
(Every intoxicant is Khamr, and every intoxicant is unlawful. Whoever drinks Khamr and dies while addicted to it, without repenting from drinking it, will not drink it in the Hereafter.) `Abdur-Rahman bin Al-Harith bin Hisham said that he heard `Uthman bin `Affan saying, "Avoid Khamr, for it is the mother of all sins. There was a man before your time who used to worship Allah secluded from the people. Later, an evil woman loved him and sent her female servant to him saying that they wanted him to witness something. So he went with the servant. Whenever they went through the door, she locked it behind them, until he reached a beautiful woman with a young servant boy and some alcohol. She said to him, `By Allah! I did not invite you to be a witness for anything, but called you to have sex with me, kill this boy or drink this alcohol.' So she gave him some alcohol, and he kept asking for more until he became intoxicated and had sex with her and killed the boy. Therefore, avoid Khamr, because it is never combined with faith, but one of them is bound to expel the other (from the heart)." This was recorded by Al-Bayhaqi. This statement has an authentic chain of narration. Abu Bakr bin Abi Ad-Dunya recorded this statement in his book on the prohibition of intoxicants, but he related it from the Prophet. Relating it from `Uthman is more authentic, and Allah knows best. Ahmad bin Hanbal recorded that Ibn `Abbas said, "When Khamr was prohibited, some people said, `O Allah's Messenger! What about our brethren who died while still drinking Khamr' Allah sent down the Ayah
لَيْسَ عَلَى الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ وَعَمِلُواْ الصَّـلِحَـتِ جُنَاحٌ فِيمَا طَعِمُواْ
(Those who believe and do righteous good deeds, there is no sin on them for what they ate,) until the end of the Ayah. When the Qiblah (direction of the prayer) was changed (from Jerusalem to Makkah), some people asked, `O Allah's Messenger! What about our brethren who died while still praying toward Jerusalem' Allah sent down,
وَمَا كَانَ اللَّهُ لِيُضِيعَ إِيمَـنَكُمْ
(And Allah would never make your faith to be lost.)"2:143 `Abdullah bin Mas`ud said that the Prophet said when the Ayah,
لَيْسَ عَلَى الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ وَعَمِلُواْ الصَّـلِحَـتِ جُنَاحٌ فِيمَا طَعِمُواْ إِذَا مَا اتَّقَواْ وَءامَنُواْ
(Those who believe and do righteous good deeds, there is no sin on them for what they ate, if they have Taqwa, and believe...) was revealed,
«قِيلَ لِي: أَنْتَ مِنْهُم»
(I was told, that you are among them.) This is the narration that Muslim, At-Tirmidhi and An-Nasa'i collected.
إِذَا مَا اتَّقَواْ وَّآمَنُواْ وَعَمِلُواْ الصَّالِحَاتِ ثُمَّ اتَّقَواْ وَّآمَنُواْ ثُمَّ اتَّقَواْ وَّأَحْسَنُواْ وَاللّهُ يُحِبُّ الْمُحْسِنِينَ ٩٣
if they have Taqwa and believe and do righteous good deeds, and they (again) have Taqwa and believe, and then (once again) have Taqwa and perform good. And Allah loves the good-doers.
Linkage of Verses
Earlier, considered abandonment of Halal things was prohibited. Prohibited now is the use of some Harm things.
Commentary
Creation of the Universe is for the Benefit of Human Beings
Through these verses, the purpose is to tell that the Master of the Universe has created it to serve human beings. Everything in it has been appointed to take care of their wishes. They are the served ones in this Universe. There is only one restriction placed on them: Do not transgress the limits set by Allah when you benefit from what He has created. Abstaining from good and lawful things made Halal for you is mannerlessness and ingratitude; and the contravention of what has been prohibited in a certain form is disobedience and rebellion. A servant of Allah must make use of what has been created for him or her following the instructions of the Creator and Master. This is the ` abdiyyah (the state of being a slave of Allah, which requires total sub-mission to as related to Allah which is the highest possible achievement human beings can look forward to).
The first verse (90) describes the prohibition of four things: (1) Drinking, (2) Gambling, (3) Idols and (4) Divining Arrows. Another verse on this subject in almost similar words has appeared in Surah al-Baqarah as well [ Ma'ariful-Qur'an, Volume I, Verse 2:219, Pages 539-553]. There too, as here, these four things have been called "Rijs" (filth). In the Arabic language, the word "Rijs" refers to something foul, which is disgusting for human taste. All four things mentioned here are, for anyone with commonsense and good taste, repulsive and disgusting.
An Explanation of "Al-Az lam"
One of the four things is Azlam which is the plural of Zalam. Azlam is the name of the arrows which were used to draw lots in gambling, an Arab practice at that time. The custom was that ten people would get together as partners and slaughter a camel. Then, rather than distribute ten equal shares from the meat to each participant, they had a way of gambling with the exercise. They had ten arrows, out of which they would pick out seven and mark them out with signs indicating the number of some shares on each - some arrow would have one, others would have two or three. The three remaining arrows were kept blank. They would put all these arrows in the quiver and give it a good shake. Then, for every participant, they would draw out one arrow from the quiver. If the arrow so drawn had a certain number of shares marked on it, the recepient of the arrow became de-serving of that many shares. Whoever drew a blank arrow in his name would remain deprived of a share. This is similar to many kinds of lottery-based games and enterprises common today. Drawing lots in this manner is Qimar or gambling which is حَرَام haram according to the Qur'an.
The Permissible Way of Drawing Lots
However, there is one way of drawing lots which is permissible, and proved from the Holy Prophet ﷺ According to this method, when the rights everyone has are equal and the shares too have been distributed equally, then, the shares can be determined by drawing lots. Let us take an example - a house has to be divided among four sharers so we come up with four equal shares in terms of the price. Now, we have to determine as to who keeps which share. If it cannot be done by mutual compromise and consent, it is also possi-ble that we can settle this by drawing lots whereby whoever gets a certain portion of the house as his share may have it. Or, the number of people eager to have something is one thousand, and the rights everyone has are equal, but the number of what has to be distributed is only one hundred. In this condition, the matter can be decided by drawing lots.
As for the prohibition of the pagan custom of distributing meat by drawing of lots through divining arrows, it has already appeared in a verse of Surah al-Ma'idah itself, that is: وَأَن تَسْتَقْسِمُوا بِالْأَزْلَامِ (and that you determine shares through the arrows - 5:3).
In short, two out of the four things declared Harm in this verse, that is, ` Maisir' (gambling) and ` Azlam' (divining arrows), in terms of the outcome, are just the same. As for ` Ansab' (altar-stones), the word Al-Ansab is the plural of Nusub. It refers to what has been made to stand as an object of worship, whether an idol, a stone or tree.
Physical and Spiritual Disorders Caused by Drinking and Gambling
The main objective in this verse, as evident from the background of its revelation and the verse which follows it, is to indicate that drinking and gambling, being agencies of corruption, have been made حَرَام haram. The addition of altar-stones or idols to this list is there for listeners to understand that this matter of drinking and gambling is as serious a crime as the worship of idols.
In a Hadith from Ibn Majah, the Holy Prophet ﷺ is reported to have said: شَارِبُ الخمرِ کَعَابِدِ الوَثنِ , that is, one who drinks is (a criminal) like the one who worships idols. In some narrations, the words appear as: شَارِبُ الخَمرِ کَعَابدِ اللَّاتِ وَ العُزَّی ، that is, one who drinks is like the one who worships (the idols) Al-Laat and Al-'Uzza.
In brief, by saying رِجْسٌ مِّنْ عَمَلِ الشَّيْطَانِ that these things are filth, a work of Satan, taken up first were their spiritual ills. The sense is that indulgence in these activities is disgusting. This is a trap of Satan. Whoever walks in never walks out, only to become a victim of many more vices. Then, the command given was: فَاجْتَنِبُوهُ (Therefore, refrain from it) since the nature of these indulgences requires it. In the end it was said: لَعَلَّكُمْ تُفْلِحُونَ (so that you may be successful). It means that one's chances of succeeding and prospering in the present world and in the Hereafter depend on doing just that - abstain.
Creyentes, lo que es embriagante y borra el juicio, los juegos de azar que implican apuestas entre los participantes, las piedras sobre las que los politeístas realizan sacrificios como signo de veneración y las que erigen a fin de adorar a sus dioses, así como las flechas y otros medios con los cuales buscan conocer su destino, todo ello representa pecados embellecidos por el demonio.
Aléjense de ellos y podrán gozar de una vida digna en este mundo y de las delicias del Paraíso en el Más Allá.
Wahai orang-orang yang beriman! Sesungguhnya minuman keras yang memabukkan, judi yang mengandung taruhan dari kedua belah pihak, batu yang digunakan oleh orang-orang sebagai tempat menyembelih hewan ternak mereka untuk menghormatinya atau batu yang dipasang untuk disembah, dan batang-batang kayu yang mereka gunakan untuk mengundi nasib mereka yang masih gaib, semua itu adalah perbuatan dosa yang dianjurkan oleh setan. Sebab itu, jauhilah perbuatan itu agar kalian memperoleh kehidupan yang mulia di dunia dan meraih kenikmatan surga di akhirat.
"Hai orang-orang yang beriman, sesungguhnya (meminum) khamar (minuman keras), berjudi, (berkurban untuk) berhala, meng-undi nasib dengan panah, adalah perbuatan keji termasuk perbuat-an setan. Maka jauhilah perbuatan-perbuatan itu agar kamu men-dapat keberuntungan. Sesungguhnya setan itu bermaksud hendak menimbulkan permusuhan dan kebencian di antara kamu lantaran (meminum) khamar dan berjudi itu, dan menghalangi kamu dari mengingat Allah dan shalat, maka apakah kamu berhenti (dari mengerjakan pekerjaan itu)?" (Al-Ma`idah: 90-91).
(90-91) Allah mencela hal-hal yang buruk ini. Dia menje-laskan bahwa semua itu termasuk perbuatan setan, bahwa ia adalah perbuatan buruk, ﴾ فَٱجۡتَنِبُوهُ ﴿ "maka jauhilah perbuatan-perbuatan itu," artinya, tinggalkanlah, ﴾ لَعَلَّكُمۡ تُفۡلِحُونَ ﴿ "agar kamu mendapat keberun-tungan."
Keberuntungan tidak diraih kecuali dengan meninggalkan apa yang dilarang oleh Allah, khususnya perbuatan-perbuatan bu-ruk yang disebutkan di sini. Ia adalah khamar yaitu semua yang merusak akal dengan menutupinya karena mabuk, judi; yaitu semua permainan yang memiliki bayaran (timbal baik) dari kedua belah pihak seperti taruhan dan semacamnya. Berhala, yaitu sesembahan dan tandingan dan semacamnya yang diangkat dan disembah selain Allah, dan anak panah yang dengannya mereka mengundi nasib. Allah melarang empat perkara ini, mencercanya, dan menjelaskan dampak negatif yang menuntut untuk meninggalkannya:
Di antaranya: Bahwa ia adalah rijsun, yakni, najis dan buruk secara maknawi walaupun bukan najis secara materi. Perkara-perkara yang kotor wajib dihindari agar tidak tercemar oleh kotor-nnya.
Di antaranya: Ia termasuk perbuatan setan yang merupakan musuh manusia yang paling berbahaya, dan sudah dimaklumi bahwa musuh harus diwaspadai, gerak-gerik dan tipuannya harus diwas-padai khususnya gerak-gerik yang bertujuan untuk menjerat mu-suhnya, karena padanya terdapat kebinasaan, maka harus dan harus menjauhi perbuatan musuh yang nyata, mewaspadainya, dan takut untuk terjebak ke dalamnya.
Di dalamnya: Seorang hamba tidak dapat meraih keberun-tungan kecuali dengan menjauhinya, karena keberuntungan itu adalah keberhasilan meraih kemenangan yang dicari dan yang dicintai dan keselamatan dari yang ditakuti. Perkara-perkara ini adalah penghalang dan penghambat keberuntungan.
Di antaranya: Perkara-perkara ini adalah pemicu permusuhan dan kebencian di antara manusia, dan setan itu rajin menghembus-kannya khususnya melalui khamar dan judi, untuk menjerumus-kan orang-orang Mukmin ke dalam permusuhan dan kebencian, karena khamar mengakibatkan terganggunya akal dan hilangnya daya kerjanya yang menyulut permusuhan antara dirinya dengan saudara-saudaranya yang Mukmin, lebih-lebih jika hal itu diiringi dengan sebab-sebab yang merupakan konsekuensi dari mabuk; bisa jadi sampai membunuh. Sementara judi, di mana salah satunya mengalahkan yang lain dan menyita hartanya yang banyak tanpa imbalan apa pun adalah salah satu pemicu terbesar bagi permu-suhan dan kebencian.
Di antaranya: Perkara-perkara ini menghalangi hati dan di-ikuti oleh badan dari berdzikir (mengingat) Allah dan shalat, yang mana seorang hamba diciptakan untuk kedua ibadah tersebut dan dengan keduanyalah kebahagiaan dapat ia raih. Khamar (minuman keras) dan judi menghalangi hal itu dengan kadar yang besar, mem-buat hati dan pikirannya sibuk dari keduanya sehingga waktu yang panjang berlalu, sementara dia tidak mengetahui di mana dia ber-ada. Kemaksiatan apa lagi yang lebih besar dan lebih buruk dari-pada kemaksiatan yang mengotori pelakunya, menjadikannya termasuk orang-orang yang buruk, menjerumuskannya ke dalam perbuatan setan dan jebakannya sehingga dia mengikutinya se-perti binatang ternak yang mengikuti penggembalanya. Dan meng-halangi keberuntungan seorang hamba, menyulut permusuhan dan kebencian di antara orang-orang Mukmin dan menghalangi-nya dari dzikir kepada Allah dan dari shalat? Adakah dampak negatif yang lebih besar dari hal ini?
Oleh karena itu Allah menawarkan laranganNya kepada orang-orang yang berakal, ﴾ فَهَلۡ أَنتُم مُّنتَهُونَ ﴿ "Apakah kamu berhenti?" Orang yang berakal, jika dia melihat sebagian dampak negatifnya, niscaya dia akan menolaknya, menahan diri darinya tanpa memerlukan nasi-hat panjang dan hardikan yang mendalam.
Ô vous qui croyez, ce qui est enivrant et voile la raison, les jeux de hasard qui consistent à remporter des mises posées par les deux participants, les pierres sous lesquelles les polythéistes procèdent à des sacrifices en signe de vénération et qu’ils érigent afin de les adorer ainsi que les flèches par lesquelles ils cherchaient à connaître leur destin dans l’Invisible, tout cela représente des péchés embellis par Satan. Eloignez-vous en, et puissiez-vous jouir d’une vie digne dans le bas monde et des délices du Paradis dans l’au-delà.
Ey iman edenler! Aklı baştan gideren içki, her iki taraftan karşılık mukabilinde ki kumar, müşriklerin yanında yüceltmek amacıyla kurban kesilen veya onlara ibadet etmek için diktikleri taşlar, kendileri için taksim edilmiş gayp olan şeyleri öğrenmek için çektikleri fal okları; bunların hepsi şeytanın insanlara hoş göstermeye çalıştığı bir günahtır. Ondan uzaklaşırsanız umulur ki, dünyada şerefli bir hayat yaşarsınız ve ahirette de cennet nimetlerinden istifade edersiniz.
O you who have faith in Allah and follow His Messenger, intoxicants that affect the mind, gambling with a consideration from both sides, stone alters on which the idolaters offer sacrifices or which they erect for worship, and arrows by which they used to draw lots – these are all acts of sin that Satan has made attractive. Avoid such acts, so that you successfully achieve the Paradise that you desire and are saved from the Fire that you fear.
En embellissant à vos yeux le vin et les jeux de hasard, Satan vise à introduire l’animosité et la haine entre vos cœurs et à les détourner de l’évocation d’Allah et de la prière.
Délaisserez-vous donc, ô croyants, ces pratiques blâmables ? Il ne fait aucun doute que c’est ce qui vous convient. Cessez donc de vous y adonner.
The second verse (91) describes the physical and outwardly visible defects of drinking and gambling: إِنَّمَا يُرِيدُ الشَّيْطَانُ أَن يُوقِعَ بَيْنَكُمُ الْعَدَاوَةَ وَالْبَغْضَاءَ فِي الْخَمْرِ that is, the Satan wants nothing but to plant enmity and malice between you through drinking and gambling.
In fact, these verses were revealed in the background of events when actions taken under the influence of hard drinks became the cause of mutual anger and aggression. Things like this do not simply happen by chance. When drunk, man loses reason and would compulsively act in that manner.
So it is with gambling. No doubt, the loser takes the loss on the gambling counter, but malice and anger against the adversary continue influencing his behaviour. Explaining this verse, Sayyidna Qatadah (رح) says: It was the habit of some Arabs that they would bet all their belongings, even family, and lose them, after which, they would live a sorry life.
Towards the end of the verse, yet another drawback of this addiction has been pointed out in the words: وَيَصُدَّكُمْ عَن ذِكْرِ اللَّـهِ وَعَنِ الصَّلَاةِ (and to prevent you from the remembrance of Allah, and from Salah).
Obviously, this is a spiritual harm brought by drinking and gambling which has been mentioned again after mentioning their worldly bad effects. It may be a hint to the fact that the real harm is the spiritual harm, because the real life is the eternal life of the Hereafter for which one should be more careful and concerned. A wise person should take the betterment of that life as the real betterment and the suffering of that life as the real suffering. As for this worldly life, its time span is very limited. Within these limitations, neither good nor bad stand out as something to be proud of or pine about - because both conditions will vanish in a very short time.
It can also be said that negligence towards the Dhikr of Allah or the Salah is harmful both in this world and in the Hereafter and for the body and soul too. That it is harmful for the Hereafter and the soul of a person is all too obvious - one who skips Salah forgetting all about Allah ruins his life to come and causes his soul to become dead. A little reflection will show that the person heedless to Allah makes his own life a curse for himself. When one turns away from Allah and makes the acquisition of wealth and recognition his ultimate objective in life, they bring so many involvements with them which result in sorrows and concerns. Once in them, one becomes deprived of his chosen objective of peace and comfort through worldly possessions. Thus men of the material are never at peace with or without what they work for in their lives. In contrast to them is one whose heart is lit with the thought of his Creator and the bliss of his Salah. Wealth and power and office come to him with all peace and comfort they can bring. But, if they go away, nothing happens to their hearts. They are not affected by the change, for things are no happiness and losses are no sorrow as they are visiting guests of the doers of the right.
In short, if we were to think about the neglect of the Dhikr of Allah and the Salah, we shall come to the conclusion that its effects are equally bad for our life in the present world as well as in that of the Hereafter. Therefore, it is possible that by saying: رِجْسٌ مِّنْ عَمَلِ الشَّيْطَانِ (... filth, a work of Satan), the purpose could be to state the other-worldly and spiritual harmfulness exclusively; and by saying: يُوقِعَ بَيْنَكُمُ الْعَدَاوَةَ وَالْبَغْضَاءَ (Satan wants nothing but to plant enmity and malice between you), the aim could be to point out to worldly and physical evils exclusively; and by saying: يَصُدَّكُمْ عَن ذِكْرِ اللَّـهِ وَعَنِ الصَّلَاة (to prevent you from the re-membrance of Allah, and the Salah), the objective could be to mention the total destruction of the life in this world and in the Hereafter both.
It will be noticed here that Salah has been mentioned separately - though, Salah is a part of the Dhikr of Allah. What is the wisdom behind mentioning Salah distinctly? The answer is that Salah has been mentioned separately because the text aims to indicate that Salah is important in its own place and certainly the superior most among all kinds of Dhikrullah (the remembrance of Allah).
After having described the physical and spiritual drawbacks of drinking and gambling, the way in which people have been asked to stay away from these indulgences is certainly disarming and heart-winning. It is said: فَهَلْ أَنتُم مُّنتَهُونَ (Would you, then, abstain?).
Described in the first two verses (90:91) was the unlawfulness of drinking and gambling, and its strict prohibition - an article of Divine Law, so to say. To make the word of law easy to act upon,
Sesungguhnya tujuan setan menganjurkan minuman keras dan perjudian ialah memunculkan rasa permusuhan dan kebencian dalam hati antarsesama dan memalingkan orang dari zikir maupun salat. Apakah kalian -wahai orang-orang mukmin- sudah meninggalkan perbuatan-perbuatan dosa tersebut? Tidak ada keraguan bahwa hal itulah yang lebih pantas bagi kalian. Sebab itu, berhentilah dari perbuatan-perbuatan dosa tersebut.
Şeytan, içkiyi ve kumarı hoş göstermekle kalplerin arasında düşmanlık ve nefreti oluşturmayı, Allah'ın zikrinden ve namazdan uzaklaştırmayı ister. -Ey müminler!- Siz bu kötülüklerden vazgeçiyor musunuz? Şüphesiz sizin için en uygun olan davranış budur. Artık vazgeçiniz.
By making alcohol and gambling seem attractive, Satan’s only intention is to create hatred between hearts and to turn them away from Allah’s remembrance and from the prayer. Will you, O believers, leave these evil acts? Without doubt, leaving these acts is the right thing to do, so avoid them.
Al mostrarles los embriagantes y las apuestas como algo atractivo, el Demonio busca introducir en sus corazones el odio y la animosidad, y alejarlos del recuerdo de Al-lah y la oración. ¿Dejarán entonces, creyentes, estas prácticas condenables? No hay duda de que hacerlo les conviene.
The imbibing of intoxicants, gambling and frequenting abodes where beings other than God are worshipped or offered sacrifices and the drawing of lots, in which seeking help from someone other than God is involved—all these are base, satanic actions. These things lead a man to his mental and physical downfall. Intoxicants destroy the refined human feelings existing in a man. Similarly, the throwing of arrows, the drawing of lots, etc., are actions which are based either on superficial thoughts or on superstitious beliefs. Islam wants man to become a rememberer and worshipper of God; making himself completely obedient to God and His Prophet. For this purpose, a man’s being serious is absolutely necessary. But the above-mentioned misdeeds are the greatest destroyers of seriousness. Islam wants to create a man who recognizes and understands realities, who in living his life, rises above materialism, whereas intoxicants make a man forgetful of realities, arrows and the drawing of lots plunge a man into the dark abysses of superstition, and gambling leads man into materialism to an extent which is criminal. Islam wants to create a man who elevates himself on the basis of facts and realities, but intoxicants promote an excessive lack of awareness of what is proper and gambling promotes excessive selfishness. These are the two root causes of disturbances and riots. Those who lose their moral awareness also lose their respect for others’ dignity and property. Such people become brazen to the ultimate extent, indulging in tyranny and injustice and unduly harassing others. Similarly, gambling is the worst form of exploitation and selfishness in that it enables a man to rob many people, thus enriching himself and achieving great material success. A drunkard is devoid of any awareness of others’ trouble or grief, while for a gambler, others are only subjects of exploitation. A society where such people exist will be vitiated by clashes and enmity, and its members will live in an atmosphere of mutual mistrust and recrimination.
In verità lo scopo di Satana è quello di abbellire gli alcolici ed il gioco d'azzardo, e di creare odio e discordia nei cuori della gente e sviarli dall'adorazione di Allāh e dalla Preghiera. O voi credenti, non volete forse cessare di fare queste cose spregevoli? Senza dubbio è ciò che più vi si addice: Smettete!
Quả thật, Shaytan chỉ muốn trang hoàng dụ dỗ người uống rượu, đánh bạc rơi vào sự căm ghét và thù hằn lẫn nhau, nó muốn dùng rượu và cờ bạc để đưa họ rời khỏi sự tưởng nhớ Allah và bỏ lễ nguyện Salah. Thế, các ngươi - hỡi những người có đức tin - không chịu bỏ những thứ tội lỗi này hay sao?
Šejtan želi da kroz uljepšavanje alkohola i kocke ubaci neprijateljstvo i mržnju između srca ljudi, i da ih odvrati od sjećanja na Allaha i od namaza, pa da li ćete se okanuti tih zala, o vjernici? To vam je, bez sumnje, bolje.
Naglalayon lamang ang demonyo sa paghahalina sa nakalalasing at sugal ng pagsasadlak ng poot at suklam sa pagitan ng mga puso at ng pagpapabaling palayo sa pag-alaala kay Allāh at sa pagdarasal, kaya kayo ba, O mga mananampalataya, ay mga mag-iiwan sa mga nakasasamang ito? Walang duda na iyon ay ang nababagay sa inyo kaya tumigil kayo.
92- Allah’a itaat edin, Rasûle de itaat edin ve (isyandan) sakının. Eğer yüz çevirirseniz bilin ki peygamberimize düşen açıkça tebliğden ibarettir.
92. Allah’a itaat ile Rasûlüne itaat aynı şeydir. Çünkü Allah’a itaat eden, Allah’ın Rasûlüne itaat etmiş; Rasûle itaat eden de Allah’a itaat etmiş olur. Bu itaat, Allah’ın ve Rasûlünün emretmiş olduğu, Allah’ın hakları ile de kulların hakları ile de alakalı bulunan farz ve müstehap, zahir ve batın bütün söz ve amelleri işlemeyi, aynı şekilde Allah ve Rasûlünün yasakladığı şeylerden uzak kalmayı içine alır. Bu emir, en geniş kapsamlı emirlerdendir. Görüldüğü gibi bunun kapsamına zahir olsun, batın olsun her türlü emir ve yasak girmektedir.“(isyandan) sakının” yani Allah’a isyan etmekten ve Rasûlüne asi olmaktan sakının. Çünkü onlara isyan etmek en büyük şerdir ve apaçık bir hüsrandır. “Eğer” size emredilen ve yasak kılanan şeylerden “yüz çevirirseniz bilin ki peygamberimize düşen açıkça tebliğden ibarettir” ve o da bu görevini eksiksiz yerine getirmiştir. Eğer hidâyet yolunu izlerseniz bu, lehinizedir ve eğer kötülük işleyecek olursanız bu da aleyhinizedir. Sizi hesaba çekecek olan Allah’tır. Rasûl ise görevini ve kendisine yüklenen sorumluluğu eksiksiz olarak yerine getirmiştir.
Tumalima kayo kay Allāh at tumalima kayo sa Sugo sa pamamagitan ng pagsunod sa ipinag-utos ng Batas ng Islām at pag-iwas sa sinaway nito at mag-ingat kayo laban sa pagsalungat. Ngunit kung umayaw kayo roon ay alamin ninyo na tanging tungkulin ng Sugo ni Allāh ay ang pagpapaabot ng ipinag-utos Niya na ipaabot, at naipaabot nga naman nito. Kayo kung napatnubayan kayo, ito ay para sa mga sarili ninyo; at kung nakagawa kayo ng masagwa, ito ay laban naman sa mga sarili.
Ed obbedite ad Allāh e al Suo Messaggero applicando gli ordini contenuti nella Sua Shari'ah e rispettando i Suoi divieti, temendo la Sua ira; se persistete nel fare ciò, sappiate che, in verità, il Nostro Messaggero non deve fare altro che comunicare ciò che Allāh gli ha ordinato, e lo ha comunicato. Se scegliete la Retta Via, ciò è a vostro vantaggio, e se non la scegliete, è a vostro svantaggio.
Và các ngươi hãy tuân lệnh Allah và vâng lời Thiên Sứ Muhammad trong việc chấp hành và thực thi các mệnh lệnh và chỉ đạo cũng như tránh xa những điều nghiêm cấm, và các ngươi hãy coi chừng chớ làm những điều trái mệnh lệnh. Nếu các ngươi quay lưng không chịu nghe theo thì các ngươi hãy biết rằng nhiệm vụ của vị Thiên Sứ của TA chỉ là truyền đạt một cách rõ ràng cho các ngươi mà thôi, và Y thực sự đã truyền đạt, nếu các ngươi tiếp nhận sự hướng dẫn thì là điều tốt cho bản thân các ngươi còn nếu các ngươi không tiếp nhận thì là điều bất hạnh cho các ngươi.
I pokoravajte se Allahu i Poslaniku primjenjujući naređeno i kloneći se zabranjenog, i čuvajte se suprotstavljanja Njemu. Ako se okrenete od toga, znajte da je obaveza Našeg Poslanika samo da dostavi ono što mu je naređeno, što je on i učinio, pa ako krenete Pravim putem, to je za vaše dobro, a ako činite zlo, na svoju ga štetu činite.
Patuhlah kalian kepada Allah dan kepada Rasul dengan melaksanakan perintah-perintah syariat dan menjauhi larangan-larangan-Nya, dan jangan sekali-kali kalian melanggarnya, sebab jika kalian berpaling dari syariat itu maka ketahuilah bahwa tugas Rasul Kami hanyalah menyampaikan apa yang Allah perintahkan untuk disampaikan, dan beliau benar-benar telah menyampaikannya. Sebab itu, jika kalian mengikuti jalan yang benar niscaya manfaatnya akan kembali kepada diri kalian sendiri. Sebaliknya, jika kalian berlaku buruk niscaya akibat buruknya akan menimpa diri kalian sendiri.
Obéissez à Allah et obéissez au Messager, en vous conformant à ce que dicte la religion et en délaissant ce qu’elle défend, et veillez à ne pas enfreindre ses prescriptions.
Si vous refusez, sachez que Notre Messager n’est tenu que de transmettre clairement ce qu’Allah lui a ordonné de transmettre et il le transmit effectivement.
Par conséquent, c’est vous qui êtes gagnants lorsque vous agissez conformément à la guidée et c’est vous qui êtes perdants si vous agissez mal.
Follow God and follow the Messenger by fulfilling the instructions of the Sacred Law and avoiding its prohibitions. Be careful of breaking the law. If you turn away from this, know that the duty of Messenger is only to convey to you what God has instructed him to, and He has already done so. If you come on to the right path it is for your own good. If you do wrong it will be to your detriment.
it is in the third verse (92) that the Holy Qur'an, in its characteristic way with words, has this to say:
وَأَطِيعُوا اللَّـهَ وَأَطِيعُوا الرَّسُولَ وَاحْذَرُوا ۚ فَإِن تَوَلَّيْتُمْ فَاعْلَمُوا أَنَّمَا عَلَىٰ رَسُولِنَا الْبَلَاغُ الْمُبِينُ ﴿92﴾
And obey Allah and obey the Messenger, and be careful. If you turn back, be sure that the duty of Our Messenger is only to convey the Message clearly.
The lesson to be learnt is that the command to obey Allah and His Messenger is in one's own interest, and benefit. If one does not listen to the good counsel, their action brings no loss to Allah Jalla Sha'nuhu or to His Messenger. That Allah is far above any gain or loss was quite obvious, but in the case of the Messenger someone might have thought that a refusal to listen to him might affect or lessen the degree of his reward or station. To remove this doubt, it was said: أَنَّمَا عَلَىٰ رَسُولِنَا الْبَلَاغُ الْمُبِي . It means: Even if none of you were to listen to and obey Our Messenger, it would still not make any difference to his integrity and station because he has completed the mission entrusted with him. His mission was to convey the commands of Allah Ta ala, openly and clearly. This he has accomplished. Now, after that, whoever chooses not to obey him will bring loss on his or her person - Our Messenger has nothing to lose in this case.
Dinin emrettikleriyle Allah'a ve resulüne itaat edin, yasakladığı şeylerden de uzaklaşın ve muhalefet etmekten sakınınız. Eğer bundan yüz çevirirseniz, şunu iyi biliniz ki, resulümüzün üzerine düşen sadece Allah'ın kendisine tebliğ etmesini emrettiğini ulaştırmaktır. O da kesinlikle tebliğde bulunmuştur. Eğer hidayet bulursanız kendi nefisleriniz lehinedir ve eğer kötülük yaparsanız kendi nefislerinizin aleyhinedir.
"Dan taatlah kamu kepada Allah dan taatlah kamu kepada Rasul(Nya) dan berhati-hatilah. Jika kamu berpaling, maka keta-huilah bahwa sesungguhnya kewajiban Rasul Kami, hanyalah menyampaikan (amanat Allah) dengan terang." (Al-Ma`idah: 92).
(92) Ketaatan kepada Allah dan ketaatan kepada Rasul adalah satu. Barangsiapa menaati Allah, maka dia menaati Rasul, dan barangsiapa menaati Rasul, maka dia menaati Allah, dan itu meliputi pelaksanaan apa-apa yang diperintahkan oleh Allah dan RasulNya berupa perbuatan-perbuatan dan perkataan-perkataan, lahir dan batin, yang wajib dan yang sunnah yang berkaitan dengan hak Allah dan hak manusia, juga dengan meninggalkan apa yang dilarang oleh Allah dan RasulNya.
Perintah ini adalah perintah paling umum, karena seperti yang Anda lihat, termasuk di dalamnya seluruh perintah dan larangan lahir dan batin. FirmanNya, ﴾ وَٱحۡذَرُواْۚ ﴿ "Dan berhati-hatilah" melaku-kan kemaksiatan kepada Allah dan kepada RasulNya, karena hal itu mengandung keburukan dan kerugian yang nyata.
﴾ فَإِن تَوَلَّيۡتُمۡ ﴿ "Jika kamu berpaling" dari apa yang diperintahkan dan yang dilarang kepadamu, ﴾ فَٱعۡلَمُوٓاْ أَنَّمَا عَلَىٰ رَسُولِنَا ٱلۡبَلَٰغُ ٱلۡمُبِينُ ﴿ "maka ketahuilah bahwa sesungguhnya kewajiban Rasul Kami, hanyalah menyampaikan (amanat Allah) dengan terang." Dan dia telah melaksanakan itu. Jika kamu mendapatkan petunjuk, maka kebaikannya adalah untuk dirimu, sebaliknya jika kamu berbuat buruk, maka dosanya adalah tanggung jawabmu dan Allah-lah yang akan menghisabmu semen-tara Rasulullah ﷺ telah menunaikan tugas dan kewajibannya.
Obedezcan a Al-lah y al Mensajero, respetando lo que dictan y absteniéndose de aquello que prohíben, procuren no transgredir sus preceptos. Si se niegan, sepan que Nuestro mensajero no tiene más obligación que la de transmitir claramente lo que Al-lah le ha ordenado transmitir, y lo hace de manera efectiva. Por lo tanto, son ustedes los que ganan si actúan conforme a la guía y son ustedes los que pierden si obran mal.
Allah'a iman edip O'na yaklaşmak için salih amel işleyenler için içki yasaklanmadan önce içtiklerinden dolayı bir günah yoktur. Onlar haramlardan sakınmış, Allah'ın gazabından korkmuş, O'na iman edip, salih ameller işlemiş sonra da Allah'ın gözetiminde olduklarını çok iyi hissedip, O'nu görür gibi ibadet eder halde olmuşlardı. O kimseler sürekli Allah'ın kendilerini gördüğünü hisseder haldeydiler. Böylece Yüce Allah da, kendisini görüyormuşcasına ibadet eden kimseleri çok sever. İşte bütün bunlar Mümin kimseleri amelleri en güzel ve mükemmel bir şekilde yapmaya sevk eder.
Aquellos que creen en Al-lah y realizan buenas obras no cometen pecado si bebieron embriagantes antes de que fuera declarado ilícito, siempre y cuando se abstengan de lo que es ilícito, sean temerosos de Al-lah, crean en Él, realicen buenas obras y, finalmente, se vuelvan aún más conscientes de que Al-lah los observa, al punto de adorarlo como si Lo vieran. Esto lleva al creyente a realizar sus obras con grandeza y honestidad.
Sequence of Verses
A report from Sayyidna Abu Hurairah ؓ appearing in the Musnad of Ahmad, quoted in Al-Lubab, says: When the Verse forbidding drinking and gambling had been revealed, some people asked the Holy Prophet ﷺ that there were many people who drank wine and lived off earnings from gambling and then died before these were forbidden. What would happen to them, now that we know about these being حَرَام haram? Thereupon, the verse : لَيْسَ عَلَى الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا (On those who believe and do good deeds, there is no sin ...) was revealed.
In a verse appearing earlier (87): يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لَا تُحَرِّمُوا طَيِّبَاتِ ( O those who believe, do not make unlawful good things ...), the making of good things unlawful was prohibited. Now, in the verse (94) : يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لَيَبْلُوَنَّكُمُ اللَّـهُ بِشَيْءٍ ( those who believe, Allah shall certainly test you with some ... ), it is said that it is Allah Who has that absolute power to declare particular things unlawful in particular circumstances. (Bayan al Qur'an)
Commentary
Scholars have said that there are several degrees of Taqwa (abstaining from what is likely to harm the purity of one's faith). Similarly, the degrees of faith and belief are also different in terms of personal strength and weakness. The touchstone of experience and the inviolable authority of the Shari’ ah both prove that the more one progresses in the remembrance of Allah (Dhikr), concern for life here and hereafter (Fikr), good deeds (Al-Amalus-Salih) and Jihad in the way of Allah (Al-Jihad fi Sabilillah), the more filled his heart is with the fear of Allah and the awe of His greatness and majesty, with his faith and belief becoming firm and fortified more than ever. Thus, there are degrees of one's ascent onto the pathways of Allah (referred to as Sayrilallah by spiritual masters). The considered repetition in verse 93 of the basis of Taqwa (fear of Allah) and 'Iman (faith) is a pointer in this direction. Finally, at the end of the verse, what stands identified is the seeker's last station - Ihsan (righteousness at its best) - and the re-ward for it too, which is, the love of Allah. (Tafsir Usmani)
Rulings:
1. The game صَید (Sayd) which is حرام haram (unlawful) in the حرَم Haram (the precincts of the Sacred Mosque) and in اِحرَام Ihram (the state of consecration for Hajj or ` Umrah) is general in sense. It may be eatable, that is, a Halal (lawful) animal, or one uneatable, that is, a حَرَام haram (unlawful) animal (as generalized in the verse).
2. Sayd صَید ، that is, game, is the name of animals which are wild and who habitually do not live close to human beings. Thus, as for those which are naturally domesticated, such as, sheep, goats, cows and camels, slaughtering and eating them in Ihram is correct.
However, animals that have been exempted by a specific rule can be trapped and killed. It is Halal, for example, the hunting of sea (or water) game as permitted by Allah Ta` a1a: أُحِلَّ لَكُمْ صَيْدُ الْبَحْرِ (lawful for you is the game of the sea). This applies to some land animals, crawlers and birds as well, such as, the wolf, the biting dog, the crow, the kite, the snake and the scorpion. Similarly, permissible is the killing of an attacking beast. Their exemption has been mentioned in Hadith. This tells us that the letter Alif-Lam in' اَلصَیدُ ' (Al-Sayd - 5:95) is that of Ahd.1
1. The Lam of ` Ahd indicates that the word is used in a restricted sense and not in a general sense. Here it means that all types of games are not prohibited, but the prohibition is restricted to some of them. (Muhammad Taqi Usmani)
3. It is permissible for a Muhrim (person in Ihram) to eat from Halal game which has been hunted in a state other than that of lhram and in a place other than that of the sacred precincts of the حَرَم Haram - subject to the condition that this person (in Ihram) has not been an assistant or adviser or guide in the hunting and killing of that game. This is exactly what the Hadith says. In addition to that, there is an indication towards this rule in the words: لَا تَقتُلُوا (la taqtulu: do not kill) in this verse (95) - because what is said here is "la taqtulu" (do not kill) and not لَاتَاکُلُوا ` la ta'kulu' (do not eat).
4. The way it is obligatory (Wajib) to pay compensation (Jaza' ) against killing land game in the sacred precincts of the Haram (Sacred Mosque) intentionally, similarly, it is also obligatory (Wajib) if done by mistake or forgetfulness. (As deduced in Ruh al Maini)
5. The compensation (Jaza' ) which becomes obligatory (Wajib) the first time shall remain equally obligatory (Wajib) in such killing a second or a third time as well.
6. The substance of the compensation (Jaza' ) is that, after having determined the (facts of) time and place of the killing of this animal, one should get an estimate of the cost of this animal from two just person, which is better, but, it is also permissible that he can have only one just person do it. Then, there are other details: If the killed animal is inedible (that is, حَرَام haram), then, this obligatory cost will not be more than the cost of a she-goat.
And if the animal was edible (that is, Halal), then, whatever the estimate (of cost), the whole of it will be obligatory (Wajib). Now, beyond these two situations, he has three options: (1) Whether he buys an animal at this price keeping in view the (standard) conditions which govern a sacrificial animal, and after slaughtering it properly within the sacred precincts of the حَرَم Haram (the Sacred Mosque and its environs), distributes it to persons poor and needy; or, (2) gives grains equivalent to the price of the animal, in accordance with the conditions of Sadaqatul-Fitr, at the rate of 1/2 Sa` per poor and needy person; or, (3) keeps as many fasts as would be the number of poor and needy persons to whom the amount of grains could reach at the rate of 1/2 Sa` per person. As for the distribution of the grains and the keeping of fasts, there is no restriction that these be done with-in the sacred precincts of the Haram. And in case the obligatory (Wajib) amount is a price less than 1/2 Sa`, then, one has the choice of either giving it to a poor and needy person, or keep a fast. Similarly, if one is left with less than 1/2 SW even after giving at the rate of 1/2 Sa` per poor and needy person, still then, one has the choice of either giving the remainder to one poor and needy person, or keep a fast. The weight of 1/2 Sa` is the equivalent of 1.75 Seers or 1.62 kg approximately (usually rounded as a matter of precaution).
7. If in lieu of giving the share of the number of poor and needy persons arrived at in the said estimate, one were to feed them two meals of the day, to their fill and satisfaction, that too will be permissible.
8. If an animal matching the cost arrived at in the estimate was selected for slaughter - but, some amount was left over - then, in this remainder, on'e has the choice of either buying another animal, or giving grain against it, or fasting in terms of the distributability of the grains. As compensation (Jaza' ) is obligatory in killing, similarly, in the case of such an animal becoming wounded, an estimate would have to be taken to determine how low the price of the animal has become as a result of its being wounded. Once again, in this amount of the cost, the same three options will be permissible.
9. The animal the hunting of which is حَرَام haram (unlawful) for a Muhrim (one in the consecrated state of Ihram), its slaughtering is حَرَام haram too. If the Muhrim were to slaughter it, its legal status will be that of carrion, dead animal. (In ` la-taqtulu,: [ do not kill ] there is a hint towards slaughter being like killing).
10. If the place where the animal was killed was a forest, then, the estimate will be made in terms of the habitation close to it.
11. Pointing to, guiding along or assisting in hunting is حَرَام haram (unlawful) as hunting itself.
Tidak ada dosa bagi orang-orang yang beriman kepada Allah dan mengerjakan amal saleh dalam rangka mendekatkan diri kepada Allah atas perbuatan mereka mengonsumsi khamar sebelum diharamkan, apabila mereka menjauhi hal-hal yang dilarang karena takut akan murka Allah disertai dengan keimanan kepada-Nya dan beramal saleh. Kemudian perasaan mereka yang merasa diawasi oleh Allah semakin menguat, sehingga mereka beribadah kepada-Nya seolah-olah mereka melihat-Nya. Allah menyukai orang-orang yang beribadah kepada-Nya seolah-olah mereka melihat-Nya karena sikap itu menandakan adanya perasaan selalu diawasi oleh Allah dan hal itu akan mendorong orang yang beriman untuk melaksanakan tugasnya dengan baik dan sempurna.
There is no sin on those who have faith in Allah, and do good actions to gain closeness to Him, for drinking alcohol before it was made unlawful, as long as they now stay away from it, being mindful of Allah’s anger, having faith in Him and doing good actions, and then increase in their awareness of Allah until they worship Him as if they see Him. Allah loves those who worship Him as if they see Him, because they are aware that Allah is always watching them. This leads believers to improve their actions.
Ceux qui croient en Allah et accomplissent de bonnes œuvres ne commettent pas de péché lorsqu’ils boivent du vin (avant qu’il n’ait été déclaré illicite), tant qu’ils s’abstiennent de ce qui est illicite, redoutent la colère d’Allah, croient en Lui, accomplissent de bonnes œuvres puis deviennent encore plus conscients qu’Allah les observe au point de L’adorer comme s’ils Le voyaient. Ceci amène le croyant à accomplir ses œuvres avec excellence et sérieux.
93- İman edip salih ameller işleyenlere; sakındıkları, iman edip salih ameller işledikleri, sonra takvada ve imanda sebat ettikleri, sonra takva ve ihsan sahibi oldukları takdirde (geçmişte) tattıkları (haramlar)dan dolayı bir vebal yoktur. Allah ihsan sahiplerini sever.
93. İçkiyi haram kılan, ona dâir kesin yasağı ve bu yasağın ağırlığını ifade eden buyruklar nazil olunca mü’minlerden bazı kimseler, içkinin haram kılınışından önce müslüman olarak ama içki içmeye devam ederken ölen kardeşlerinin durumunun ne olduğunu öğrenmeyi arzu ettiler. Yüce Allah da bu âyet-i kerimeyi indirdi ve şunu haber verdi:“İman edip salih ameller işleyenlere... takdirde (geçmişte) tattıklarından” haram kılınışlarından önce içki içmelerinden ve kumar oynamalarından “dolayı bir vebal” bir günah, bir sorumluluk “yoktur.” Günahın olmaması, hem sözü edilen hususları hem de diğer günahları kapsadığından dolayı Yüce Allah buna dâir: “sakındıkları, iman edip salih ameller işledikleri…” kaydını getirmiştir. Yani bunun için masiyetleri terk eden, Allah’a salih amel işlemelerini gerektirecek sahih bir iman ile iman eden ve sonra da bu şekilde devam eden kimseler olmaları şarttır. Aksi takdirde eğer kul, kimi zaman bu niteliğe sahip olmakla birlikte, bazen bu niteliklere sahip olmuyor ise bu, yeterli değildir. Aksine onun her zaman bu seviyede olması, bu durumunu eceli gelinceye kadar devam ettirmesi ve bu ihsan halini sürdürmesi gerekir. Şüphesiz Allah Yaratıcıya ibadetlerinde ihsan makamına erişen, kullara da iyilikte bulunan, gerçek anlamda ihsan sahibi olan kullarını sever.
Bu âyet-i kerimenin kapsamına haram olan bir şeyi haram kılınışından sonra tadan yahut da başka bir haramı işleyen, daha sonra da günahını itiraf ederek Allah’a tevbe eden ve salih amel işleyerek takva sahibi olan kimseler de girer. Şüphesiz Allah böylelerine de mağfiret buyurur ve böyle kimselerden günah kalkar.
Coloro che hanno creduto in Allāh e hanno fatto il bene allo scopo di avvicinarsi ad Allāh, non saranno rimproverati per gli alcolici che hanno consumato prima che giungesse il divieto, se evitano ciò che è proibito temendo di incorrere nell'ira di Allāh e credendo in Lui, compiendo opere buone, e che poi continuano a invocare Allāh, fino ad arrivare ad adorarLo quasi come potessero vederlo. Allāh ama coloro che lo adorano come se potessero vederlo, a causa di ciò che si prova invocando assiduamente Allāh, e che conduce il credente a perfezionare il proprio comportamento.
Những người có đức tin nơi Allah đồng thời làm điều thiện tốt và ngoan đạo sẽ không bị mang tội cho việc họ đã uống rượu trong quá khứ trước khi lệnh cấm rượu được ban xuống. Nếu họ tránh xa những điều nghiêm cấm, sợ sự giận dữ của Allah giáng xuống họ, có đức tin nơi Ngài, làm những điều thiện tốt và ngoan đạo rồi họ tăng thêm đức tin Iman rằng Allah luôn giám sát họ khi họ thờ phượng Ngài và họ thực hiện điều đó giống như họ đang trước mặt Ngài. Allah yêu thương những ai thờ phượng Ngài như thể họ đang nhìn thấy Ngài trước mặt, thì điều đó sẽ dẫn họ đến với sự tốt đẹp.
Oni koji vjeruju u Allaha i čine dobra djela kako bi Mu se približili nemaju grijeh za pijenje alkohola prije nego što je zabranjen, ukoliko su se klonili onoga što jest bilo zabranjeno bojeći se Allahove srdžbe, i činili dobra djela, i povećavali su svoju svijest o Allahu sve dok Ga nisu počeli obožavati kao da Ga vide. Allah voli one koji Ga obožavaju kao da Ga vide, zbog njihove stalne svijesti o Njemu. Ta svijest vodi vjernika da dobra djela čini na najpotpuniji način.
Walang kasalanan sa mga sumampalataya at gumawa ng mga gawang maayos bilang pagpapakalapit-loob [kay Allāh] kaugnay sa anumang ininom nila na alak bago ng pagbabawal nito, kapag umiwas sila sa mga ipinagbabawal habang mga nangingilag sa pagkainis ni Allāh sa kanila, habang mga mananampalataya sa Kanya, habang mga nagsasagawa ng mga gawang maayos. Pagkatapos nadagdagan sila ng pagsasaalang-alang kay Allāh hanggang sa sila ay naging sumasamba sa Kanya na para bang sila ay nakakikita sa Kanya. Si Allāh ay umiibig sa mga sumasamba sa Kanya na para bang sila ay nakakikita sa Kanya dahil sa taglay nilang pagkadama ng namamalaging pagsasaalang-alang kay Allāh. Iyon ay ang nag-aakay sa mananampalataya tungo sa pagpapaganda sa gawa niya at pagpapahusay nito.
"Tidak ada dosa bagi orang-orang yang beriman dan menger-jakan amalan yang shalih karena memakan makanan yang telah mereka makan dahulu, apabila mereka bertakwa serta beriman, dan mengerjakan amalan-amalan yang shalih, kemudian mereka tetap bertakwa dan beriman, kemudian mereka (tetap juga) ber-takwa dan berbuat kebajikan. Dan Allah menyukai orang-orang yang berbuat kebajikan." (Al-Ma`idah: 93).
(93) Manakala pengharaman khamar, larangan yang keras terhadapnya dan penegasan padanya diturunkan, ada beberapa orang Mukmin yang berkeinginan untuk mengetahui keadaan saudara-saudaranya yang mati sebelum diharamkannya khamar sementara mereka telah meminumnya, maka Allah menurunkan ayat ini, Dia memberitakan bahwa ﴾ لَيۡسَ عَلَى ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ وَعَمِلُواْ ٱلصَّٰلِحَٰتِ جُنَاحٞ ﴿ "tidak ada dosa bagi orang-orang yang beriman dan mengerjakan amalan yang shalih." Maksudnya, (tidak ada) ancaman dan azab, ﴾ فِيمَا طَعِمُوٓاْ ﴿ "karena memakan makanan yang telah mereka makan dahulu," berupa khamar dan judi, sebelum keduanya diharamkan. Ketika ditiada-kannya dosa ini meliputi apa-apa yang disebut tadi dan juga selain-nya, maka hal itu diberi batasan dengan FirmanNya, ﴾ إِذَا مَا ٱتَّقَواْ وَّءَامَنُواْ وَعَمِلُواْ ٱلصَّٰلِحَٰتِ ﴿ "Apabila mereka bertakwa serta beriman, dan mengerjakan amalan-amalan yang shalih." Maksudnya, dengan syarat mereka meninggalkan kemaksiatan, beriman kepada Allah dengan iman yang benar yang mengharuskan mereka melakukan perbuatan baik, kemudian mereka terus menerus di atas itu. Jika tidak, maka bisa jadi seorang hamba memiliki kriteria tersebut, tetapi hanya dalam beberapa waktu saja. Ini tidak cukup sebelum dia melaku-kannya sampai ajal datang kepadanya, dia terus menerus di atas kebaikannya. Karena Allah menyukai orang-orang yang berbuat baik dalam beribadah kepada Allah dan dalam memberi manfaat kepada makhluk. Termasuk dalam ayat ini adalah orang yang me-makan yang haram atau melakukan selainnya setelah pengharaman, lalu dia mengakui dosanya dan bertaubat kepada Allah, bertakwa dan beramal shalih, maka Allah mengampuninya dan dosanya terangkat karenanya.
94- Ey iman edenler! Allah, görmedikleri halde kendisinden korkanları bilip ortaya çıkarmak için ellerinizin ve mızraklarınızın erişebileceği bir kısım avla sizi muhakkak deneyecektir. Artık bundan sonra kim aşırı giderse onun için pek elemli bir azap vardır.
95- Ey iman edenler, ihramlı iken av hayvanı öldürmeyin. İçinizden kim onu bilerek öldürürse bunun cezası, Kâbe’ye ulaştırılmak üzere iki adil kimsenin hükmü ile belirlenecek ve öldürdüğü hayvanın benzeri olacak bir ehlî hayvan (kurban etmek) yahut yoksullara yemek yedirmek şeklinde bir keffâret veya bunun dengi oruç tutmaktır. Tâ ki ettiğinin vebalini tatmış olsun. Allah geçmiştekilerini affetmiştir. Fakat kim bir daha böyle yaparsa Allah ondan intikam alır. Allah Azîzdir, intikam sahibidir.
96- Deniz avı ve yiyeceği -size ve yolcuya bir fayda olmak üzere- size helâl kılındı. İhramda bulunduğunuz sürece kara avı ise haram kılındı. Sonunda huzuruna varacağınız Allah’tan korkup sakının.
94. Bu, Yüce Allah’ın kullarına lütuf ve ihsanlarındandır. Çünkü onlara kaza ve kaderinin bir tecellisi olarak ne yapacağını haber vermektedir. Bundan maksat ise O’na itaat etmeleri ve bu işin üzerine basiretle gitmeleridir. Tâ ki helak olan apaçık bir delil üzere helâk olsun, hayat bulan apaçık bir delil üzere hayat bulsun diyedir.
İşte Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Ey iman edenler!” Allah’ın sizin imanınızı sınaması kaçınılmazdır. “Allah, görmedikleri halde kendisinden korkanları bilip” yani sevap ve cezayı gerektirecek şekilde ve yaratılmışlar için de zahir olan bir ilim ile “ortaya çıkarmak için ellerinizin ve mızraklarınızın erişebileceği bir kısım avla” yani çok olmayan bir miktarla “sizi muhakkak deneyecektir.” Böylelikle bu sınama Yüce Allah’ın bir hafifletmesi ve bir lütfu sonucu kolay olacaktır. Allah’ın sizi kendisi ile sınayacağı bu ava “elleriniz ve mızraklarınız erişebilecektir”yani siz bu hayvanları avlamak imkânına sahip olabileceksiniz ki bu yolla imtihan gerçekleşsin. Bu av, el ile ele geçirilemeyecek veya mızrakla avlanamayacak türden olmayacaktır. Çünkü o takdirde sınamanın bir anlamı olmaz.
Yüce Allah bu sınamadaki hikmetin mükâfat ve cezayı gerektirecek şekilde ve yaratıklar tarafından zahir olarak bilinecek tarzda kimlerin görmedikleri halde Allah’tan korktuğunu ortaya çıkarmak olduğunu bildirmiştir. Allah’ın yasakladığı bir şeyi yapabilecek güç ve imkânı bulmakla birlikte ondan uzak duran bir kimseyi şüphesiz Allah bolca mükâfatlandıracaktır. Gıyaben Allah’tan korkmayıp O’na isyandan uzak durmayan ve böylelikle imkân bulduğu av hayvanını avlamaya kalkışan kimsenin durumu ise elbette farklı olacaktır. İşte bu imtihanla bu iki grup birbirinden ayırt edilip ortaya çıkacaktır.“Artık bundan” yani ileri sürülebilecek mazeretleri ortadan kaldıran ve izlenmesi gereken yolu açıkça belirten bu beyandan “sonra” sizden “kim aşırı giderse onun için pek elemli” yani oldukça can yakıcı ve niteliğini Allah’tan başka hiçbir kimsenin bilmediği derecede acı verici “bir azap vardır.” Çünkü artık haddi aşan kimsenin ileri sürebilecek bir mazereti kalmaz. Gerçek Allah korkusu, kişinin O’nu görmediği ve yanında herhangi bir insan bulunmadığı bir halde Allah’tan korkmasıdır. İnsanlar arasında Allah’tan korktuğunu açığa vurmak ise bazen insanlardan korkmaktan dolayı olabilir ve bundan dolayı kişi herhangi bir sevap ve mükâfat almaz.
95. Daha sonra Yüce Allah, ihramlı iken av hayvanının öldürülmesi yasağını söz konusu ederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Ey iman edenler,” hac veya umrede “ihramlı iken av hayvanı öldürmeyin.”Av yasağına, onun öldürülmesine yol açacak şeyler, öldürmeye ortak olmak, onun yerini göstermek, öldürülmesine yardımcı olmak da girmektedir. Hatta bu yasağın tamamlayıcı bir unsuru olmak üzere ihramlı bir kimsenin, kendisi için öldürülmüş yahut kendisi için avlanmış bir hayvanın etinden yemesi de yasaktır. Bütün bunlar bu büyük ibadete tazim içindir. Bu amaçla ihramlı olan bir kimseye, ihramdan önce kendisi için helâl olan avlanma artık haramdır.“İçinizden kim onu” yani av hayvanını “bilerek” kasten “öldürürse bunun cezası, Kâbe’ye ulaştırılmak üzere” yani Harem bölgesinde kesilmek üzere “öldürdüğü hayvanın benzeri olacak” deve, inek veya koyun türünden ona benzer “bir ehlî hayvan (kurban etmek)”tir. Öldürdüğü hayvanın bunlar arasında benzerinin hangisi olduğuna bakılır. Bu kimsenin öldürdüğü hayvanın benzerini boğazlayıp tasadduk etmesi icabeder. Bu konuda esas alınacak olan benzerliğin olmasıdır. “iki adil kimsenin hükmü ile belirlenecek”Yani hüküm vermeyi bilen ve benzerlik yönünü kestirebilen adil iki kişi bu konuda hüküm vermelidir. Nitekim ashab-ı kiram -Allah onlardan razı olsun- böyle yapmışlardır. Onlar bir güvercine karşılık bir koyun, deve kuşuna karşılık bir deve veya inek, çeşitli türleri ile yaban ineğine karşılık da bir inek kesilmesine hüküm vermişlerdir. Aynı şekilde bu ehli hayvanlar içinde av hayvanının benzeri hangisi ise ona karşılık olarak o kesilir ve tasadduk edilir. Eğer avlanan hayvan, bu ehli hayvanlardan herhangi birisine benzemiyor ise o takdirde telef olan mallardaki kâide gereğince onun da kıymeti ödenir.“Yahut yoksullara yemek yedirmek şeklinde bir keffâret” Bu işin kefâreti, yoksul kimselere yemek yedirmektir. Yani av hayvanının benzeri kabul edilen ehli hayvanın karşılığı, yemek olarak tespit edilir ve bu, yoksullara yedirilir. Birçok alim şöyle demiştir:Ceza olarak ön görülen hayvanın kıymeti tespit edilir ve onunla yiyecek satın alınır. Böylece her bir yoksula bir müd buğday yahut da onun dışındaki yiyeceklerinden yarım sâ’ verilir.“Veya bunun” bu yiyeceğin “dengi oruç tutmaktır.” Yani her bir yoksula yemek yedirmeye karşılık bir gün oruç tutar. “Tâ ki” sözü edilen ceza onun hakkında vacip kılınmak sureti ile “ettiğinin vebalini tatmış olsun. Allah geçmiştekileri bağışlamıştır. Fakat kim” bundan sonra “bir daha böyle yaparsa Allah ondan intikam alır. Allah Azîzdir, intikam sahibidir.”
Kefaret kasten öldüren için de hataen öldüren için de söz konusu olmakla birlikte yalnızca av hayvanını kasten öldürenin cezası söz konusu edilmiştir. Nitekim bu konuda şer’î kaide şudur: Korunulması gereken can ve malları telef eden kimse, eğer bu telefi haksız ise hangi halde olursa olsun onun tazminatını ödemekle yükümlüdür. İşte Yüce Allah burada böyle bir fiil yapana karşılık kefareti, ilahi cezalandırmayı ve intikamı söz konusu etmektedir. Bunlar kasten bu fiili işleyen kimseler hakkındadır. Hataen bu işi işleyene gelince, onun hakkında ilâhi bir ceza söz konusu değildir; ama o kimsenin yalnızca kefaret ödemesi gerekmektedir. İlim adamlarının cumhurunun görüşü budur. Sahih olan görüş ise âyet-i kerimenin açıkça ifade ettiği gibi bu fiili kasti olarak işlemeyen kimse hakkında günah söz konusu olmadığı gibi kefaret de söz konusu değildir.
96. Av hayvanı, kara ve denizdeki av hayvanlarını kapsadığından dolayı Allah, deniz av hayvanlarını istisnâ ederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Deniz avı ve yiyeceği” yani ihramlı iken denizdeki canlı hayvanlar da bu hayvanların ölüleri de size helâl kılındı. Bu da denizin ölüsünün de helâl olduğunun delilidir. Bu “size de yolcuya da bir fayda olmak üzere”helâl kılınmıştır. Yani bunun size mubah kılınmasının faydası, sizin ve sizinle birlikte yolculuk yapanların yararlanmasıdır.“İhramda bulunduğunuz sürece kara avı ise size haram kılındı”Av hayvanı ifadesinden bu hayvanın mutlaka vahşi olması gerektiği anlaşılmaktadır. Çünkü evcil hayvan av hayvanı değildir. Yine bu hayvanın yenilir cinsten bir hayvan olması gerekir, çünkü yenilmeyen hayvan avlanılmaz ve ona av hayvanı adı da verilmez.“Sonunda huzuruna varacağınız Allah’tan korkup sakının” Yani emirlerini yerine getirerek ve yasakladığı şeyleri terk ederek O’ndan sakının, takvalı olun. O’ndan sakınmanızı sağlama hususunda da O’nun huzurunda toplanacağınıza dair bilginizin katkısı olsun. Zira huzurunda toplanacağınız vakit O, amellerinizin karşılığını size verecektir. Takvâsının gereğini yerine getirdiniz ise bol bol sizleri mükâfatlandıracaktır. Eğer getirmediniz ise sizi cezalandıracaktır.
O vi koji vjerujete, Allah će vas iskušati kopnenim životinjama koje inače lovite tako što će ih dovesti blizu vas dok ste u ihramima (kada vam je zabranjeno da lovite), toliko blizu da mladunčad možete golim rukama dohvatiti a odraslu divljač kopljima možete uloviti – kako bi Allah znao one koji Ga se istinski boje ukazujući na njihova vidljiva djela za koja će pitani biti (jer se za Njegovo znanje onoga što će oni učiniti u budućnosti ne veže obračun sve dok ga ne urade). Takvi će se suzdržati od lova bojeći se Stvoritelja, Koji sve zna, a ko pređe granicu i ulovi dok je u hadžskim ili'umranskim ihramima, taj će biti bolno kažnjen na Sudnjem danu.
O voi credenti, Allāh vi mette alla prova concedendovi cacciagione mentre siete in stato di sacralità; potete cacciare i piccoli con le vostre mani, mentre gli adulti con le vostre frecce, in modo che Allāh riveli il comportamento del suddito, per il quale verrà giudicato; che il suddito lo tema nell'Ignoto, per la sua grande fede nell'Onniscienza di Allāh, in modo che non cacci temendo di disobbedire a Colui a Cui nulla è nascosto. Chi trasgredisce i divieti e caccia mentre è in stato di sacralità, durante il Pellegrinaggio o la Omrah, subirà una dolorosa punizione, nel Giorno del Giudizio, per aver fatto ciò che Allāh gli ha vietato.
Prohibiting Hunting Game in the Sacred Area and During the State of Ihram
Ali bin Abi Talhah Al-Walibi said that Ibn `Abbas said that Allah's statement,
لَيَبْلُوَنَّكُمُ اللَّهُ بِشَىْءٍ مِّنَ الصَّيْدِ تَنَالُهُ أَيْدِيكُمْ وَرِمَـحُكُمْ
(Allah will certainly make a trial for you with something in (the matter of) the game that is well within reach of your hands and your lances,)5:94, refers to, "The weak and young game. Allah tests His servants with such game during their Ihram, that if they wish, they would be able to catch it with their hands. Allah has commanded them to avoid catching it." Mujahid said that,
تَنَالُهُ أَيْدِيكُمْ
(well within reach of your hands) refers to the young game and chicks, while
وَرِمَـحُكُمْ
(and your lances,) refers to mature game. Muqatil bin Hayyan said that this Ayah was revealed during the `Umrah of Al-Hudaybiyyah, when wild game and birds were coming to the Muslim camping area, which they had never seen the likes of before. Allah prohibited them from hunting the game while in the state of Ihram,
لِيَعْلَمَ اللَّهُ مَن يَخَافُهُ بِالْغَيْبِ
(that Allah may test who fears Him in the unseen. ) Therefore, Allah tests His servants with the game that comes near their camping area, for if they wish, they can catch it with their hands and spears in public and secret. This is how the obedience of those who obey Allah in public and secret becomes apparent and tested. In another Ayah, Allah said;
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ يَخْشَوْنَ رَبَّهُم بِالْغَيْبِ لَهُم مَّغْفِرَةٌ وَأَجْرٌ كَبِيرٌ
(Verily! Those who fear their Lord in the unseen, theirs will be forgiveness and a great reward (i.e. Paradise).) Allah said next,
فَمَنِ اعْتَدَى بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ
(Then whoever transgresses thereafter.) after this warning and threat, according to As-Suddi, then,
فَلَهُ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٌ
(for him there is a painful torment.) for his defiance of Allah's command and what He has decreed. Allah said next,
يَـأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ لاَ تَقْتُلُواْ الصَّيْدَ وَأَنْتُمْ حُرُمٌ
(O you who believe! Kill not game while you are in a state of Ihram,) This Ayah prohibits killing the game in the state of Ihram, except what is exempt from this as mentioned in the Two Sahihs; `A'ishah narrated that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«خَمْسٌ فَوَاسِقُ يُقْتَلْنَ فِي الْحِلِّ وَالْحَرَمِ: الْغُرَابُ، وَالْحِدَأَةُ، وَالْعَقْرَبُ، وَالْفَأْرَةُ، وَالْكَلْبُ الْعَقُور»
(Five are Fawasiq, they may be killed while in Ihram or not; the crow, the kite, the scorpion, the mouse and the rabid dog.) Ibn `Umar narrated that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«خَمْسٌ مِنَ الدَّوَابِّ لَيْسَ عَلَى الْمُحْرِمِ فِي قَتْلِهِنَّ جُنَاحٌ: الْغُرَابُ، وَالْحِدَأَةُ، وَالْعَقْرَبُ، وَالْفَأْرَةُ، وَالْكَلْبُ الْعَقُور»
(It is not harmful in a state of Ihram to kill five kinds of animals: the crow, the kite, the scorpion, the mouse and the rabid dog.) This Hadith was recorded in the Two Sahihs. Ayyub narrated that Nafi` narrated similar wordings for this Hadith from Ibn `Umar. Ayyub said, "So I said to Nafi`, `What about the snake' He said, `There is no doubt that killing the snake is allowed."' The ruling concerning the rabid dog also includes the wolf, lion, leopard, tiger and their like, since they are more dangerous than the rabid dog, or because the term Kalb (dog) covers them. Allah knows best. Abu Sa`id narrated that the Prophet was asked about the animals that the Muhrim is allowed to kill and he said,
«الحَيَّةُ، وَالْعَقْرَبُ، وَالْفُوَيسِقَةُ، وَيَرْمِي الْغُرَابَ وَلَا يُقْتُلُهُ، وَالْكَلْبُ الْعَقُورُ، وَالحِدَأَةُ، وَالسَّبُعُ العَادِي»
(The snake, the scorpion, the mouse, and the crow - which is shot at but not killed -- the rabid dog, the kite and wild beasts of prey.) Abu Dawud recorded this Hadith, as did At-Tirmidhi, who said, "Hasan", and Ibn Majah.
The Penalty of Killing Game in the Sacred Area or in the State of Ihram
Allah said,
وَمَن قَتَلَهُ مِنكُم مُّتَعَمِّداً فَجَزَآءٌ مِّثْلُ مَا قَتَلَ مِنَ النَّعَمِ
(And whosoever of you kills it intentionally, the penalty is an offering of livestock equivalent to the one he killed.) Mujahid bin Jabr said, "The meaning of `intentionally' here is that one intends to kill the game while forgetting that he is in the state of Ihram. Whoever intentionally kills the game while aware that he is in the state of Ihram, then this offense is more grave than to make an expiation, and he also loses his Ihram." This statement is odd, and the view of majority is that they have to pay the expiation for killing the game whether they forgot that they are in Ihram or not. Az-Zuhri said, "The Book (the Qur'an) asserts the expiation for intentional killing, and the Sunnah included those who forget, as well." The meaning of this statement is that the Qur'an mentioned the expiation and sin of those who intentionally kill game,
لِّيَذُوقَ وَبَالَ أَمْرِهِ عَفَا اللَّهُ عَمَّا سَلَف وَمَنْ عَادَ فَيَنْتَقِمُ اللَّهُ مِنْهُ
(that he may taste the heaviness (punishment) of his deed. Allah has forgiven what is past, but whosoever commits it again, Allah will take retribution from him.) the Sunnah that includes the rulings issued by the Prophet and his Companions, indicated the necessity of expiation in cases of unintentional killing of game, just as the Book legislated expiation for intentional killing. Killing game is a form of waste, which requires expiation in intentional and unintentional cases, although those who intend it have sinned, rather than those who made an honest error. Allah's statement,
فَجَزَآءٌ مِّثْلُ مَا قَتَلَ مِنَ النَّعَمِ
(The penalty is an offering of livestock equivalent to the one he killed.) indicates the necessity of offering an equivalent animal to the one the Muhrim killed. The Companions gave rulings that the camel, for instance, is the equivalent of the ostrich, the cow is the equivalent of wild cattle, and the goat for the deer. As for the cases when there is no equivalent for the killed animal, Ibn `Abbas said that one should spend its amount in Makkah (i.e. charity), as Al-Bayhaqi recorded. Allah's statement,
يَحْكُمُ بِهِ ذَوَا عَدْلٍ مِّنْكُمْ
(As adjudged by two just men among you;) means, two just Muslim men should determine an animal equivalent to the game killed, or the amount of its price. Ibn Jarir recorded that Abu Jarir Al-Bajali said, "I killed a deer when I was in the state of Ihram and mentioned this fact to `Umar, who said, `Bring two of your brethren and let them judge you.' So I went to `Abdur-Rahman and Sa`d and they said that I should offer a male sheep." Ibn Jarir recorded that Tariq said, "Arbad killed a deer while in the state of Ihram and he went to `Umar to judge him. `Umar said to him, `Let us both judge,' and they judged that Arbad should offer a goat that was fed on abundant water and grass. `Umar commented,
يَحْكُمُ بِهِ ذَوَا عَدْلٍ مِّنْكُمْ
(As adjudged by two just men among you;)." Allah's statement,
هَدْياً بَـلِغَ الْكَعْبَةِ
(...an offering brought to the Ka`bah.) indicates that this equivalent animal should be brought to the Ka`bah, meaning, the Sacred Area, where it should be slaughtered and its meat divided between the poor of the Sacred Area. There is a consensus on this ruling. Allah said,
أَوْ كَفَّارَةٌ طَعَامُ مَسَـكِينَ أَو عَدْلُ ذلِكَ صِيَاماً
(or, for expiation, he should feed the poor, or its equivalent in fasting,) that is, if the Muhrim does not find an equivalent to what he killed, or the animal hunted is not comparable to anything else. `Ali bin Abi Talhah said that Ibn `Abbas commented on the Ayah,
هَدْياً بَـلِغَ الْكَعْبَةِ أَوْ كَفَّارَةٌ طَعَامُ مَسَـكِينَ أَو عَدْلُ ذلِكَ صِيَاماً
(...an offering brought to the Ka`bah, or, for expiation, he should feed the poor, or its equivalent in fasting.) "If the Muhrim killed game, then his judgement is its equivalent. If he kills an antelope, he offers a sheep slaughtered in Makkah. If he cannot, then he feeds six poor people, otherwise he should fast for three days. If he kills a deer, he offers a cow. If unable, he feeds twenty poor people, or otherwise if unable, he fasts for twenty days. If he kills an ostrich or zebra, he offers a camel, or he feeds thirty poor people, or fasts thirty days." Ibn Abi Hatim and Ibn Jarir recorded this statement, and in Ibn Jarir's narration, the food measurement is a Mudd (4 handfuls of food) each that suffices for the poor. Allah's statement,
لِّيَذُوقَ وَبَالَ أَمْرِهِ
(that he may taste the heaviness (punishment) of his deed.) means, We have required him to pay this expiation so that he tastes the punishment of his error,
عَفَا اللَّهُ عَمَّا سَلَف
(Allah has forgiven what is past.) during the time of Jahiliyyah, provided that one becomes good in Islam and follows Allah's Law, all the while avoiding the sin. Allah then said,
وَمَنْ عَادَ فَيَنْتَقِمُ اللَّهُ مِنْهُ
(but whosoever commits it again, Allah will take retribution from him.) meaning, whoever does this after it has been prohibited in Islam and having knowledge that it is prohibited,
فَيَنْتَقِمُ اللَّهُ مِنْهُ وَاللَّهُ عَزِيزٌ ذُو انْتِقَامٍ
(Allah will take retribution from him. And Allah is Almighty, All-Able of retribution.) Ibn Jurayj said, "I said to `Ata', `What is the meaning of,
عَفَا اللَّهُ عَمَّا سَلَف
(Allah has forgiven what is past.)' He said, `Meaning, during the time of Jahiliyyah.' I asked about,
وَمَنْ عَادَ فَيَنْتَقِمُ اللَّهُ مِنْهُ
(but whosoever commits it again, Allah will take retribution from him.) He said, `Whoever commits this offense again in Islam, then Allah will take retribution from him and he also has to pay the expiation.' I asked, `Is there any punishment for repeating this offense that you know of' He said, `No.' I said, `Do you think that the authorities should punish him' He said, `No, for it is a sin that he committed between him and Allah. He should pay the expiation."' Ibn Jarir recorded this statement. It was said that the `Allah will take retribution' refers to the expiation, according to Sa`id bin Jubayr, `Ata', and the majority among the earlier and later generations. They stated that when the Muhrim kills game, the expiation becomes necessary, regardless of whether it was the first, second or third offense, and whether intentional or by error. Ibn Jarir commented on Allah's statement;
وَاللَّهُ عَزِيزٌ ذُو انتِقَامٍ
(And Allah is Almighty, All-Able of retribution.) "Allah says that He is invincible in His control, none can resist Him, prevent Him from exacting retribution from anyone, or stop Him from punishing anyone. This is because all creation is His creation and the decision is His, His is the might, and His is the control. His statement,
ذُو انتِقَامٍ
(All-Able of retribution.) meaning, He punishes those who disobey Him for their disobedience of Him."
O mga sumampalataya, talagang susubok nga sa inyo si Allāh ng isang bagay na mag-aakay Siya nito sa inyo gaya ng pinangangasong hayop na ligaw habang kayo ay mga nasa iḥrām, na nakakukuha kayo sa mga maliit ng mga ito sa pamamagitan ng mga kamay ninyo at ng mga malaki sa pamamagitan ng mga sibat ninyo. [Ito ay] upang maghayag si Allāh ayon sa kaalaman ng paghahayag. Magtutuos Siya dahil doon sa mga tao kung sino ang nangangamba sa Kanya nang lingid dahil sa kalubusan ng pananampalataya nito sa kaalaman ni Allāh, kaya naman magpipigil ito sa panghuhuli sa pinangangasong hayop dala ng pangamba sa Tagapaglikha nito na hindi nakakukubli sa Kanya ang gawa nito. Kaya ang sinumang lumampas sa hangganan at nangaso habang siya ay nasa iḥrām ng ḥajj o `umrah, ukol sa kanya ay isang parusang nakasasakit sa Araw ng Pagbangon dahil sa pagkagawa niya sa sinaway ni Allāh.
Hỡi những người có đức tin, Allah thử thách các ngươi một thứ gì đó từ việc săn bắt các động vật trên cạn trong lúc các ngươi đang trong tình trạng Ihram (cho cuộc hành hương Hajj), Ngài cấm các ngươi bắt những con nhỏ bằng tay và các con lớn bằng những ngọn lao, mục đích Ngài muốn biết trong các ngươi ai là những bề tôi thực sự sợ Ngài và đạt được đức tin Iman trọn vẹn dù không nhìn thấy Ngài. Bởi thế, hãy dừng lại việc săn bắt để tỏ lòng kính sợ Đấng Tạo Hóa, Đấng mà không có điều gì có thể giấu giếm được Ngài. Ai vượt giới cấm của Ngài, cố tình săn bắt trong lúc đang trong tình trang Ihram cho nghi thức Hajj hoặc Umrah thì người đó sẽ bị trừng phạt đau đớn vào Ngày Phán Xét vì y đã phạm điều Allah cấm đoán.
O you who have faith in Allah and follow His Messenger, Allah will certainly test you by giving you land game when you are in the state of Ihram. You will be able to hold the smaller game with your hands and the bigger ones with your spears. Allah will do this to show who fears his Creator, without having seen Him. Reward and punishment in the Afterlife will be based on people’s actions. Nothing is hidden from Allah. Whoever oversteps the limits, and hunts in the state of Ihram for Hajj or Umrah, he shall receive a painful punishment on the Day of Rising because of violating Allah’s prohibition.
Creyentes, Al-lah los pondrá a prueba enviándoles presas de caza cuando estén en estado de sacralización. Pondrá a su alcance presas pequeñas, esas que ustedes pueden atrapar con sus manos, y presas más grandes, de las que cazan con ayuda de armas. Al-lah sabrá (es decir que aquello que Él ya sabía, sucederá) quién le teme en secreto y con una creencia perfecta. El siervo virtuoso se abstendrá de cazar por temor a su Creador, quien no ignora ninguno de sus actos. Aquel que transgreda el límite cazando mientras está en estado de sacralización durante la Peregrinación Menor o la Peregrinación Mayor sufrirá, el Día de la Resurrección, un castigo doloroso por esa transgresión.
Ey iman edenler! Siz ihramlıyken Allah sizi imtihan etmek için karadaki av hayvanlarını size doğru sürer. Onlardan küçük olanları ellerinizle, büyük olanları da mızraklarınızla avlayabilirsiniz. Bu imtihan, Yüce Allah'ın ilmine kamil manada iman ederek hiçbir kimsenin kendilerini görmediği yerde O'ndan korkanları - kulları hesaba çekmek için zahiri ilimle- ortaya çıkarmak içindir. O kimseler kendisinden hiçbir amelin gizli kalmayacağı yaratıcısından korktuğu için avlanmaktan geri durur. Kim haddi aşıp hac veya umre için ihramlı iken avlanırsa, Allah'ın ona yasakladığı şeyi işlediğinden dolayı kıyamet günü onun için elem verici bir azap vardır.
"Hai orang-orang yang beriman, sungguh Allah akan meng-uji kamu dengan sesuatu dari binatang buruan yang mudah didapat oleh tangan dan tombakmu supaya Allah mengetahui orang yang takut kepadaNya, biarpun ia tidak dapat melihatNya. Barangsiapa yang melanggar batas sesudah itu, maka baginya azab yang pedih. Hai orang-orang yang beriman, janganlah kamu membunuh bina-tang buruan, ketika kamu sedang ihram. Barangsiapa di antara kamu membunuhnya dengan sengaja, maka dendanya ialah meng-ganti dengan binatang ternak seimbang dengan buruan yang dibu-nuhnya, menurut putusan dua orang yang adil di antara kamu sebagai hadyu yang dibawa sampai ke Ka'bah, atau (dendanya) membayar kaffarat dengan memberi makan orang-orang miskin, atau berpuasa seimbang dengan makanan yang dikeluarkan itu, supaya dia merasakan akibat yang buruk dari perbuatannya. Allah telah memaafkan apa yang telah lalu. Dan barangsiapa yang kembali mengerjakannya, niscaya Allah akan menyiksanya. Allah Mahakuasa lagi mempunyai (kekuasaan untuk) menyiksa. Diha-lalkan bagimu binatang buruan laut dan makanan (yang berasal) dari laut sebagai makanan yang lezat bagimu, dan bagi orang-orang yang dalam perjalanan, dan diharamkan atasmu (menang-kap) binatang buruan darat, selama kamu dalam ihram. Dan bertakwalah kepada Allah yang kepadaNya-lah kamu akan di-kumpulkan." (Al-Ma`idah: 94-96).
(94) Ini termasuk karunia Allah atas hambaNya, di mana Dia memberitakan apa yang akan dilakukanNya sebagai takdir dan keputusanNya agar mereka menaatinya, melangkah dengan ilmu, dan yang binasa biarlah binasa setelah tegaknya bukti, dan yang hidup biarlah hidup setelah tegaknya bukti. FirmanNya,﴾ يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ ﴿ "Hai orang-orang yang beriman," Allah pasti menimpakan cobaan imanmu; ﴾ لَيَبۡلُوَنَّكُمُ ٱللَّهُ بِشَيۡءٖ مِّنَ ٱلصَّيۡدِ ﴿ "Sungguh Allah akan menguji kamu dengan sesuatu dari binatang buruan." Maksudnya, sesuatu yang tidak banyak, sehingga menjadi ujian yang ringan, sebagai keringanan dan kemudahan dariNya untukmu.
Binatang buruan yang dengannya Allah m e n g u j i m u ﴾ تَنَالُهُۥٓ أَيۡدِيكُمۡ وَرِمَاحُكُمۡ ﴿ "mudah didapat oleh tangan dan tombakmu," yakni kamu mung-kin dapat menangkapnya, agar ujian terlaksana dengan itu, bukan binatang buruan yang tidak mungkin didapatkan oleh tangan dan tombak, karena jika demikian, apa gunanya ujian?
Kemudian Allah menyebutkan hikmah ujian itu, ﴾ لِيَعۡلَمَ ٱللَّهُ ﴿ "Su-paya Allah mengetahui" dengan ilmu yang jelas atas makhluk yang dijadikan sebagai pijakan pahala dan hukuman, ﴾ مَن يَخَافُهُۥ بِٱلۡغَيۡبِۚ ﴿ "orang yang takut kepadaNya, biar pun ia tidak dapat melihatNya," maka dia menahan dirinya dari apa yang dilarang oleh Allah, walaupun dia mampu dan mungkin melakukannya. Maka Dia akan memberinya pahala besar. Agar Dia juga mengetahui orang yang tidak takut kepadaNya karena dia tidak melihatNya, maka dia tetap melaku-kan kemaksiatan yang mungkin dilakukan dan dia berburu bina-tang yang mungkin untuk diburu.
﴾ فَمَنِ ٱعۡتَدَىٰ ﴿ "Barangsiapa yang melanggar batas" di antara kamu sesudah penjelasan ini yang memangkas seluruh alasan dan men-jelaskan jalan yang benar, ﴾ فَلَهُۥ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٞ ﴿ "maka baginya azab yang pedih," yaitu azab yang sangat menyakitkan. Hanya Allah yang mampu menjelaskannya, karena orang yang melampaui batas ini tidak memiliki alasan. Pertimbangan utamanya adalah orang yang takut kepadaNya walaupun dia tidak melihatNya dan dia tidak berada di muka umum. Adapun menampakkan rasa takut kepada Allah di depan umum, maka bisa jadi karena didorong oleh rasa takutnya kepada manusia, maka dia tidak mendapatkan pahala karena itu.
(95) Kemudian Allah menyampaikan dengan jelas larangan membunuh binatang buruan pada waktu ihram. Dia berfirman, ﴾ يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ لَا تَقۡتُلُواْ ٱلصَّيۡدَ وَأَنتُمۡ حُرُمٞۚ ﴿ "Hai orang-orang yang beriman, jangan-lah kamu membunuh binatang buruan, ketika kamu sedang ihram." Yakni ihram dengan haji atau umrah. Larangan membunuhnya meliputi larangan segala hal yang mengantarkan untuk membunuh, bekerja sama membunuh, menunjukkan, membantu untuk membunuh bahkan termasuk kesempurnaan hal itu adalah bahwa orang yang berihram dilarang makan apa yang diburu untuknya. Semua itu adalah penghormatan terhadap manasik yang agung ini, bahwa orang yang berihram dilarang membunuh binatang buruan yang sebelumnya dihalalkan baginya.
FirmanNya, ﴾ وَمَن قَتَلَهُۥ مِنكُم مُّتَعَمِّدٗا ﴿ "Barangsiapa di antara kamu membunuhnya dengan sengaja," maksudnya, membunuh binatang buruan dengan sengaja, ﴾ فَ﴿ "maka" atasnya ﴾ ج َ ز َ آ ء ٌ مِّثۡلُ مَا قَتَلَ مِنَ ٱلنَّعَمِ ﴿ "dendanya ialah mengganti dengan binatang ternak seimbang dengan buruan yang dibunuhnya." Yakni unta, atau sapi atau kambing. Dilihat mana yang mirip, maka itulah yang wajib disembelih dan disedekahkan. Kemiripan ini harus, ﴾ يَحۡكُمُ بِهِۦ ذَوَا عَدۡلٖ مِّنكُمۡ ﴿ "menurut putusan dua orang yang adil di antara kamu." Yaitu, dua orang yang adil yang mengetahui hukum dan titik kemiripan seperti yang dilakukan oleh para sahabat, di mana mereka memutuskan merpati dengan kambing, burung unta dengan unta, sapi liar dengan berbagai macamnya dengan sapi. Begitulah apa yang menyerupai binatang ternak, maka dendanya adalah yang mirip dengannya. Jika tidak ada yang mirip, maka yang wajib adalah harganya seperti dalam kaidah ganti rugi.
Hadyu itu haruslah ﴾ هَدۡيَۢا بَٰلِغَ ٱلۡكَعۡبَةِ ﴿ "hadyu yang dibawa sampai ke Ka'bah," yakni disembelih di daerah Haram. ﴾ أَوۡ كَفَّٰرَةٞ طَعَامُ مَسَٰكِينَ ﴿ "Atau (dendanya) membayar kaffarat dengan memberi makan orang-orang miskin," yakni, kaffarat pelanggaran tersebut adalah memberi makan orang-orang miskin seharga binatang ternak yang sepadan, yang berbentuk makanan untuk orang-orang miskin. Banyak ulama berkata, "Kaffarat itu dihargai lalu dengan harganya dia membeli makanan, maka setiap miskin diberi satu mud gandum atau sete-ngah sha' dari selainnya. ﴾ أَوۡ عَدۡلُ ذَٰلِكَ صِيَامٗا ﴿ "Atau berpuasa seimbang dengan makanan yang dikeluarkan itu." Yakni berpuasa satu hari mengimbangi memberi makan satu orang miskin. ﴾ لِّيَذُوقَ ﴿ "Supaya dia merasakan," dengan ganti rugi di atas akibat yang buruk dari perbuatannya. Allah telah memaafkan apa yang telah lalu. Dan barangsiapa yang kembali mengerjakannya sesudah itu, niscaya Allah akan menyiksanya. ﴾ وَٱللَّهُ عَزِيزٞ ذُو ٱنتِقَامٍ ﴿ "Allah Mahakuasa lagi mempunyai (kekuasaan untuk) menyiksa."
Allah hanya menyatakan secara jelas orang yang membunuh binatang buruan dengan sengaja padahal kaffarat berlaku untuk orang yang sengaja dan yang tidak sengaja, sebagaimana hal itu sesuai dengan kaidah syar'i bahwa orang yang merusak nyawa dan harta-harta yang wajib dihormati, dia wajib memikul ganti ruginya dalam kondisi apa pun, jika pengrusakan itu tanpa alasan yang benar. Hal itu karena Allah mengaitkan ganti rugi, hukuman, dan balasan dengannya. Ini untuk orang yang sengaja. Adapun orang yang tidak sengaja, maka dia tidak memikul dosa, akan tetapi dia memikul ganti rugi. (Ini adalah pendapat jumhur ulama. Dan yang benar adalah apa yang secara jelas dikatakan oleh ayat, bahwa orang yang tidak sengaja tidak memikul ganti rugi sebagai-mana dia juga tidak memikul dosa).[58]
(96) Karena binatang buruan itu meliputi binatang darat dan binatang laut, maka Allah mengecualikan binatang laut. Dia berfirman, ﴾ أُحِلَّ لَكُمۡ صَيۡدُ ٱلۡبَحۡرِ وَطَعَامُهُۥ ﴿ "Dihalalkan bagimu binatang buruan laut dan makanan (yang berasal) dari laut," maksudnya, dihalalkan untukmu -dalam keadaan ihram- binatang buruan laut yaitu hewan laut yang hidup dan makanan yang berasal darinya adalah bina-tang laut yang sudah mati. Ini menunjukkan kehalalan bangkai laut. ﴾ مَتَٰعٗا لَّكُمۡ وَلِلسَّيَّارَةِۖ ﴿ "Sebagai makanan yang lezat bagimu, dan bagi orang-orang yang dalam perjalanan," yakni manfaat penghalalannya bagimu adalah agar kamu memanfaatkannya dan juga teman-temanmu yang berjalan bersamamu. ﴾ وَحُرِّمَ عَلَيۡكُمۡ صَيۡدُ ٱلۡبَرِّ مَا دُمۡتُمۡ حُرُمٗاۗ ﴿ "Dan diharamkan atasmu (menangkap) binatang buruan darat, selama kamu dalam ihram." Batasan yang dapat diambil dari kata "binatang bu-ruan" adalah bahwa binatang yang dilarang ini haruslah binatang liar dan halal dimakan, maka yang jinak bukanlah binatang buruan dan yang tidak boleh dimakan itu tidak diburu dan tidak disebut binatang buruan.
﴾ وَٱتَّقُواْ ٱللَّهَ ٱلَّذِيٓ إِلَيۡهِ تُحۡشَرُونَ ﴿ "Dan bertakwalah kepada Allah yang kepadaNya-lah kamu akan dikumpulkan." Bertakwalah dengan melaku-kan apa yang diperintahkanNya dan menjauhi apa yang dilarang-Nya. Gunakanlah ilmumu bahwa kamu akan dikumpulkan kepa-daNya sebagai pendorong, lalu Dia memberimu balasan. Apakah dengan kamu bertakwa kepadaNya, maka Dia memberimu pahala yang besar ataukah dengan kamu tidak bertakwa, maka Dia meng-hukummu?
During Hajj or ‘umrah (the pilgrimage to the Ka‘bah) it is the rule that before reaching the Ka‘bah, people are required to put on ahram (specified dress) at and from some specified places (miqat). Thereafter, on the journey towards the Ka‘bah, pilgrims come across many birds and animals which they could easily hunt, but this has been declared haram (forbidden). Hunting personally, or through others, is prohibited in these conditions. According to tradition, this verse was revealed during the Hudaybiyyah journey, when the Muslims were clad in ihram with the intention of performing ‘umrah. At that time, many birds and animals were roaming about so close that they could have been easily hunted down with arrows or spears. The Muslims wanted to hunt, as they normally did, to meet their requirements. But they immediately stopped on receiving this order. This order, which is applicable under ihram, has to be followed by the common man in day-to-day life.
Ô vous qui croyez, Allah vous éprouvera avec du gibier qu’Il vous enverra tandis que vous serez en état de sacralisation. Vous pourrez attraper alors le gibier de petite taille à mains nues et le gros gibier à l’aide de vos lances. Allah saura (c’est-à-dire que ce qu’Il savait déjà se réalisera) qui le craint en secret par sa croyance parfaite en Sa science. Le serviteur vertueux s’abstiendra en effet de chasser par crainte de son Créateur auquel aucun de ses agissements n’échappe. Quiconque franchit la limite en chassant lorsqu’il est en état de sacralisation durant un Petit ou un Grand Pèlerinage subira le Jour de la Résurrection un châtiment douloureux pour sa transgression.
Wahai orang-orang yang beriman! Sesungguhnya Allah benar-benar akan menguji kalian dengan mengirimkan hewan buruan di darat ketika kalian sedang berihram. Hewan-hewan yang kecil dapat kalian tangkap dengan tangan kalian dan hewan-hewan yang besar dapat kalian tangkap dengan tombak kalian. Hal itu karena Allah hendak mendapatkan bukti yang nyata untuk dijadikan sebagai dasar penilaian atas hamba-hamba-Nya; siapa di antara mereka yang takut kepada-Nya dalam kesendirian karena memiliki iman yang sempurna, menurut pengetahuan Allah, sehingga dia menahan diri untuk tidak berburu karena dia takut kepada penciptanya yang mengetahui semua perbuatannya. Namun, siapa di antara mereka yang melanggar larangan-Nya dan berburu sedangkan dia sedang berihram baik dalam rangka menunaikan ibadah haji maupun umrah maka dia akan mendapatkan azab yang pedih di hari kiamat nanti karena ia telah melanggar larangan Allah.
Ô vous qui croyez, ne tuez pas de gibier alors que vous êtes en état de sacralisation lors du Petit ou du Grand Pèlerinage ; celui parmi vous qui en tue délibérément est tenu de compenser par le sacrifice d’un camelin, d’un bovin, d’un ovin ou d’un caprin équivalent au gibier tué. Deux hommes connus parmi les musulmans pour leur équité devront déterminer cettte équivalence. L’expiation ainsi fixée doit être exécutée de la même façon que le sacrifice d’une offrande: il faut envoyer la bête à la Mecque afin qu’elle soit sacrifiée dans le Sanctuaire ou à défaut donner la valeur de la bête en nourriture aux pauvres du Sanctuaire, à raison d’un demi ṣâ’ pour chaque pauvre, ou jeûner un jour pour chaque demi ṣâ’ de nourriture.
Cette punition a pour finalité que l’auteur de la transgression prenne conscience de la gravité de son acte.
Allah ne tient pas compte de ce qui s’est passé avant que la pratique ne soit déclarée illicite. Cependant, celui qui commet ce péché désormais s’expose au châtiment divin. Allah est Fort et Puissant et l’une des expressions de Sa Puissance est qu’Il peut se venger de celui qui Lui désobéit s’Il le veut et que rien ne s’opposera à Sa décision.
O you who accept God and practise on His laws, do not kill land game when you are in the state of pilgrim sanctity for Hajj or Umra. Whoever of you does so deliberately shall be liable for a punishment equivalent to the game they killed from camels, cattle or sheep. This will be judged by two men who are known to be upright amongst the Muslims. The animal that they decide shall be treated as an offering is treated, and shall be sent to Makkah to be slaughtered in the Sanctuary. Another option for the atonement is that the equivalent value should be distributed to the poor within the Sanctuary, every poor person should receive half a sa` of grain, or the fast of one day should be kept for every half sa` of grain. God has overlooked the game of the Sanctuary which were killed in the past, and the person who hunted land game in the state of pilgrim sanctity prior to the prohibition. If anyone repeats this, after the prohibition, then God will take retribution from them by punishing them for the same. God is Mighty and Powerful. He has the ability to take retribution on the one who goes against Him if He wishes. Nothing can stop Him from doing so.
Ey iman edenler! Siz, hac ve umre için ihramlıyken karada bulunan av hayvanlarını avlamayınız. Sizden kim kasten av hayvanını öldürürse, avladığı hayvanın deve, sığır veya koyundan dengi olanı cezasıdır. Müslümanlar arasında adalet vasfını taşıyan iki kişi buna hükmeder. O ikisinin hükmü sonucunda kesilecek hayvan hedy kurbanı kesilip, dağıtılır. Yani, Mekke'ye gönderilir ve Harem bölgesinde kesilir yahut bu kurbanın değeri kadar yiyecek alınarak her fakire yarım sâ' olacak şekilde (Mekke) haremin fakirlerine dağıtılır ya da bu kimse her yarım sa'nın karşılığında bir gün oruç tutar. Bunların hepsi ihramlıyken av hayvanını öldürmeye kalkan kimsenin cezanın akıbetini tatması içindir. Yüce Allah, haram kılmadan önce geçmişte öldürülen harem bölgesinin hayvanlarını ve ihramlıyken insanların öldürdüklerini affetmiştir. Kim haram kılındıktan sonra tekrar bu yasağı çiğnerse, Allah bu muhalefetine karşılık ona azap ederek intikam alır. Allah mutlak güç sahibidir. Kendisine karşı gelenden dilerse intikam alması O'nun mutlak güç sahibi olduğunun göstergesidir. Bu hususta O'nu hiç kimse engelleyemez.
The real purpose of this order is that God may know those who fear Him, even if they cannot see Him. God has placed human beings in this world, but has concealed Himself from their eyes. Now, He wants to see who, without seeing Him, is so reality-conscious as to behave righteously, as if he were actually seeing Him with all His powers, unlike those who, not finding God before them, become fearless and behave as they please. This is experienced not only during the short period of the pilgrimage, but also on a daily basis in human relations. A man may gain such control over another that it is quite possible for him to threaten his life, ruin him financially or falsely defame and degrade him. Now, under these conditions, there may conversely be a man who, in spite of having such control and similar opportunity, holds his peace and stays his hands out of fear of God. Of these two, the latter has proved that he fears God without seeing Him, while the former has proved otherwise. The latter has countless divine blessings in store for him, while there shall be a terrible punishment for the former.
Wahai orang-orang yang beriman! Janganlah kalian membunuh hewan buruan darat ketika kalian sedang berihram untuk haji atau umrah. Barang siapa yang membunuh hewan buruan darat itu secara sengaja, ia harus menggantinya dengan hewan ternak yang setara dengannya seperti unta, sapi, atau kambing. Hewan pengganti itu harus diputuskan oleh dua orang muslim yang adil. Hewan pengganti yang telah diputuskan itu harus diperlakukan sebagaimana perlakuan terhadap hewan hadyu, yaitu harus dikirim ke Mekah dan disembelih di tanah haram, atau diganti dengan bahan makanan yang senilai dengan hewan itu dan dibagikan kepada orang-orang miskin yang ada di tanah haram; setiap orang mendapatkan setengah ṣā’ (sekitar satu setengah kilogram), atau diganti dengan puasa satu hari untuk tiap-tiap setengah ṣā’ dari bahan makanan. Semua itu ditujukan agar orang yang membunuh hewan buruan itu merasakan akibat perbuatannya membunuh hewan buruan tersebut. Allah mengampuni apa yang terjadi di masa lalu terkait pembunuhan hewan buruan di tanah haram dan pembunuhan hewan buruan darat oleh orang yang sedang berihram sebelum itu diharamkan. Barang siapa yang mengulanginya setelah ada pengharaman atas hal itu maka Allah akan membalasnya dengan azab yang pedih. Allah Mahakuat lagi Mahaperkasa; salah satu bukti kekuatan-Nya ialah Dia kuasa menghukum siapa saja yang durhaka kepada-Nya jika Dia menghendakinya, tidak ada sesuatu pun yang dapat menghalangi-Nya.
Creyentes, no cacen mientras estén en estado de sacralización durante la Peregrinación Menor o Mayor. Aquel de ustedes que deliberadamente cace debe compensar esta transgresión sacrificando un camello, una vaca, una oveja o una cabra equivalentes a la presa cazada. Dos personas cuya equidad sea reconocida entre los musulmanes deben determinar la equivalencia. La expiación así establecida debe ejecutarse de la misma forma que el sacrificio de una ofrenda: se debe enviar al animal a La Meca para que sea sacrificado en el Santuario o, en su defecto, dar el valor del animal en forma de alimento a los pobres que viven en el Santuario, a razón de media porción (sa’a) para cada pobre, o ayunar un día por cada medio sa’a de comida. Este castigo tiene por finalidad que el autor de la transgresión tome conciencia de la gravedad de su acto. Al-lah no tiene en cuenta lo que hicieron antes de que esta práctica fuera declarada ilícita. Sin embargo, aquel que de allí en adelante incurra en este pecado se expone al castigo divino. Al-lah es Fuerte y Poderoso; una de las expresiones de Su Poder es que puede castigar a aquel que Le desobedece si lo desea, ya que nada puede oponerse a Su decisión.
O vi koji vjerujete, ne lovite kopnene životinje dok ste u ihramima, a ko to namjerno uradi, iskup mu je da u Haremu zakolje domaću životinju – devu, kravu, ovcu ili kozu – koja je slična toj ulovljenoj životinji. Određivanje koja je od navedenih domaćih životinja slična ulovljenoj učinit će dvojica pravednih muslimana. Kada oni odrede odgovarajuću životinju, sa njome se čini isto što i sa hadžskim kurbanom – šalje se u mekanski Harem, gdje se kolje, ili će platiti hranu za siromahe mekanskog Harema u vrijednosti te odgovarajuće domaće životinje, svakom siromahu pola sa'a (oko 1,5 kg), ili će postiti onoliko dana koliko bi nahranio siromaha. Sve to je propisano kako bi osjetio posljedice toga što je lovio (onda kada mu je to bilo zabranjeno). Allah je oprostio lovljenje u ihramima onima koji su to činili prije nego što je to zabranjeno, a ko to ponovo učini nakon zabrane, Allah će ga kazniti. Allah je Jaki i Moćni, može kazniti onoga ko griješi i niko Ga u tome ne može spriječiti.
Hỡi những người có đức tin, đừng giết thú săn trong lúc các ngươi đang trong tình trạng Ihram (hãm mình) cho nghi thức Hajj hoặc Umrah. Ai cố tình giết thú săn thì y sẽ phải chịu phạt bằng cách giết tế để đền lại một con vật tương tự với con thú săn đã bị giết, từ loài gia súc: lạc đà, bò, hay cừu; người đó phải thực hiện việc làm đó trước sự chứng kiến của hai người đàn ông Muslim được cho là công bằng, trung trực và phải được thực hiện tại khu vực Al-Haram; nếu không thực hiện được việc giết tế thì người đó phải định giá của con vật qua thức ăn để phân phát cho những người nghèo sống trong vùng Al-Haram, mỗi người nghèo là nửa Sa', còn không thì người đó phải nhịn chay tương ứng với mỗi nửa Sa' thức ăn. Tất cả những sự việc đó là nhằm để người giết thú săn nếm lấy hậu quả của việc cố tình vi phạm điều cấm. Allah xí xóa cho những hành vi phạm việc giết thú săn trước khi lệnh cấm ban hành nhưng ai ngoan cố tái phạm sau khi lệnh cấm đã ban hành thì Allah sẽ trừng phạt kẻ đó. Bởi quả thật, Allah là Đấng Quyền Lực và Hùng Mạnh. Và một trong những biểu hiện sức mạnh và uy quyền của Ngài là xử phạt đối với những ai làm trái lệnh Ngài, và không ai có thể cản trở được Ngài.
O mga sumampalataya, huwag kayong pumatay ng pinangangasong hayop na ligaw habang kayo ay mga nasa iḥrām ng ḥajj o `umrah. Ang sinumang pumatay nito kabilang sa inyo nang sinasadya, kailangan sa kanya ay ganting nakatutulad ng pinatay niya mula sa pinangangasong hayop gaya ng kamelyo o baka o tupa. Ihahatol ito ng dalawang lalaking nagtataglay ng katangian ng pagkamakatarungan sa mga Muslim. Ang anumang inihatol nilang dalawa ay gagawin rito ang ginagawa sa handog gaya ng pagpapadala sa Makkah at pagkakatay nito sa Ḥaram, o sa halaga niyon na pagkaing ibinibigay sa mga maralita ng Ḥaram: para sa bawat maralita ay kalahating Sā', o sa pag-aayuno ng isang araw katumbas ng bawat kalahating ṣā' ng pagkain. Ang lahat ng iyon ay upang makalasap ang pumatay ng pinangangasong hayop sa kinahihinatnan ng paglalakas-loob niya sa pagpatay niyon. Nagpalampas si Allāh sa anumang nakalipas na pagpatay sa pinangangasong hayop ng Ḥaram at pagpatay ng taong nasa iḥrām sa pinangangasong hayop ng ilang bago ng pagbabawal nito. Ang sinumang nanumbalik doon matapos ng pagbabawal ay maghihiganti si Allāh sa kanya sa pamamagitan ng pagpaparusa sa kanya dahil doon. Si Allāh ay Malakas, Matatag. Bahagi ng lakas Niya na Siya ay naghihiganti sa sinumang sumuway sa Kanya kung niloob Niya. Hindi Siya napipigil doon ng isang tagapigil.
O voi credenti, non uccidete la selvaggina mentre siete in stato di sacralità durante il Pellegrinaggio o la Omrah; chi la uccide di proposito deve fare ammenda donando l'equivalente della selvaggina che ha ucciso, in forma di cammelli o vacche oppure ovini; coloro che giudicano tale caso devono essere due uomini musulmani riconosciuti come persone giuste, ed il loro giudizio deve essere applicato, così come viene applicata la legge sull'elargizione di ciò che viene inviato alla Mekkah e sacrificato nel Luogo Sacro, oppure donare una quantità di cibo dal valore equivalente. A ciascun povero spetta mezzo sa'a, oppure, in cambio di mezzo sa'a, bisogna digiunare per un giorno. Ciò affinché venga punito per ciò che ha ucciso. Allāh ha perdonato il fatto che in passato venisse uccisa selvaggina nel Luogo Sacro, ed ha perdonato chi ha fatto ciò mentre era in stato di sacralità, prima del divieto. E chi torna a trasgredire sarà punito da Allāh per questo; e Allāh è Potente, Forte, e dimostrazione della Sua Forza è che, in verità, Egli è in grado di punire chiunque Gli disobbedisca, se vuole; nessuno può impedirGli di farlo.
Allāh vi ha permessso la pesca e ciò che il mare offre, vivo o morto; è cosa che va a vostro beneficio, per chi è stabile, e come provvista per chi è in viaggio; e vi ha proibito la cacciagione finché siete in stato di sacralità durante il Pellegrinaggio o la Omrah; e temete Allāh obbedendo ai Suoi ordini e rispettando i Suoi divieti; e solo a Lui tornerete, nel Giorno del Giudizio, e vi giudicherà per le vostre azioni.
Nagpahintulot si Allāh para sa inyo ng panghuhuli ng mga hayop na pantubig at ng anumang ibinubuga ng dagat para sa inyo buhay man o patay bilang kapakinabangan para sa sinumang kabilang sa inyo na isang nanunuluyan o isang naglalakbay, na magbabaon nito. Nagbawal Siya sa inyo ng nahuhuli sa katihan hanggat kayo ay nananatiling mga nasa iḥrām ng ḥajj o `umrah. Mangilag kayong magkasala kay Allāh sa pamamagitan ng pagsunod sa mga ipinag-uutos Niya at pag-iwas sa mga sinasaway Niya sapagkat Siya lamang ay ang panunumbalikan ninyo sa Araw ng Pagbangon para gumanti Siya sa inyo sa mga gawa ninyo.
Allah cho phép các ngươi săn bắt các loại động vật dưới nước, và những gì trong biển dù sống hay chết đều là nguồn thực phẩm cho các ngươi lúc các ngươi đang tại nơi định cư hay là người lữ hành. Tuy nhiên, Ngài cấm các ngươi săn bắt thú trên cạn trong lúc các ngươi đang trong tình trạng Ihram của nghi thức Hajj hoặc Umrah. Các ngươi hãy kính sợ Allah mà thức hiện các mệnh lệnh của Ngài cũng như tránh xa những điều Ngài ngăn cấm; bởi quả thật Ngài là Đấng mà các ngươi phải quay trở về trình diện vào Ngày Phục Sinh để Ngài thưởng hoặc phạt theo những việc mà các ngươi đã làm.
Allah vam je dozvolio da lovite morske životinje, i da jedete ono što more izbaci, bilo mrtvo ili živo, i da se time koristite i opskrbite bili putnici ili kod kuće, a zabranio vam je da lovite kopnene životinje dok ste u ihramima za hadž ili umru. I bojte se Allaha provodeći ono što vam je naredio i kloneći se onoga što vam je zabranio, jer Njemu vam se valja vratiti na Sudnjem danu, On će vas nagraditi ili kazniti za vaša djela.
Water Game is Allowed for the Muhrim
Sa`id bin Al-Musayyib, Sa`id bin Jubayr and others commented on Allah's statement;
أُحِلَّ لَكُمْ صَيْدُ الْبَحْرِ
(Lawful to you is (the pursuit of) water game...) that it means, what one eats fresh from it, while,
وَطَعَامُهُ
(And its use for food) what is eaten dry and salted. Ibn `Abbas said that `water game' refers to what is taken from water while still alive, while,
وَطَعَامُهُ
(and its use for food) refers to what the water throws ashore dead. Similar statements were reported from Abu Bakr As-Siddiq, Zayd bin Thabit, `Abdullah bin `Amr, Abu Ayyub Al-Ansari, `Ikrimah, Abu Salamah bin `Abdur-Rahman, Ibrahim An-Nakha`i and Al-Hasan Al-Basri. Allah's statement,
مَتَـعاً لَّكُمْ وَلِلسَّيَّارَةِ
(for the benefit of yourselves and those who travel,) as food and provision for you,
وَلِلسَّيَّارَةِ
(and those who travel, ) those who are in the sea and traveling along the sea, according to `Ikrimah. Other scholars said that water game is allowed for those who fish it from the sea, as well as, when it is salted and used as food for travelers inland. A similar statement was reported from Ibn `Abbas, Mujahid and As-Suddi and others. Imam Malik bin Anas recorded that Jabir bin `Abdullah said, "Allah's Messenger sent an army towards the east coast and appointed Abu `Ubaydah bin Al-Jarrah as their commander, and the army consisted of three hundred men, including myself. We marched on until we reached a place where our food was about to finish. Abu `Ubaydah ordered us to collect all the food for our journey, and it was collected in two bags of dates. Abu `Ubaydah kept on giving us our daily ration in small amounts from it, until it was exhausted. The share of each of us used to be one date only." I (one of the narrators from Jabir) said, "How could one date suffice for you" Jabir replied, "We came to know its value when even that finished." Jabir added, "When we reached the seashore, we saw a huge fish which was like a small mountain. The army ate from it for eighteen days. Then Abu `Ubaydah ordered that two of its ribs be affixed in the ground. Then he ordered that a she-camel be ridden, and it passed under the two ribs (forming an arch) without touching them." This Hadith was also collected in the Two Sahihs. eMalik recorded that Abu Hurayrah said, "A man asked Allah's Messenger ﷺ, `O Allah's Messenger! We go to sea and carry little water with us. If we use it for Wudu', we get thirsty, so should we use seawater for Wudu" The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«هُوَ الطَّهُورُ مَاؤُهُ الْحِلُّ مَيْتَتُه»
(Its water is pure and its dead are lawful)." The two Imams, Ash-Shafi`i and Ahmad bin Hanbal, recorded this Hadith, along with the Four Sunan compilers. Al-Bukhari, At-Tirmidhi and Ibn Hibban graded it Sahih. This Hadith was also recorded from the Prophet by several other Companions.
Hunting Land Game is Prohibited During Ihram
Allah said,
وَحُرِّمَ عَلَيْكُمْ صَيْدُ الْبَرِّ مَا دُمْتُمْ حُرُماً
(but forbidden is land game as long as you are in a state of Ihram.) Therefore, hunting land game during Ihram is not allowed, and if someone who is in the state of Ihram hunts, he will have to pay expiation, along with the sin he earns if he does it intentionally. If he hunts by mistake, he will have to pay the expiation and is not allowed to eat from it, because this type of game is just like dead animals, be he a Muhrim or a non-Muhrim. If someone who is not in the state of Ihram hunts and gives the food to a Muhrim, the Muhrim is not allowed to eat from its meat if it was killed for him in particular. As-Sa`b bin Jaththamah said that he gave a zebra as a gift to the Prophet in the area of Waddan or Abwa', the Prophet gave it back. When the Prophet saw the effect of his returning the gift on As-Sa`b's face, he said,
«إِنَّا لَمْ نَرُدَّهُ عَلَيْكَ إِلَّا أَنَّا حُرُم»
(We only gave it back to you because we are in a state of Ihram.) This Hadith was collected in the Two Sahihs. The Prophet thought that As-Sa`b hunted the zebra for him, and this is why he refused to take it. Otherwise, the Muhrim is allowed to eat from the game if one who is not in Ihram hunts it. For when Abu Qatadah hunted a zebra when he was not a Muhrim and offered it to those who were in the state of Ihram, they hesitated to eat from it. They asked the Messenger of Allah ﷺ and he said,
«هَلْ كَانَ مِنْكُمْ أَحَدٌ أَشَارَ إِلَيْهَا أَوْ أَعَانَ فِي قَتْلِهَا»
(Did any of you point at it or help kill it) They said, "No." He said,
«فَكُلُوا»
(Then eat,) and he also ate from it. This Hadith is also in the Two Sahihs with various wordings. Ibn Kathir only mentioned Ayat 96 to 99 here and explained the better part of Ayah number 96, but he did not mention the explanation of the rest of that Ayah or the other Ayat (97 to 99). This is the case in all of the copies of his Tafsir in existence, and he might have forgotten to do that, for it is less likely that all who copied this book forgot to copy only this part. So we used a summary of the Tafsir of these Ayat from the Imam of Tafsir, Ibn Jarir At-Tabari. We tried to summarize At-Tabari's eloquent words to the best of our ability, by Allah's help and leave.
وَاتَّقُواْ اللَّهَ الَّذِى إِلَيْهِ تُحْشَرُونَV
(And have Taqwa of Allah to Whom you shall be gathered back. ) Allah says, fear Allah, O people, and beware of His might, by obeying what He commands you and avoiding what He prohibits for you in these Ayat revealed to your Prophet . These Ayat forbid Khamr, gambling, Al-Ansab and Al-Azlam, along with hunting land game and killing it while in the state of Ihram. To Allah will be your return and destination, and He will punish you for disobeying Him and will reward you for obeying Him.
جَعَلَ اللَّهُ الْكَعْبَةَ الْبَيْتَ الْحَرَامَ قِيَاماً لّلنَّاسِ
(Allah has made the Ka`bah, the Sacred House, an asylum of security and benefits for mankind,) Allah says, Allah made the Ka`bah, the Sacred House, an asylum of safety for the people who have no chief to prevent the strong from transgressing against the weak, the evil from the good-doers, and the oppressors from the oppressed.
وَالشَّهْرَ الْحَرَامَ وَالْهَدْىَ وَالْقَلَـئِدَ
(And also the Sacred Month and the animals of offerings and the garlanded.) Allah says that He made these symbols an asylum of safety for the people, just as He made the Ka`bah an asylum of safety for them, so that He distinguishes them from each other, for this is their asylum and symbol for their livelihood and religion. Allah made the Ka`bah, the Sacred Month, the Hady, the garlanded animals and people an asylum of safety for the Arabs who used to consider these symbols sacred. Thus, these symbols were just like the chief who is obeyed by his followers, and who upholds harmony and public safety. As for the Ka`bah, it includes the entire sacred boundary. Allah termed it "Haram" because He prohibited hunting its game and cutting its trees or grass. Similarly, the Ka`bah, the Sacred Month, the animals of offerings and the garlands were the landmarks of existing Arabs. These symbols were sacred during the time of Jahiliyyah and the people's affairs were guided and protected by them. With Islam they became the symbols of their Hajj, their rituals, and the direction of the prayer. i.e., the Ka`bah in Makkah.
ذلِكَ لِتَعْلَمُواْ أَنَّ اللَّهَ يَعْلَمُ مَا فِى السَّمَـوَتِ وَمَا فِى الاٌّرْضِ وَأَنَّ اللَّهَ بِكُلِّ شَىْءٍ عَلِيمٌ
(that you may know that Allah has knowledge of all that is in the heavens and all that is in the earth, and that Allah is the All-Knower of each and everything.) Allah says; O people, I made these symbols an asylum for you, so that you know that He Who made these symbols that benefit your life and provide you with security, also knows everything in the heavens and earth that brings about your immediate or eventual benefit. Know that He has perfect knowledge of everything and that none of your deeds or affairs ever escapes His observation; and He will count them for you so that He rewards those who do good with the same and those who do evil in kind.
اعْلَمُواْ أَنَّ اللَّهَ شَدِيدُ الْعِقَابِ وَأَنَّ اللَّهَ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
(Know that Allah is severe in punishment and that Allah is Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful.) Allah says, know that your Lord, Who has perfect knowledge of whatever is in the heavens and earth, and Who is never unaware of your deeds - public or secret - is severe in punishment for those who disobey and defy Him. He also pardons the sins of those who obey and repent to Him, more Merciful than to punish them for the sins that they repented from.
مَّا عَلَى الرَّسُولِ إِلاَّ الْبَلَـغُ وَاللَّهُ يَعْلَمُ مَا تُبْدُونَ وَمَا تَكْتُمُونَ
(The Messenger's duty is but to convey. And Allah knows all that you reveal and all that you conceal.) This is a warning from Allah for His servants in which He says: Our Messenger ﷺ, whom We sent to you, has only to convey Our Message and then the reward for the obedience, and punishment for the disobedience is on Us. The obedience of those who accept Our Message never escapes Our knowledge, just as in the case of those who disobey and defy Our Message. We know what one of you does, demonstrates physically, announces, and utters with his tongue, and what you hide in your hearts, be it of faith, disbelief, certainty, doubt or hypocrisy. He Who is so capable, then nothing that the hearts conceal, nor any of the apparent acts of the souls in the heavens and earth could escape His knowledge. In His Hand, alone, is the reward and punishment, and He is worthy to be feared, obeyed and never disobeyed.
Allah vous a permis de pêcher les animaux marins et de consommer les animaux, morts ou vivants, que la mer fait échouer sur le rivage afin que résidents et voyageurs en tirent profit. Il vous a déclaré illicite le gibier tant que vous êtes en état de sacralisation lors d’un Petit ou d’un Grand Pèlerinage. Craignez Allah en vous conformant à Ses commandements et en délaissant ce qu’Il interdit, car Il est le Seul vers qui vous reviendrez le Jour de la Résurrection et Il vous rétribuera pour vos œuvres.
Allah has permitted you to catch aquatic animals and what the sea throws out, dead or alive, as a benefit for a resident or to nourish a traveller. He has prohibited hunting land game as long as you are in the state of Ihram for Hajj or Umrah. Be mindful of Allah by carrying out His instructions and avoiding His prohibitions. You will return to Him on the Day of Rising; and He will repay your actions.
Al-lah les ha permitido durante el estado de sacralización pescar y consumir, a fin de que residentes y viajeros saquen provecho. Él ha declarado ilícita la caza mientras se encuentren en estado de sacralización durante la Peregrinación Mayor o Menor. Teman a Al-lah respetando Sus mandatos y absteniéndose de lo que Él ha prohibido, ya que a Él retornarán el Día de la Resurrección y los retribuirá por sus obras.
Hunting is prohibited (haram) while in the state of ihram. This prohibition was ordained, not because of any feature inherent in the thing prohibited, but as a matter of human trial. In order to test man, God chose to ban certain items symbolically. However, wherever the Law-Giver felt that the trial might cause unnecessary hardship to His subjects, the Law was relaxed. For example, for pilgrims who travel by sea or river to the House of God, it is legitimate to fish in the waters and eat the catch if, during the voyage, there is nothing else available to them. Indeed, they have no alternative if they are to save their lives.
Allah menghalalkan bagi kalian memburu hewan yang hidup di air dan mengonsumsi ikan laut yang terlempar ke darat baik dalam kondisi hidup maupun mati, baik bagi penduduk setempat maupun bagi orang yang sedang dalam perjalanan sebagai bekal. Sebaliknya, Dia mengharamkan bagi kalian memburu hewan buruan darat selama kalian sedang berihram dalam haji atau umrah. Bertakwalah kalian kepada Allah dengan cara menjalankan perintah-Nya dan menjauhi larangan-Nya karena hanya kepada-Nya kalian akan dikembalikan pada hari Kiamat kelak, kemudian Dia akan memberi kalian balasan yang setimpal dengan amal perbuatan kalian.
Allah size denizdeki av hayvanlarını ve sizden mukim ya da yolcu olanların azık olarak istifade etmeleri için denizin diri ve ölü olarak kıyıya attıklarını helal kıldı. Hac ve umre için ihramlı olduğunuz müddetçe karadaki av hayvanlarını da haram kılmıştır. Emirlerine itaat ederek ve yasaklarından kaçınarak Allah'tan korkun. Kıyamet gününde Yüce Allah'a döneceksiniz ve amellerinizin karşılığını göreceksiniz.
Allah Kâbe'yi; Beyt-i Haram'ı insanların namaz, hac ve umre gibi yararlarına olan dinî ibadetleri, harem bölgesinde güvende olma ve bütün ürünlerin orada toplanması gibi dünyevi işleri yerine getirebilmeleri için uygun bir yer kılmıştır. Aynı zamanda Allah; zilkade, zilhicce, muharrem ve recep haram aylarını başkaları ile savaş etmekten emniyette olmaları için güvenli kılmıştır. Hac kurbanı ve Harem'e götürüldüğünün göstergesi olarak bu kurbanlara takılı olan gerdanlıklar sahiplerinin eziyete maruz kalmaktan emniyette olmaları içindir. Böylece Allah, size ihsanda bulunmuştur. Şunu iyi bilin ki, Yüce Allah göklerde ve yerde olanı hakkıyla bilendir. Ve şüphesiz Allah her şeyi hakkıyla bilir. Bunun için koyduğu hükümler - sizin için yararlı şeylerin elde edilmesi ve henüz ortaya çıkmadan önce zararlı şeylerin de def edilmesi içindir- kulları için nelerin faydalı olacağını bildiğinin bir delilidir.
The Ka‘bah is the eternal centre for Islam and the Islamic community. By declaring it essential to turn towards the Ka‘bah to say one’s prayers (salat,), God has linked each and every Muslim with the centrality of the Ka‘bah. Then by means of Hajj (pilgrimage) it has been made the international meeting place of Islam. The symbolic rites to be performed in connection with the pilgrimage to the Ka‘bah are of great importance, not because of any inherent holiness in them, but because they are the signs of the trial of man. When a subject of God carries out His commandments on these symbolic rites, he reminds himself that though God is not apparently visible, He is actively present—He gives commands; He keeps a watch on His subjects; He is aware of all our actions. These thoughts develop fear of God in man and make him able to remain a true subject of God throughout the vicissitudes of his life. It is a human weakness to give the utmost importance to the drawing of crowds, and to accumulating an abundance of showy worldly goods, etc. In the eyes of God, however, importance attaches only to quality. Quantity has no value for Him. Those who rush towards ‘abundance’ and attach no value to truth think they are very clever, but in reality they are unwise. One who orders his life in fear of God and not on account of material considerations or worldly cares, is the one who is truly successful.
Allah has made the Kaaba, the Sanctified House, an establishment for people, which secures their religious interests (such as prayer, Hajj and Umrah) and their worldly interests (such as security in the Sanctuary and the import of different fruits). He has also made the sacred months (Dhū Al-Qa‘dah, Dhū Al-Ḥijjah, Muḥarram and Rajab) an establishment for people in that they are secure in these months from anyone fighting against them. Then He has made the sacrificial animals, and the garlands that indicate that they are being driven to the Sanctuary, an establishment for people in that their owners are secure from anyone harming them. All of this is Allah’s favour to you, so that you are aware that Allah knows everything in the heavens and the earth. His creation of such laws – that secure your interests and protect you from harm – is proof that He knows what is best for His servants.
Allah menjadikan Ka'bah, rumah suci itu sebagai pokok kehidupan bagi manusia. Pokok kehidupan itu menjadi sandaran bagi tegaknya kepentingan agama manusia, seperti salat, haji, dan umrah, serta menjadi sandaran bagi kepentingan duniawi mereka dengan adanya jaminan keamanan di tanah haram dan tersalurnya berbagai macam buah-buahan dan hasil bumi dari berbagai penjuru kepadanya. Allah juga menjadikan bulan-bulan haram (Zulkaidah, Zulhijah, Muharam, dan Rajab) sebagai pokok kehidupan bagi mereka dengan memberikan jaminan kepada mereka bahwa pada bulan-bulan itu mereka aman dari serangan lawan. Allah menjadikan hewan hadyu dan qalā`id yang diberi tanda bahwa hewan-hewan itu digiring ke tanah haram sebagai penopang kehidupan bagi mereka dengan memberikan jaminan keamanan bagi para pemiliknya dari gangguan dari pihak mana pun. Anugerah yang Allah berikan kepada kalian itu dimaksudkan agar kalian tahu bahwa Allah mengetahui apa yang ada di langit dan apa yang ada di bumi dan bahwa Allah Maha Mengetahui segala sesuatu; karena penetapan ketentuan syariat -yang akan mewujudkan maslahat bagi kalian dan menghindarkan kalian dari mudarat sebelum terjadi- itu menunjukkan bahwa Allah mengetahui apa yang terbaik bagi hamba-hamba-Nya.
"Allah telah menjadikan Ka'bah, rumah suci itu sebagai pusat (peribadatan dan urusan dunia) bagi manusia, dan (demikian pula) bulan Haram, hadyu, qala`id. (Allah menjadikan yang) demikian itu agar kamu tahu, bahwa sesungguhnya Allah mengetahui apa yang ada di langit dan apa yang ada di bumi dan bahwa sesung-guhnya Allah Maha Mengetahui segala sesuatu. Ketahuilah, bahwa sesungguhnya Allah amat berat siksaNya dan bahwa sesungguh-nya Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang. Kewajiban Rasul tidak lain hanyalah menyampaikan, dan Allah mengetahui apa yang kamu tampakkan dan apa yang kamu sembunyikan." (Al-Ma`idah: 97-99).
(97) Allah تعالى memberitakan bahwa Dia menjadikan ﴾ ٱلۡكَعۡبَةَ ٱلۡبَيۡتَ ٱلۡحَرَامَ قِيَٰمٗا لِّلنَّاسِ ﴿ "Ka'bah, rumah suci itu sebagai pusat (peribadatan dan urusan dunia) bagi manusia," di mana mereka mengagungkannya, meliputi agama dan dunia mereka, yang dengan itu sempurnalah iman mereka. Dengannya dosa-dosa mereka dihapuskan, dengan berangkat kepadanya mereka memperoleh pemberian yang besar dan kebaikan yang banyak, karenanya harta-harta dibelanjakan dan resiko-resiko diterjang, tempat berkumpul seluruh jenis kaum Muslimin dari seluruh penjuru. Mereka saling berkenalan, saling tolong menolong, bermusyawarah dalam kepentingan bersama, ikatan-ikatan mengumpulkan mereka demi kebaikan agama dan dunia mereka. Firman Allah,
﴾ لِّيَشۡهَدُواْ مَنَٰفِعَ لَهُمۡ وَيَذۡكُرُواْ ٱسۡمَ ٱللَّهِ فِيٓ أَيَّامٖ مَّعۡلُومَٰتٍ عَلَىٰ مَا رَزَقَهُم مِّنۢ بَهِيمَةِ ٱلۡأَنۡعَٰمِۖ ﴿
"Supaya mereka menyaksikan berbagai manfaat bagi mereka dan supaya mereka menyebut Nama Allah pada hari yang telah ditentukan atas rizki yang Allah telah berikan kepada mereka berupa binatang ternak." (Al-Hajj: 28).
Karena Baitullah merupakan pusat peribadatan manusia, maka ada sebagian ulama yang berpendapat bahwa berhaji ke Baitullah adalah fardhu kifayah pada setiap tahunnya. Kalau manusia meninggalkan haji ke Baitullah, niscaya setiap orang yang mampu akan berdosa, bahkan seandainya semua manusia meninggalkan haji kepadanya, niscaya ia tidak lagi menjadi pusat peribadatan dan Kiamat pun tiba.
Firmannya, ﴾ وَٱلۡهَدۡيَ وَٱلۡقَلَٰٓئِدَۚ ﴿ "Dan hadyu dan qala`id." Yakni, begitu pula Allah menjadikan hadyu (binatang kurban yang dibawa ke Ka'bah untuk disembelih sebagai taqarrub kepada Allah. Ed) dan qala`id (Hadyu yang telah ditandai dengan kalung) yang merupakan bentuk hadyu yang paling mulia sebagai bentuk ibadah bagi manu-sia. Mereka mengambil manfaatnya dan diberi pahala karenanya.
﴾ ذَٰلِكَ لِتَعۡلَمُوٓاْ أَنَّ ٱللَّهَ يَعۡلَمُ مَا فِي ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَمَا فِي ٱلۡأَرۡضِ وَأَنَّ ٱللَّهَ بِكُلِّ شَيۡءٍ عَلِيمٌ ﴿ "(Allah menjadikan yang) demikian itu agar kamu tahu, bahwa sesungguhnya Allah mengetahui apa yang ada di langit dan apa yang ada di bumi dan bahwa sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mengetahui segala sesuatu." Termasuk ilmuNya adalah Dia menjadikan Baitullah al-Haram, karena Dia mengetahui kemaslahatanmu dalam agama dan duniamu.
(98) ﴾ ٱعۡلَمُوٓاْ أَنَّ ٱللَّهَ شَدِيدُ ٱلۡعِقَابِ وَأَنَّ ٱللَّهَ غَفُورٞ رَّحِيمٞ ﴿ "Ketahuilah, bahwa sesungguhnya Allah amat berat siksaNya dan bahwa sesungguhnya Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang." Maksudnya, hendaknya kedua ilmu ini ada di dalam hatimu dengan keyakinan dan kepas-tian. Kamu mengetahui bahwa Dia amat berat siksaNya kepada siapa yang menyelisihiNya di dunia dan di akhirat, dan bahwa Dia adalah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang kepada siapa yang bertaubat dan taat kepadaNya. Ilmu ini membuahkan untuk-mu rasa takut terhadap azabNya dan harapan terhadap ampunan dan pahalaNya dan kamu mengetahui apa yang menjadi konse-kuensi takut dan harapan.
(99) Kemudian Allah berfirman, ﴾ مَّا عَلَى ٱلرَّسُولِ إِلَّا ٱلۡبَلَٰغُۗ ﴿ "Kewa-jiban Rasul tidak lain hanyalah menyampaikan." Dan dia telah me-nyampaikan dan menunaikan tugasnya dan lain-lainnya, dia tidak memiliki sedikit pun dari perkara tersebut. ﴾ وَٱللَّهُ يَعۡلَمُ مَا تُبۡدُونَ وَمَا تَكۡتُمُونَ ﴿ "Dan Allah mengetahui apa yang kamu tampakkan dan apa yang kamu sembunyikan." Maka Dia membalasmu sesuai dengan apa yang di-ketahuiNya darimu.
Al-lah ha hecho de la Ka’bah, la Casa Sagrada, un lugar de reunión para la gente que concilia los objetivos religiosos (como la oración, la Peregrinación Mayor y Menor) con los intereses mundanos (la sacralidad del Santuario hace de este un lugar seguro y, así, frutos de diferentes clases llegan de todas partes, lo que hace que el sustento sea allí abundante y variado). Al-lah ha instituido los siguientes meses sagrados: Dhu al-Qi’dah, Dhu al-Hiyya, Muharram y Rayab. Lo ha establecido así para garantizar la seguridad de las personas, dado que durante estos meses está prohibido combatir. Ha prescrito además marcar las ofrendas a través de guirnaldas que indican que son llevadas al Santuario para su sacrificio, con el fin de preservar a sus propietarios de las agresiones. Al-lah les ha otorgado estos favores para que sepan que Él todo lo sabe. Así, Sus leyes les aportan beneficios y los preservan de los perjuicios antes de que se produzcan. Estas leyes prueban hasta qué punto Él sabe lo que conviene a Sus servidores.
Allah a fait de la Ka’bah, la Maison Interdite, un lieu de rassemblement pour les gens qui concilie les finalités religieuses (comme la prière, le Petit et le Grand Pèlerinage) et les finalités mondaines (l’inviolabilité du Sanctuaire en fait un lieu de sécurité et des fruits de toutes sortes arrivent de toutes parts, ce qui fait que la subsistance y est abondante et variée). Allah a institué les mois sacrés suivants: Dhû al-Qi’dah, Dhû al-Ħijjah, Muħarram et Rajab. Il a fait cela pour assurer la sécurité des gens, étant donné qu’il est interdit de combattre pendant ces mois. Il a aussi prescrit le marquage des offrandes par les guirlandes qui indiquent qu’elles sont emmenées pour être sacrifiées dans le Sanctuaire afin de préserver leurs propriétaires contre les atteintes. Allah vous a accordé ces faveurs afin que vous sachiez qu’Allah connaît tout.
Ainsi, Ses lois vous apportent des bienfaits et vous préservent des préjudices avant même qu’ils se produisent. Elles prouvent à quel point Il sait ce qui convient à Ses serviteurs.
Allah je Kabu, Sveti hram, učinio ljudima temeljom vjerskih koristi, poput namaza, hadža i umre, ali i temeljom dunjalučkih koristi jer je u mekanskom Haremu sigurnost, i tu dolaze plodovi svega. I učinio je svete mjesece, zulkade, zulhidže, muharem i redžep, sigurnim, te ih u njima niko ne napada. I Allah je učinio kurbane, označene i neoznačene, koji su vođeni da se prinesu u mekanskom Haremu, sigurnošću za njihove vlasnike od uznemiravanja. Allah vam je dao te blagodati kako biste znali da Allah zna sve što je na nebesima i na Zemlji, da je apsolutno Sveznajući. Ti Njegovi propisi, u kojima su koristi za vas i odagnavanje štete od vas, dokaz su da On zna ono što je dobro za ljude.
Allah làm cho Ngôi Đền Thiêng Liêng Ka'bah thành chỗ đứng cho nhân loại để họ sinh hoạt tôn giáo như: Dâng lễ nguyện Salah, Hajj, Umrah và để cải thiện cuộc sống của họ như: Được an ninh trong vùng đất thiêng và được hưởng nhiều loại trái cây; và Ngài làm cho các tháng trở nên thiêng liêng (đó là tháng Zdul-Qa'dah, Zdul-hijjah, Muharram và Rajab) để dựng lên việc an ninh trong những thời gian đó, và các con vật được mang đi giết tế cũng như những con vật được đeo vòng cổ để làm dấu để mang đi giết tế mục đích không để chúng bị tổn hại. Tất cả những điều đó là ân huệ từ nơi Allah ban cho các ngươi để các ngươi biết rằng Ngài am tường và thông toàn tất cả mọi thứ trong các tầng trời và trên trái đất, và Ngài là Đấng biết tất cả mọi thứ. Quả thật, hệ thống giáo luật về những điều đó - nhằm cải thiện cho ngươi cũng như để ngăn những điều tai hại - là bằng chứng về sự am tường của Allah về những điều cải thiện cho đám bề tôi của Ngài.
Allāh stabilì la Ka'bah, La Casa Sacra الكعبة البيت المُحَرَّم, come luogo di rito per la gente; in essa vi sono i loro impegni religiosi, come la Preghiera, il Pellegrinaggioالحجّ e la Omrahالعمرة, e i loro interessi mondani, come la sicurezza garantita dal Luogo Sacro e la possibilità di commerciare molti beni in essa (e ha stabilito che i Mesi Sacri sianoالأشهر الحرم: Dhul-Kedah, Dhul-Hejjah, Muħarram e Rajeb). In tali mesi sacri, essi sono al sicuro dal combattimento, e nessuno può toccare le donazioni che portano un marchio e che sono destinate al sacrificio. Questa è una protezione da parte di Allāh, per la vostra sicurezza, affinché sappiate che, in verità, Egli è consapevole di ciò che vi è nei Cieli e in Terra, e che, in verità, Allāh è Onnisciente e che questa Sua Legge è allo scopo di giovarvi ed allontanare da voi il male, prima che accada; questa è una dimostrazione che ciò che Egli compie è utile al suddito.
Ginawa ni Allāh ang Ka’bah, ang Bahay na binanal, bilang pagpapanatili para sa mga tao. Nagpapanatili ito ng mga kapakanan nilang panrelihiyon gaya ng pagdarasal, ḥajj, at `umrah, at ng mga kapakanan nilang pangmundo sa pamamagitan ng katiwasayan sa Ḥaram at ng pagkalap ng mga bunga ng bawat bagay patungo roon. Ginawa Niya ang mga buwang pinakababanal: ang Dhulqa`dah, ang Dhulḥijjah, ang Muḥarram, at ang Rajab bilang pagpapanatili para sa kanila dahil sa katiwasayan nila roon laban sa pakikipaglaban sa kanila ng iba ba sa kanila. [Ginawa Niya] ang alay at ang mga hayop na nakakuwintas na nagpapahiwatig na ang mga ito ay inaakay patungo sa Ḥaram bilang pagpapanatili para sa kanila dahil sa katiwasayan ng mga may-ari ng mga ito laban sa pagsasailalim sa kanila sa isang kapinsalaan. Yaong ipinagmagandang-loob ni Allāh sa inyo ay upang makaalam kayo na si Allāh ay nakaaalam sa anumang nasa mga langit at anumang nasa lupa, at na si Allāh, sa bawat bagay, ay Maalam sapagkat tunay na ang pagsasabatas Niya para roon para magkamit ng mga kapakanan para sa inyo at magtulak ng mga kapinsalaan palayo sa inyo bago mangyari ang mga ito ay isang patunay sa kaalaman Niya sa nakabubuti para sa mga tao.
97- Allah; Kâbe’yi, o Beyt-i Haram’ı, Haram ayları, kurbanı ve gerdanlıkları insanlar için bir kıyam sebebi kılmıştır. Bu da Allah’ın göklerde ve yerde olan her şeyi bildiğini ve Allah’ın her şeyi bilen olduğunu bilmeniz içindir.
98- Bilin ki Allah, cezası şiddetli olandır ve yine (bilin ki) Allah Ğafûr ve Rahîmdir.
99- Rasûl’e düşen ancak tebliğdir. Allah, açıkladığınız ve gizlediğiniz (her şeyi) bilir.
97. Yüce Allah:“Kâbe’yi, o Beyt-i Haram’ı... insanlar için bir kıyam sebebi” kıldığını haber vermektedir. Yani bunları tazim etmek sureti ile insanların dinleri de dünyaları da kıyam bulur, dosdoğru olur. Bununla İslâm tamam olur, bu yolla onların günahları silinir, Beyt-i Haram’a yönelip gitmek sureti ile de büyük bağışlara ve pek çok ihsanlara nail olurlar. Bu uğurda mallar harcanır, o yolda sıkıntılara katlanılır. Orada dört bir yandan gelen ve çeşitli ırklardan oluşan Müslümanlar toplanıp bir araya gelerek tanışırlar, birbirlerinin yardımını alırlar, hepsini ilgilendiren maslahatlar hususunda istişare ederler. Aralarında dinî ve dünyevî maslahatlara dair sağlam bağlar kurulur. İşte Yüce Allah bu konuda şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Tâ ki kendileri için menfaatlere tanık olsunlar, belirli günlerde Allah’ın kendilerine rızık olarak verdiği kurbanlık hayvanlar üzerine Allah’ın adını ansınlar.”(el-Hac, 22/28)Beytullah’ın insanlar için bir kıyam sebebi kılınması nedeniyle bazı alimler şöyle demişlerdir: Beytullah’ı her yıl haccetmek farz-ı kifayedir. Bütün insanlar Beytullah’ı haccetmeyi terk edecek olurlarsa onu haccetmeye gücü yeten herkes günahkâr olur. Hatta insanlar orayı haccetmeyi terk edecek olurlarsa, onların hayatlarını ayakta tutan sebepler ortadan kalkar ve Kıyamet kopar.“kurbanı ve gerdanlıkları” Yani Yüce Allah hediye kurbanlarını da hediye kurban türlerinin en şereflileri olan boyunları gerdanlıklı kurbanlıkları da böyle “bir kıyam sebebi”kılmıştır. İnsanlar bu ikisinden de yararlanırlar ve bunlar dolayısı ile sevap kazanırlar.“Bu da Allah’ın göklerde ve yerde olan herşeyi bildiğini ve Allah’ın her şeyi bilen olduğunu bilmeniz içindir.” İşte bu Beyt-i Haram’ı, sizin menfaatinize olduğunu bildiği dinî ve dünyevî maslahatlarınız için var etmiş olması da O’nun ilminin bir tecellisidir.
98. “Bilin ki Allah, cezası şiddetli olandır ve yine (bilin ki) Allah Ğafûr ve Rahîmdir.” İşte bu iki hususa dâir bilginiz, sizin kalbinizde son derece kesin ve tam bir yakîn ile var olmalıdır. Bilin ki Allah, dünyada da âhirette de kendisine isyan edenlere karşı cezası pek şiddetli olandır. Yine bilin ki Allah, tevbe edip kendisine dönen ve itaat eden kimseleri mağfiret eden ve çokça merhamette bulunandır. Sizin bu hususa dâir bilginiz, O’nun cezasından korkma, mağfiret ve mükâfatını umma sonucunu verir ve siz, O’ndan korkmanın, mağfiret ve mükâfatını ummanın gerektirdiği şekilde amel edersiniz.
99. Daha sonra Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Rasûl’e düşen, ancak tebliğdir” ve o emrolunduğu gibi tebliğ etmiş, görevini yerine getirmiştir. Bunun dışında onun herhangi bir şeye (hidâyet ve dalâlet konusunda bir yetkiye) hiçbir şekilde sahip olması söz konusu değildir. “Allah, açıkladığınız ve gizlediğiniz (her şeyi) bilir.” ve sizin halinizi bilmesine uygun olarak da amellerinizin karşılığını verir.
Commentary
Four Sources of Tranquility
The first verse (97) mentions four things as the cause of constancy, survival and tranquility for people.
The first is the Ka'bah. In Arabic, Ka'bah is the name of a place which is square. Another house made by the Arab tribe of Khath'am carried the same name, that is, al-ka'bah-al-Yamaniyah, to be exact. Therefore, to distinguish the Baytullah (House of Allah) from this place, the words: الْبَيْتَ الْحَرَامَ (Al-Baytul-Haram: The Sacred House) were added to the name of the Ka'bah.
The word "Qiyam" and Qiwam are verbal nouns. They refer to that on which the stability and survival of something depends. Therefore, " قِيَامًا لِّلنَّاسِ " in the text comes to mean that the Ka'bah and its adjuncts are the cause and source of the stability and survival of people.
Lexically, the word: النَّاسِ (annas) is used for people in general. At this place, because of the topical context, they could mean the people of Makkah proper, or the people of Arabia and the peoples of the world as well. Obviously, it includes human beings of the whole world - however, the people of Makkah and the people of Arabia do have a unique status. Therefore, the sense of the verse would be that Allah Ta` ala has made Ka'batullah کعبۃُ اللہ (The Ka'bah of Allah) and what is mentioned later, the source of stability, survival and tranquility for people. As long as people of the world from each country, each region and each direction keep turning their orientation towards Baytullah to say their Salah, and the Hajj of Baytullah continues to be performed by those on whom its performance has become obligatory (fard) - until then, this whole world will keep going and stay safe. And if, there ever comes that fatal year when no one makes Hajj, or no one turns towards Baytullah to offer Salah, then, the whole world will be overtaken by mass Punishment.
Baytullah is the Mainstay of the Universe
The respected master of Tafsir, 'Ata' has stated the subject in the words which follow: لَو ترکوہ عامًا واحدا لم ینظروا یؤخروا (Al-Bahr Al-Mubit). This tells us that, significance-wise, Baytullah is the pillar of this whole world. As long as people keep turning towards it and Hajj keeps being performed, the world will stay. And if, this reverence of Baytullah were to terminate at some time, the world will also be terminated. However, there remains the question: What is the connection and linkage between the universal system and Baytullah? But then, knowing its reality is not necessary - who knows the reality behind the mutual connection of magnet and iron and lightening and straw? But, it is a reality proved through observation. It cannot be rejected. The comprehension of the reality of the mutual linkage between Baytullah and the universal system is also not within the reach and control of mortal man. That can be known only when the Creator of the universe tells us about it. That Baytullah is the cause of the survival of the whole universe is a thing of the spirit. Physical insight or formal research cannot reach it. But, its being the cause of peace and tranquility for Arabia and the people of Makkah stands proved by long experiences and observations.
Baytullah : Symbol and Substance of Peace
Peace is generally maintained in the world through government laws and its implementation. That is why robbers, thiefs, killers and plunderers do not dare. But, during the Arab Jahiliyyah, there was no formal government nor was there some general law to maintain public peace. Whatever political system there was, it was based on tribal con-siderations. One tribe could attack the life, property and honour of another tribe anytime at its choice. Therefore, no tribe had the occasion to enjoy peace and tranquility any time. Allah Almighty, with His perfect power, made the Baytullah in Makkah al-Mukarramah stand as a regular government ushering peace and tranquility. As anyone in his right frame of mind would not dare breaking the law of a strong government in our day, so it was, even during those days of ignorance, that Allah Almighty had impinged the reverence of the Baytullah on the hearts of common people in a manner that they would throw all their personal desires and emotions behind their backs when it came to upholding its honour and station.
So, this was Arab Jahiliyyah, the so called Age of Ignorance, proverbial for tribal prejudices and long drawn wars. But, such was the reverence for Baytullah and its adjuncts which Allah had placed in their hearts that they would say just nothing to even their sworn enemy despite their anger and chagrin - if the enemy had entered the Haram. A son who met the killer of his father in the Haram would lower his gaze and walk away from him.
Similarly, as much respect was also given to a person who had embarked on his Hajj and ` Umrah or who had been carrying animals for sacrifice in the Haram. The result was that even the worst person around would not hurt him in anyway - to the limit that they would say nothing to even a sworn enemy if he was in a condition when signs of his being on Hajj and ` Umrah, such as the garments of Ihram or garlands, were all too visible.
Take an example. The year was Hijrah 6. The Holy Prophet ﷺ accompanied by a group of his Sahabah entered into the Ihram of ` Umrah and started for his journey towards Baytullah. He stopped at Hudaybiyah close to the Haram limits and sent Sayyidna ` Uthman al-Ghani ؓ to Makkah along with some colleagues so that they can tell the chiefs of Makkah that Muslims have come at this time not for fighting but for performing ` Umrah, therefore, they should not be obstructed.
It was after a good deal of debate that they sent a representative of theirs to the Holy Prophet ﷺ . When he saw him, he said: This person is an upholder of the sanctities of Baytullah, therefore, the sacrificial animals marked for sacrifice should be brought before him.
When the representative saw these sacrificial animals, he conceded that such people should never be stopped from going to Baytullah.
So, as said earlier, Allah Almighty had placed such awe of the venerated Haram - even during the days of Jahiliyyah - that it became the very cause and source of peace and tranquility. As a direct result of this reverence, only those who either went in and out of Haram, or those who came for their Hajj and ` Umrah with some sign of the intended pilgrimage on them, were the ones who remained protected - outsiders did not benefit from this peace and tranquility. But, in Arabia itself, the way they honoured the site of Baytullah and its environs universally, they would also give equal respect to the months of Hajj. They called these, the Sacred Months. Some had included the month of Rajab along with them. During these months, fighting and killing - even outside the Haram - was considered by the whole Arabia as prohibited, from which they would abstain.
1. Therefore, the Holy Qur'an has included three more things as being قِيَامًا لِّلنَّاسِ (stability for people) along with the Ka'bah. The first is: الشَّهْرَ الْحَرَامَ , that is, the Sacred Month. Since the word, شَّهْرَ (shahr: month) has been placed here in its singular form, most commentators say that it means the month of Dhul-Hijjah at this place, the month during which the rites of Hajj are performed. Some commentators have said that, though the word used is singular, but it signifies category where-by all Sacred Months are included here.
2. Mentioned secondly is "al-hady" الْهَدْيَ which refers to an animal sacrificed in Haram. It was common Arab practice not to check and obstruct anyone carrying such sacrificial animals who could travel on in peace and be able to do what he intended to do. Thus, ` sacrificial animals' also became a cause of the establishment of peace.
3. The third thing is الْقَلَائِدَ "Al-Qala'id." The word is the plural form of Qiladah. It means a garland. There was a custom in the age of Arab Jahiliyyah that a person who went out for Hajj would put a garland round his (sacrificial animal) neck as a sign so that people may know that here was someone going for Hajj and that he should not be molested. Similarly, they would put garlands round the necks of their sacrificial animals too. These were also known as the قَلَائِدَ Qala'id. So, the Qala'id also became a source of peace and tranquility.
A little thought will show that ` the sacred month,"the sacrificial animal,' and ` the Qala'id' are all adjuncts or auxiliaries of the Baytullah. Reverence for them is part of the reverence of Baytullah. Allah Ta` ala has made the combination of these a source of stability (even constancy and resilience) in all matters relating to the worldly and otherworldly life of the people of Arabia, and that of the people of Makkah particularly - as well as, for all humanity in general.
While explaining the expression: قِيَامًا لِّلنَّاسِ (stability for people), some commentators have said that it means that the Baytullah and the Sacred Haram around it has been made a place of peace for everyone. Others have said that it refers to the extended means of sustenance for the people of Makkah, for what is not grown or made there indigenously keeps reaching them from all over the world by the grace of Allah Ta` ala. Still some others have said that people of Makkah known as the custodians of Baytullah were held in great esteem as special people serving the House of Allah, therefore, it is the particular distinc-tion of these people which has been identified in the Qur'anic expression translated as ` stability for people.'
Imam al-Razi has said that there is no contradiction in all these sayings which are included within the sense of قِيَامًا لِّلنَّاسِ (stability for people) since Allah Ta` ala has made Baytullah the source of betterment, prosperity and success (both materially and spiritually) for the stay, survival, stability, sustenance and return (to it, as well as, through it to the final destination of the Hereafter) for all peoples. And as for the people of Arabia, particularly those of Makkah, they have been blessed by Allah with its outward and inward blessings.
At the end of the verse, it was said: ذَٰلِكَ لِتَعْلَمُوا أَنَّ اللَّـهَ يَعْلَمُ مَا فِي السَّمَاوَاتِ وَمَا فِي الْأَرْضِ وَأَنَّ اللَّـهَ بِكُلِّ شَيْءٍ عَلِيمٌ (All this so that you may learn that Allah knows what is in the heavens and what is in the earth, and that Allah is All-Knowing in respect of everything). It means that Allah has made Baytullah and its adjuncts the source of stability, survival, peace and tranquility for people, something the people of Arabia keep witnessing particularly. This has been said so that everyone should know that Allah Ta` ala knows everything in the earth and the heavens and He alone is capable of managing and administering it.
Alamin ninyo, O mga tao, na si Allāh ay matindi ang parusa sa sinumang sumuway sa Kanya, Mapagpatawad sa sinumang nagbalik-loob, Maawain dito.
O ljudi, znajte da Allah žestoko kažnjava onoga ko prema njemu griješi, i da prašta onome ko se pokaje i milostiv je prema njemu.
Hỡi nhân loại, các ngươi hãy biết rằng Allah rất nghiêm khắc trong việc trừng phạt những ai trái lệnh Ngài nhưng đồng thời Ngài cũng là Đấng Hằng Tha Thứ và Khoan Dung cho những ai quay về sám hối với Ngài.
In the second verse (98), it was said اعْلَمُوا أَنَّ اللَّـهَ شَدِيدُ الْعِقَابِ وَأَنَّ اللَّـهَ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ(Be sure that Allah is severe in punishment and that Allah is Most Forgiving, Very Merciful). This is telling us that the prescribed injunctions of Halal (lawful) and حَرَام haram (unlawful) are based on ideal wisdom and consideration. As long as they are obeyed and followed, they would bring nothing but good for the person who does just that. However, electing to do what is contrary to them is nothing but embracing the worst of curse and punishment. Along with the warning, it was also said that, should someone commit a sin forgetfully or heedlessly, then, Allah Ta` ala does not punish instantly, instead of which, the doors of Allah's forgiveness stay open for those who repent and feel ashamed of what they have done.
Sappiate, o gente, che in verità Allāh è duro nel punire colui che Gli disobbedisce e che è Perdonatore nei confronti di colui che si pente, Misericordioso verso di lui.
Ketahuilah -wahai manusia- bahwasanya Allah Mahaberat hukuman-Nya bagi orang yang durhaka kepada-Nya. Tetapi Dia Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang bagi orang yang mau bertaubat kepada-Nya.
Seres humanos, sepan que Al-lah es severo en el castigo con aquel que Le desobedece, pero perdona a quienes se arrepienten y se muestra misericordioso con ellos.
Ô gens, sachez qu’Allah est dur en punition avec ceux qui Lui désobéissent, mais qu’Il pardonne aux repentants et se montre miséricordieux avec eux.
Ey insanlar! Biliniz ki Allah, kendisine asi olanlara karşı cezası şiddetli olandır. Kendisine tövbe edenlere de çok bağışlayıcı ve çok merhamet edendir.
Know, O people, that Allah’s punishment for those who go against Him is severe; and that He is Forgiving and Compassionate towards those who repent to Him.
Resulün görevi, Allah'ın kendisine tebliğ etmesini emrettiği şeyleri ulaştırmaktır. İnsanları hidayete muvaffak kılma görevi yoktur. Hidayet sadece Allah'ın elindedir. Allah, hidayet ve sapıklıktan açıkladığınızı ve gizlediğinizi hakkıyla bilir. Bunun karşılığını size verecektir.
Tugas seorang rasul hanyalah menyampaikan apa yang Allah perintahkan untuk disampaikannya. Dia tidak berkewajiban menyadarkan manusia ke jalan yang benar karena hal itu adalah wewenang Allah sendiri. Allah mengetahui hidayah dan kesesatan yang kalian tunjukkan dan yang kalian sembunyikan dan Dia akan memberi kalian balasan yang setimpal atas hal itu.
In the third verse (99), it was said: مَّا عَلَى الرَّسُولِ إِلَّا الْبَلَاغُ ۗ وَاللَّـهُ يَعْلَمُ مَا تُبْدُونَ وَمَا تَكْتُمُونَ ﴿99﴾that is, the duty of Our Messenger is only to convey Our Ahkam (injunctions) to people created by Us. After that, whether they accept and believe, or reject and disbelieve, its profit and loss reaches only them. That they disbelieve brings no loss to Our Messenger. And let this be understood that Allah cannot be deceived for He knows every-thing done by anybody, openly or secretly.
Le Messager a pour toute obligation de transmettre clairement ce qu’Allah lui a ordonné de transmettre. Il n’est donc pas tenu de faciliter la guidée aux gens car cela est du ressort d’Allah Seul. Que vous soyez guidés ou égarés, Allah sait ce que vous manifestez et ce que vous dissimulez et Il vous rétribuera en fonction de cela.
The duty of the Messenger is only to convey what Allah has instructed him to. It is not his duty to make people accept the guidance: that is only in Allah’s Hands. Allah knows what you reveal and what you keep hidden, whether guidance or misguidance, and He will repay your actions.
El Mensajero no tiene más obligación que la de transmitir claramente lo que Al-lah le ha ordenado transmitir. No le corresponde la guía a las personas ya que ello compete a Al-lah únicamente. Si siguen la guía o el extravío, Al-lah sabe lo que manifiestan y lo que ocultan y los retribuirá en función de ello.
Il Messaggero non deve fare altro che comunicare ciò che Allāh gli ha ordinato; egli non può guidare la gente alla Retta Via: Questo dipende solo da Allāh; Allāh è consapevole della rettitudine o della perdizione che mostrate o nascondete, e vi giudicherà per ciò.
Walang tungkulin ang Sugo kundi ang pagpapaabot sa anumang ipinag-utos sa kanya ni Allāh na ipaabot niya kaya naman wala sa kanya ang pagtutuon sa mga tao tungo sa kapatnubayan sapagkat iyon ay nasa kamay ni Allāh lamang. Si Allāh ay nakaaalam sa anumang inilalantad ninyo at anumang ikinukubli ninyo na kapatnubayan o pagkaligaw. Gaganti Siya sa inyo roon.
Thiên Sứ của Allah chỉ có nhiệm vụ truyền đạt những gì mà Allah ra lệnh phải truyền đạt chứ Y không có quyền và không có khả năng khiến cho ai đó được hướng dẫn. Quyền hạn và khả năng đó chỉ nằm trong tay một mình Ngài. Và Allah biết rõ tất cả những gì các ngươi công khai cũng như những gì các ngươi giữ kín, rồi đây Ngài sẽ thưởng phạt thích đáng cho tất cả các việc làm của các ngươi.
Na Poslaniku je sam da dostavi ono što mu je Allah naredio, i nije njegovo da upućuje ljudska srca, jer to je samo u Allahovoj ruci. Allah zna ono što ispoljavate i ono što krijete, bilo da se radi o uputi ili zabludi, i obračunat će vas za to.
Sabihin mo, O Sugo: "Hindi pumapantay ang karima-rimarim mula sa bawat bagay sa kaaya-aya mula sa bawat bagay, kahit pa man nagpahanga sa iyo ang dami ng karima-rimarim sapagkat tunay na ang dami nito ay hindi nagpapatunay sa kainaman nito." Kaya mangilag kayong magkasala kay Allāh, O mga may mga pang-unawa, sa pamamagitan ng pag-iwan sa karima-rimarim at ng paggawa ng kaaya-aya, nang sa gayon kayo ay magtatamo ng Paraiso.
O Poslaniče, reci: "Ne može se izjednačiti zlo sa dobrim, makar te zapanjilo mnoštvo zla. Njegovo mnoštvo ne ukazuje na njegovu vrijednosti. O razumom obdareni, bojte se Allaha ostavljajuću zlo i čineći dobro kako biste džennet zaslužili."
Hỡi Thiên Sứ của Allah, Ngươi hãy nói: những thứ ô uế, bẩn thỉu không bao giờ có thể ngang bằng với những thứ tốt sạch cho dù sự dồi dào của chúng có làm cho ngươi ưa thích bởi lẽ số lượng nhiều không là bằng chứng rằng chúng tốt hơn. Do đó, các ngươi hãy sợ Allah hỡi những người hiểu biết trong việc từ bỏ những thứ ô uế dơ bẩn để đến với những thứ tốt lành và thanh sạch, hy vọng rằng các ngươi sẽ đạt được Thiên Đàng.
100- De ki: Pis ile temiz (hiçbir zaman) bir olmaz, pisin çok oluşu hoşuna gitse bile. Ey olgun akıl sahipleri, Allah’tan korkup sakının ki kurtuluşa eresiniz.
100. Kötülüklerden sakındırmak ve hayra teşvik etmek üzere insanlara:“De ki:” hiçbir konuda “Pis ile temiz (hiçbir zaman) bir olmaz.” İmân ile küfür, itaat ile isyan, cennetliklerle cehennemlikler, kötü ameller ile iyi ameller, hiçbir zaman bir olmayacağı gibi, haram olan mal da hiçbir zaman helâl olan mal ile aynı değildir. “pisin çok oluşu hoşuna gitse bile…”Çünkü onun sahibine hiçbir faydası olmaz. Aksine dininde de dünyasında da ona zarar verir.“Ey olgun akıl sahipleri, Allah’tan korkup sakının ki kurtuluşa eresiniz.” Yüce Allah üstün ve olgun akıl sahiplerine, mükemmel görüş sahiplerine emir vermekte ve bu hususta ilâhi hitabı onlara yöneltmektedir. Çünkü kendilerine önem verilen ve kendilerinde hayır olması umulan kimseler yalnızca özlü akıl sahipleridir. Daha sonra Yüce Allah kurtuluşun O’ndan korkup sakınmaya, yani takvaya bağlı olduğunu haber vermektedir. O’ndan korkup sakınmak ise emir ve yasakları hususunda Allah’ın isteğine uygun hareket etmektir. O’ndan korkan, tam bir kurtuluşa erer. O’ndan sakınmayı terk eden kimse ise hüsrana uğrar ve her türlü kazanç ve kârı elden kaçırıp kaybeder.
Di', o Messaggero, non sono pari l'illecito e il lecito di ogni cosa, anche se ti meravigli dell'abbondanza dell'illecito; la sua crescita non vuol dire che sia preferito. Temete Allāh, o voi sapienti, abbandonando l'illecito, e fate il bene al fine di ottenere il Paradiso.
"Katakanlah, 'Tidak sama yang buruk dengan yang baik, meskipun banyaknya yang buruk itu menarik hatimu, maka ber-takwalah kepada Allah hai orang-orang yang berakal, agar kamu mendapat keberuntungan'." (Al-Ma`idah: 100).
(100) ﴾ قُل ﴿ "Katakanlah" kepada manusia dalam rangka memberikan mereka semangat kepada kebaikan dan memperingat-kan mereka dari keburukan.
﴾ لَّا يَسۡتَوِي ٱلۡخَبِيثُ وَٱلطَّيِّبُ ﴿ "Tidak sama yang buruk dengan yang baik," dalam segala hal. Iman dengan kekufuran tidaklah sama, ketaatan dengan kemaksiatan tidaklah sama, penduduk surga dengan peng-huni neraka tidaklah sama, perbuatan yang baik dengan perbuatan buruk tidaklah sama, harta yang haram dengan harta yang halal tidaklah sama. ﴾ وَلَوۡ أَعۡجَبَكَ كَثۡرَةُ ٱلۡخَبِيثِۚ ﴿ "Meskipun banyaknya yang buruk itu menarik hatimu," karena yang buruk itu tidak berguna sedikit pun bagi pemiliknya, justru membahayakan agama dan dunianya.
﴾ فَٱتَّقُواْ ٱللَّهَ يَٰٓأُوْلِي ٱلۡأَلۡبَٰبِ لَعَلَّكُمۡ تُفۡلِحُونَ ﴿ "Maka bertakwalah kepada Allah hai orang-orang yang berakal, agar kamu mendapat keberuntungan." Allah memerintahkan orang-orang yang berakal sempurna dan yang memiliki pandangan yang lurus. Allah mengarahkan pem-bicaraan kepada mereka. Mereka itulah yang diperhatikan dan diharapkan menjadi baik. Kemudian Allah memberitakan bahwa keberuntungan bergantung kepada takwa yang merupakan ketaatan kepadaNya pada perintah dan laranganNya. Barangsiapa bertakwa kepadaNya, maka dia beruntung total. Barangsiapa membuang takwa, maka dia akan merugi dan tidak beruntung.
-Ey Resul!- De ki: Kötülüğün çokluğu seni şaşırtsa bile bir şeyde bulunan kötülük ile bir şeyde bulunan iyilik asla eşit olmaz. Kesinlikle kötünün çok olması onun daha üstün olduğuna delil değildir. -Ey akıl sahipleri!- Kötü olanı terk etmekle ve iyi olanı işlemekle Allah'tan sakının, umulur ki bununla cenneti kazanırsınız.
Mensajero, algo malo jamás podrá equipararse con lo bueno, incluso si eres seducido por la abundancia de lo malo, ya que la cantidad no es prueba de calidad. Sean temerosos de Al‑lah, gente provista de razón, dejen a un lado lo que es malo y realicen buenas obras, para que puedan así obtener el éxito entrando al Paraíso.
Say, O Messenger: Bad is not the same as good, even if the bad is a large amount that impresses you. A large amount of something does not mean that it is best. Be mindful of Allah, O people of intellect, by leaving the bad and doing the good, so that you successfully achieve Paradise and are saved from the fire of Hell.
Katakanlah -wahai Rasul-, "Tidaklah sama antara sesuatu yang baik dan sesuatu yang buruk dilihat dari sisi mana pun, walaupun banyaknya sesuatu yang buruk itu membuatmu takjub; karena banyaknya jumlah sesuatu tidak menunjukkan kemuliaannya. Oleh karena itu, bertakwalah kalian -wahai orang-orang yang berakal sehat- kepada Allah dengan meninggalkan sesuatu yang buruk dan melakukan sesuatu yang baik. Mudah-mudahan kalian berhasil mendapatkan surga.”
Ô Messager, une chose mauvaise n’est jamais semblable à une chose bonne même si tu es séduit par l’abondance de ce qui est mauvais car la quantité n’est pas une preuve de qualité. Craignez donc Allah, ô gens pourvus de raison, en délaissant ce qui est mauvais et en accomplissant ce qui est bon, puissiez-vous obtenir le succès par votre entrée au Paradis.
قُلْ
(Say,) O Muhammad ,
لاَّ يَسْتَوِى الْخَبِيثُ وَالطَّيِّبُ وَلَوْ أَعْجَبَكَ
(Not equal are the bad things and the good things, even though they may please you) O human,
كَثْرَةُ الْخَبِيثِ
(the abundance of bad.) This Ayah means, the little permissible is better than the abundant evil.
فَاتَّقُواْ اللَّهَ يأُوْلِى الأَلْبَـبِ
(have Taqwa of Allah, O men of understanding...) who have sound minds, avoid and abandon the impermissible, and let the permissible be sufficient for you,
لَعَلَّكُمْ تُفْلِحُونَ
(in order that you may be successful.) in this life and the Hereafter. " So have Taqwa of Allah, O men of understanding in order that you may be successful.) (101. O you who believe! Ask not about things which, if made plain to you, may cause you trouble. But if you ask about them while the Qur'an is being revealed, they will be made plain to you. Allah has forgiven that, and Allah is Oft-Forgiving, Most Forbearing.) (102. Before you, a community asked such questions, then on that account they became disbelievers.) Allah says to His Messenger ,
قُلْ
(Say,) O Muhammad ,
لاَّ يَسْتَوِى الْخَبِيثُ وَالطَّيِّبُ وَلَوْ أَعْجَبَكَ
(Not equal are the bad things and the good things, even though they may please you) O human,
كَثْرَةُ الْخَبِيثِ
(the abundance of bad.) This Ayah means, the little permissible is better than the abundant evil.
فَاتَّقُواْ اللَّهَ يأُوْلِى الأَلْبَـبِ
(have Taqwa of Allah, O men of understanding...) who have sound minds, avoid and abandon the impermissible, and let the permissible be sufficient for you,
لَعَلَّكُمْ تُفْلِحُونَ
(in order that you may be successful.) in this life and the Hereafter.
Unnecessary Questioning is Disapproved of
Allah said next,
يأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ لاَ تَسْأَلُواْ عَنْ أَشْيَآءَ إِن تُبْدَ لَكُمْ تَسُؤْكُمْ
(O you who believe! Ask not about things which, if made plain to you, may cause you trouble.) This Ayah refers to good conduct that Allah is teaching His believing servants, by forbidding them from asking about useless things. Since if they get the answers they sought, they might be troublesome for them and difficult on their ears. Al-Bukhari recorded that Anas bin Malik said, "The Messenger of Allah gave a speech unlike anything I heard before. In this speech, he said,
«لَو تَعْلَمُونَ مَا أَعْلَمُ، لَضَحِكْتُمْ قَلِيلًا، وَلَبَكَيْتُمْ كَثِيرًا»
(If you but know what I know, you will laugh little and cry a lot.) The companions of Allah's Messenger ﷺ covered their faces and the sound of crying was coming out of their chests. A man asked, `Who is my father' The Prophet said, `So-and-so'. This Ayah was later revealed,
لاَ تَسْأَلُواْ عَنْ أَشْيَآءَ
(Ask not about things...)." Muslim, Ahmad, At-Tirmidhi and An-Nasa'i recorded this Hadith. Ibn Jarir recorded that Qatadah said about Allah's statement,
يأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ لاَ تَسْأَلُواْ عَنْ أَشْيَآءَ إِن تُبْدَ لَكُمْ تَسُؤْكُمْ
(O you who believe! Ask not about things which, if made plain to you, may cause you trouble.) Anas bin Malik narrated that once, the people were questioning the Messenger of Allah ﷺ until they made him angry. So he ascended the Minbar and said,
«لَا تَسْأَلُونِي الْيَوْمَ عَنْ شَيْءٍ إِلَّا بَيَّنْتُهُ لَكُم»
(You will not ask me about anything today but I will explain it to you.) So the Companions of the Messenger of Allah ﷺ feared that it was the commencement of a momentous event, and I looked to my right and left and found only people who covered their faces, crying. An argumentative man who was said to be the son of someone other than his true father asked, "O Allah's Messenger! Who is my father The Prophet said, `Your father is Hudhafah." `Umar stood up (when he saw anger on the Prophet's face) and said, "We accept Allah as our Lord, Islam as our religion and Muhammad as our Messenger, I seek refuge with Allah from the evil of the Fitan (trials in life and religion)." The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«لَمْ أَرَ فِي الْخَيْرِ وَالشَّرِّ كَالْيَومِ قَطُّ، صُوِّرَتْ لِي الجَنَّةُ وَالنَّارُ حَتَّى رَأَيْتُهُمَا دُونَ الْحَائِط»
(I have never witnessed both goodness and evil like I have today. Paradise and the Fire were shown to me and I saw them before that wall.) This Hadith was recorded in the Two Sahihs from Sa`id. Al-Bukhari recorded that Ibn `Abbas said, "Some people used to question the Messenger of Allah ﷺ to mock him. One of them would ask, `Who is my father,' while another would ask, `Where is my camel,' when he lost his camel. Allah sent down this Ayah about them,
يأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ لاَ تَسْأَلُواْ عَنْ أَشْيَآءَ إِن تُبْدَ لَكُمْ تَسُؤْكُمْ
(O you who believe! Ask not about things which, if made plain to you, may cause you trouble...)." Imam Ahmad recorded that `Ali said, "When this Ayah was revealed,
وَللَّهِ عَلَى النَّاسِ حِجُّ الْبَيْتِ مَنِ اسْتَطَـعَ إِلَيْهِ سَبِيلاً
(And Hajj to the House is a duty that mankind owes to Allah, those who can bear the journey.)3:97, they asked, `O Allah's Messenger! Is it required every year' He did not answer them, and they asked again, `Is it every year' He still did not answer them, so they asked, `Is it every year' He said,
«لَا، وَلَوْ قُلْتُ: نَعَمْ لَوَجَبَتْ وَلَوْ وَجَبَتْ لَمَا اسْتَطَعْتُم»
(No, and had I said `yes', it would have become obligated, and had it become obligated, you would not be able to bear it.) Allah sent down,
يأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ لاَ تَسْأَلُواْ عَنْ أَشْيَآءَ إِن تُبْدَ لَكُمْ تَسُؤْكُمْ
(O you who believe! Ask not about things which, if made plain to you, may cause you trouble.)." At-Tirmidhi and Ibn Majah also recorded this Hadith. The apparent wording of this Ayah indicates that we are forbidden to ask about things that if one has knowledge of, he would be sorry he had asked. Consequently, it is better to avoid such questions. rAllah's statement,
وَإِن تَسْأَلُواْ عَنْهَا حِينَ يُنَزَّلُ الْقُرْءَانُ تُبْدَ لَكُمْ
(But if you ask about them while the Qur'an is being revealed, they will be made plain to you.) means, if you ask about things that you are prohibited from asking about, then when the revelation about them comes to the Messenger , they will be made plain for you,
وَذَلِكَ عَلَى اللَّهِ يَسِيرٌ
(Verily! That is easy for Allah.) Allah said next,
عَفَا اللَّهُ عَنْهَا
(Allah has forgiven that,) what you did before this,
وَاللَّهُ غَفُورٌ حَلِيمٌ
(and Allah is Oft-Forgiving, Most Forbearing.) Do not ask about things that do not have a ruling yet, for because of your questions, a difficult ruling may be ordained. A Hadith states,
«أَعْظَمُ الْمُسْلِمِينَ جُرْمًا مَنْ سَأَلَ عَنْ شَيْءٍ لَمْ يُحَرَّمْ، فَحُرِّمَ مِنْ أَجْلِ مَسْأَلَتِه»
(The worst criminal among the Muslims is he who asks if a matter is unlawful (or not), and it becomes unlawful because of his asking about it.) It is recorded in the Sahih that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«ذَرُونِي مَا تَرَكْتُكُمْ، فَإِنَّمَا أَهْلَكَ مَنْ كَانَ قَبْلَكُمْ كَثْرَةُ سُؤَالِهِمْ وَاخْتِلَافُهُمْ عَلَى أَنْبِيَائِهِم»
(Leave me as I have left you, those before you were destroyed because of many questions and disputing with their Prophets.) An authentic Hadith also states,
«أَنَّ اللهَ تَعَالَى فَرَضَ فَرَائِضَ فَلَا تُضَيِّعُوهَا، وَحَدَّ حُدُودًا فَلَا تَعْتَدُوهَا، وَحَرَّمَ أَشْيَاءَ فَلَا تَنْتَهِكُوهَا، وَسَكَتَ عَنْ أَشْيَاءَ رَحْمَةً بِكُمْ غَيْرَ نِسْيَانٍ فَلَا تَسْأَلُوا عَنْهَا»
(Allah, the Most Honored, has ordained some obligations, so do not ignore them; has set some limits, so do not trespass them; has prohibited some things, so do not commit them; and has left some things without rulings, out of mercy for you, not that He forgot them, so do not ask about them.) Allah said next,
قَدْ سَأَلَهَا قَوْمٌ مِّن قَبْلِكُمْ ثُمَّ أَصْبَحُواْ بِهَا كَـفِرِينَ
(Before you, a community asked such questions, then on that account they became disbelievers.) meaning, some people before your time asked such questions and they were given answers. They did not believe the answers, so they became disbelievers because of that. This occurred because these rulings were made plain to them, yet they did not benefit at all from that, for they asked about these things not to gain guidance, but only to mock and defy.
In the fourth verse (100), it was said: قُل لَّا يَسْتَوِي الْخَبِيثُ وَالطَّيِّبُ (Say, "The bad and the good are not equal ... ). In Arabic, the words "Tayyib" and "Khabith" are antonyms. Tayyib refers to what is the best and purest in everything and Khabith to what is the most condemned and evil. In this verse, as held by the majority of commentators, Khabith means حَرَام haram or impure, while Tayyib means Halal and pure. Thus, the verse would come to mean that with Allah Ta` ala, rather with every-one having sound reason and good taste, pure and impure or Halal and haram cannot be equal.
In view of the general sense of Khabith and Tayyib at this place, it is inclusive of wealth and property which is Halal or حَرَام haram, and human beings who are good or bad, and deeds and morals which are virtuous or vicious, all of the three. The sense of the verse is clear from the truth that good and bad are not equal. According to this natural law, Halal and حَرَام haram and pure and impure things are not equal in the sight of Allah Ta` ala, similar to which, also not equal are good and bad deeds and morals, similarly again, also not equal are virtuous and vicious human beings.
Following immediately in this verse (100), it was said: وَلَوْ أَعْجَبَكَ كَثْرَةُ الْخَبِيثِ (even though you are attracted by the profusion of the bad). It means that, though onlookers are sometimes awed by the abundance of things evil and impure, they would even go on to take these very things to be good just because they have spread out all over and be-cause they seem to be winning the day, but, this is only a disease of human knowledge and consciousness, and certainly a shortcoming of the inherent feeling for the right.
The Background of the Revelation of the Verse
Reporting the background of the revelation of this verse, some narrations say that when liquor, and its buying and selling too, was prohibited in Islam, a dealer in liquor who had some cash savings from that business asked the Holy Prophet ﷺ Ya Rasul Allah, I have with me this saving from my liquor business, if I were to spend this in some good and pious cause, would that be beneficial for me?
The Holy Prophet ﷺ said: If you will spend it in Jihad or Hajj or something similar, it would not even be worth the weight of the tiny feather of a mosquito, for Allah Ta` ala does not accept anything other than what is pure and Halal (lawful).
This devaluation and depreciation of wealth is in terms of the Hereafter. If we look a little deeper and keep the ultimate end of things in sight, we shall discover that Halal and حَرَام haram wealth or property are not equal even in the businesses of this mortal world. The kind of benefits, favourable consequences, real comfort and bliss which come through Halal, never do and never can come from حَرَام haram.
Citing Ibn Abi Hatim, Tafsir Al-Durr Al-Manthur reports that when Sayyidna ` Umar ibn ` Abd Al-Aziz, the rightly-guided Khalifah of the age of the Tabi` in, stopped impermissible taxes imposed by the oligarchy before him, returned monies and properties taken illegally to the rightful owners, the government treasury became empty and the graph of usual income came very low. Then, the governor of a province wrote a letter to him in which he complained about the low income of the public treasury and asked him as to how would the affairs of the government run under such circumstances. Sayyidna ` Umar ibn ` Abd al-` Aziz رحمۃ اللہ علیہ answered him by quoting this very verse: لَّا يَسْتَوِي الْخَبِيثُ وَالطَّيِّبُ وَلَوْ أَعْجَبَكَ كَثْرَةُ الْخَبِيثِ ; (The bad and the good are not equal, even though you are attracted by the profusion of the bad). He also wrote: People before you had used injustice and oppression to fill the treasury, now you match it by establishing equity and justice and let the holding of your treasury stand reduced. And do not care. The expenditures of our government shall be met within this reduced income.
Though the cause of the revelation of this verse is a particular event, the basic message of the verse is that numbers being low or high do not mean much. Matters cannot be measured by majority and minority and a human hand-count of fifty one against forty nine cannot go on to become the touchstone of that which is right and true.
In fact, if we were to even casually look into the state of affairs prevailing around every section of society in the world, then, we shall see less of good and more of evil. Compare belief with disbelief; godliness, purity, honesty and trust with sinfulness and debauchery; justice and equity with injustice and oppression; knowledge with ignorance; reason with unreason - one is bound to find more of the later in all these comparisons. This leads us to become certain that the numerical abundance of something, group or party cannot be an absolute proof of its being good or true. Instead of that, the good in that thing or group or party depends on relevant particulars and states. If they are good, they are good, and if they are bad, they are bad. This is the reality the Holy Qur'an has stated clearly by saying: وَلَوْ أَعْجَبَكَ كَثْرَةُ الْخَبِيثِ (even though you are attracted by the profusion of the bad).
Of course, Islam too has declared numerical majority to be decisive on some occasions, and that too where there be no ruling authority competent enough to decide by the power of argument and the assessment of intrinsic qualities. On occasions like this, in order to resolve the disputes among masses of people, majority vote is resorted to. Take the example of the problem of appointing an Imam or leader in a situation when there is no Imam or Amir or leader present to give a decision. Therefore, on some occasions, majority opinion has been preferred to ward off possible dispute and resolve matters peacefully. It never means that what has been adopted by a majority of people should become Halal and permissible and true.
At the end of the verse it was said: فَاتَّقُوا اللَّـهَ يَا أُولِي الْأَلْبَابِ (So, fear Allah, O men of understanding). By addressing the men of understanding this verse indicates that it is not the attitude of the men of wisdom to be attracted to something because of its numerical or quantitative abundance, or to take the majority as the touchstone of what is true and correct. Intelligent people would not do something like that. Therefore, it is to caution all people of understanding against these at-titudes that they have been commanded with: فَاتَّقُوا اللَّـهَ (fear Allah).
Commentary
The Prohibition of Asking Unnecessary Questions
These verses warn people who keep investigating unnecessarily into Divine injunctions. So fond and bent are they in this exercise that they would go to the outer limit of asking questions even about in-junctions which have not been prescribed at all and for which there is really no genuine need that they be asked. In this verse, such people have been instructed not to ask questions lest they are subjected to some trial, or they have to face disgrace as a result of the disclosure of their secrets.
The Background of the Revelation
As narrated in Sahib Muslim, the background or the cause of the revelation of these verses is as follows. When the verse concerning the obligation of Hajj was revealed, Sayyidna Al-Aqra` ibn Habis ؓ asked: ` Have we been obligated with Hajj every year?' The Holy Prophet ﷺ did not answer that question. He asked again. The Holy Prophet still remained silent. When he asked a third time, the Holy Prophet ﷺ reprimanded him by saying: If, in answer to your question, I had said, ` Yes, the Hajj is obligatory every year' - so it would have become, and you would have been unable to do it. After that, he added: Things about which I give you no command, leave them as they are. Do not ask questions by digging and prying into them. Communities before you have been damned eternally through this very proliferation of questioning because they, questions after questions about what Allah and His Messenger did not make obligatory on them, and in consequence of their unnecessary enquiry, these optional things were made obligatory - and then, they got involved in the unfortunate practice of disobeying these. Your estab-lished routine should be: Do what I order you to do, with the best of your ability, and leave what I order you not to do (that is, do not dig and pry into things about which no injunctions are given).
There is No Nubuwwah (Prophethood) and Wahy (Revelation) after the Holy Prophet ﷺ
It has also been tacitly said in this verse: وَإِن تَسْأَلُوا عَنْهَا حِينَ يُنَزَّلُ الْقُرْآنُ تُبْدَ لَكُمْ : ` and if you ask about them while the Qur'an is being revealed, they will be disclosed to you (through revelation).' Here, by restricting it with the time duration of the revelation of the Qur'an, the indication given is that it will be after the completion of the revelation of the Qur'an, that the process of Prophethood (Nubuwwah) and Revelation (Wahy) will be discontinued.
Though, after the discontinuation of this process of Prophethood and Revelation, the consequences that new injunctions may come, things not obligatory may become obligatory or someone's secret may be disclosed through revelation are not likely to take effect - but, minting unnecessary questions, falling for investigations into them or asking about things for which there is no need, shall still remain prohibited, even after the discontinuation of the process of Prophethood. The reason is simple. This is a waste of time - your own and that of others. The Holy Prophet ﷺ has said:
مِن حُسنِ اِسلامِ المرَءِ تَرکُہ مَالَایَعنِیہِ
One of the qualities making someone a good Muslim is that one leaves what is unnecessary.
This tells us that many of our brother Muslims who keep investigating into unnecessary subjects, such as, the name of the mother of Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) or the precise length and breadth of the Ark of Sayyidna Nuh (علیہ السلام) ، indulge in what has no effect on one's conduct in life. Therefore, asking such questions is blameworthy - especially when it is already known that people who tend to ask such questions are mostly unaware of the basics of their religion. The problem is that falling for what is wasteful invariably results in making one stay deprived of doing what is necessary. As for the large body of work left by Muslim jurists in which they have answered assumed religious problems and questions, it was not something unnecessary. Later events proved that they were needed by future generations. Therefore, they do not fall under the purview of wasteful or meaningless questions. It is also a part of Islamic teachings that one should not indulge in any activity, whether intellectual or practical, a task or a conversation, and waste precious time through it, unless there is some gain to be made from it in terms of the worldly or other-wordly life.
Creyentes, no interroguen a su Mensajero respecto a temas irrelevantes que no los ayudan en nada en la práctica de su religión. Por otra parte, si recibieran una revelación al respecto, esta sería sinónimo de nuevas obligaciones y no sería beneficiosa para ustedes. Si preguntan acerca estos temas mientras la Revelación desciende sobre el Mensajero, entonces recibirán sus respuestas ya que esto es fácil para Al-lah. Al-lah no toma en consideración aquello que no menciona en el Corán. No indaguen al respecto, ya que si lo hacen se verán obligados a poner en práctica los preceptos que vengan ligados a ello.
Wahai orang-orang yang beriman! Janganlah kalian bertanya kepada rasul kalian tentang hal-hal yang tidak kalian butuhkan dan tidak membantu kalian dalam mengurus urusan agama kalian, karena apabila hal-hal semacam itu dijelaskan kepada kalian maka hal itu akan memberatkan kalian lantaran di dalamnya mengandung berbagai kesulitan. Jika kalian menanyakan hal-hal yang tidak boleh kalian tanyakan itu pada saat turunnya wahyu kepada rasul, niscaya hal-hal tersebut akan dijelaskan kepada kalian karena itu sangat mudah bagi Allah. Sesungguhnya Allah telah melewatkan hal-hal yang tidak dibicarakan oleh Al-Qur`ān maka janganlah kalian menanyakannya; karena jika kalian menanyakannya maka akan turun wahyu yang akan membebani kalian pada ketentuan hukumnya. Allah Maha Pengampun terhadap dosa-dosa para hamba yang bertobat kepada-Nya dan Maha Penyantun dengan tidak menyegerakan hukuman terhadap mereka.
O you who have faith in Allah, follow His Messenger and practise His laws, do not ask your Messenger about things which you do not in need, and which will not be of any help to you in your religion. If you were told of such things, they would upset you because of the difficulty in them. If, despite the prohibition, you ask about these things, then know that revelation is coming down to the Prophet and they will be made clear to you. That is easy for Allah. Allah has not said certain things in the Qur’ān, so do not ask about them. If you ask about them, you will have to follow the law that is then revealed.
"Hai orang-orang yang beriman, janganlah kamu menanya-kan (kepada Nabimu) hal-hal yang jika diterangkan kepadamu, niscaya menyusahkan kamu dan jika kamu menanyakan di waktu al-Qur`an itu sedang diturunkan, niscaya akan diterangkan kepa-damu. Allah memaafkan (kamu) tentang hal-hal itu. Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyantun. Sungguh telah ada segolongan manusia sebelum kamu menanyakan hal-hal yang serupa itu (ke-pada Nabi mereka), kemudian mereka tidak percaya kepadanya." (Al-Ma`idah: 101-102).
(101) Allah melarang hamba-hambaNya yang beriman bertanya tentang perkara-perkara yang jika dijelaskan justru membawa keburukan dan kesedihan bagi mereka. Hal itu seperti pertanyaan sebagian kaum Muslimin kepada Rasulullah ﷺ tentang bapak-bapak mereka dan tentang keadaan mereka di surga atau di neraka.[59] Hal seperti ini seandainya dijelaskan kepada penanya tidak akan mendatangkan kebaikan. Juga seperti pertanyaan tentang perkara-perkara yang tidak terjadi, dan pertanyaan yang berakibat diturunkannya hukum-hukum yang berat dalam syariat yang menyusahkan umat. Juga seperti pertanyaan tentang sesuatu yang tidak berguna. Pertanyaan-pertanyaan ini dan yang semacamnya adalah dilarang. Adapun pertanyaan yang tidak berakibat apa pun dari yang telah disebutkan, maka ia diperintahkan. Sebagaimana Firman Allah,
﴾ فَسۡـَٔلُوٓاْ أَهۡلَ ٱلذِّكۡرِ إِن كُنتُمۡ لَا تَعۡلَمُونَ 7 ﴿
"Maka tanyakanlah olehmu kepada orang-orang yang berilmu, jika kamu tiada mengetahui." (Al-Anbiya`: 7).
﴾ وَإِن تَسۡـَٔلُواْ عَنۡهَا حِينَ يُنَزَّلُ ٱلۡقُرۡءَانُ تُبۡدَ لَكُمۡ ﴿ "Dan jika kamu menanyakan di waktu al-Qur`an itu sedang diturunkan, niscaya akan diterangkan kepa-damu." Maksudnya, jika pertanyaanmu itu pas pada momennya, ketika al-Qur`an diturunkan kepadamu, dan kamu bertanya tentang ayat yang musykil atau hukum yang samar bagimu pada waktu di mana turunnya wahyu dari langit adalah sesuatu yang memungkinkan, ﴾ تُبۡدَ لَكُمۡ ﴿ "niscaya akan diterangkan kepadamu"; dije-laskan dan dipaparkan kepadamu. Maka diamlah terhadap masalah yang Allah diam padanya.
﴾ عَفَا ٱللَّهُ عَنۡهَاۗ ﴿ "Allah memaafkan (kamu) tentang hal-hal itu." Mak-sudnya, Allah diam karena memberi maaf kepada hamba-hamba-Nya, jadi semua yang Allah diamkan adalah termasuk yang Dia bolehkan dan maafkan.
﴾ وَٱللَّهُ غَفُورٌ حَلِيمٞ ﴿ "Dan Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyan-tun," selalu memberi ampunan, dikenal dengan kebaikan dan ke-bijaksanaanNya. Carilah ampunan dan kebaikanNya. Mohonlah rahmat dan ridhaNya.
(102) Pertanyaan-pertanyaan ini di mana kamu dilarang darinya, ﴾ قَدۡ سَأَلَهَا قَوۡمٞ مِّن قَبۡلِكُمۡ ﴿ "sungguh telah ada segolongan manusia sebelum kamu yang menanyakan hal-hal serupa itu." Artinya, perta-nyaan yang mirip dan sejenis dengannya dengan pertanyaan yang didasari oleh pembangkangan bukan oleh sikap meminta petunjuk, manakala ia dijelaskan kepada mereka dan hadir kepada mereka, ﴾ أَصۡبَحُواْ بِهَا كَٰفِرِينَ ﴿ "mereka tidak percaya kepadanya," sebagaimana sabda Nabi dalam hadits yang shahih,
مَا نَهَيْتُكُمْ عَنْهُ فَاجْتَنِبُوْهُ وَمَا أَمَرْتُكُمْ بِهِ فَافْعَلُوْا مِنْهُ مَا اسْتَطَعْتُمْ، فَإِنَّمَا أَهْلَكَ الَّذِيْنَ مِنْ قَبْلِكُمْ كَثْرَةُ مَسَائِلِهِمْ وَاخْتِلَافُهُمْ عَلَى أَنْبِيَائِهِمْ.
"Apa yang aku larang bagimu, maka jauhilah, apa yang aku perin-tahkan, maka lakukanlah semampumu, karena yang mencelakakan orang-orang sebelummu adalah banyaknya pertanyaan dan penyelisihan mereka terhadap nabi-nabi mereka."[60]
Ô vous qui croyez, ne questionnez pas votre Messager sur des points accessoires qui ne vous aident en rien dans la pratique de votre religion. Par ailleurs, si une révélation vous était faite à ce propos, elle serait synonyme de nouvelles contraintes et cela vous serait préjudiciable. Si vous questionnez au sujet de ces choses pendant que la Révélation descend sur le Messager, elles vous seront divulguées car ceci est facile pour Allah. Allah ne prend pas en considération les choses qu’Il ne mentionne pas dans le Coran. Ne questionnez donc pas à leur sujet car si vous le faites, vous serez contraints de mettre en pratique les prescriptions qui y sont relatives.
Ey iman edenler! İhtiyacınız olmayan ve dininiz ile ilgili size yardımcı olmayacak şeyleri Rasûlünüze sormayınız. Eğer o sorduğunuz şeylerin içinde olan zorluklar sizlere açıklanır ise bunlar sizi üzer. Şayet sormanız yasaklanan şeyleri, vahiy Rasûle inerken sorarsanız, sizlere bunlar açıklanır. Bu ise Allah için çok kolaydır. Kesinlikle Allah, Kur'an'ın bahsetmediği şeylerden sizleri sorumlu tutmayacaktır. Siz de bunları sorup araştırmayınız. Eğer onlar hakkında soru sorarsanız üzerinize onlarla ilgili zor hükümler iner. Allah, tövbe ettiklerinde kullarının günahlarını affeden, günahlardan dolayı onları cezalandırmada acele etmeyendir.
Hỡi những người có đức tin, các ngươi chớ hỏi Thiên Sứ của các ngươi về những điều không cần thiết cho các ngươi cũng như những điều không giúp ích cho các vụ việc tôn giáo của các ngươi. Và nếu những điều đó được trình bày thì chúng sẽ khiến các ngươi thêm rắc rối. Nếu các ngươi thắc mắc những điều bị cấm hỏi này lúc những Lời Mặc Khải đang được ban xuống cho Thiên Sứ Muhammad thì Nó sẽ giải trình cho các ngươi, điều đó đối với Allah rất đơn giản. Quả thật, Allah không bắt tội về những thứ mà Qur'an đã im lặng. Do đó, các ngươi chớ đừng hỏi về những thứ đó vì nếu các ngươi hỏi về chúng thì chúng sẽ đè nặng trách nhiệm lên các ngươi bởi giáo luật của chúng. Allah hằng tha thứ tội lỗi cho đám bầy tôi của Ngài khi họ biết ăn năn sám hối, Ngài kiên nhẫn không vội trừng phạt họ về tội đã phạm.
101- Ey iman edenler! Size açıklanınca üzüleceğiniz birtakım şeyleri sormayın. Eğer Kur’ân indirilmekteyken soracak olursanız da size açıklanır. Allah onları affetmiştir. Allah Ğafûrdur, Halîmdir.
102- Sizden evvel de bir kavim (bu tür sorular) sordu da sonra da onları inkar ettiler.
101. Yüce Allah, mü’min kullarına kendilerine açıklandığı takdirde hoşlarına gitmeyecek ve onları kederlendirecek hususlara dâir soru sormalarını yasaklamaktadır. Kimi müslümanların Allah Rasûlüne, babaları ve onların durumu hakkında, cennette mi cehennemde mi olduklarına dâir soru sormaları buna bir örnektir. Olur ki bu husus sorana açıklanır da soran için bunda bir hayır bulunmaz. Yine meydana gelmemiş hususlara dâir sorular sormak ve şer’î açıdan birtakım zorluklara ve hükümlerin ümmeti sıkıntıya sokacak şekilde ağırlaşmasına sebep olacak türden sorular da böyledir. Anlamsız ve faydsız şeyler hakkında soru sormak da buna örnek gösterilebilir. İşte yasak olan, bu ve benzeri hususlara dâir soru sormaktır. Bu gibi sonuçlar doğurmayan hususlara dâir soru sormaya gelince bu, (yasaklanmamış aksine) emredilmiştir. Nitekim Yüce Allah:“Eğer bilmiyorsanız zikir/ilim ehline sorun”(en-Nahl, 16/43)buyurmaktadır.“Eğer Kur’ân indirilmekteyken soracak olursanız da size açıklanır.”Yani eğer sorunuz uygun olup uygun yerde ve Kur’ân-ı Kerîm’in indirildiği dönemde sorulursa, anlaşılması güç bir âyet yahut sizin için izâhı yapılamayan bir hükme dâir ise ve vahyin semadan indirilmesi mümkün olan bir zamana denk düşerse o zaman o hüküm size açıklanır; aksi takdirde Allah’ın açıklamayıp sükut geçtiği hususlar hakkında siz de soru sormayıp susun.“Allah onları affetmiştir.”yani Allah bu hususta kullarına afiyet ve esenlik vererek, onları sorumlu tutmayarak hükmü açıklamamıştır. Allah’ın susup hüküm belirtmediği her bir husus Allah’ın mubah kıldığı ve affettiği şeyler arasındadır.“Allah Ğafûrdur, Halîmdir.” O, ezeli olarak mağfiret sahibidir, hilmi ve ihsanı da bilinen bir husustur. Öyleyse O’nun mağfiret ve ihsanına nail olmaya çalışın, rahmet ve rızasını elde etmeye gayret edin.
102. “Sizden evvel de bir kavim (bu tür sorular) sordu.” Size haklarında soru sorulması yasaklanmış olan bu hususlara dair, onların türünden ve onlara benzer hususlar hakkında, doğruyu arayıp bulmak kastı ile değil de işi yokuşa sürmek kastı ile sorular sormuşlardı. Ancak onlara bu sordukları hususlar açıklanıp buna dâir emirler verilince de “onları inkar ettiler.” Nitekim Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem sahih bir hadiste şöyle buyurmaktadır: “Ben, size neyi yasakladımsa ondan uzak durun. Size neyi emrettiysem gücünüz yettiğince onu yapın. Çünkü sizden öncekileri çokça soru sormaları ve peygamberlerine muhalefet etmeleri helâk etmiştir.”
O voi credenti, non chiedete al vostro Messaggero cose che non vi riguardano e che non vi sono utili nella vostra religione. Se ottenete una risposta, potrebbe essere dannoso per voi e potrebbe rendervi le cose difficili. Se chiedete informazioni su queste cose che vi è stato impedito chiedere, sappiate che quando giungerà la rivelazione al Messaggero vi saranno chiarite, e ciò è facile per Allāh. Allāh ha perdonato questioni che il Corano non ha menzionato: Non la menziona. Quindi non fate domande al riguardo. poiché, se dopo aver chiesto doveste ottenere risposta, diverrebbe un obbligo per voi. E Allāh perdona i peccati dei Suoi servitori se si pentono, ed Egli è misericordioso non li punisce per questo.
O mga sumampalataya, huwag kayong magtanong sa Sugo ninyo tungkol sa mga bagay na walang pangangailangan para sa inyo sa mga ito at hindi kabilang sa nakatutulong sa inyo sa nauukol sa relihiyon ninyo. Kung ilalantad ang mga ito sa inyo ay magpapasama ng loob ninyo ang mga ito dahil sa taglay ng mga ito na hirap. Kung magtatanong kayo tungkol sa mga bagay na ito, na sinaway kayo sa pagtatanong tungkol sa mga ito sa sandaling bumababa ang pagkakasi sa Sugo, ay pinaglilinaw ang mga ito sa inyo. Iyon kay Allāh ay madali. Nagpalampas nga si Allāh sa mga bagay na nanahimik tungkol sa mga ito ang Qur'ān kaya huwag kayong magtanong tungkol sa mga ito sapagkat tunay na kayo, kung nagtanong kayo tungkol sa mga ito, ay bababaan ng pag-aatang sa kahatulan ng mga ito. Si Allāh ay Mapagpatawad sa mga pagkakasala ng mga lingkod Niya kapag nagbalik-loob sila, Matimpiin sa pagpaparusa sa kanila dahil sa mga ito.
O vi koji vjerujete, ne pitajte Poslanika ono za čim nemate potrebe i što vam ne pomaže u pogledu privrženosti vjeri! Ako vam otkrije ono što ste pitali, zadesit će vas neprijatnost zbog poteškoće koju to što vam je otkrio nosi sa sobom, a ako, o stvarima koje su vam bile zabranjene da pitate, budete pitali dok se objavljuje Kur'an, bit će vam odgovoreno, i to je Allahu lahko. Allah je oprostio neke stvari koje je Kur'an prešutio, pa nemojte pitati o njima, jer ako budete pitali, bit će vam objavljena dodatna obaveza u vidu propisa o tome što ste pitali. Allah prašta grijehe Svojih robova ako se pokaju i blag je, pa ne želi da ih kazni.
Posero simili domande popoli che vi hanno preceduto, e quando giunse l'obbligo non vi si attennero, e per questo divennero miscredenti.
Quả thật, nhóm người trước thời các ngươi cũng đã thắc mắc những điều giống như vậy, nhưng rồi khi họ được áp đặt luật định trên những thứ họ thắc mắc thì họ không chấp hành, vì thế họ trở thành những kẻ vô đức tin bởi sự việc đó.
Prije vas su neki ljudi pitali takva pitanja, pa kada im je zbog tog pitanja stavljeno u obavezu ono o čemu su pitali – nisu postupali po tome, i zbog toga su postali nevjernici.
May nagtanong ng tungkol sa tulad ng mga ito, na mga tao kabilang sa nauna sa inyo, ngunit noong inatangan sila ng mga ito ay hindi sila nagsagawa sa mga ito, saka sila ay naging mga tagatangging sumampalataya dahilan sa mga ito.
Orang-orang sebelum kamu pernah menanyakan hal-hal semacam itu, kemudian tatkala mereka dibebani ketentuan hukum tertentu ternyata mereka tidak mau menjalankannya. Kemudian mereka menjadi kafir karenanya.
Entre los pueblos que los han precedido, algunos han planteado las mismas preguntas, pero cuando debieron poner en práctica las nuevas disposiciones reveladas, se negaron y a partir de entonces se volvieron incrédulos.
A nation before you had asked about things not initially revealed to them. When they were then commanded to do them, they did not carry out the order; and became disbelievers as a result.
Şüphe yok ki, sizden önce gelen bir topluluk bu konuda benzer sorular sordular. Bu sordukları sorular sebebiyle üzerlerine sorumluluk yüklenince onunla amel etmediler ve kâfir oldular.
It has been recorded in the traditions that when the order regarding Hajj was received, the Prophet Muhammad said in a sermon ‘O, people! Hajj has been made compulsory for you.’ On hearing this, a person from the Banu Asad tribe got up and asked: ‘O, Prophet of God! Is it for every year?’ The Prophet Muhammad was very angry and said, ‘By the Lord in whose hands my life is! Had I said “‘Yes”, it would have become compulsory for every year, and having become compulsory for every year, you would not have been able to perform it every year and thus committed denial of truth.’ So, leave out whatever I leave out. When I order anything to be done, do it, and when I prohibit you from doing anything, don’t do it.’ (Tafsir ibn Kathir).
Parmi les communautés qui vous ont précédés, certains peuples ont posé de telles questions, mais lorsqu’ils ont dû mettre en applications les dispositions nouvellement révélées, ils s’y sont refusés et sont devenus mécréants de ce fait.
These are different categories of domestic animals which the pre-Islamic Arabs used to dedicate to their deities.
Allah has made livestock lawful for you to consume. He has not made unlawful what the idolaters declared unlawful for themselves when dedicating them to their idols, such as: baḥīrah, a she-camel whose ear is cut after it gives birth to a certain number; or sā’ibah, a she-camel that is left for the idols after it reaches a certain age; or waṣīlah, a she-camel that gives birth to one female after another; or ḥāmī, a male camel stud that mates with other camels and produces a given number of offspring. Allah did not make any of these; but the disbelievers falsely claimed that Allah had forbidden these things. Most of the disbelievers do not differentiate between truth and falsehood and between the lawful and the unlawful.
Allah a permis de consommer la chair de toutes les bêtes du pâturage. Il n’a jamais déclaré que certaines catégories étaient illicites, pourtant les polythéistes réservent à leurs idoles `al-baħîrah(baħîratu), à savoir la chamelle dont l’oreille est coupée après qu’elle ait donné naissance à un nombre déterminé de chamelons, `as-sâ`ibah(sâ`ibatu), c’est-à-dire la chamelle cédée aux idoles après avoir atteint un âge déterminé, `al-waṣîlah(waṣîlatu), la chamelle ayant donné naissance à plusieurs femelles successivement et `al-ħâmî, qui est le dromadaire mâle ayant engendré un certain nombre de chamelons. Les polythéistes mentent effrontément en disant qu’Allah a déclaré illicites les bêtes mentionnées, sachant que la plupart des mécréants ne distinguent pas le vrai du faux et le licite de l’illicite.
Allah menghalalkan hewan ternak, dan Dia tidak pernah mengharamkan hewan ternak yang diharamkan oleh orang-orang musyrik atas diri mereka untuk menghormati berhala-berhala mereka; seperti hewan baḥīrah (yaitu unta yang dipotong telinganya apabila sudah melahirkan dalam jumlah tertentu), sā`ibah (yaitu unta yang apabila sudah mencapai usia tertentu akan dibiarkan bebas sebagai persembahan untuk berhala-berhala mereka), waṣīlah (yaitu unta yang melahirkan unta betina kemudian melahirkan unta betina lagi), dan ḥāmī (yaitu unta jantan yang ditugaskan mengawini unta betina sampai melahirkan anak-anak unta dalam jumlah tertentu). Akan tetapi, orang-orang kafir telah berdusta dan mengada-ada bahwa Allah telah mengharamkan hewan-hewan tersebut. Sungguh, kebanyakan orang-orang kafir tidak bisa membedakan antara kebenaran dan kebatilan serta antara halal dan haram.
Allah, deve, sığır ve küçükbaş hayvanları helal kılmıştır. Yoksa müşriklerin putlarına adayarak kendilerine haram kıldığı gibi haram kılmamıştır. (Müşriklerin haram kıldıkları) hayvanlardan bir tanesi de, bahîredir. Bahîre; belli sayıda yavru doğurduktan sonra kulağı kesilen deveye, sâibe; belli bir yaşa ulaştıktan sonra putlara bırakılan deveye, vasîle; peş peşe dişi doğuran deveye, hâm; erkek deve olup soyundan bir kaç erkek doğan deveye denir. Fakat kâfirler, Allah adına yalan söyleyerek ve iftirada bulunarak Yüce Allah'ın bu zikredilenleri haram kıldığını iddia etmişlerdir. Kâfirlerin çoğu hak ile batılın, helal ile haramın arasını ayırt edemezler.
The Definition of Bahirah and Sa'ibah
The names Bahirah, Sa'ibah, WasiIah and Hami are connected with customs prevailing during the days of Jahiliyyah. Commentators differ in their exegesis. It is possible that all these words were applied each to a different situation. We limit ourselves to the explanation given by Sayyidna Said ibn al-Musaiyyib ؓ as it appears in the Sahih of Al-Bukhari:
BAHIRAH, an animal the milk from which was dedicated in the name of idols, and was not used by anyone personally.
SA'IBAH, an animal which was released in the name of idols, like a bull in some rural areas of our time.
HAMI, a male camel having copulated with a particular number, which was also released in the name of idols.
WASILAH, a she-camel giving birth to female offspring continuously, uninterrupted by the birth of a male, was also released in the name of idols.
In addition to doing what was Shirk, these people were challenging the right of benefiting from the meat of an animal, or its milk, or riding it, declared permissible by Almighty Allah, and placing their own restrictions on their being lawful or unlawful - as if the office of making Divine laws belonged to them! And the cruel joke was that they took these polytheistic customs of theirs to be the source of attaining the pleasure and nearness of Almighty Allah. The answer to this was: Almighty Allah had never appointed these customs. If their elders did it, they fabricated lies against Him, and the ignorant masses accepted them. In short, a two-pronged warning has been given here by saying that the way it is a crime to invite hardships in Divine injunctions by asking purposeless questions, similarly, it is much more serious a crime that one goes about proposing things as Halal or حَرَام haram based on one's personal opinions and desires without the will and command of the Law-Giver. (Tafsir Usmani )
Al-lah permite consumir la carne de todos los animales de pastoreo, jamás declaró que algunas categorías eran ilícitas, Sin embargo, los politeístas reservan para sus ídolos algunos animales como: la camella cuya oreja es cortada luego de haber parido una cantidad determinada de crías, la camella ofrendada a los ídolos luego de alcanzar una edad determinada, la camella que parió varias hembras sucesivamente y el dromedario macho que ya fecundó un cierto número de hembras. Los politeístas mienten con descaro cuando dicen que Al-lah declaró ilícitos a los animales mencionados, sabedores de que la mayor parte de los incrédulos no distinguen lo verdadero de lo falso y lo lícito de lo ilícito.
Nagpahintulot si Allāh ng mga hayupan sapagkat hindi Siya nagbawal mula sa mga ito ng ipinagbawal ng mga tagapagtambal sa mga sarili nila para sa mga anito nila, na kabilang [sa mga ito] ang baḥīrah, na babaing kamelyo na pinuputol ang tainga nito kapag nakapagsilang ng isang takdang bilang; ang sā’ibah, na babaing kamelyo na kapag umabot sa isang takdang edad ay iniiwan sa mga anito nila; ang waṣīlah, na babaing kamelyo na nagpapatuloy ang pagsisilang sa isang babae matapos ng isang babae; ang ḥāmī, na lalaking kamelyo kapag nagkaanak mula sa sarili ng isang bilang ng mga kamelyo. Subalit ang mga tagatangging sumampalataya ay nag-akala ng isang kasinungalingan at paninirang-puri na si Allāh ay nagbawal sa mga nabanggit. Ang higit na marami sa mga tagatangging sumampalataya ay hindi nakatatalos sa pagkakaiba sa pagitan ng katotohanan at kabulaanan, at ng ipinahintulot at ipinagbabawal.
"Allah sekali-kali tidak pernah mensyariatkan adanya bahi-rah, sa`ibah, washilah dan ham. Akan tetapi orang-orang kafir membuat-buat kedustaan terhadap Allah, dan kebanyakan mereka tidak mengerti. Apabila dikatakan kepada mereka, 'Marilah meng-ikuti apa yang diturunkan Allah dan mengikuti Rasul.' Mereka menjawab, 'Cukuplah untuk kami apa yang kami dapati bapak-bapak kami mengerjakannya.' Dan apakah mereka juga akan mengikuti nenek moyang mereka walaupun nenek moyang mereka itu tidak mengetahui apa-apa dan tidak (pula) mendapat petunjuk?" (Al-Ma`idah: 103-104).
(103) Ini adalah celaan terhadap orang-orang musyrik yang membuat syariat dalam agama yang tidak diizinkan oleh Allah dan mengharamkan apa yang dihalalkan oleh Allah. Dengan akal mereka yang rusak, mereka menjadikan sebagian ternak mereka haram menurut istilah mereka yang menentang apa yang diturun-kan oleh Allah, FirmanNya, ﴾ مَا جَعَلَ ٱللَّهُ مِنۢ بَحِيرَةٖ ﴿ "Allah sekali-kali tidak pernah mensyariatkan adanya bahirah," yaitu, unta betina yang dibelah telinganya kemudian mereka mengharamkan untuk menaikinya. Menurut mereka ia harus dihormati.
﴾ وَلَا سَآئِبَةٖ ﴿ "Sa`ibah," yaitu, unta atau sapi betina atau domba yang telah mencapai sesuatu yang mereka sepakati. Mereka mem-biarkannya, tidak dikendarai, tidak dibebani, dan tidak dimakan dan sebagian dari mereka bernadzar menyisihkan sebagian harta-nya untuk dijadikan sa`ibah.
﴾ وَلَا حَامٖ ﴿ "Dan ham." Yakni, unta jantan yang tidak boleh di-kendarai dan dibebani jika ia telah mencapai kondisi yang dikenal di antara mereka.
Semua itu diharamkan oleh orang-orang musyrik tanpa bukti dan dalil. Ia hanyalah kedustaan atas Nama Allah yang keluar dari kebodohan dan kedunguan mereka. Oleh karena itu Dia berfirman, ﴾ وَلَٰكِنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ يَفۡتَرُونَ عَلَى ٱللَّهِ ٱلۡكَذِبَۖ وَأَكۡثَرُهُمۡ لَا يَعۡقِلُونَ ﴿ "Akan tetapi orang-orang kafir membuat-buat kedustaan terhadap Allah, dan kebanyakan mereka tidak mengerti," tanpa dalil naqli dan tanpa dalil aqli.
(104) Walaupun begitu mereka mengagumi pendapat mereka yang didasarkan kepada kebodohan dan kezhaliman. Jika mereka diajak ﴾ إِلَىٰ مَآ أَنزَلَ ٱللَّهُ وَإِلَى ٱلرَّسُولِ ﴿ "mengikuti apa yang diturunkan Allah dan mengikuti Rasul," mereka berpaling dan menolak dan ﴾ قَالُواْ حَسۡبُنَا مَا وَجَدۡنَا عَلَيۡهِ ءَابَآءَنَآۚ ﴿ "mereka menjawab, 'Cukuplah untuk kami apa yang kami dapati bapak-bapak kami mengerjakannya'." Maksudnya, agama, walaupun itu adalah agama yang tidak benar, agama yang tidak menyelamatkan dari azab Allah. Seandainya bapak-bapak mereka memiliki pengetahuan dan ilmu yang memadai, niscaya perkaranya menjadi mudah, akan tetapi bapak-bapak mereka tidak mengerti apa pun; artinya mereka tidak memiliki sedikit pun akal, ilmu, dan petunjuk. Celakalah orang yang mengekor kepada orang yang tidak memiliki ilmu yang benar dan akal yang sehat dan meninggalkan apa yang diturunkan oleh Allah serta menolak mengikuti RasulNya yang mengisi hati dengan iman, hidayah, dan keyakinan yang penuh.
Allāh rese lecito il bestiame: Non vietò il bestiame che vietò agli idolatri, come Al-Baħirah, ovvero la cammella a cui viene tagliato un orecchio quando partorisce un certo numero di piccoli; e As-Sahibah, ovvero la cammella che viene sacrificata ai loro idoli quando raggiunge una certa età; e Al-Wasīlah, ovvero la cammella che partorisce più femmine consecutivamente; e Al-Ħamī, ovvero il cammello dalla cui fecondazione nascono molti cammelli; ma i miscredenti dissero falsamente che, in verità, Allāh proibì le cammelle elencate, e molti dei miscredenti non riescono a distinguere tra il vero ed il falso e tra il lecito e l'illecito.
103- Allah ne bahîre, ne sâibe, ne vasîle ne de hâm (diye bir şey meşru) kılmamıştır. Fakat kâfirler Allah üzerine yalan uydurup iftira ediyorlar. Onların pek çoğunun aklı ermez.
104- Onlara:“Allah’ın indirdiğine ve Rasûlüne gelin” denildiği zaman: “Atalarımızı üzerinde bulduğumuz yol bize yeter” derler. Ataları hiçbir şey bilmeyen ve doğru yolda gitmeyen kimseler idiyse de mi (onların yolundan gidecekler)?!
103. Bu buyruk, Allah’ın izin vermediği bir din icat ederek O’nun helâl kıldığı şeyleri haram kılan müşrikleri yermektedir. Bu müşrikler, kendi bozuk görüşlerine dayanarak Allah’ın indirdiklerine aykırı birtakım isimler uydurup sahip oldukları bazı hayvanları haram kıldılar. İşte bu konuda Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Allah ne bahîre” yani kulağını yarıp da sırtına binmeyi haram kıldıkları ve saygıdeğer gördükleri dişi deve, “ne sâibe” yani üzerinde anlaştıkları belli bir yaşa ulaşınca serbest bırakıp sırtına binmedikleri, yük vurmadıkları ve etini yemedikleri dişi deve, inek veya koyun. Bazıları da malından belli bir şeyi adar ve onu saibe yapardı. “ne de hâm” yani aralarında bilinen belli bir duruma ulaşan, sırtına binilmesi ve yük vurulması yasak olan deve “(diye bir şey meşru) kılmamıştır.”
Bütün bunlar müşriklerin herhangi bir delil ve belgeye dayalı olmaksızın haram kıldıkları şeyler arasındadır. Bu haram kılmaları ancak Allah’a bir iftiradır. Bunları kendi bilgisizliklerinden ve akılsızlıklarından uydurmuşlardır. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah:“Fakat kâfirler Allah üzerine yalan uydurup iftira ediyorlar. Onlarının pek çoğunun aklı ermez.” buyurmaktadır. Bu hususta ne bir nakli delilleri vardır ne de akli bir delilleri vardır.
104. Bununla birlikte onlar, ancak cehalet ve zulme dayalı görüşlerini beğenmişlerdir. Bu nedenle de onlar “Allah’ın indirdiğine ve Rasûlüne” davet olunduklarında yüz çevirir ve bunu kabul etmeyerek: “Atalarımızı üzerinde bulduğumuz yol bize yeter” derler.” Doğru olmasa bile, Allah’ın azabından kurtaracak bir din olmasa dahi atalarımızı üzerinde bulduğumuz yol, din bizim için yeterlidir. Eğer ataları yetkin dirâyet ve bilgi sahibi kimseler olsaydı sorun yoktu. Ancak ataları da hiçbir şey bilmeyen kimselerdi. Ataları akli bakımdan da hiçbir özelliğe sahip değillerdi. İlim ve hidâyet namına da ellerinde hiçbir şeyleri yoktu. O halde sağlıklı bir bilgisi bulunmayan, üstün bir akla sahip olmayan kimseleri taklit ederek Allah’ın indirdiği şeylere ve kalpleri ilim, iman, hidâyet ve yakîn ile dolduran peygamberlere uymayı terk eden kimselere yazıklar olsun!
The Meaning of Bahirah, Sa'ibah, Wasilah and Ham
Al-Bukhari recorded that Sa`id bin Al-Musayyib said, "The Bahirah is a female camel whose milk was spared for the idols and no one was allowed to milk it. The Sa'ibah is a female camel let loose for free pasture for the idols, and nothing was allowed to be carried on it. Abu Hurayrah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«رَأَيْتُ عَمْرَو بْنَ عَامِرٍ الْخُزَاعِيَّ يَجُرُّ قُصْبَهُ فِي النَّارِ، وَكَانَ أَوَّلَ مَنْ سَيَّبَ السَّوَائِب»
(I saw `Amr bin `Amir Al-Khuza`i pulling his intestines behind him in the Fire, and he was the first to start the practice of Sa'ibah.) As for the Wasilah, it is a female camel set free for the idols, because it had given birth to a she-camel in its first delivery and then another she-camel at its second delivery. They used to set such camel free if she gave birth to two females without a male between them. As for the Ham, it is a male camel which would be freed from work for the idols, after it had finished a number of copulations assigned for it. The male camel freed from work in this case is called a Hami." Muslim and An-Nasa'i recorded this Hadith. Imam Ahmad recorded that `Abdullah bin Mas`ud said that the Prophet said,
«إِنَّ أَوَّلَ مَنْ سَيَّبَ السَّوَائِبَ وَعَبَدَ الْأَصْنَامَ أَبُو خُزَاعَةَ عَمْرُو بْنُ عَامِرٍ، وَإِنِّي رَأَيْتُهُ يَجُرُّ أَمْعَاءَهُ فِي النَّار»
(The first to start the practice of Sa'ibah and worshipping idols was Abu Khuza`ah, `Amr bin `Amir. I saw him pulling his intestines behind him in the Fire.) The `Amr mentioned in the above Hadith is the son of Luhay bin Qam`ah, one of the chiefs of the tribe of Khuza`ah who were the caretakers of the House of Allah after the tribe of Jurhum, (and before the Prophet's tribe, Quraysh). He was the first to change the religion of Ibrahim (Al-Khalil in Makkah) bringing idol worshipping to the area of Hijaz (Western Arabia). He also called the foolish people to worship idols and offer sacrifices to them and started these ignorant rituals concerning the animals as well as other rituals of Jahiliyyah. Allah said in Surat Al-An`am,
وَجَعَلُواْ لِلَّهِ مِمَّا ذَرَأَ مِنَ الْحَرْثِ وَالاٌّنْعَامِ نَصِيباً
(And they assign to Allah a share of the tilth and cattle which He has created...)3:136. As for the Bahirah, `Ali bin Abi Talhah said that Ibn `Abbas said, "It is the female camel that has given delivery five times. After that, they looked at the fifth delivery, if it were a male, they would slaughter it and give it to the men only and not the women. If it were a female, they would cut off its ears and proclaim, `This is a Bahirah (no one is allowed to milk it)."' As-Suddi and others mentioned a similar statement. As for the Sa'ibah, Mujahid said that it is for sheep, and mentioned a similar meaning as for Bahirah. He said that it delivers six females and then a male, female or two males, and that they then would slaughter it (the newly born sheep) and feed its meat to the men, but not to the woman. Muhammad bin Ishaq said that the Sa'ibah is the female camel that delivers ten females, without giving birth to a single male between them. They would then set it free and no one was allowed to ride it, cut its wool or milk it, except for a guest. Abu Rawq said, "The Sa'ibah was made as such when one goes out for some of his affairs and succeeds in whatever he intended to do. So he would designate a Sa'ibah from his property, a female camel or another type, and would set it free for the idols (in appreciation for his success). Then, whatever this camel gave birth to was set free for the idols too." As-Suddi said, "When one's affair was successful, or if he was cured from an illness, or if his wealth increased, he would set some of his wealth free for the idols. Those who would try to acquire any of the Sa'ibah property were punished in this world." As for the Wasilah, `Ali bin Abi Talhah said that Ibn `Abbas said, "It is the sheep that gives birth seven times, if she gives birth to a male or a female stillborn at its seventh delivery, the men, but not the women, would eat from it. If she gave birth to a female, or a female and a male, they would set them free, proclaiming (about the male in this case), His sister Wasalat (literally, `connected him to being forbidden on us')." Ibn Abi Hatim recorded this statement. `Abdur-Razzaq narrated that Ma`mar said that Az-Zuhri said that Sa`id bin Al-Musayyib said that,
وَلاَ وَصِيلَةٍ
(Or a Wasilah) "It is the female camel that gives delivery to a female and then another female at its second delivery. They would call such a camel a Wasilah, proclaiming that she has Wasalat (connected) between two females without giving birth to a male between them. So they used to cut off the ears of the Wasilah and let it roam free to pasture for their idols." A similar explanation was reported from Imam Malik bin Anas. Muhammad bin Ishaq said, "The Wasilah sheep is the ewe that gives birth to ten females in five deliveries, giving birth to two females at each delivery. This sheep would be called Wasilah and would be set free. Whatever this sheep delivers afterwards, male or female, would be given to the men, but not the women, but if it delivers a stillborn, men and women would share it!" As for the Ham, Al-`Awfi said that Ibn `Abbas said, "If a man's camel performs ten copulations, they would call him a Ham, `So set him free.," Similar was reported from Abu Rawq and Qatadah. `Ali bin Abi Talhah said that Ibn `Abbas said, "The Ham is the male camel whose offspring gave birth to their own offspring; they would then proclaim, `This camel has Hama (protected) its back.' Therefore, they would not carry anything on this male camel, cut his wool, prevent him from grazing wherever he likes or drinking from any pool, even if the pool did not belong to its owner." Ibn Wahb said, "I heard Malik saying, `As for the Ham, it is the male camel who is assigned a certain number of copulations, and when having finished what was assigned to him, would have peacock feathers placed on him and be set free."' Other opinions were also mentioned to explain this Ayah. There is a Hadith on this subject that Ibn Abi Hatim collected from Abu Ishaq As-Subay`i from Al-Ahwas Al-Jushami from his father Malik bin Nadlah who said, "I came to the Prophet wearing old clothes. So he said to me,
«هَلْ لَكَ مِنْ مَالٍ؟»
(Do you have any property) I said, `Yes.' He asked,
«مِنْ أَيِّ الْمَالِ؟»
(What type) I said, `All types; camels, sheep, horses and slaves.' He said,
«فَإِذَا آتَاكَ اللهُ مَالًا فَلْيُرَ عَلَيْك»
(If Allah gives you wealth, then let it show on you.) He then asked,
«تُنْتِجُ إِبِلُكَ وَافِيَةً آذَانُهَا؟»
(Do your camels deliver calves that have full ears) I said, `Yes, and do camels give birth but to whole calves' He said,
«فَلَعَلَّكَ تَأْخُذُ الْمُوسَى فَتَقْطَعَ آذَانَ طَائِفَةٍ مِنْهَا وَتَقُولَ: هَذِهِ بَحِيَرةٌ، تَشُقَّ آذَانَ طَائِفَةٍ مِنْهَا وَتَقُولَ: هَذِهِ حُرِّم»
(Do you take the knife and cut off the ears of some of them saying, `This is a Bahirah,' and tear the ears of some of them and proclaim, `This is Sacred') I said, `Yes.' He said,
«فَلَا تَفْعَلْ إِنَّ كُلَّ مَا آتَاكَ اللهُ لَكَ حِل»
(Then do not do that, for all the wealth that Allah has given you is allowed for you.) Then he said;
مَا جَعَلَ اللَّهُ مِن بَحِيرَةٍ وَلاَ سَآئِبَةٍ وَلاَ وَصِيلَةٍ وَلاَ حَامٍ
(Allah has not instituted things like Bahirah or a Sa'ibah or a Wasilah or a Ham. ) As for the Bahirah, it is the animal whose ears were cut, one would not allow his wife, daughters, or any of his household to benefit from its wool, hair or milk. But, if it died, they would share it. As for the Sa'ibah, they used to set it free for their idols and announce this fact in the vicinity of the idols. As for the Wasilah, it is the sheep that gives birth to six offspring. When she delivered for the seventh time, they would cut its ears and horns, saying, `It has Wasalat (connected deliveries),' and they would not slaughter it, hit it or prevent it from drinking from any pool." This Hadith was narrated with the addition of the explanation of these words in it. In another narration for this Hadith from Abu Ishaq from Abu Al-Ahwas, `Awf bin Malik used his own words (i.e., he explained these words not as a part of the Hadith itself) and this is more sound. Imam Ahmad recorded this Hadith from Sufyan bin `Uyaynah, from Abu Az-Za`ra' `Amr bin `Amr, from his uncle Abu Al-Ahwas `Awf bin Malik bin Nadlah from his father, Malik bin Nadlah. This narration also does not contain the explanation of Bahirah, Ham etc., that is added to the Hadith above, and Allah knows best. Allah's statement,
وَلَـكِنَّ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ يَفْتَرُونَ عَلَى اللَّهِ الْكَذِبَ وَأَكْثَرُهُمْ لاَ يَعْقِلُونَ
(But those who disbelieve invent lies against Allah, and most of them have no understanding.) means, Allah did not legislate these invented rituals and He does not consider them acts of obedience. Rather, it is the idolators who made them into rituals and acts of worship that they used to draw near to Allah. But they did not and will not help them to draw near to Him, rather, these innovations will only harm them.
وَإِذَا قِيلَ لَهُمْ تَعَالَوْاْ إِلَى مَآ أَنزَلَ اللَّهُ وَإِلَى الرَّسُولِ قَالُواْ حَسْبُنَا مَا وَجَدْنَا عَلَيْهِ ءَابَاءَنَآ
(And when it is said to them: "Come to what Allah has revealed and to the Messenger." They say: "Enough for us is that which we found our fathers following,") imeaning, if they are called to Allah's religion, Law and commandments and to avoiding what He prohibited, they say, `The ways and practices that we found our fathers and forefathers following are good enough for us. ` Allah said,
أَوَلَوْ كَانَ ءَابَاؤُهُمْ لاَ يَعْلَمُونَ شَيْئاً
(even though their fathers had no knowledge whatsoever...) That is, even though their fathers did not understand or recognize the truth or find its way. Therefore, who would follow their forefathers, except those who are even more ignorant and misguided than they were
يأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ عَلَيْكُمْ أَنْفُسَكُمْ لاَ يَضُرُّكُمْ مَّن ضَلَّ إِذَا اهْتَدَيْتُمْ إِلَى اللَّهِ مَرْجِعُكُمْ جَمِيعاً فَيُنَبِّئُكُمْ بِمَا كُنْتُمْ تَعْمَلُونَ
Allah cho phép các ngươi dùng các gia súc, Ngài không cấm các ngươi những thứ mà những kẻ thờ đa thần ngăn cấm bản thân họ vì các thần linh bục tượng của họ như Bahirah (lạc đà cái bị cắt tai nếu nó đẻ ra một số lượng con non nhất định nào đó), Sa-ibah (lạc đà cái khi đến một độ tuổi nhất định nào đó thì sẽ được làm vật tế cho các thần linh bục tượng của họ), Wasilah (lạc đà cái đẻ ra các lứa con đều là con cái), và Ham (lạc đà đực được lấy giống và cho ra một số các con đực nhất định nào đó thì nó không được cưỡi và không được dùng để chuyên chở). Tất cả những thứ này, chính những kẻ vô đức tin tự bản thân chúng đã khẳng định một cách dối trá rằng những thứ đó Haram rồi đổ thừa Allah đã nghiêm cấm. Quả thật, đa số những kẻ vô đức tin không phân biệt được giữa những điều sai trái và chân lý, giữa những thứ được phép và không được phép.
Allah je halalom učinio stoku, za razliku od višebožaca koji su u ime njihovih kipova sebi zabranili sljedeće vrste stoke: 1. behiru, a to je deva kojoj presijeku uši nakon što rodi određeni broj mladunčadi; 2. saibu, a to je deva koju posvećuju kipovima i ne diraju je kada dostigne određeni broj godina; 3. vesilu, a to je deva koja rodi žensku mladunčad jedno za drugim; 4. hamu, a to je dromedar koji oplodi određeni broj deva. Višebožački nevjernici su lažno tvrdili da je Allah zabranio ove vrste životinja. To je tako, a većina nevjernika ne razlikuje istinu od zablude i haram od halala.
E se viene detto a costoro che inventarono bugie sul conto di Allāh, riguardo la questione di aver proibito alcune bestie: "Venite incontro a ciò che Allāh ha rivelato nel Coranoالقرآن e nella Sunnahسُنَّة del Messaggero, pace e benedizione di Allāh su di lui, per sapere cosa è lecito e cosa è illecito". Dissero: "Ci sono sufficienti la fede, le parole e le azioni che abbiamo ereditato dai nostri antenati". Come può essere loro sufficiente ciò, mentre i loro antenati non sapevano nulla e non sono sulla Retta Via?! Non vengono seguiti se non da chi è più ignorante e più sviato di loro, ovvero gli ignoranti che sono in perdizione.
Kapag sinabi sa mga gumawa-gawang ito laban kay Allāh ng kasinungalingan ng pagbabawal sa ilan sa mga hayupan: "Halikayo sa pinababa ni Allāh na Qur'ān at sa Sunnah ng Sugo – basbasan siya ni Allāh at batiin ng kapayapaan – upang makakilala kayo sa ipinahihintulot sa ipinagbabawal" ay nagsasabi naman sila: "Nakasasapat sa amin ang nakuha namin at minana namin buhat sa mga ninuno namin na mga paniniwala, mga sinasabi, at mga ginagawa." Papaanong nakasasapat sa kanila iyon samantalang noon nga ang mga ninuno nila ay hindi nakaaalam ng anuman at hindi napapatnubayan sa katotohanan? Kaya naman walang sumusunod sa kanila kundi ang sinumang higit na mangmang kaysa sa kanila at higit na ligaw sa landas sapagkat sila ay mga mangmang na ligaw.
Kada se ovim ljudima, koji lažu na Allaha izmišljajući zabranu određenih vrsta stoke, kaže: "Pristupite slijeđenju Kur'ana, koji je Allah objavio, i slijeđenju sunneta Allahovog Poslanika, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, da saznate šta je halal, a šta haram", oni reknu: "Dovoljno nam je ono na čemu smo zatekli naše pretke, dovoljna su nam vjerovanja, riječi i djela koja smo od njih naslijedili." Kako da im to bude dovoljno kad njihovi preci ništa nisu znali i nisu na istini bili? Njih slijedi samo onaj ko je veći neznalica od njih samih i u većoj zabludi, tako da su oni zabludjele neznalice.
Khi những kẻ nói dối cho Allah này nói về việc cấm một số loại gia súc "các người hãy đến với điều mà Allah đã ban xuống trong Qur'an và hãy đến với Sunnah của vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài để biết đâu là những thứ Haram và đâu là những thứ Halal" thì chúng nói "chúng tôi đi theo ông bà cha mẹ của chúng tôi là đủ rồi". Há như thế là đủ cho chúng ngay cả khi ông bà cha mẹ của chúng không hiểu biết gì cũng như không được hướng dẫn đến chân lý ư?! Bởi thế, chẳng ai đi theo ông bà cha mẹ (thiếu hiểu biết) của họ ngoại trừ những người thiếu hiểu biết và lầm lạc hơn họ.
Jika orang-orang yang berdusta atas nama Allah dengan mengharamkan beberapa jenis hewan ternak itu diseru, “Mari mengikuti Al-Qur`ān yang diturunkan oleh Allah dan mengikuti Sunnah Rasul -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam-, agar kalian mengetahui mana yang halal dan mana yang haram,” mereka menjawab, “Kami cukup mengikuti keyakinan, ucapan, dan perbuatan yang kami terima dan kami warisi dari para leluhur kami.” Bagaimana mungkin itu cukup bagi mereka sedangkan para leluhur mereka tidak tahu apa-apa dan tidak mengetahui jalan yang benar?! Jadi, tidak ada yang mau mengikuti mereka kecuali orang yang lebih bodoh dari mereka dan lebih tersesat jalannya. Mereka adalah orang-orang bodoh dan tersesat.
Lorsqu’on dit à ces gens susmentionnés: «Venez vers le Coran révélé par Allah et vers la Sunna du Messager afin que vous distinguiez le licite de l’illicite», ils répondent:
Ce que nous avons hérité de nos ancêtres en matière de croyances, de dires et d’actes nous suffit.
Comment cela peut-il leur suffire alors que leurs ancêtres ne savaient rien et n’étaient pas sur la voie de la vérité? Ne les suit que celui qui est plus ignorant et plus égarés qu’eux, car ils sont assurément ignorants et égarés.
Sequence of Verses
Mentioned earlier was one ignorant habit of the disbelievers who were very rigid in their customs. There were many more of such habits which made Muslims grieve. Therefore, the text now addresses Muslims asking them not to worry about others. They have been asked to correct themselves first - and then try to reform others within the limit of what they can do. Onward from there, that their efforts bear fruit is something beyond their control. Therefore, for them the best course is: Do your own job and not the job of others.
Commentary
The Background of the Revelation of the Verses
Following forefathers was one of the many customs of Jahiliyyah which had involved them in all sorts of evils, and equally deprived them of all kinds of virtues too. As reported in the Tafsir Al-Durr Al-Manthur from Ibn Abi Hatim, if a lucky person listened to the truth and embraced Islam, he was put to shame on the plea that he had proved his forefathers to be no good since he took to another way at the cost of the way of his forefathers. It was this compounded error of theirs whereupon the following verse was revealed:
وَإِذَا قِيلَ لَهُمْ تَعَالَوْا إِلَىٰ مَا أَنزَلَ اللَّـهُ وَإِلَى الرَّسُولِ قَالُوا حَسْبُنَا مَا وَجَدْنَا عَلَيْهِ آبَاءَنَا
And when it is said to them, "Come to what Allah has sent down, and to the Messenger;" they say, "sufficient for us is what we have found our forefathers on."
In other words, when they were asked to turn to the truth and to the injunctions revealed by Allah Ta` ala, and to the Messenger who is, in all possible respects, the guarantor of good for them, then, they have no answer to give but that the customs on which we found our forefathers are sufficient for us.'
This is the master argument of Shaytan which made millions of people fall into error despite having at least average sense, knowledge and skills. Answering it, the Qur'an said: أَوَلَوْ كَانَ آبَاؤُهُمْ لَا يَعْلَمُونَ شَيْئًا (Is it so, even if their forefathers knew nothing ... ). For those who would care to ponder, this one sentence of the Qur'an has provided a correct principle to uphold when following a person or group or party - a principle which brings sight to the unsighted and reality to the ignorant and the heedless. It makes sense if those who do not know follow those who do, the uninitiated follow the experienced and the ignorant follow the learned. But, what does not make sense is that one elects to move away from the standards of knowledge, reason and guidance and ends up making the following of forefathers as preferred practice - without realizing as to where this leader of theirs is and to where would he take them yet having the compulsion to tag along behind him?
This is how some people take a mob of people as the yardstick of right and wrong. Wherever they see a lot of people going, they will start moving in that direction. This too is absurd - because the majority of people in this world is always that of those who are not the wisest or the smartest or the most virtuous in deeds. Therefore, following a mob of people cannot become the criterion of distinction between truth and untruth or good and bad.
Following an Undeserving Leader is Asking for Trouble
This sentence of the Qur'an gives everyone a clear lesson in wisdom - that none of these criterions are at all sufficient to help in choosing someone as a leader to be followed. The correct attitude is that every-one should first determine the aim of his life and the direction of his journey in it. Then, in order to achieve that purpose, he has to look for a person who has the knowledge of that direction and is himself proceeding to it. When one finds a person like that, then, tagging along behind him can certainly take one all the way to his destination. This is the reality underlying what we know as the Taqlid (following) of the Mujtahid Imams. They know دین Din and they follow it too. Therefore, those who do not know can, by following them, achieve the main purpose of religion, that is, the obedience to Allah and His Messenger, and the following of their commands. As for one who is already astray, who does not himself know the destination, or is knowingly going in a direction opposite to the destination, then, following him shall be, in the sight of every wise person, a waste of one's efforts and deeds, rather the signing of one's own warrant of destruction. It is a pity that in the present age of so-called knowledge and enlightenment, even the people of education and foresight are ignoring the fact that the greatest cause of world upheaval is the locked following of leaders who are incompetent, undeserving, and false.
Cuando a las personas mencionadas se les dice: “Vengan al Corán revelado por Al-lah y hacia la Sunna del Mensajero para que puedan distinguir lo lícito de lo ilícito”, responden: “Lo que hemos heredado de nuestros ancestros en materia de creencias, palabras y actos nos alcanza”. ¿Cómo puede bastarles cuando sus ancestros eran ignorantes y no estaban en el camino de la verdad? No los sigue más que aquel que es más ignorante aún y está más extraviado que ellos, ya que son, sin duda alguna, ignorantes y extraviados.
Bazı hayvanları haram kıldı diyerek Allah'a yalan yere iftira atanlara; Allah'ın indirdiği Kuran'a ve resulullah -sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem-'in sünnetine gelin ki, helali haramdan ayırt edebilin denildiği zaman; "Bize atalarımızdan miras olarak aldığımız inanç, sözler ve fiiller yeter" diyerek cevap verdiler. Ataları hiçbir şey bilmiyor ve hak yolu da bulamazken bu onlara nasıl yeterli olur? Onlara ancak kendilerinden daha cahil ve daha sapık olanlar tabi olur. Şüphesiz onlar sapık cahillerdir.
When it is said to these people who make up lies about Allah, with respect to forbidding certain livestock: Come towards the Qur’ān that Allah revealed and to the path of the Messenger (peace be upon him), so that you can learn the lawful and the unlawful – they say: The beliefs, statements and actions we have taken and inherited from our predecessors is enough for us. How could this be enough for them when their predecessors did not know anything and were not guided to the truth? Only the person who is more ignorant and misguided than them follows them.
Creyentes, preocúpense por ustedes mismos e impónganse el cumplimiento de aquello que los hace mejores. Aquellas personas que se extravían y no responden favorablemente a lo que ustedes predican no les causarán ningún mal, siempre y cuando ustedes sigan el buen camino, y uno de los signos de que están en el buen camino es señalar lo que es apropiado y condenar lo que es condenable. Hacia Al-lah retornarán el Día de la Resurrección. Él les informará lo que hicieron en este mundo y los retribuirá por ello.
The Criterion of Leadership
This sentence of the Qur'an gives two clear criterions of choosing a leader. These are having Knowledge (` Ilm) and Guidance (Ihtida' ). Knowledge means the knowing of the desired purpose or destination and the knowing of the methods to reach it, while having Guidance means moving towards the chosen objective. Combined together, it would mean constant effort based on sound knowledge.
To explain, it can be said that it is necessary to first find out - before making the choice of a leader - if he is fully conversant with the objectives and methods chosen to be followed. Then, it has to be seen whether he himself is traveling on the same path and in the same direction. And then, it has to be determined whether or not his conduct is in accordance with his knowledge. So, in order to take someone as a leader to be followed, it is necessary to test him on the anvil of sound knowledge and steady conduct. None of the other options based on ancestry and lineage, or being in the lead followed by masses of people, or being wealthy through money or property, or being in power and authority, not one of them is worthy of being considered as the criterion of leadership in the real sense.
An Effective Method of Criticism
At this place, the Qur'an has pointed out to the error of people who are used to following their ancestral customs blindly. However, right along with it, it has told us about an effective method which can be used when needed to identify the error of the other person, so that the addressee is not hurt or provoked. It will be noticed that the comment made in the text is not direct. It does not say that their forefathers were ignorant or astray. Instead of that, it employs a subtle interrogative style in asking if the practice of following one's forefathers could be reasonable in a situation when they did not have either knowledge or guidance.
Comfort for the Reformers of People
In the second verse (105), Muslims who sacrificed a great deal in their concern for reforming people have been comforted by saying that they had done their best to spread the call of truth and they had done their duty of conveying to people what was good for them. Now, if there were people who chose to stick by their error, that was not for them to worry about for their going astray will bring no loss to them. It was said:
يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا عَلَيْكُمْ أَنفُسَكُمْ ۖ لَا يَضُرُّكُم مَّن ضَلَّ إِذَا اهْتَدَيْتُمْ ۚ
0 those who believe, take care of your own selves. Those who have gone astray cannot harm you, if you are on the right path.
These words of the verse, if looked at outwardly, sometimes are taken in the sense that it is enough for one to only take care of one's own conduct, and just correct it when necessary. This would leave out the others who may keep doing what they do - there was no need to think about that. Such thinking is contrary to a great many very clear statements of the Qur'an where Bidding the Fair (al-amr bil-ma` ruf) and Forbidding the Unfair (al-nahy 'anil-munkar) has been declared to be an important duty in Islam and a singular distinction of the Muslim community. When this verse was revealed, some people faced doubts. The Holy Prophet ﷺ clarified by saying that the verse was not contradictory to the injunctions regarding the Bidding of the Fair. If they were to leave the mission of Bidding the Fair, they will be answerable for that. Therefore, Sayyidna Said ibn Jubayr ؓ has, in his Tafsir of the Verse as reported in Al-Bahr Al-Muhit, said: Keep doing what your religion obligates you with, which includes Jihad and Al-amr bil-ma` ruf (Bidding the Fair). If, even after doing all this, those who remain astray could bring no loss on you. A little deliberation in the words: إِذَا اهْتَدَيْتُمْ (if you are on the right path) of the Qur'an itself makes this explanation all the more clear as the converse of it shows that one who has abandoned the duty of Bidding the Fair is obviously not on the right path.
Reported in Tafsir Al-Durr Al-Manthur, is an event relating to Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn ` Umar ؓ . Someone mentioned before him a serious dispute between certain people he named who were calling each other Mushriks (polytheists). Sayyidna Ibn ` Umar ؓ said: Do you think I am going to tell you to go and fight them? Never! Go, talk to them softly. If they listen, fine. If not, stop worrying about them. Get busy taking care of your own selves. After having said that, it was this very verse that he recited as the confirmation of his answer to their statement.
Sayyidna Abu-Bakr رضی اللہ تعالیٰ عنہ on Checking of Sins
Sensing the doubt generated by a surface view of the words of the verse, Sayyidna Abu-Bakr ؓ said in a Khutbah (address): You people recite this verse and use it out of context - that Al-amr bil-Ma` ruf (Bidding the Fair) is not required. Understand it very clearly that I have myself heard the Holy Prophet ﷺ say that people who see a sin being committed and do not try to stop it (to the best of their ability) then, it is likely that they too are seized by the divine punishment along with the actual sinners.
This narration is there in Tirmidhi and Ibn Majah. However, the words in Abu Dawud appear as follows: those who see an oppressor oppressing and do not stop him from his oppression (to the best of their ability), then, Allah Ta` ala will seize everyone in punishment.
The Meaning of Ma` ruf مَعرُوف and Munkar مُنکَر
From the details given earlier, we know that it is the duty of a Muslim that he should do what he can to check what is not permissible, or, at the least, show his dislike for it. Let us now find out what is Ma` ruf and Munkar.
The word, Ma` ruf is from Ma` rifah and the word, Munkar is from Inkar. Ma` rifah means to know, and to understand and recognize something after deliberation. In contrast, there is Inkar which means not to know, and not to understand and recognize something. These words are taken to be antonyms. The Holy Qur'an says: يَعْرِفُونَ نِعْمَتَ اللَّـهِ ثُمَّ يُنكِرُونَهَا (16:83). It means that they recognize the blessings of Allah by seeing the manifestations of His perfect power, but thereafter they deny them as if they do not know them. This tells us that, lexically, Ma` ruf signifies something well-recognized while Munkar refers to something unrecognized. Keeping this congruity in view, Imam a1-Raghib al-Isfahan has, in his Mufradat al-Qur'an, given the meaning of Ma‘ruf and Munkar as used in the terminology of the Shari’ ah. According to him, Ma` ruf refers to what is known to be good in the light of reason (` Aql) and revelation (Shar`). And Munkar means what is strange and unrecognized, that is, what is taken as bad. Therefore, Al-Amr bil Ma` ruf comes to mean bidding toward the Fair, while, Nahy 'anil-Munkar signifies forbidding from the Unfair.
There is nothing Legally Unfair in the sayings of the Mujtahid Imams
But here, the use of the words, Ma` ruf and Munkar, in place of sin and reward or obedience and disobedience, may perhaps be indicating towards the possibility that there can be two opinions in matters which are deep and in problems which require Ijtihad due to brevity or ambiguity left in the Qur'an and Sunnah - the basis on which sayings of Muslim jurists (fuqaha' ) differ - therefore, they are excluded from this scope. The brilliance of Ijtihad done by the great Mujtahid Imams is an accepted fact among scholars and jurists of Muslim Ummah. If two views are different about a religious problem, none of them can be considered to be censurable in Shari` ah1 (al-munkar ash-Shar` i). In fact, both the sides are included under Ma` ruf. In such problems, a person who considers one opinion weightier does not have the right to reject and censure the other in the manner it is done in the case of sin. This is the reason why, despite many differences in matters of Ijtihad and opposing opinions, it has not been reported anywhere that the noble Saba-bah and Tabi` in ever called each other sinners. Debates, dialogues, and polemics - they had all that. They presented their point of view, explained the reasons for their preference and did not hesitate in questioning what others had to say. But, nobody took anyone to be a sinner just because of this difference of opinion.
1. It must be noted here that the author is referring to the views expressed by the competent mujtahids who are equipped with deep knowledge of the Holy Qur'an and Sunnah and have expressed their bona fide view after doing their best to reach the truth. Conversely, if an incompetent person, Iacking the standard of knowledge required for ijtihad, declares a view based on his whims and conjectures, his view cannot be taken as a view based on ijtihad, therefore, he cannot claim immunity from 'Nahy anil munkar'. (Muhammad Taqi Usmani)
To put it briefly, it can be said that on occasions where Ijtihadi difference exists, every knowledgeable person (having the optimum subject knowledge) has the choice to take a side which is weightier in his sight. This much he can do. But, no one has the right to reject and censure what someone else has done by taking it as Munkar (evil and sinful). From here we learn that all those writings which spread mutual hatred and hostility in Ijtihadi problems and issues are not included under the purview of Al-Amr bil-Ma’ ruf or Nahy 'anil-Munkar (Bidding the Fair and Forbidding the Unfair). Opening a war front on the basis of such religious issues can only be because of unawareness or ignorance.
O you who faith in Allah, follow His Messenger and practise His laws, you are only responsible for your own souls, so only do that which benefits them. Those people who are misguided, and who do not respond to you, will not harm you if you are on the right path. Being on the right path includes encouraging good and forbidding evil. On the Day of Rising, all of you will return to Allah only and He will tell you about what you used to do in the world and repay your actions.
The ban on raising unnecessary questions in force at the time of the revelation of the Quran is applicable even today. The best and correct thing to do is to keep any order that is given in its original form. There should be no attempt, by raising unnecessary questions, to extend or reduce the limits of its restriction. Making a brief command more detailed, making an absolute command a limited one and making efforts to make an indefinite order definite, are additions in religion which God and the Prophet have prohibited. The former elders of a community attain holy status after a certain passage of time. Many kinds of wrong practices occur in the name of these long deceased people. So much so that if they had established the custom of venerating sheeps and camels, their successors would go on doing so without giving any thought to it. Such misguided behaviour, which is based on a tradition of holiness, is so firmly and deeply rooted that it is very difficult to dissuade people from it. It is possible to rise above such psychological complications only when a man acquires a firm belief, in the real sense, that finally he has to appear before God. One holding such a belief man accepts today itself what he will be compelled to accept after death; but acceptance at that time will be of no use to anyone.
"Hai orang-orang yang beriman, jagalah dirimu, tiadalah orang yang sesat itu akan memberi mudarat kepadamu apabila kamu telah mendapat petunjuk. Hanya kepada Allah kamu semua-nya kembali, maka Dia akan menerangkan kepadamu apa yang telah kamu kerjakan." (Al-Ma`idah: 105).
(105) Firman Allah, ﴾ يَٰٓأَيُّهَا ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ عَلَيۡكُمۡ أَنفُسَكُمۡۖ ﴿ "Hai orang-orang yang beriman, jagalah dirimu," maksudnya, bersungguh-sungguhlah dalam memperbaiki, menyempurnakan, dan mengharuskannya berjalan di atas jalan yang lurus. Karena jika kamu baik, maka kamu tidak terkena mudarat oleh orang-orang yang tersesat dari jalan yang lurus dan tidak mendapatkan petunjuk kepada agama yang benar, dia hanya merugikan dirinya sendiri. Ini tidak menun-jukkan bahwa meninggalkan amar ma'ruf dan nahi mungkar tidak merugikan seorang hamba, karena hidayahnya tidak sempurna kecuali dengan melakukan amar ma'ruf dan nahi mungkar yang wajib atasnya. Benar, jika dia tidak mampu mengingkari yang mungkar dengan tangan dan lisannya lalu dia mengingkarinya dengan hatinya, maka kesesatan orang lain tidak merugikannya.
FirmanNya, ﴾ إِلَى ٱللَّهِ مَرۡجِعُكُمۡ جَمِيعٗا ﴿ "Hanya kepada Allah kamu semua-nya kembali," yakni tempat berkumpulmu pada Hari Kiamat adalah di hadapan Allah. ﴾ فَيُنَبِّئُكُم بِمَا كُنتُمۡ تَعۡمَلُونَ ﴿ "Maka Dia akan menerangkan kepadamu apa yang telah kamu kerjakan," yang baik atau yang buruk.
Ey iman edenler! Siz kendinizden sorumlusunuz! Sürekli kendi nefislerinizi ıslah edecek faydalı şeyleri yapınız. Bu durumda doğru yoldan sapan kimse sizin davetinize karşılık vermese bile size zarar veremez. Siz hak ve hidayet yolunda olursanız, iyiliği emredip kötülükten alı koymanız doğru yolda olduğunuzun göstergesidir. Kıyamet günü dönüşünüz yalnızca Allah'adır. Dünyada yaptıklarınızı size haber verecek ve bunlardan dolayı karşılığınızı verecektir.
Wahai orang-orang yang beriman! Jagalah diri kalian dengan mengharuskannya melakukan hal-hal yang berguna baginya. Orang yang tersesat dan tidak mengikuti seruan kalian, mereka tidak akan mendatangkan mudarat bagi diri kalian jika kalian sendiri telah mengikuti jalan yang benar. Salah satu bukti bahwa diri kalian mengikuti jalan yang benar ialah kalian melakukan amar makruf nahi mungkar. Hanya kepada Allah kalian akan dikembalikan pada hari kiamat kelak. Kemudian Dia akan memberitahu kalian apa yang pernah kalian perbuat di dunia dan Dia akan memberi kalian balasan yang setimpal dengan itu.
Ô vous qui croyez, préoccupez-vous de vos personnes en vous imposant d’accomplir ce qui vous améliore. Ceux parmi les gens qui s’égarent et ne répondent pas favorablement à votre prédication ne vous causeront aucun mal si vous empruntez la bonne voie, et l’un des signes que vous empruntez la bonne voie est que vous ordonnez ce qui est convenable et défendez ce qui est blâmable.
C’est vers Allah Seul que vous retournerez le Jour de la Résurrection. Il vous informera de ce que vous faisiez ici-bas et Il vous rétribuera pour cela.
O vi koji vjerujete, brinite se o sebi i sebe popravljajte, neće vam naštetiti onaj ko je zalutao i nije vam se odazvao ako vi budete na Pravom putu. U vašu uputu spada i vaše pozivanje na dobro i odvraćanje od zla. Allahu jedinom ćete se vratiti na Sudnjem danu, pa će vas obavijestiti o onome što ste radili na dunjaluku, i obračunat će vas za to.
O mga sumampalataya, mangalaga kayo sa mga sarili ninyo kaya obligahin ninyo ang mga ito ng pagsasagawa ng anumang nagpapabuti sa mga ito. Hindi makapipinsala sa inyo ang sinumang naligaw kabilang sa mga tao at hindi tumugon sa inyo kapag napatnubayan kayo mismo. Bahagi ng pagkapatnubay ninyo ang pag-uutos ninyo sa nakabubuti at ang pagsaway ninyo sa nakasasama. Tungo kay Allāh lamang ang pagbabalik ninyo sa Araw ng Pagbangon, saka magpapabatid Siya sa inyo ng anumang dati ninyo ginagawa sa Mundo at gaganti Siya sa inyo roon.
Hỡi những người có đức tin, các ngươi phải bắt bản thân các ngươi thực hiện và chấp hành theo đúng mệnh lệnh (của Allah), việc ai đó trong nhân loại lầm lạc và không đáp lại sự hướng dẫn của các ngươi thì cũng không ảnh hưởng gì đến các ngươi miễn sao các ngươi được hướng dẫn đúng đường, và một trong những sự hướng dẫn của các ngươi là các ngươi kêu gọi người làm điều thiện tốt và ngăn cản người làm điều xấu. Rồi đây vào Ngày Phục Sinh, tất cả các ngươi sẽ trở về trình diện Allah, Ngài sẽ cho các ngươi biết những gì các ngươi đã làm trên cuộc sống thế gian và Ngài sẽ thưởng hoặc phạt các ngươi một cách thích đáng.
O voi credenti, interessatevi dei vostri affari e migliorate voi stessi: Non curatevi della gente in perdizione che non vi ascolta, se siete sulla Retta Via; e la dimostrazione che siete sulla Retta Via è il fatto che consigliate il bene e dissuadete dal male. Ad Allāh solo sarà il vostro ritorno, nel Giorno del Giudizio, e vi informerà di ciò che compivate in questa vita e vi ricompenserà per ciò.
105- Ey iman edenler! Siz kendinize bakın. Siz doğru yolda gittikten sonra sapanlar size zarar veremez. Hepinizin dönüşü yalnız Allah’adır. O zaman O, yaptıklarınızı size haber verecektir.
105. “Ey iman edenler! Siz kendinize bakın.” Yani nefislerinizi ıslah etmeye, kemâle erdirmeye, Sırat-ı Müstakîm’i izlemeye mecbur etmeye gayret edin. Çünkü sizler halinizi düzeltecek olursanız, dosdoğru yoldan sapan ve dosdoğru dinin yolunu izlemeyen kimselerin size bir zararı olmaz. Onlar ancak kendi nefislerine zarar verebilirler.
Bu ayet, iyiliği emretmeyi ve kötülükten alıkoymayı terk ve ihmal etmenin kula zarar vermeyeceğine delil olmaz. Çünkü hiçbir kimse yerine getirmekle yükümlü olduğu iyiliği emretme ve kötülükten alıkoyma görevini ifa etmedikçe tam anlamıyla “doğru yolda” gitmiş olamaz (ki Yüce Allah onların zarar verememelerini “doğru yolda gitme”şartına bağlamıştır.) Evet, bir kimse eliyle ve diliyle kötülüğe karşı koymaktan aciz olur da onu sadece kalbi ile reddederse, ona da hiç şüphesiz başkasının sapıklığının bir zararı olmaz.“Hepinizin dönüşü yalnız Allah’adır.” Kıyamet gününde O’nun huzuruna dönecek ve Allah’ın huzurunda bir araya gelip toplanacaksınız. “O zaman O, yaptıklarınızı” hayır olsun şer olsun “size haber verecektir.”
O voi credenti, se uno di voi muore o vi sono segni che egli stia per morire, scegliete due testimoni corretti e musulmani per il suo testamento, oppure, in caso di bisogno, due miscredenti, se non avete altri testimoni musulmani. E se muore durante il viaggio e vi è qualche incertezza nella loro testimonianza, tratteneteli dopo una delle preghiere, facendo loro giurare in nome di Allāh di non vendere la loro fede in Allāh ad alcun prezzo, di non tendere a favore di un parente, e di non nascondere la testimonianza dinanzi ad Allāh; in verità, se compiono ciò saranno tra i peccatori che disobbediscono ad Allāh.
O mga sumampalataya, kapag nalapit ang kamatayan ng isa sa inyo dahil sa paglitaw ng isa sa mga palatandaan ng kamatayan ay magpasaksi siya sa tagubilin niya sa dalawang makatarungan kabilang sa mga Muslim o sa dalawang lalaki kabilang sa mga tagatangging sumampalataya sa sandali ng pangangailangan dahil sa kawalan ng iba pa sa dalawang ito kabilang sa mga Muslim, kung naglakbay kayo at bumaba sa inyo ang kamatayan. Kung nangyari ang pag-aalinlangan sa pagsaksi nilang dalawa ay magpatigil kayo sa kanilang dalawa matapos ng isa sa mga pagdarasal. Kaya manunumpa silang dalawa kay Allāh na hindi silang dalawa magbebenta ng bahagi nilang dalawa mula kay Allāh kapalit ng isang panumbas; hindi silang dalawa papanig sa isang kaanak; hindi silang dalawa magkukubli ng isang pagsasaksi para kay Allāh sa ganang kanilang dalawa; at na silang dalawa, kung gumawa dalawa niyon, ay magiging kabilang sa mga nagkakasalang sumusuway kay Allāh.
Hỡi những người có đức tin, khi ai đó trong các ngươi sắp chết được nhận biết qua các dấu hiệu của nó và y muốn làm di chúc thì y hãy yêu cầu hai người Muslim được cho là chính trực và ngay thẳng làm chứng cho việc lập di chúc đó; nếu không có người Muslim nào làm chứng thì hãy nhờ đến hai người đàn ông vô đức tin khi thực sự cần; các ngươi hãy nên lập di chúc khi các ngươi đi xa và lo ngại cái chết sẽ đến với các ngươi. Và nếu có sự nghi ngờ về việc làm chứng của hai người được yêu cầu thì các người hãy để cho hai người đó đứng sau cuộc lễ nguyện Salah và thề với Allah rằng họ sẽ không bán những cam kết với Allah dù đó là người thân thích của họ, và họ cũng không giấu giếm bất cứ điều gì trong sự chứng giám của họ, và nếu họ làm như thế thì họ sẽ là những kẻ tội lỗi và đại nghịch với Allah.
106- Ey iman edenler! İçinizden birine ölüm (alametleri) gelip de vasiyet edeceği zaman sizden olan adalet sahibi iki erkek yahut -siz yolculuk halinde iken başınıza ölüm (hali) gelmişse- sizden olmayan başka iki erkek (vasiyetinize) şahit olsun. Haklarında şüpheye düşerseniz, bu iki kişiyi namazdan sonra alıkoyarsınız da onlar da Allah adına şöyle yemin ederler:“Akraba dahi olsa yeminimizi hiçbir bedel karşılığında satmayacağız ve Allah’ın şahitliğini gizlemeyeceğiz. Yoksa mutlaka günahkârlardan oluruz.”
107- Eğer o ikisinin bir günah kazandıkları anlaşılırsa, haksızlığa uğrayanlardan (ölüye) en yakın iki kişi onların yerine geçer ve: “Bizim şahitliğimiz o iki kişinin şahitliğinden daha doğrudur ve biz haksızlık da yapmadık. Yoksa muhakkak zalimlerden oluruz” diye Allah adına yemin ederler.
108- Bu, şahitliği gerektiği gibi eda etmelerine veya yeminlerinden sonra yeminlerin (reddedilerek mirasçılara) havale edilmesinden korkmalarına karşı daha uygundur. Allah’tan korkup sakının ve dinleyin. Allah fasıklar topluluğuna yol göstericilik etmez.
106. Şanı Yüce Allah emir ihtiva eder bir şekilde bir kimsenin ölüm öncesi haller ve alâmetler ile karşı karşıya kalması durumunda vasiyetine iki kişiyi şahit tutması gerektiğini haber vermektedir. Böyle bir kimse vasiyetini yazmalı ve buna şahitlikleri muteber olan adalet sahipleri arasından iki kişiyi şahit tutmalıdır. “Sizden olmayan başka iki erkek” yani sizin dininize mensup olmayan yahudi, hristiyan veya onlardan başka iki kişi, demektir. Bu, ihtiyaç ve zaruret halinde, müslümanlardan şahitlik edecek kimselerin bulunmaması durumunda söz konusudur. “siz yolculuk halinde iken başınıza ölüm (hali) gelmişse” yani onları o zaman şahit tutun, demektir. Yüce Allah’ın böylelerini şahit tutmayı emretmesinin tek sebebi, onların sözlerinin ancak böyle bir durumda kabul edilebilir olmasından dolayıdır. Ayrıca bu konuda tazim ettikleri “namazdan sonra” alıkonulmaları sureti ile onlara karşı iş sıkı tutulur ve “yemin ederler”; doğru söylediklerine, herhangi bir değişiklik yapmadıklarına, bir şeyi bir başkasının yerine koymadıklarına dair yemin ederler. Bu ise onların şahitlikleri hususunda “haklarında şüpheye düşerseniz” yapılır. Eğer onların şahitliklerini tasdik edecek olursanız bu şekilde yemin etmelerine ihtiyaç yoktur.
Yemin edecekleri vakit de şöyle derler:“Akraba dahi olsa” bize olan yakınlıkları dolayısıyla onları kayırmayacak “yeminimizi hiçbir bedel karşılığında satmayacağız” Dünyalık için bu hususta yalan söylemeyiz, “ve Allah’ın şahitliğini gizlemeyeceğiz.” Aksine bu şahitliği işittiğimiz şekilde eda edeceğiz. “Yoksa” yani şahitliğimizi gizleyecek olursak “mutlaka günahkârlardan oluruz.”
107. “Eğer o ikisinin” yani şahitlik eden kimselerin, karineler yolu ile yalan söylediklerine ve hainlik ettiklerine delâlet edecek bazı hususlara binaen “bir günah kazandıkları anlaşılırsa” o takdirde “haksızlığa uğrayanlardan (ölüye) en yakın iki kişi onların yerine geçer.” Yani ölenlerin yakınlarından iki kişi şahitlik yapsınlar ve bunlar da ölene en yakın kimselerden olsunlar. “Bizim şahitliğimiz o iki kişinin şahitliğinden daha doğrudur” yani onlar yalan söylediler, değişiklik yaptılar, hainlik ettiler “haksızlık da yapmadık. Yoksa” eğer zulmeder, haksızlık yapar ve hak olmayan bir şahitlikte bulunacak olursak “muhakkak zalimlerden oluruz, diye Allah adına yemin ederler.”
108. Yüce Allah bu şahitliğin, bu şekilde pekiştirilmesinin ve vasiyette şahitlik edenlerin hainliklerinin ortaya çıkması halinde ölenin yakınlarının şahitlik etmelerinin istenmesinin hikmetini beyan ederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Bu” onlara karşı şahitliğin pekiştirilmesi ile “şahitliği gereği gibi eda etmelerine veya” yeminlerin kabul edilmemesi durumunda ölenin yakınlarına tevcih edilerek “yeminlerinden sonra yeminlerin (reddedilerek mirasçılara) havale edilmesinden korkmalarına karşıdaha uygundur. Allah’tan korkup sakının. Allah fasıklar topluluğuna yol göstericilik etmez.” Yani fasıklıkla nitelenmiş kimselere yol göstermez; böylece onlar ne hidâyeti isterler ne de sırat-ı mustakîmi.
Bu ayetlerin özeti şudur: Yolculuk ve benzeri gibi şahitlikleri muteber kimselerin az bulunduğu hallerde ölmek üzere olan kimsenin, müslüman ve adalet sahibi iki şahide vasiyette bulunması gerekir. Eğer kâfir iki şahitten başka kimse bulamıyor ise onlara vasiyetini bildirmesi de caiz olur. Fakat kâfir olmaları sebebi ile ölenin yakınları onlardan şüpheye düşecek olurlarsa namazdan sonra onlara hainlik etmediklerine, yalan söylemediklerine, vasiyette değişiklik yapmadıklarına dâir yemin ettirirler. Böylelikle bu iki şahit kendileri nezdinde söz konusu edilecek herhangi bir haktan temize çıkmış olurlar. Eğer ölenin yakınları şahitleri tasdik etmeyecek ve şahitlerin yalan söylediklerine delalet edecek bir karine bulacak olurlarsa, diledikleri takdirde ölenin yakınlarından iki kişi kalkar ve Allah adına: Bizim şahitliğimiz bu ilk iki şahidin şahitliğinden daha doğrudur, onlar hainlik ettiler ve yalan söylediler, diyerek yemin ederler. Böylece o şahitler hakkında hainlik ettiklerini iddia ettikleri hususta hak sahibi olurlar.
Bu âyet-i kerimeler Temîm ed-Dârî ile Adiy bin Bedda’nın başından geçen ve el-Adevi’nin vasiyetini o ikisine bildirmesine dâir meşhur bir olay hakkında inmiştir. Doğrusunu da en iyi bilen Allah’tır.
Bu âyet-i kerimeler birtakım hükümlere delil gösterilmiştir:
1. Vasiyette bulunmak meşrudur. Ölümü yakınlaşan kimsenin vasiyette bulunması gerekir.
2. Bir kimse ölüm öncesi haller ile karşı karşıya kalmış olsa dahi aklı yerinde olduğu sürece vasiyeti muteberdir.
3. Vasiyete adil iki kişinin şahitlik etmesi şarttır.
4. Böyle bir vasiyet ve benzerlerinde kâfirlerin şahitliği ancak zaruret sebebi ile kabul edilir. İmam Ahmed’in görüşü budur. İlim ehlinden pek çok kimsenin görüşüne göre ise bu hüküm neshedilmiştir. Ancak bu iddianın bir delili yoktur.
5. Buradaki hükmün ve manasının işaretinden şu da anlaşılabilir. Kâfirlerin şahitliği -bu mesele dışındaki meselelerde olsa bile- başkaları yoksa makbüldür. Nitekim Şeyhulislam İbn Teymiye’nin görüşü de budur.
6. Eğer herhangi bir sakınca yoksa müslüman bir kimsenin kâfir ile birlikte yolculuğu caizdir.
7. Ticaret maksadı ile yolculuk yapmak caizdir.
8. Şahitlerden şüphe edilmekle birlikte onların hainliklerine delil teşkil edecek bir karine ortada yoksa ölenin yakınları da yemini pekiştirmek isterlerse, namazdan sonra şahitleri alıkoyarlar, şahitler de Yüce Allah’ın sözünü ettiği şekilde yemin ederler.
9. Eğer herhangi bir itham ve herhangi bir şüphe söz konusu değilse onları namazdan sonra alıkoymaya ve yapacakları yemini pekiştirmeye gerek yoktur.
10. Şahitlik gerçekten büyük bir iştir. Çünkü Yüce Allah (“Allah'ın şahitliğini” ifadesinde) şahitliği kendisine izafe etmiş bulunmaktadır. O nedenle şahitliğe gereken itinanın gösterilmesi ve adil bir şekilde yerine getirilmesi gerekmektedir.
11. Şahitlerden şüphe edilmesi halinde onların yaptıkları şahitliğin doğruluk veya yalan açısından durumunun tespit edilebilmesi için şahitlerin sınanmaları ve birbirlerinden ayrı tutulmaları caizdir.
12. Böyle bir meselede vasi olan kimselerin yalan söylediklerine delâlet eden karineler bulunacak olursa, ölenin yakınlarından iki kişi kalkar ve şöylece yemin ederler: Bizim yeminlerimiz ötekilerinin yeminlerinden daha doğrudur ve gerçekten bunlar hainlik ettiler, yalan söylediler. Bu şekilde yemin etmelerinden sonra iddia ettikleri şey onlara verilir ve yeminleri ile birlikte var olan karine, delil yerine geçer.
O vi koji vjerujete, kada se nekom od vas približi smrt i vidi znakove koji na nju upućuju, neka pozove dvojicu pravednih muslimana, ili nemuslimana ako nema muslimana, ili ako ste na putu, da budu svjedoci njegove oporuke! Ako sumnjate u njihovo svjedočanstvo, onda nakon jednog od namaza zaustavite ih i zatražite od njih da se zakunu Allahom da svoje svjedočanstvo neće mijenjati ni po koju cijenu, niti će ga sakriti, i da su, ako to urade, pravi grešnici.
Wahai orang-orang yang beriman! Apabila kematian salah seorang di antara kalian sudah dekat yang ditandai dengan munculnya salah satu dari tanda-tanda kematian maka hendaklah dia mempersaksikan wasiatnya kepada dua orang muslim yang adil atau dua orang kafir manakala dibutuhkan jika tidak ada dua orang muslim. Hal itu bila kalian bepergian kemudian ajal datang menjemput. Namun, jika kalian ragu akan kesaksian kedua orang saksi itu maka tahanlah keduanya sesudah salat. Kemudian mintalah keduanya bersumpah demi Allah bahwa keduanya tidak akan menjual pahala mereka dari Allah dengan imbalan apa pun, tidak akan berpihak kepada salah satu kerabat, tidak akan menyembunyikan kesaksian mereka demi Allah, dan bahwa jika keduanya melakukan hal tersebut mereka akan tergolong orang-orang yang berdosa dan durhaka kepada Allah.
Creyentes, cuando alguno de ustedes muestre signos de que su fin está próximo, que haga su testamento tomando por testigos a dos musulmanes honestos o, en caso de necesidad, dos hombres honestos, aun cuando no sean musulmanes. Esto aplica al caso en que la muerte los sorprenda estando de viaje. Si tienen dudas respecto al testimonio de los testigos, reténganlos después de la oración y oblíguenlos a jurar que no reciben beneficio alguno a cambio de su testimonio, que no favorecerán a sus parientes, que no callarán aquello que se comprometieron a testificar ante Al-lah y que, si lo hacen, serán pecadores que desobedecen a Al-lah.
Testimony of Two Just Witnesses for the Final Will and Testament
This honorable Ayah contains a glorious ruling from Allah. Allah's statement,
يِـأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ شَهَـدَةُ بَيْنِكُمْ إِذَا حَضَرَ أَحَدَكُمُ الْمَوْتُ حِينَ الْوَصِيَّةِ اثْنَانِ
(O you who believe! When death approaches any of you, and you make a bequest, then take the testimony of two...) meaning that there should be two witnesses in such cases,
ذَوَا عَدْلٍ
(just men...) thus, describing them as just,
مِّنكُمْ
(of your own folk) Muslims.
أَوْ ءَاخَرَانِ مِنْ غَيْرِكُمْ
(or two others from outside) non-Muslims, meaning the People of the Book, according to Ibn `Abbas as Ibn Abi Hatim recorded. Allah said next,
إِنْ أَنتُمْ ضَرَبْتُمْ فِى الاٌّرْضِ
(if you are traveling through the land) on a journey,
فَأَصَابَتْكُم مُّصِيبَةُ الْمَوْتِ
(and the calamity of death befalls you.) These are two conditions that permit using non-Muslims from among the Dhimmis for witnesses when there are no Muslims present: When one is traveling and needs to write a will, as Sharih Al-Qadi said. Ibn Jarir recorded that Sharih said, "The witness of the Jews and Christians is not allowed except while traveling, and even then only to witness the dictation of the will." Allah's statement,
تَحْبِسُونَهُمَا مِن بَعْدِ الصَّلوةِ
(Detain them both after the Salah (the prayer),) refers to the `Asr prayer, according to Al-`Awfi who reported it from Ibn `Abbas. This is the same explanation reported from Sa`id bin Jubayr, Ibrahim An-Nakha`i, Qatadah, `Ikrimah and Muhammad bin Sirin. As for Az-Zuhri, he said that they are detained after Muslim prayer (i.e., in congregation). Therefore, these two witnesses will be detained after a congregational prayer,
فَيُقْسِمَانِ بِاللَّهِ إِنِ ارْتَبْتُمْ
(let them both swear by Allah if you are in doubt.) meaning, if you are in doubt that they might have committed treachery or theft, then they should swear by Allah,
لاَ نَشْتَرِى بِهِ
(We wish not in this) in our vows, according to Muqatil bin Hayyan,
ثَمَناً
(for any worldly gain) of this soon to end life,
وَلَوْ كَانَ ذَا قُرْبَى
(even though he be our near relative.) meaning, if the beneficiary be our near relative, we will still not compromise on the truth.
وَلاَ نَكْتُمُ شَهَـدَةَ اللَّهِ
(We shall not hide the testimony of Allah,) thus stating that the testimony is Allah's, as a way of respecting it and valuing its significance,
إِنَّآ إِذَاً لَّمِنَ الاٌّثِمِينَ
(for then indeed we should be of the sinful.) if we distort the testimony, change, alter or hide it entirely. Allah said next,
فَإِنْ عُثِرَ عَلَى أَنَّهُمَا اسْتَحَقَّآ إِثْماً
(If it then becomes known that these two had been guilty of sin...) if the two witnesses were found to have cheated or stolen from the money that the will is being written about,
يِقُومَانُ مَقَامَهُمَا مِنَ الَّذِينَ اسْتَحَقَّ عَلَيْهِمُ الاٌّوْلَيَانِ
(let two others stand forth in their places, nearest in kin from among those who claim a lawful right.) This Ayah indicates that if the two witnesses were found to have committed treachery, then two of the nearest rightful inheritors should stand for witness in their place,
فَيُقْسِمَانِ بِاللَّهِ لَشَهَـدَتُنَا أَحَقُّ مِن شَهَـدَتِهِمَا
(Let them swear by Allah (saying): "We affirm that our testimony is truer than that of both of them...") Meaning, our testimony that they have cheated is more truthful than the testimony that they have offered,
وَمَا اعْتَدَيْنَآ
(and that we have not trespassed (the truth),) when we accused them of treachery,
إِنَّا إِذاً لَّمِنَ الظَّـلِمِينَ
(for then indeed we should be of the wrongdoers.) if we had lied about them. This is the oath of the heirs, and preference is to be given to their saying. Just as in the case with the oath of relative of a murdered person if he attempts to tarnish the case of the murdered person. So his family takes an oath in defense of his honor. This is discussed in the studies of the oaths in the books of Ahkam. Allah's statement,
ذلِكَ أَدْنَى أَن يَأْتُواْ بِالشَّهَـدَةِ عَلَى وَجْهِهَآ
(That should make it closer (to the fact) that their testimony would be in its true nature and shape (and thus accepted),) means, the ruling requiring the two Dhimmi witnesses to swear, if there is a doubt that they were not truthful, might compel them to admit to the testimony in its true form. Allah's statement,
أَوْ يَخَـفُواْ أَن تُرَدَّ أَيْمَـنٌ بَعْدَ أَيْمَـنِهِمْ
(or else they would fear that (other) oaths would be admitted after their oaths.) means, requiring them to swear by Allah might encourage them to admit to the true testimony because they respect swearing by Allah and they glorify and revere Him. They also fear exposure if the heirs of the deceased are required to swear instead of them. In this case, the heirs would swear and earn the rightful inheritance that the two witnesses failed to declare. This is why Allah said,
أَوْ يَخَـفُواْ أَن تُرَدَّ أَيْمَـنٌ بَعْدَ أَيْمَـنِهِمْ
(or else they would fear that (other) oaths would be admitted after their oaths.), then,
وَاتَّقُواْ اللَّهَ
(And have Taqwa of Allah) in all of your affairs,
وَاسْمَعُواْ
(and listen.) and obey,
وَاللَّهُ لاَ يَهْدِى الْقَوْمَ الْفَـسِقِينَ
(And Allah guides not the rebellious people.) who do not obey Him or follow His Law.
يَوْمَ يَجْمَعُ اللَّهُ الرُّسُلَ فَيَقُولُ مَاذَآ أُجِبْتُمْ قَالُواْ لاَ عِلْمَ لَنَآ إِنَّكَ أَنتَ عَلَّـمُ الْغُيُوبِ
O you who faith in Allah, follow His Messenger and practise His laws, when death approaches any of you, with the appearance its signs, then call to witness the bequest two upright Muslim men, or two men from the disbelievers (if the need arises due to there being no Muslims; for example, if you are travelling at that time). If there is any doubt regarding their testimony, keep them back after one of the prayers and let them both take an oath in Allah’s name saying, ‘We will not sell our share from Allah for any amount, such as by preferring a relative. Also, we will not conceal any testimony for Allah that is with us’. Tell them that if they are not truthful, they will be sinners who go against Allah.
If a man is on a journey and he senses that the time of his death is approaching, he should seek out two Muslims and hand over his personal possessions to them with proper instructions about bequeathing them to his inheritors. If he cannot find two Muslims in time, he should do likewise with two non-Muslims. These two persons should bring his possessions and hand them over to his heirs. At that time, if the inheritors have any doubts about the statement of the witnesses, they (the latter) should be detained in a mosque and should be made to take an oath before the general body of Muslims, which will testify that whatever they have said on behalf of the deceased was correct. If the inheritors are not satisfied with the statement on oath of the witnesses, then two of the inheritors should take an oath to that effect. Thereafter, a decision should be taken in accordance with their declaration. The giving of this right to the inheritors amounts to the establishment of a check, due to which no one will dare to commit a breach of trust.
Sequence of Verses
Prior to this, there were injunctions relevant to religious considerations. Now some injunctions relevant to worldly considerations have been mentioned. The hint given is that the way Allah Ta` ala, in His mercy, helps His servants with better life in the Hereafter, He also takes care of better sustenance for them in the present world. (Bayan al-Qur'an)
The Background of Revelation
The event in the background of the revelation of the cited verses is that Budayl, a Muslim accompanied by Tamim and ` Adiyy, who were Christians at that time, travelled to Syria on a business visit. After reaching Syria, Budayl became sick. He made out a list of his things in writing and put it in his baggage. He did not inform his companions of the trip about it. When his sickness became serious, he called his Christian trip companions and made a will before them that they should deliver everything to his heirs. When they returned, they delivered everything to them. But, they took out a silver bowl which was polished with gold, or had gold inlay work on it, from the belongings. When the heirs found the list of things in the baggage left for them by the deceased, they asked the caretakers of the will if the deceased had sold something from the property, or was he very sick which may have compelled him to make unusual expenses. They answered their inquiry in the negative. Finally, the case came up for hearing before the Holy Prophet ﷺ . Since the heirs had no witnesses, the two Christians were put under oath. They declared that they had neither committed any breach of trust in what belonged to the deceased, nor had they hidden any of his things. In the end, based on the oath, the verdict was given in their favour. After the passage of some time, it was found that the two of them had sold that bowl to a goldsmith in Makkah. When asked, they said that they had bought it from the de-ceased. Since they had no witnesses at the time of purchase, they pleaded, they did not mention it earlier lest they be falsified.
The heirs of the deceased appealed in the court of the Holy Prophet ﷺ Now, contrary to the earlier situation, the executers of the will were claiming to have purchased the missing item while the heirs were denying it. In view of the absence of evidence, two persons closest of the deceased gave a sworn statement that the bowl was owned by the deceased and that the two Christians were liars in their oath. So, the amount of money for which they had sold it (1, 000 Dirhams) was made to be handed over to the heirs.
Commentary
'These verses are meant to give general instructions to the Muslims with regard to making will before death. The advice given is that the will should be evidenced by witnesses, so that they may prove the will in case of a dispute after the death of the testator. It has also been advised that two pious Muslims are chosen for witnessing the will. However, if the Muslim witnesses are not available, non-Muslim witnesses may also serve the purpose. The words 'two witnesses from you" signify the preference of Muslim witnesses, but the following words "or of two others not from you" point out to the permissibility of non-Muslim witnesses.
Then, the words "if you have some doubt" refers to a situation where the legal heirs of the deceased have a claim against the executors of the will, as in the case of Budayl the heirs claimed that a bowl of silver was delivered by the deceased to the executors. Since, in this case the heirs are the plaintiffs, they should produce witnesses to prove their claim, but on their failure to do so, the defendants, i.e. the trustees are required to declare on oath that they did not commit any breach of trust. For that purpose, the Holy Qur'an advises the judge by saying, you shall detain them after the prayer, and they shall swear.
Although it is not legally compulsory to take this oath in the mosque after a prayer, yet the Holy Qur'an has advised to take oath after a prayer, so that the sanctity of time and place may further persuade the people to give a truthful statement.
In the next verse the Holy Qur'an says, "Then, if it is discovered that the two had rendered themselves liable to a sin..." It means that they had given a false evidence, as in the case of Budayl they themselves admitted that the bowl was purchased by them which implied that the property of Budayl contained a bowl and their earlier testimony was false. At this stage they claimed that they had purchased the bowl from Budayl. They should have substantiated this claim by witnesses, but they failed to do so, therefore, the oath was given to the legal heirs of Budayl that no such sale took place to the best of their knowledge. It is this oath of the heirs which has been mentioned in the verse by saying, "then, in their place shall stand two others closest of those whose right has been taken away and they shall swear by Allah..."
Some Rulings
1. The person with whom the deceased leaves his or her property in trust with the request that it be given to someone is called Wasiyy (authorized guardian, executor, trustee, caretaker; plural: Awsiya' ). A Wasiyy can be one individual, or more.
2. That a Wasiyy should be Muslim and just, is better but not necessary, no matter whether the will is being made in journey or at home.
3. In a dispute, the complainant is called the Mudda'i (plaintiff) while the other party is Mudda` a ` alayh (respondent).
4. Witnesses from the Plaintiff are taken first. If he presents them as recognized under the legal norms set by the Shari’ ah of Islam, the case is decided in his favour. If he cannot do that, the Respondent is put on oath and the case is decided in his favour. However, if he denies it, the Plaintiff wins the case.
5. Taking oath at a particular time or place in order to make it more emphatic, as done in the cited verse, depends on the opinion of the judge - it is not required compulsorily. Its compulsory nature is not proved from this verse too, while the converse is proved from other verses and Hadith reports.
The Witness of a Kafir is Acceptable in the case of another Kafir
In the opening words of the verse (106): يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا شَهَادَةُ بَيْنِكُمْ translated as : ` when death draws near one of you, that is, at the time of making a will, the evidence (recognized) between you shall be of two just witnesses from among you, or of two others not from you,' Muslims have been commanded that at the time death draws near one of them, they should appoint two good and just men from among them as their Wasiyy (executor of the will), and if they do not have such people from their own, then, they can have two others (that is, from disbelievers).
It is from here that Imam Abu Hanifah has deduced the ruling that the witness given by disbelievers for each other is permissible. Since the witness of the disbelievers has been declared permissible in the case of Muslims in this verse, as obvious from: أَوْ آخَرَانِ مِنْ غَيْرِكُمْ (or of two others not from you), so the witness of disbelievers for each other is permissible as more suited. But, later on, the witness of the disbelievers for Muslims was abrogated under the authority of the verse: وَاسْتَشْهِدُوا شَهِيدَيْنِ مِن رِّجَالِكُمْ (And have two witnesses from among your men - 2:282). But, the evidence of disbelievers for each other remains valid as it was. (Qurtubi Al-Ahkam Al-Qur'an by Jassas)
The support for the position of Imam Abu Hanifah (رح) also comes from what a Hadith says about a Jew who had committed Zina (adultery). His people smeared his face with black soot and produced him before the Holy Prophet ﷺ . Looking at his condition, he asked for the reason. They told him that the man had committed adultery (Zina). After hearing the testimony of the witnesses, he gave orders that he be stoned to death (Rajm). (Jassas)
Two Words, Two Rules
1. The word, تَحْبِسُونَهُمَا (You shall detain them) in the context of this verse (106) tells us that a person who (genuinely) owes something to someone (having the right of return), the later can have him detained for the retrieval of his right, if and when needed. (Qurtubi)
The word, "Salah" in: مِن بَعْدِ الصَّلَاةِ (after the prayer) means the Salah or prayer of عَصر ` Asr. That this time has been chosen is because the people of the Book held it in esteem. Telling a lie at this time was particularly prohibited among them. This tells us that the placing of the restriction of special time or place for taking a solemn and sacred oath (Taghliz) is permissible. (Qurtubi)
"Hai orang-orang yang beriman, apabila salah seorang kamu menghadapi kematian, sedang dia akan berwasiat, maka hendak-lah (wasiat itu) disaksikan oleh dua orang yang adil di antara kamu, atau dua orang yang berlainan agama dengan kamu, jika kamu dalam perjalanan di muka bumi lalu kamu ditimpa bahaya kematian, tahanlah kedua saksi itu sesudah sembahyang (untuk bersumpah), lalu mereka keduanya bersumpah dengan Nama Allah jika kamu ragu-ragu, '(Demi Allah) kami tidak akan menukar sum-pah ini dengan harga yang sedikit (untuk kepentingan seseorang), walaupun dia karib kerabat, dan tidak (pula) kami menyembunyi-kan persaksian Allah, sesungguhnya kami kalau demikian tentulah termasuk orang-orang yang berdosa.' Jika diketahui bahwa kedua (saksi itu) berbuat dosa, maka dua orang yang lain di antara ahli waris yang berhak yang lebih dekat kepada orang yang meninggal (memajukan tuntutan) untuk menggantikannya, lalu keduanya bersumpah dengan Nama Allah, 'Sesungguhnya persaksian kami lebih layak diterima daripada persaksian kedua saksi itu, dan kami tidak melanggar batas, sesungguhnya kami kalau demikian tentulah termasuk orang-orang yang menganiaya diri sendiri.' Itu lebih dekat untuk (menjadikan para saksi) mengemukakan per-saksiannya menurut apa yang sebenarnya, dan (lebih dekat untuk menjadikan mereka) merasa takut akan dikembalikan sumpahnya (kepada ahli waris) sesudah mereka bersumpah. Dan bertakwalah kepada Allah dan dengarkanlah (perintahNya). Allah tidak memberi petunjuk kepada orang-orang yang fasik." (Al-Ma`idah: 106-108).
(106) Allah memberitakan sekaligus memerintahkan untuk menghadirkan dua orang saksi atas wasiat, jika tanda-tanda ke-matian telah mendatangi seseorang, hendaknya wasiatnya ditulis dengan kesaksian dua orang yang adil di mana keduanya termasuk orang yang kesaksiannya diterima. ﴾ أَوۡ ءَاخَرَانِ مِنۡ غَيۡرِكُمۡ ﴿ "Atau dua orang yang berlainan agama dengan kamu," yakni dari pemeluk agama lain, Yahudi atau Nasrani atau selainnya.
Hal itu dalam kondisi mendesak dan tidak adanya kaum Muslimin. ﴾ إِنۡ أَنتُمۡ ضَرَبۡتُمۡ فِي ٱلۡأَرۡضِ فَأَصَٰبَتۡكُم مُّصِيبَةُ ٱلۡمَوۡتِۚ ﴿ "Jika kamu dalam per-jalanan di muka bumi lalu kamu ditimpa bahaya kematian." Maksudnya, jadikan keduanya sebagai saksi. Allah tidak memerintahkan agar keduanya diangkat menjadi saksi kecuali karena ucapan keduanya dalam kondisi tersebut memang diterima. Ditegaskan kepada keduanya dengan cara keduanya ditahan, ﴾ مِنۢ بَعۡدِ ٱلصَّلَوٰةِ ﴿ "sesudah sembahyang (untuk bersumpah)," yang mereka agungkan, ﴾ فَيُقۡسِمَانِ بِٱللَّهِ ﴿ "lalu mereka keduanya bersumpah dengan Nama Allah," bahwa kedua-nya jujur, tidak merubah dan mengganti. Ini ﴾ إِنِ ٱرۡتَبۡتُمۡ ﴿ "jika kamu ragu-ragu" terhadap kesaksian keduanya. Jika kamu mempercayai keduanya, maka tidak perlu bersumpah dengan cara itu. Keduanya berkata, ﴾ لَا نَشۡتَرِي ﴿ "(Demi Allah), kami tidak akan menukar sumpah ini," yakni sumpah kami ﴾ ثَمَنٗا ﴿ "dengan harga yang sedikit (untuk kepentingan seseorang)," dengan cara berdusta demi untuk menda-patkan harta dunia. ﴾ وَلَوۡ كَانَ ذَا قُرۡبَىٰ ﴿ "Walaupun dia karib kerabat," kami tidak memandangnya hanya karena kedekatannya kepada kami. ﴾ وَلَا نَكۡتُمُ شَهَٰدَةَ ٱللَّهِ ﴿ "Dan tidak (pula) kami menyembunyikan persaksian Allah," justru kami menunaikannya seperti yang kami dengar. ﴾ إِنَّآ إِذٗا ﴿ "Sesungguhnya kami kalau demikian," yakni kalau kami menyem-bunyikan, ﴾ لَّمِنَ ٱلۡأٓثِمِينَ ﴿ "tentulah termasuk orang-orang yang berdosa."
(107) ﴾ فَإِنۡ عُثِرَ عَلَىٰٓ أَنَّهُمَا ﴿ "Jika diketahui bahwa kedua(nya)." Yakni, kedua orang saksi itu ﴾ ٱسۡتَحَقَّآ إِثۡمٗا ﴿ "berbuat dosa," dengan terciumnya indikasi kebohongan dan pengkhianatan.﴾ فَـَٔاخَرَانِ يَقُومَانِ مَقَامَهُمَا مِنَ ٱلَّذِينَ ٱسۡتَحَقَّ عَلَيۡهِمُ ٱلۡأَوۡلَيَٰنِ ﴿ "maka dua orang yang lain di antara ahli waris yang berhak yang lebih dekat kepada orang yang meninggal (memajukan tun-tutan) untuk menggantikannya." Maksudnya, hendaknya ada dua orang dari keluarga mayit yang mana keduanya termasuk keluarga yang paling dekat dengan mayit, ﴾ فَيُقۡسِمَانِ بِٱللَّهِ لَشَهَٰدَتُنَآ أَحَقُّ مِن شَهَٰدَتِهِمَا ﴿ "lalu keduanya bersumpah dengan Nama Allah, 'Sesungguhnya persaksian kami lebih layak diterima daripada persaksian kedua saksi itu'." Yakni kedua orang saksi itu telah berdusta, merubah, dan berkhianat.
﴾ وَمَا ٱعۡتَدَيۡنَآ إِنَّآ إِذٗا لَّمِنَ ٱلظَّٰلِمِينَ ﴿ "Dan kami tidak melanggar batas, sesung-guhnya kami kalau demikian tentulah termasuk orang-orang yang meng-aniaya diri sendiri," yaitu, jika kami berbuat zhalim, melampaui batas, dan bersaksi tanpa kebenaran.
(108) Allah menjelaskan hikmah persaksian itu, penegasan-nya, dan pengembaliannya kepada keluarga mayit manakala peng-khianatan kedua orang saksi itu terbukti. ﴾ ذَٰلِكَ أَدۡنَىٰٓ أَن يَأۡتُواْ بِٱلشَّهَٰدَةِ عَلَىٰ وَجۡهِهَآ ﴿ "Itu lebih dekat untuk (menjadikan para saksi) mengemukakan persaksian-nya menurut apa yang sebenarnya," ketika ditegaskan kepada kedua-nya dengan penegasan-penegasan itu. ﴾ أَوۡ يَخَافُوٓاْ أَن تُرَدَّ أَيۡمَٰنُۢ بَعۡدَ أَيۡمَٰنِهِمۡۗ ﴿ "Dan (lebih dekat untuk menjadikan mereka) merasa takut akan dikembalikan sumpahnya (kepada ahli waris) sesudah mereka bersumpah." Yakni, sumpah mereka ditolak lalu dikembalikan kepada keluarga mayit.
﴾ وَٱللَّهُ لَا يَهۡدِي ٱلۡقَوۡمَ ٱلۡفَٰسِقِينَ ﴿ "Dan Allah tidak memberi petunjuk kepada orang-orang yang fasik." Yakni, kefasikan adalah sifat mereka, mereka tidak ingin menuju ke jalan yang lurus.
Kesimpulan ayat ini adalah apabila tanda-tanda kematian mendatangi seseorang sementara dia sedang dalam perjalanan atau lainnya yang biasanya sulit untuk menemukan saksi-saksi yang kapabel, maka hendaknya dia berwasiat dengan persaksian dua orang saksi Muslim yang adil. Jika yang ada hanya dua orang saksi yang kafir, maka dibolehkan berwasiat kepada keduanya. Jika keluarga mayit meragukan keduanya karena keduanya kafir, maka mereka meminta keduanya untuk bersumpah setelah shalat (dilaksanakan) bahwa mereka berdua tidak berkhianat, tidak berdusta, tidak merubah, dan tidak mengganti, maka dengan itu keduanya terbebas dari (tuntutan) hak yang diarahkan kepada keduanya. Jika keluarga mayit tidak mempercayai keduanya dan mereka menemukan indikasi kedustaan kedua saksi itu, maka jika mereka berkehendak, mereka bisa menunjuk dua orang dari ka-langan mereka. Kedua orang ini bersumpah dengan Nama Allah bahwa persaksian keduanya adalah lebih layak untuk diterima daripada persaksian dua saksi yang pertama yang telah berkhianat dan berdusta, maka mereka berhak atas apa yang mereka klaim dari keduanya.
Ayat-ayat yang mulia ini turun pada kisah Tamim ad-Dari dan Adi bin Bada' yang terkenal[61] manakala al-Adawi berwasiat kepada keduanya. Wallahu a'lam.
Ayat ini mengandung beberapa hukum:
Di antaranya, adalah disyariatkannya wasiat. Hendaknya orang yang menghadapi kematian berwasiat.
Di antaranya, adalah bahwa wasiat adalah sah walaupun seseorang dalam kondisi menghadapi kematian, selama akalnya berfungsi.
Di antaranya, adalah bahwa kesaksian dalam wasiat harus dengan dua orang yang adil.
Di antaranya, adalah bahwa kesaksian orang kafir dalam wasiat ini dan dalam hal yang sepertinya adalah diterima karena adanya kebutuhan, dan ini adalah pendapat Ahmad. Banyak ulama yang mengklaim bahwa ayat ini adalah mansukh, ini adalah klaim yang tak berdalil.
Di antaranya, adalah bahwa bisa diambil dari isyarat dan makna hukum bahwa kesaksian orang kafir pada waktu tidak adanya saksi lain selain mereka bahkan dalam masalah selain ini adalah diterima, sebagaimana hal itu adalah pendapat Syaikhul Islam.
Di antaranya, adalah bolehnya seorang Muslim bepergian bersama orang kafir jika tidak ada yang dikhawatirkan.
Di antaranya, adalah dibolehkannya bepergian untuk niaga.
Di antaranya, adalah bahwa jika kedua orang saksi diragukan dan tidak ada indikasi pengkhianatan keduanya sementara keluarga mayit ingin menegaskan sumpah atas mereka, maka keduanya ditahan setelah shalat (dilaksanakan) untuk bersumpah dengan cara yang disebutkan oleh Allah.
Di antaranya, adalah bahwa jika tidak ada tuduhan dan kera-guan, maka tidak ada keperluan untuk menahan keduanya untuk menegaskan sumpah atas keduanya.
Di antaranya adalah besarnya perkara kesaksian di mana Allah menisbatkannya kepada DiriNya, ia wajib diperhatikan dan ditunaikan dengan adil.
Di antaranya, adalah dibolehkannya menguji dua orang saksi jika keduanya diragukan, keduanya dipisah untuk mengetahui kesaksiannya.
Di antaranya, adalah jika muncul indikasi yang menunjuk-kan kebohongan dua penerima wasiat itu dalam hal ini, maka dua orang dari keluarga mayit harus bersumpah dengan Nama Allah bahwa sumpah kami lebih jujur daripada sumpah mereka berdua, keduanya telah berdusta dan berkhianat kemudian apa yang me-reka klaim diberikan kepada keduanya. Indikasi ditambah sumpah, keduanya menduduki posisi bukti.
Ey iman edenler! Eğer biriniz ölüm alametlerinden birisini gördüğünde Müslümanlardan iki adaletli kişiyi vasiyetine şahit tutsun veya ihtiyaç olduğunda Müslümanlardan olmayan kâfirlerden iki kişiyi şahit tutsun. Eğer yolculuğa çıkarsanız ve size ölüm gelip çatarsa ve eğer şahit tutulandan bir şüphe hissederseniz herhangi bir namazın ardından o ikisini alıkoyarsınız. Onlar da: "Akraba da olsa, şahitliğimizi hiçbir karşılığa satmayız ve hiçbir akrabamızı kayırmayız" diye Allah adına yemin ederler ve Allah için üstlenmiş oldukları şahitliklerini de gizlemezler. Eğer gizlerlerse Allah'a karşı gelen günahkârlardan olurlar.
Ô vous qui croyez, lorsque l’un d’entre vous présente les signes qui annoncent que sa fin est proche, qu’il fasse son testament en prenant pour témoins deux musulmans intègres ou, en cas de nécessité, deux hommes intègres mécréants s’il n’y a pas de musulmans. Ceci concerne le cas où vous êtes surpris par la mort alors que vous êtes en voyage.
Si un doute apparaît au sujet du témoignage des deux hommes, retenez-les après la prière et obligez-les à jurer qu’ils ne reçoivent pas de contrepartie pour ce que leur a confié Allah, qu’ils ne favoriseront pas leurs proches, qu’ils ne tairont pas ce dont ils se sont engagés à témoigner avec Allah et que s’ils contreviennent à cela, ils sont des pécheurs qui désobéissent à Allah.
If, after the oath is taken, it is established that the witnesses lied in their testimony or in the oath, then let two others who are closest to the deceased take an oath on the truth in their place. These new witnesses should take an oath by Allah saying, ‘Our testimony about their lying and deceit is closer to the truth than their testimony about their honesty and trustworthiness. We have not taken a false oath. If we do so, we will be from the wrongdoers who overstep Allah’s limits’.
Si se descubre que los testigos, luego de haber prestado juramento, han brindado un falso testimonio, hicieron un juramento falso o traicionaron la confianza depositada en ellos, que otros dos hombres, elegidos entre aquellos que son más cercanos al difunto, presten juramento. Jurarán por Al-lah que su testimonio (según el cual los otros testigos han mentido) es más creíble que el testimonio de los testigos anteriores y que no cometen falso testimonio, dado que si ese fuera el caso, serían parte de los injustos que transgreden los límites impuestos por Al-lah.
Jika sesudah pengambilan sumpah itu keduanya menunjukkan kebohongan dalam kesaksiannya atau sumpahnya, atau memperlihatkan gejala pengkhianatan maka sebaiknya ada dua orang dari kerabat terdekat si mayat yang menggantikan keduanya untuk bersaksi atau bersumpah atas hal yang sebenarnya. Lalu keduanya bersumpah dengan nama Allah, "Sesungguhnya kesaksian kami atas kebohongan dan pengkhianatan kedua orang itu lebih benar daripada kesaksian keduanya atas kejujuran dan amanah mereka berdua. Kami tidak melakukan sumpah palsu. Sungguh, jika kami memberikan kesaksian palsu niscaya kami akan termasuk ke dalam golongan orang-orang zalim yang melanggar larangan Allah."
Eğer o ikisine yemin ettirildikten sonra yapmış oldukları yeminlerinde ve şahitliklerinde yalancı oldukları veya hainlikleri ortaya çıkarsa o zaman ölen kimseye yakın olan iki akrabası hak olanı yerine getirmek için şahitlik ya da yemin ederler. Bu iki akraba yemin ederek, o iki kişi hakkında onların yalancı ve hain olduklarına dair yaptığımız şahitlik onların yaptığı şahitlikten ve yalan yere yemin etmelerinden daha doğrudur derler. Biz yalan yere yemin etmedik. Eğer biz yalan yere şahitlik yaparsak o zaman Allah'ın sınırlarını aşan zalimlerden oluruz.
S’il s’avère après avoir prêté serment, qu’ils ont fait un faux témoignage, fait un serment mensonger ou qu’ils ont trahi la confiance placée en eux, que deux autres hommes choisis parmi les gens les plus proches du défunt témoignent ou prêtent serment. Ils jureront par Allah que leur attestation (selon laquelle les deux autres ont menti) est plus crédible que l’attestation des précédents témoins, et qu’ils ne font ni de serment mensonger ni de faux témoignage, car si c’était le cas, ils feraient partie des injustes qui transgressent les limites d’Allah.
Ukoliko nakon zaklinjanja postane jasno da su slagali u zakletvi ili svjedočanstvu i iznevjerili, neka dvojica najbližih ljudi umrlom oporučitelju umjesto njih posvjedoče ono što je istina, neka se Allahom zakunu: "Naše svjedočenje da su ova dvojica slagala i iznevjerila preče je od njihovog svjedočenja da su rekla istinu i ispunila emanet, i ne kunemo se lažno! Ako se kunemo lažno, onda smo istinski nepravednici koji prelaze Allahove granice."
Ngunit kung luminaw, matapos ng pagpapanumpa, ang kasinungalingan nilang dalawa sa pagsasaksi o panunumpa, o lumitaw ang kataksilan nilang dalawa, pasasaksihin o panunumpain ang dalawang iba pang tatayo sa katayuan nilang dalawa kabilang sa pinakamalapit na mga tao sa namatay kung ano ang totoo. Susumpa ang dalawang ito kay Allāh [ng ganito]: "Talagang ang pagsasaksi namin sa kasinungalingan nilang dalawa at kataksilan nilang dalawa ay higit na totoo kaya sa pagsasaksi nilang dalawa sa katapatan nilang dalawa at pagkamapagkakatiwalaan nilang dalawa. Hindi kami sumumpa ng kabulaanan. Tunay na kami, kung sumaksi kami sa kabulaanan, ay talagang kabilang sa mga tagalabag sa katarungan, na mga lumalampas sa mga hangganan ni Allāh."
Nếu sau khi đã thề thì phát hiện ra hai người làm chứng đó đã nói dối hoặc có sự gian lận thì hãy cử hai người khác thuộc họ hàng gần nhất với người chết đứng ra thế chỗ cho hai người làm chứng đó. Hai người cũng được yêu cầu thề với Allah rằng họ phải trung thực và đáng tin hơn hai người làm chứng trước và nếu họ gian dối thì họ là những kẻ làm điều sai quấy đã vượt quá giới hạn của Allah.
Se viene alla luce, dopo il giuramento, che hanno mentito nella loro testimonianza, oppure viene scoperto il loro tradimento, che testimonino altri due, al loro posto, tra quelli che sono più vicini al morto, per testimoniare la verità. Devono giurare in nome di Allāh, dicendo: "La nostra testimonianza è che sono stati bugiardi e traditori; la nostra testimonianza è migliore della loro e più veritiera, e non abbiamo testimoniato il falso. In verità, se testimoniassimo il falso saremmo tra gli ingiusti, coloro che hanno trasgredito i limiti imposti da Allāh".
Quanto a ciò che è stato menzionato sul giuramento dei due testimoni dopo la Preghiera, nel caso vi sia qualche dubbio sulla loro testimonianza, e quanto allla questione di rifiutare la loro testimonianza, essi non devono modificare la testimonianza o alterarla, o avere timore che gli eredi possanno rifiutare la loro testimoniaza dopo il giuramento; così facendo, ovvero testimoniando diversamente, proveranno vergogna se verranno scoperti. Temete Allāh rinunciando alle bugie e al tradimento nelle testimonianze e nei giuramenti, e ascoltate ciò che vi è stato ordinato e mettetelo in pratica. E Allāh non aiuta coloro che sono al di fuori dalla Sua obbedienza.
Ovo spomenuto zaklinjanje dvaju svjedoka nakon namaza kada postoji sumnja u njihovo svjedočenje, zatim (eventualno) odbijanje njihovog svjedočenja iziskuje veću šansu da njih dvojica svjedoče ispravno, onako kako je propisano, i da se boje da, ako iznevjere, svjedočenje bude vraćeno nasljednicima oporučitelja nakon njihovog (lažnog) svjedočenja, pa da time budu razotkriveni (u svojoj pronevjeri). I bojte se Allaha ostavljanjem laži i pronevjere u svjedočenju i zakletvi, i slušajte ono što vam se naređuje pokoravajući se Allahu, jer Allah neće uputiti one koji izlaze iz okvira pokornosti Njemu.
Ang nabanggit na iyon na pagpapasumpa sa dalawang tagasaksi matapos ng pagdarasal sa sandali ng pagdududa sa pagsasaksi nilang dalawa at laban sa pagtanggi sa pagsasaksi nilang dalawa ay higit na malapit na magsagawa silang dalawa ng pagsasaksi ayon sa paraang legal para sa pagsasagawa nito kaya hindi silang dalawa maglilihis sa pagsasaksi o magpapalit nito o magtataksil, at higit na malapit na mangamba silang dalawa na tanggihan ang mga panunumpa ng mga tagapagmana matapos ng mga panunumpa nilang dalawa sapagkat manunumpa sila ng kasalungatan sa sinaksihan nilang dalawa kaya maiiskandalo silang dalawa. Mangilag kayong magkasala kay Allāh sa pamamagitan ng pag-iwan sa kasinungalingan at kataksilan sa pagsasaksi at panunumpa. Duminig kayo sa ipinag-utos sa inyo ayon sa pagdinig na sinasamahan ng pagtanggap. Si Allāh ay hindi nagtutuon sa mga lumalabas sa pagtalima sa Kanya.
Việc bắt hai người làm chứng phải thề sau cuộc lễ nguyện Salah khi nghi ngờ sự làm chứng của hai người kia là nhằm để hai người họ không bóp méo, thay đổi hoặc gian lận trong việc làm chứng hoặc ít ra để họ sợ sau này lời thề của họ sẽ không được chấp nhận sau lời thề gian dối đó. Và các ngươi hãy kính sợ Allah mà từ bỏ việc nói dối, gian lận trong việc làm chứng và cho lời khai man; Các ngươi hãy nghe theo mệnh lệnh chỉ đạo bởi quả thật Allah không phù hộ cho những kẻ bất tuân Ngài.
Şahitliklerinden şüphe duyulan kimselerden, namazın akabinde yemin etmelerini istemek ve şahitliklerini reddetmek (korkusu) onların doğruluk üzere dinin kendilerinden istediği şekilde şahitlik yapmalarına daha yakındır. Bundan dolayı şahitliklerinde herhangi bir şey değiştiremez, tahrif edemez ve hainlik yapamazlar. Böylece mirasçıların yemin etmesiyle kendi yalanlarının ortaya çıkıp, rezil olmaktan korkma endişesi onları yalan söylemekten uzak tutar. Şahitlikte ve yeminde ihanet etmeyi ve yalan söylemeyi terk ederek Allah'tan korkun. Emredildiğiniz şeyleri kabul ederek dinleyip, kulak verin. Allah kendi itaatının dışına çıkanları muvaffak etmez.
These various oaths to be taken by the witnesses after the prayer (when you doubt their testimony) and the rejection of their testimony increases the likelihood that they will testify in the way required by the sacred law, without them distorting the facts deceitfully. Witnesses are more likely to give true testimony for fear that they will be disgraced if the heirs give conflicting testimony. Be mindful of Allah by not lying or being deceitful in your testimony and oath. Listen to what you are instructed to do and obey. Allah does not guide those who go against Him.
Este modo de obtener el juramento de dos testigos luego de la oración, cuando se duda de su confiabilidad, los compromete a ser honestos. Así, no alterarán su testimonio ni lo modificarán, ni traicionarán la confianza depositada en ellos. Más aún, estarán temerosos de que se pida a los herederos que juren en su lugar ya que, si los contradicen, serán descubiertos. Sean temerosos de Al-lah y absténganse de mentir y traicionar en sus testimonios y juramentos, y sigan de buen grado lo que se les ha ordenado. Al-lah no facilita los asuntos de aquellos que Le desobedecen.
Hal tersebut, yakni meminta dua orang saksi bersumpah sesudah salat ketika ada keraguan terhadap kesaksian keduanya dan penolakan atas kesaksian kedua saksi itu, lebih dekat untuk membuat kedua saksi tersebut memberikan kesaksian dengan cara yang dibenarkan oleh syariat, sehingga keduanya tidak mengubah maupun mengkhianati kesaksian mereka, serta lebih dekat untuk membuat kedua saksi itu khawatir kalau-kalau kesaksian keduanya ditolak oleh sumpahnya para ahli waris yang bertolak belakang dengan kesaksian keduanya, sehingga aib keduanya terbongkar. Bertakwalah kalian kepada Allah dengan tidak melakukan kebohongan maupun pengkhianatan dalam bersaksi dan bersumpah dan dengarkanlah apa yang diperintahkan kepada kalian dengan pendengaran yang disertai penerimaan; karena Allah tidak akan memberi taufik kepada orang-orang yang tidak taat kepada-Nya.
Cette manière d’obtenir le serment des deux témoins après la prière lorsque l’on doute de leur fiabilité les engage à être véridiques.
Ils n’altèreront donc pas leur témoignage, ne le modifieront pas ni ne trahiront la confiance placée en eux. De plus, ils seront plus susceptibles de craindre que l’on demande aux héritiers de faire serment après eux car s’ils les contredisent, ils seront dévoilés.
Craignez Allah en délaissant le mensonge et la trahison dans les témoignages et les serments et écoutez avec bonne volonté ce qu’on vous a ordonné.
En effet, Allah ne facilite pas les affaires de ceux qui se sont affranchis de Son obéissance.
In the Islamic law, such instructions are given concerning day-to-day life as provide lessons in a wider sphere of existence.. After a person’s death the division of his property is a family and economic matter. But this has been made a source of training in two important respects. One is that people should adopt the attitude of not giving consideration in their dealings to connections and relations: they should take into account only rights and truth. They should see what the truth is and not question who is favoured by it and who is not. The other is that every procedure should be treated as giving evidence before God. Anything which is in the custody of man is in God’s trust, because man saw it given by God with his own eyes, preserved it in his memory as given by God and now has to declare it with the help of the tongue given by God. Under these circumstances it will be a breach of trust if a man does not state the facts as he has seen them or committed them to memory.
Ô gens, rappelez-vous le Jour de la Résurrection où Allah rassemblera l’ensemble des messagers et leur dira: Comment les communautés auxquelles Je vous ai envoyé ont-elles répondu à votre appel ?
Ils répondront en renvoyant la réponse à Allah:
Nous n’avons aucune connaissance qui nous est propre, la connaissance n’appartient qu’à Toi Seul. Seigneur, Tu es le Seul à connaître l’Invisible.
"(Ingatlah), hari di waktu Allah mengumpulkan perkara rasul, lalu Allah bertanya (kepada mereka), 'Apa jawaban kaummu ter-hadap (seruan)mu?' Para rasul menjawab, 'Tidak ada pengetahuan kami (tentang itu), sesungguhnya Engkau-lah yang mengetahui perkara yang ghaib.' (Ingatlah), ketika Allah mengatakan, 'Hai Isa putra Maryam, ingatlah nikmatKu kepadamu dan kepada ibumu di waktu Aku menguatkan kamu dengan ruh al-Qudus. Kamu dapat berbicara dengan manusia di waktu masih dalam buaian dan se-sudah dewasa, dan (ingatlah) di waktu Aku mengajarmu al-Kitab, hikmah, Taurat, dan Injil, dan (ingatlah pula) di waktu kamu membentuk dari tanah (suatu bentuk) yang berupa burung dengan izinKu, kemudian kamu meniup padanya, lalu bentuk itu menjadi burung (yang sebenarnya) dengan seizinKu. Dan (ingatlah), waktu kamu menyembuhkan orang yang buta sejak dalam kandungan ibu dan orang yang berpenyakit sopak dengan seizinKu, dan (ingatlah) di waktu kamu mengeluarkan orang mati dari kubur (menjadi hidup) dengan seizinKu, dan (ingatlah) di waktu Aku menghalangi Bani Israil (dari keinginan mereka membunuhmu) di kala kamu mengemukakan kepada mereka keterangan-keterangan yang nyata, lalu orang-orang kafir di antara mereka berkata, 'Ini tidak lain melainkan sihir yang nyata'." (Al-Ma`idah: 109-110).
(109) Allah memberitakan tentang Hari Kiamat serta keta-kutan dan kengerian besar yang ada pada hari itu, bahwa Allah akan mengumpulkan seluruh rasul dan bertanya kepada mereka, ﴾ مَاذَآ أُجِبۡتُمۡۖ ﴿ "Apa jawaban kaummu terhadap (seruan)mu?" Maksudnya, apa reaksi umatmu terhadap dakwahmu.
Mereka menjawab, ﴾ لَا عِلۡمَ لَنَآۖ ﴿ "Tidak ada pengetahuan kami (ten-tang itu)," karena ilmu adalah milikMu ya Rabbi, Engkau lebih Mengetahui daripada kami. ﴾ إِنَّكَ أَنتَ عَلَّٰمُ ٱلۡغُيُوبِ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Engkau-lah yang mengetahui perkara yang ghaib." Engkau mengetahui perkara yang ghaib dan yang nampak.
(110) ﴾ إِذۡ قَالَ ٱللَّهُ يَٰعِيسَى ٱبۡنَ مَرۡيَمَ ٱذۡكُرۡ نِعۡمَتِي عَلَيۡكَ وَعَلَىٰ وَٰلِدَتِكَ ﴿ "(Ingatlah), ketika Allah mengatakan, 'Hai Isa putra Maryam, ingatlah nikmatKu kepadamu dan kepada ibumu'," maksudnya, ingatlah dengan hati dan lisanmu. Laksanakan kewajiban-kewajibannya sebagai bentuk bersyukur kepada Tuhanmu yang mana Dia telah memberimu nikmat-nikmat yang tidak diberikan kepada selainmu.﴾ إِذۡ أَيَّدتُّكَ بِرُوحِ ٱلۡقُدُسِ ﴿ "Di waktu Aku menguatkan kamu dengan ruh al-Qudus." Yaitu di waktu Aku mendukungmu dengan wahyu yang menyucikanmu dan membersihkanmu sehingga kamu memiliki kekuatan untuk melaksanakan perintah Allah dan berdakwah di jalanNya.
Ada pendapat yang mengatakan bahwa yang dimaksud dengan ruh al-Qudus adalah Jibril, dan bahwa Allah membantu Isa dengannya, dia selalu menyertainya dan meneguhkannya dalam kondisi-kondisi sulit. ﴾ تُكَلِّمُ ٱلنَّاسَ فِي ٱلۡمَهۡدِ وَكَهۡلٗاۖ ﴿ "Kamu dapat berbicara dengan manusia di waktu masih dalam buaian dan sesudah dewasa." Yang dimaksud dengan berbicara di sini bukan sekedar berbicara yang biasa (bagi anak kecil), akan tetapi berbicara yang dimengerti bagi pembicara dan lawan bicara, yaitu dakwah kepada Allah, dan dalam bidang ini Isa memiliki apa yang dimiliki oleh saudara-saudaranya dari kalangan Rasul-rasul Ulul Azmi dalam bentuk penyampaian risalah pada waktu dewasa dan dakwah kepada ke-baikan serta larangan terhadap keburukan. Dia unggul dari mereka dengan dapat berbicara di waktu bayi, dia berkata,
﴾ إِنِّي عَبۡدُ ٱللَّهِ ءَاتَىٰنِيَ ٱلۡكِتَٰبَ وَجَعَلَنِي نَبِيّٗا 30 وَجَعَلَنِي مُبَارَكًا أَيۡنَ مَا كُنتُ وَأَوۡصَٰنِي بِٱلصَّلَوٰةِ وَٱلزَّكَوٰةِ مَا دُمۡتُ حَيّٗا 31 ﴿
"Sesungguhnya aku ini hamba Allah. Dia memberiku al-Kitab (Injil) dan Dia menjadikan aku seorang nabi. Dan Dia menjadikan aku seorang yang diberkati di mana saja aku berada, dan Dia memerintahkan kepadaku (mendirikan) shalat dan (menunaikan) zakat selama aku hidup." (Maryam: 30-31).
﴾ وَإِذۡ عَلَّمۡتُكَ ٱلۡكِتَٰبَ وَٱلۡحِكۡمَةَ ﴿ "Dan (ingatlah) di waktu Aku mengajar kamu al-Kitab dan hikmah." Kitab ini meliputi kitab-kitab terdahulu, khususnya Taurat. Dia termasuk Nabi Bani Israil yang paling mengetahui tentangnya setelah Musa. Ia juga menguasai Injil yang Allah turunkan kepadanya. Dan hikmah adalah pengetahuan ten-tang rahasia-rahasia syariat, faidah-faidahnya, hukumnya, dakwah, dan pengajaran dengan baik dan memperhatikan apa yang harus diperhatikan sebaik-baiknya.
﴾ وَإِذۡ تَخۡلُقُ مِنَ ٱلطِّينِ كَهَيۡـَٔةِ ٱلطَّيۡرِ ﴿ "Dan (ingatlah pula) di waktu kamu mem-bentuk dari tanah (suatu bentuk) yang berupa burung." Yakni berbentuk burung tanpa ruh. ﴾ فَتَنفُخُ فِيهَا فَتَكُونُ طَيۡرَۢا ﴿ "Kemudian kamu meniup pada-nya, lalu bentuk itu menjadi burung (yang sebenarnya)," dengan izin Allah. ﴾ وَتُبۡرِئُ ٱلۡأَكۡمَهَ ﴿ "Dan (ingatlah), waktu kamu menyembuhkan orang yang buta sejak dalam kandungan ibu." Yakni tanpa penglihatan dan tanpa mata. ﴾ وَٱلۡأَبۡرَصَ بِإِذۡنِيۖ وَإِذۡ تُخۡرِجُ ٱلۡمَوۡتَىٰ بِإِذۡنِيۖ ﴿ "Dan orang yang ber-penyakit sopak dengan seizinKu, dan (ingatlah) di waktu kamu menge-luarkan orang mati dari kubur (menjadi hidup) dengan seizinKu."
Ini adalah bukti-bukti yang jelas dan mukjizat yang luar biasa di mana para dokter dan lain-lain tidak mampu melakukannya. Dengannya Allah mendukung dan menguatkan Isa dan dakwahnya. ﴾ وَإِذۡ كَفَفۡتُ بَنِيٓ إِسۡرَٰٓءِيلَ عَنكَ إِذۡ جِئۡتَهُم بِٱلۡبَيِّنَٰتِ فَقَالَ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ مِنۡهُمۡ ﴿ "Dan (ingatlah) di waktu Aku menghalangi Bani Israil (dari keinginan mereka membunuh kamu) di kala kamu mengemukakan kepada mereka keterangan-keterangan yang nyata, lalu orang-orang kafir di antara mereka berkata," ketika ke-benaran datang kepada mereka yang didukung dengan keterangan-keterangan yang menuntun kepada iman, ﴾ إِنۡ هَٰذَآ إِلَّا سِحۡرٞ مُّبِينٞ ﴿ "Ini tidak lain melainkan sihir yang nyata." Dan mereka ingin membunuh Isa dan berusaha untuk itu, maka Allah menahan tangan mereka dan menjaga serta melindungi Isa dari mereka.
Ini adalah nikmat-nikmat yang Allah berikan kepada hamba dan RasulNya, Isa putra Maryam dan Dia mengajaknya untuk mensyukurinya dan menggunakannya (secara benar), maka dia pun menggunakannya dengan sebaik-baiknya, bersabar seperti saudara-saudaranya dari kalangan Ulul Azmi.
Those who embraced the faith on the strength of their prophets’ teachings later fell away from the true religion and concocted their own religion in the name of the prophet. In spite of this, every group treated itself as the ummah (community) of its prophet, though after deviating from the real teachings of that prophet, they ceased to have any link with him. The Jews claim to have a connection with Moses and the Christians with Jesus, though their present religions are unconnected with those prophets. This fact has become obscure in the present world of trial. But, on the Day of Judgement, all will be made clear. On that Day, God will assemble all the prophets and, in the presence of their communities, He will ask them what teachings they gave their community and how the community adopted them. In this way, it will be made clear to every community before its prophet as to how far its members contravened their prophet’s teachings on the religion of God, and it will be shown how they had falsely linked their self-made religion with the prophet.
Remember, O people, the Day of Rising when Allah will gather all the messengers and ask them how their communities had responded to them? They will assign the answer to that question to Allah and say, ‘I have no knowledge. You have all knowledge, our Lord. You are the only one Who knows all things that are present or absent’.
The Linkage of Verses
Earlier, mention was made of various injunctions. In between came inducements to put these in practice along with warnings against opposing them. Now it is to reemphasize the approach that people are reminded of the frightening happenings of the Day of Qiyamah so that obedience is promoted and antagonism is checked. This is the prevailing style of the Holy Qur'an. Then, towards the closing stages of the Surah, there is that dialogue with the people of the Book which has also appeared earlier through several verses where the purpose is to acquaint the people of the Book with facts about Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) facts which affirm his being a servant of Allah and negate the erroneous ascribing of godhood to him (though, the actual locale of this address will be the Last Day of Qiyamah).
Commentary
The First Question Asked of Prophets (علیہم السلام) on the Last Day
Verse 109 opens with the statement: يَوْمَ يَجْمَعُ اللَّـهُ الرُّسُلَ `(Remember) the day Allah will assemble the messengers' which is ominous. Though, the day of Qiyamah will be the Day of Doom when all human beings born from the beginning to the end shall be standing on open grounds. Human beings, no matter what their region, country or time, shall all be present on those grounds and there will come that hour of ultimate reckoning for a whole lifetime of deeds. But, in the statement quoted above, mentioned particularly are the blessed prophets whom Allah will assemble on that day of reckoning. The sense is that, as for assembling, the whole world will be assembled, but the first question asked will be from the prophets, may peace be upon them all - so that the whole creation of Allah may see that, on that day, no one is exempted from reckoning. Then, the question asked of the prophets will be: مَاذَا أُجِبْتُمْ (How were you responded to?). It means when you invited your communities towards Allah and His true religion, how did they react to your call. Did they act as they were commanded to? Or, did they say no to the call and opposed it?
Though the question will be addressed to the prophets, but it would really be beamed at their communities. In other words, the prophets will be the first ones to testify about the good or bad deeds done by their communities. And for them this would be a trying time, for, on their part, they would be hoping for the intercession of their prophets to rescue them from this nerve shattering experience, while, on the other hand, there would come this question addressed to their prophets themselves requiring them to explain the conduct of their communities. Under such circumstances, it is obvious that prophets would never say anything but the truth, so the criminals and sinners will have apprehensions that the prophets themselves will become witnesses to their wrong-doings. Who, then, they would wonder, was now left to intercede on their behalf?
The answer that the prophets will give will be: قَالُوا لَا عِلْمَ لَنَا ۖ إِنَّكَ أَنتَ عَلَّامُ الْغُيُوبِ (We have no knowledge. Surely You have the full knowledge of all that is unseen).
The Removal of a Doubt
As for the people of every community who were born after passing away of their prophets from this world, this answer given by the prophets (علیہم السلام) correct and clear in that they are unaware of the actual state of their faith and deeds - because no one has the knowledge of the unseen except Allah. But, the question arises with regard to the great majority of people within the community, who professed belief at the hands of their prophet as a result of his work among them, and proved that they kept following before their eyes what they were asked to follow. Similarly, there were disbelievers who did not listen to the prophets, even treated them with hostility. How would it be correct to say about them that ` we have no knowledge of their faith and deeds.'? It appears in Tafsir Al-Bahr Al-Muhit that Imam Razi has answered this doubt by saying: There are two separate things here. One is عِلم ` Ilm which means perfect certitude, while the other is ظَن Zann which means conjecture or weighty likelihood. And it is obvious that if a person can, despite his being sitting next to the other person, testify about his faith and deed, then, it will be on no other basis but that of ظَن Zann or conjecture or likelihood. Otherwise, real faith ('Iman) is a secret of the heart which no one can find out with any certitude without a Divine revelation. Every religious community had their groups of hypocrites who obviously did profess faith and did follow what they were commanded to follow. But, their hearts had no faith in them nor they had the real feeling and drive for carrying out those commands. All they had was hypocricy. , But, like all laws, religious laws too were applied on what was visible from the outside. Anyone who called himself a believer, followed Divinely ordained laws, and no word or deed from him or her stood proved against faith and belief, was a good believer in the sight of the prophets and their believing communities. Whether some-one was a true believer at heart, or simply a hypocrite, it did not count for they had no choice in the matter. Therefore, it was said by the Holy Prophet: ﷺ
نَحنُ نَحکُمُ بِالظَّوَاھِرِ اَاللہُ مُتَوَلِّی السَّرَای (علیہ السلام) ر .
We judge on the basis of outward deeds while Allah is (Himself) the custodian of the secrets (of the hearts).
Under this rule, the noble prophets, their deputies and the learned could confirm, at least in the mortal world, that someone was a true believer as based on their favourable opinion deduced from his out-ward deeds. But, that mortal world where everything revolved round opinions and conjectures is all gone. This is the Yowm al-Hashr, the fateful day of Resurrection when the dead shall rise and where things will be sorted out and realities will be unfolded. Criminals will stand on trial. People will witness against them. If they do not confess, other witnesses will be brought in, very special, and very official witness-es. With mouths and tongues silenced, the wrong-doer's hands and legs and the skin will be asked to testify. They will tell everything الْيَوْمَ نَخْتِمُ عَلَىٰ أَفْوَاهِهِمْ وَتُكَلِّمُنَا أَيْدِيهِمْ وَتَشْهَدُ أَرْجُلُهُم بِمَا كَانُوا يَكْسِبُونَ ﴿65﴾ (That Day We shall set a seal on their mouths while their hands will speak to Us, and their feet bear witness, to all that they did -36:65). Human beings will then surely find out that parts of their own body could also act as secret service agents when summoned to do so by the Lord of the universes. After such disarming testimony no denial will remain possible.
In short, that would be a state of being in which no judgment will be based on opinion, estimate and conjecture. Instead, certitude will be the order of the day. And as we have just seen that no one has the real knowledge about anyone's faith and belief except Allah, therefore, when the prophets will be asked on the day of Resurrection: مَاذَا أُجِبْتُمْ (How were you responded to?), they would recognize the reality behind the question, that the question is not being asked in the world of our experience where it could be answered by conjecture, instead, that question was being asked in the horrendous scenario of the Day of Resurrection where nothing other than certitude was going to work. Therefore, their answer: ` We have no knowledge' about it, that is, they do not have that certain knowledge needed to answer the question, is right and correct.
The Answer Shows the Affection Prophets have for People
We now know that the prophets did have some opinion about the acceptance or rejection of their call by their communities and knew facts about their obedience or disobedience. On that basis, they could have at least mentioned their apparent attitude as part of their an-swer to the question - and could have referred the certainty in knowledge to the sole domain of Almighty Allah. But, what we see here is that the prophets said nothing about what they knew, nor did they mention any events which had passed before them. They simply re-signed these to the Divine knowledge and chose to remain silent.
This was a great demonstration of consideration. Prophets are very affectionate to their people, and to the creation of Allah in general. They would not elect to say something as an adverse comment against their community on their own, lest their people are in trouble. If they had to say so, they would. But, here they had the excuse of not having certain knowledge. Using this legitimate excuse to their advantage, they could have avoided saying anything against their communities - and so they did.
Five Questions on the Day of Resurrection
Opened through this verse is a window to Qiyamah, the fateful Day of Doom. Stationed there on the grandstands of reckoning are the highest and the dearest of Allah, His noble messengers and prophets, all in awe and reverence. Think of them and think of what would be happening to others. Therefore, we should start worrying about that Day right from this day. This little time of our life is a blessing in our hands and should be devoted to getting ready for the ultimate accounting. In a Hadith of Tirmidhi, the Holy Prophet ﷺ is reported to have said:
لَا تَزولُ قدمَا ابنِ اٰدم یَومَ القِیامَۃِ حَتَّی یُسٔلَ عن خَمسِ : عن عُمرِہِ فیمَا اَفنَاہُ وعَن شَبَانِہِ فِیمَا اَبلَاہۃ وعَن مَالِہِ مِن اٰنَ اَنفَقَہ و مَاذَا عَمِلَ بِمَا عَلِمَ
No son of Adam will move a step on the Day of Qiyamah until he is asked five questions: (1) About his age: In what did he use it up? (2) And about his youth: In what did he spend it? (3) And about his wealth: From where did he earn it? (4) And where did he spend it? (5) And what was it that he did following that which he knew?
Great is the mercy and affection of Allah Ta` ala. He puts us to a test and He Himself tells His people about the questions asked during the test. The task was done by the Holy Prophet ﷺ who told his Ummah how to appear in this test. Now, for them, there is nothing left to do but to resolve these questions, find their answers and solutions and keep that preserved (for the day of trial). So, if someone still fails, even after being told what will be in the test, fairly in advance, who else could be more deprived than him?
Ey insanlar! Kıyamet gününde Allah'ın bütün resulleri toplayacağı o günü hatırlayın. Yüce Allah onlara şöyle buyurur: "Sizleri kendilerine göndermiş olduğum ümmetleriniz size ne cevap verdiler?". Onlar da cevabı Allah'a bırakarak şöyle dediler: "Bizim bir bilgimiz yoktur, -Rabbimiz- bunun ilmi sadece sana mahsustur. Şüphesiz sen gaybı en iyi bilensin."
Ingatlah -wahai manusia- akan hari kiamat yang Allah akan mengumpulkan semua rasul-Nya dan berfirman kepada mereka, “Apa jawaban umat-umat kalian yang Aku tugaskan kalian berdakwah kepada mereka?” Mereka menjawab seraya menyerahkan jawabannya kepada Allah, “Kami tidak tahu. Hanya Engkaulah Yang Maha Mengetahui, wahai Tuhan kami. Sesungguhnya hanya Engkaulah yang mengetahui perkara-perkara yang gaib.”
Seres humanos, recuerden que el Día de la Resurrección Al-lah reunirá a sus mensajeros y les dirá: ¿cómo respondieron a su llamado los pueblos a los que los envié?
Ellos responderán: no lo sabemos, solo Tú lo sabes, Señor, solo Tú conoces lo Invisible.
Này hỡi nhân loại, các ngươi hãy nhớ rằng vào Ngày Phục Sinh khi Allah tập hợp tất cả các vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài lại và Ngài hỏi họ: Những cộng đồng của các ngươi mà TA đã cử các ngươi đến với họ đã đáp lại lời kêu gọi của các ngươi như thế nào? Họ đồng thưa: Bầy tôi không biết, quả thật sự hiểu biết là ở nơi Ngài, quả thật chỉ có Ngài mới biết được những điều vô hình.
109- O gün Allah, peygamberleri toplayacak ve:“Size ne cevap verildi?” buyuracak. Onlar da:“Bizim hiçbir bilgimiz yok. Şüphesiz gaybı en iyi bilen sensin” diyecekler.
110- Allah (o gün) şöyle diyecek: “Ey Meryem oğlu İsa, sana ve annene olan nimetimi hatırla. Hani ben seni Ruhu’l-Kudüs’le desteklemiştim. Beşikte iken de yetişkin iken de insanlarla konuşuyordun. Hani sana Kitab’ı, hikmeti, Tevrat’ı ve İncil’i öğretmiştim. Hani benim iznimle çamurdan kuş şekli yapıyordun ve ona üfürüyordun da iznimle bir kuş oluyordu. Anadan doğma körü, alacalıyı da yine benim iznimle iyi ediyordun. Yine benim iznimle ölüleri (kabirlerinden diri olarak) çıkarıyordun. Hani İsrailoğullarını (seni öldürmek istediklerinde) senden uzak tutmuştum ki o zaman sen kendilerine apaçık deliller getirmiştin de içlerinden kâfir olanlar: “Bu apaçık bir sihirden başka bir şey değildir” demişlerdi.
109. Yüce Allah Kıyamet gününe ve o gündeki dehşetli hallere dair haber vermekte ve o günde bütün peygamberleri toplayıp onlara:“Size ne cevap verildi?” diye soracağını bildirmektedir. Yani, Ümmetlerinizin size verdiği karşılık ne oldu?, diyecektir. “Onlar da: Bizim hiçbir bilgimiz yok” ey Rabbimiz, bunu bilen ancak sensin, sen bizden daha iyi bilirsin “şüphesiz gaybı en iyi bilen ancak sensin” yani Sen gayb olan hususları da halihazırdaki hususları da bilirsin “diyecekler.”
110. “Allah (o gün) şöyle diyecek: Ey Meryem oğlu İsa, sana ve annene olan nimetimi hatırla!”Yani sen bu nimeti kalbinle ve dilinle an. Rabbine şükür olmak üzere bu nimetin gereğini yerine getir. Çünkü Allah sana başka kimselere vermemiş olduğu nimetleri vermiştir.“Hani ben seni Ruhu’l-Kudüs’le desteklemiştim.” Yani Ben seni temizleyen, arındıran ve buna bağlı olarak Allah’ın emrini yerine getirme ve O’nun yoluna davet etme gücünü elde ettiğin bir ruh ve vahiy ile seni güçlendirmiş idim. “Ruhu’l-Kudüs”ten kastın Cebrail aleyhisselam olduğu da söylenmiştir. Buna göre Allah, Cebrail ile, Cebrail’in onunla birlikte bulunması ile ve zorluk hallerinde ona sebat vermesi ile İsa’ya yardımcı olmuştur.“Beşikte iken de yetişkin iken de insanlarla konuşuyordun.” Burada konuşmaktan kasıt mücerred söz söylemekten ibaret olan alışılmış bir konuşma değildir. Bundan kasıt muhatabın kendisi ile fayda gördüğü konuşmadır. Bu ise Allah’a davettir. İsa aleyhisselam’ın bu konudaki durumu kardeşleri olan diğer Ulu’l-azm peygamberlerin durumu gibidir. Bunlar yetişkinlik dönemlerinde risalet, hayra davet etmek, kötülüğü sakındırmak sureti ile konuşmuşlardır. Ancak İsa onlardan farklı olarak insanlarla beşikte iken de konuşmuş ve şöyle demiştir:“Ben Allah’ın kuluyum, bana kitap verdi ve beni peygamber yaptı. Nerede olursam olayım beni mübarek kıldı. Hayatta olduğum sürece namaz kılmamı ve zekât vermemi emretti.”(Meryem, 19/30-31)“Hani sana Kitab’ı, hikmeti, Tevrat’ı ve İncil’i öğretmiştim.”Kitap, önceden indirilmiş kitapları ve özellikle Tevrat’ı kapsar. İsa, bütün İsrailoğulları peygamberleri arasında -Mûsâ’dan sonra- Tevrat’ı en iyi bilen kimsedir. İncil ise Allah’ın İsa’ya indirdiklerini kapsamaktadır. Hikmet ise şeriatın sırlarını, faydalarını, hikmetlerini bilip güzelce davette ve talimde bulunmak, gereken şeylere gerektiği şekilde riâyet etmek demektir.“Hani benim iznimle çamurdan kuş şekli yapıyordun” yani canı bulunmayan şekil verilmiş bir kuş yapıyordun “ve ona üfürüyordun da iznimle bir kuş oluyordu. Anadan doğma körü” yani görmeyen ve gözü de bulunmayan kimseyi “alacalıyı da yine benim iznimle iyi ediyordun. Yine benim iznimle ölüleri (kabirlerinden diri olarak) çıkartıyordun.”İşte bunlar apaçık belgeler ve göz kamaştırıcı mucizelerdir. Doktorlar da başkaları da bunların benzerini meydana getirmekten yana acizdirler. Allah İsa’yı bunlarla desteklemiş ve bunlar vasıtası ile onun davetini güçlendirmiştir.“Hani İsrailoğullarını (seni öldürmek istediklerinde) senden uzak tutmuştum ki o zaman sen kendilerine apaçık deliller getirmiştin de içlerinden kâfir olanlar:” hak kendilerine İsa’ya imanı gerektirecek şekilde apaçık belgelerle desteklenmiş olarak geldiğinde: “Bu apaçık bir sihirden başka bir şey değildir” demişlerdi.” İsa’yı öldürmek istemişler, bu uğurda da çabalarını ortaya koymuşlardı. Allah ise onların İsa’ya zarar vermelerini önlemiş, onlardan İsa’yı korumuş ve muhafaza etmişti.
İşte bunlar Allah’ın kulu ve Rasûlü, Meryem oğlu İsa’ya ihsan ettiğini belirttiği lütuflarıdır. Bunlar dolayısı ile İsa’yı Allah’a şükretmeye ve bu nimetlerin gereğini yerine getirmeye davet etmektedir. İsa da bunları tam anlamıyla yerine getirmiş, kardeşleri arasından Ulu’l-azm olan peygamberlerin sabrettiği gibi sabretmiştir.
Banggitin ninyo, O mga tao, sa Araw ng Pagbangon kung kailan kakalap si Allāh sa lahat ng mga sugo saka magsasabi Siya sa kanila: "Ano ang itinugon sa inyo ng mga kalipunan ninyo na pinagsuguan Ko sa inyo?" Magsasabi sila, habang mga nagpapaubaya ng sagot kay Allāh: "Walang kaalaman sa amin at ang kaalaman ay sa Iyo lamang, O Panginoon namin; tunay na Ikaw – tanging Ikaw – ay ang nakaaalam sa mga bagay-bagay na nakalingid."
O ljudi, sjetite se Sudnjeg dana kada će Allah okupiti sve poslanike i reći im: "Šta su vam odgovorili vaši narodi kojima ste poslani?" Oni će kazati, prepuštajući sve Allahu: "Mi nemamo znanja, sve znanje pripada Tebi, Gospodaru naš, i samo Ti znaš ono što je skriveno i nedokučivo!"
O Gente, rammentate il Giorno del Giudizio, in cui Allāh radunerà tutti i messaggeri e dirà loro: "Cosa vi hanno risposto i popoli ai quali vi ho inviato?". Risponderanno rimettendo la risposta ad Allāh: "Non sappiamo nulla, piuttosto, in verità, la Sapienza appartiene a Te, nostro Dio. In verità, Tu solo conosci l'Ignoto".
I spomeni kada je Allah rekao Isau, alejhis-selam: "O Isa, sine Merjemin, sjeti se Moje blagodati prema tebi kada sam te stvorio bez oca, i sjeti se Moje blagodati prema tvojoj majci Merjemi, alejhes-selam, kada sam je odabrao nad ženama njenog vremena! I sjeti se Moje blagodati prema tebi kada sam te pomogao Džibrilom, pa si se obratio ljudima dok si dojenče bio, pozivajući ih Allahu, i obraćao si im se u svom zrelom dobu kada sam te učinio poslanikom ljudima! Jedna od Mojih blagodati prema Tebi jest i to što sam te naučio da pišeš, i poučio sam te Tevratu, koji je objavljen Musau, alejhis-selam, i Indžilu, koji je objavljen tebi, i poučio sam te tajnama, koristima i mudrostima Mog zakona. Još jedna od Mojih blagodati prema tebi i to je što si mogao napraviti od ilovače nešto poput ptice, a zatim puhnuti u nju i ona postane prava ptica, i to što si od sljepila mogao izliječiti onog ko je od rođenja slijep, i što si gubavca od gube u potpunosti liječio, i što si oživljavao mrtve tako što bi Allaha molio da ih oživi, pa bi ih On oživio. Sve to je bilo Mojom dozvolom! I jedna od Mojih blagodati prema tebi jest i to što sam te zaštitio od sinova Israilovih nakon što su htjeli da te ubiju, i to onda kada si im došao sa jasnim mudžizama (čudima) u koje oni nisu htjeli vjerovati, i rekli su: "Ovo sa čime nam je došao Isa jest očita čarolija."
Hãy nhớ lại lúc Allah phán câu chuyện với Ysa: Này hỡi Ysa con trai của Maryam, Ngươi hãy nhớ lại các Ân Huệ của TA ban cho Ngươi về việc TA tạo ra Ngươi không cần có cha, việc TA đã làm cho mẹ của Ngươi thành người phụ nữ đức hạnh nhất trong thời của bà, việc TA hỗ trợ Ngươi sức mạnh bởi Đại Thiên Thần Jibril để Ngươi nói chuyện với dân chúng lúc Người còn nằm nôi và lúc Ngươi trưởng thành, việc TA đã dạy Ngươi Kinh Tawrah - Kinh sách được ban xuống cho Musa và Kinh Injil được ban xuống cho Ngươi, việc TA đã dạy Ngươi sự khôn ngoan, việc TA ban cho Ngươi khả năng tạo ra con chim sống từ đất sét, việc TA ban cho Ngươi khả năng chữa sáng mắt cho người mù, chữa lành cho người bệnh cùi, làm cho người chết sống lại, việc TA giúp Ngươi thoát khỏi đám dân Israel khi chúng muốn giết hại Ngươi do Ngươi đã trưng bày những phép lạ rõ ràng nhưng họ đã phủ nhận và rằng những gì Ngươi mang đến rõ ràng chỉ là một trò ảo thuật.
Banggitin kapag magsasabi si Allāh habang nakikipag-usap kay Jesus – sumakanya ang pagbati ng kapayapaan: "O Jesus na anak ni Maria, bumanggit ka sa biyaya Ko sa iyo nang lumikha Ako sa iyo nang walang ama at bumanggit ka sa biyaya Ko sa ina mo na si Maria – sumakanya ang pagbati ng kapayapaan – nang humirang Ako sa kanya higit sa mga babae sa panahon niya. Bumanggit ka mula sa ibiniyaya Ko sa iyo nang nagpalakas Ako sa iyo sa pamamagitan ni Anghel Gabriel – sumakanya ang pagbati ng kapayapaan – noong nagsasalita ka sa mga tao habang ikaw ay isang sanggol sa pag-aanyaya sa kanila tungo sa Akin at nagsasalita ka sa kanila sa kasapatang-gulang mo hinggil sa ipinasugo Ko sa iyo sa kanila. Kabilang sa ibiniyaya Ko sa iyo na nagturo Ako sa iyo ng pagsulat, nagturo Ako sa iyo ng Torah na pinababa kay Moises – sumakanya ang pagbati ng kapayapaan – at ng Ebanghelyo na pinababa sa iyo, at nagturo Ako sa iyo ng mga lihim ng Batas, mga pakinabang nito, at mga karunungan nito. Kabilang sa ibiniyaya Ko sa iyo na ikaw ay nagbibigay-anyo mula sa putik ng anyo ng isang ibon, pagkatapos umiihip ka rito at ito ay nagiging isang ibon; na ikaw ay nagpapagaling sa ipinanganak na bulag mula sa pagkabulag nito, nagpapagaling ng ketongin at ito ay nagiging magaling ang balat, at bumubuhay ng mga patay sa pamamagitan ng panalangin mo sa Akin na buhayin sila. Lahat ng iyon ay ayon sa pahintulot Ko. Kabilang sa ibiniyaya Ko sa iyo na nagtanggol Ako sa iyon sa mga anak ni Israel noong nagbalak sila ng pagpatay sa iyo nang dinalhan mo sila ng mga himalang maliwanag ngunit walang nangyari sa kanila malibang tumanggi silang sumampalataya sa mga ito at nagsabi sila: Walang iba itong inihatid ni Jesus kundi isang panggagaway na maliwang."
E ricorda quando Allāh disse, rivolgendosi a ‘Īsā, pace a lui: "O ‘Īsā figlio di Maryem, rammenta le mie grazie nei tuoi confronti, quando ti ho creato senza un padre; ricorda la Mia grazia nei riguardi di tua madre Maryem, pace a lei, quando l'ho elevata al di sopra di tutte le donne della sua epoca; rammenta ciò che ti ho donato, quando ti rinsaldai tramite Jibrīlجبريل, pace a lui: Parlavi con la gente quando eri un infante, invitandola ad Allāh; parlavi con loro da adulto, comunicando ciò che ti ho rivelato per loro; rammenta le Mie grazie nei tuoi confronti, quando ti insegnai a scrivere e ti insegnai la Torāh, rivelata a Mūsā, pace a lui, e il Vangeloالإنجيل, a te rivelato; e ti ho insegnato i segreti della Shari'ah, i suoi benefici ed il suo scopo. Rammenta le altre Mie grazie nei tuoi confronti, come il fatto che plasmavi dall'argilla la forma di un uccello e poi soffiavi in esso, ed eccolo diventare un uccello vivente; e il fatto che guarivi il cieco di nascita dalla sua cecità, e guarivi il lebbroso e la sua pelle rinsanava; e il fatto che riportavi in vita i morti solo tramite l'invocazione di Allāh, per farli vivere di nuovo. Tutto ciò per Mio ordine; e rammenta le mie grazie nei tuoi confronti, quando ti salvai dai Figli di Isrāīl che tentarono di ucciderti, nel momento in cui presentasti loro gli evidenti miracoli, e non fecero altro che negare tuttto ciò, e dissero: "Ciò che comunica ‘Īsā non è altro che chiara magia!".
Ingatlah tatkala Allah berfirman kepada Isa -‘alaihissalām-, “Wahai Isa putra Maryam! Ingatlah akan nikmat yang Aku berikan kepadamu tatkala Aku menciptakanmu tanpa seorang ayah, ingatlah nikmat yang Aku berikan kepada ibumu, Maryam -‘alaihassalām- saat Aku memilihnya di antara wanita-wanita yang ada pada masanya, dan ingatlah salah satu nikmat yang Aku berikan kepadamu ketika Aku mendukungmu dengan menghadirkan Malaikat Jibril -‘alaihissalām-. Kamu berbicara kepada manusia -sewaktu kamu masih bayi- berkat doa yang mereka panjatkan kepada Allah dan kamu berbicara kepada mereka setelah dewasa untuk menyampaikan risalah yang Aku perintahkan untuk kamu sampaikan kepada mereka. Di antara nikmat yang Aku berikan kepadamu ialah Aku mengajarkan kepadamu tulis-menulis, mengajarkan kitab suci Taurat yang Aku turunkan kepada Musa -‘alaihissalām-, mengajarkan kitab suci Injil yang Aku turunkan kepadamu, dan Aku juga mengajarkan kepadamu rahasia-rahasia, faidah-faidah, dan hikmah-hikmah yang ada di balik syariat agama. Di antara nikmat lain yang Aku berikan kepadamu ialah kamu mampu membuat bentuk seperti burung dari tanah liat kemudian kamu tiup dan langsung berubah menjadi burung, kamu dapat menyembuhkan orang yang buta sejak lahir, dan orang yang sakit lepra hingga kulitnya menjadi sembuh total. Bahkan kamu dapat menghidupkan orang yang sudah mati melalui doa yang kamu panjatkan kepada Allah. Semuanya terjadi atas izin-Ku. Nikmat lain yang Aku berikan kepadamu ialah Aku melindungi dirimu dari orang-orang Bani Israil tatkala mereka berniat membunuh dirimu setelah kamu datang kepada mereka dengan membawa mukjizat-mukjizat yang nyata, lantas mereka menolaknya dan mengatakan bahwa apa yang dibawa oleh Isa tidak lebih dari sihir yang nyata.
Among those prophets, there is the example of Jesus, who is an intermediate link between the earlier prophets and the last of the prophets. Jesus was given very special miracles to perform. Those who had embraced the faith through him were very few in number and his opponents, the Jews, enjoyed worldly power. In spite of this, they could not inflict any harm on him and were not successful in destroying his companions. The result of these miracles should have been that people should have accepted the religion brought by him. But what actually happened was that his opponents ignored him, saying that the miracles performed by him were merely feats of magic. On the contrary, those who embraced his faith later on gave him the status of a god. On Judgement Day, it will be made clear to those who claim to be his followers that whatever feats Jesus had performed were all done at God’s behest. It was God who saved him from the dangers presented by his opponents. When this was the true state of affairs and Jesus himself will testify to this, standing before them, then his people will have to explain who had given them the religion which they had wrongly attributed to Jesus.
Rappelle-toi qu’Allah s’adressera à Jésus en disant:
Ô Jésus fils de Marie, rappelle-toi Mon bienfait à ton égard lorsque Je t’ai créé sans géniteur. Rappelle-toi Mon bienfait à l’égard de ta mère Marie lorsque Je l’ai choisie parmi les femmes de son époque. Rappelle-toi le bienfait que Je t’ai accordé lorsque je t’ai raffermi par Gabriel, que tu appelais les gens à adorer Allah alors que tu étais encore un nourrisson et que tu leur prêchais à ton âge adulte ce que Je t’ai envoyé prêcher. Parmi les bienfaits que Je t’ai accordés, il y a l’écriture que Je t’ai apprise, la Torah que J’ai révélée à Moïse, l’Evangile que Je t’ai révélé ainsi que les mystères, les enseignements et les sagesses de la religion. Parmi les bienfaits que Je t’ai accordés, il y a le fait que tu formes avec de l’argile une forme d’oiseau puis tu souffles dedans et alors la forme en argile se mue en oiseau vivant. Tu guéris aussi celui qui est né aveugle de sa cécité, tu guéris le lépreux dont la peau devient alors saine et tu fais revivre les morts en invoquant Allah de les ressusciter. Tu accomplis tout cela avec Ma permission. Parmi les bienfaits que Je t’ai accordés, J’ai repoussé de toi les enfants d’Israël lorsqu’ils se résolurent à te tuer après que tu leur aies apporté des miracles évidents mais leur seule réponse fut d’y mécroire et de dire: Ce que nous a apporté Jésus n’est que sorcellerie manifeste.
Remember when Allah addressed Jesus (peace be upon him) and told him to remember Allah’s favour to him when He created him without a father; to his mother, Mary (peace be upon her), when He chose her over all the women of her time; and upon him when He strengthened him with Gabriel (peace be upon him.). Allah told him that he used to speak to people as a baby, calling them to Allah; and that he used to speak to them in his adulthood, telling them what Allah had sent him with. Allah reminded him of the favour of being taught how to write; and that He taught him the Torah that He had revealed to Moses (peace be upon him) and the Gospel that He revealed to him. He was reminded of the favour of being taught the secrets of the sacred law and its benefits and wisdom. Allah reminded him of how he would make the shape of a bird from clay, blow into it and it used to become a living bird. He used to cure the person who was born blind, and he would treat the leper and heal his skin. He also used to bring the dead to life by praying to Allah to give them life. All of this happened with Allah’s permission. Another favour that Allah reminded him about was that Allah protected him from the Israelites when they intended to kill him after he brought to them clear miracles. The only thing they could do was to deny them; and they said, ‘Jesus has brought nothing but plain sorcery’.
Al-lah se dirigirá a Jesús diciendo: “Jesús hijo de María, recuerda la gracia que te concedí cuando te creé sin progenitor. Recuerda la gracia que concedí a tu madre María cuando la elegí entre todas las mujeres de su época. Recuerda la gracia que te he concedido cuando te envié a Gabriel para que te fortaleciera, cuando siendo un niño pequeño exhortabas a las personas a que adoraran a Al-lah y predicabas de adulto aquello por lo que yo te envié. Entre los favores que te concedí está el hecho de haberte enseñado las escrituras, la Torá que le revelé a Moisés, el Evangelio que te revelé a ti, así como los misterios, las enseñanzas y la sabiduría de la religión. Entre los favores que te concedí está el hecho de que hayas creado un pájaro a partir de arcilla y luego, al soplar en él, este pájaro de arcilla cobró vida transformándose en un pájaro de verdad. Tú curas al ciego de su ceguera, sanas la piel del leproso y devuelves la vida a los muertos invocando a Al-lah. Eres capaz de hacer todo esto con Mi permiso. Entre los favores que te concedí, está el hecho de que alejé de ti a los hijos de Israel cuando resolvieron matarte después de que les presentaste milagros claros, pero su única respuesta fue la incredulidad y decir: “lo que Jesús nos trae no es más que brujería”.
Reminding `Isa of the Favors that Allah Granted him
Allah mentions how He blessed His servant and Messenger, `Isa, son of Maryam, and the miracles and extraordinary acts He granted him. Allah said,
اذْكُرْ نِعْمَتِى عَلَيْكَ
(Remember My favor to you) when I created you from your mother, without male intervention, and made you a sign and clear proof of My perfect power over all things. d
وَعَلَى وَلِدَتِكَ
(And to your mother) when I made you testify to her chastity and you thus absolved her from the sin that the unjust, ignorant liars accused her of,
إِذْ أَيَّدتُّكَ بِرُوحِ الْقُدُسِ
(when I supported you with Ruh - il-Qudus) the angel Jibril, and made you a Prophet, calling to Allah in the cradle and manhood. I made you speak in the cradle, and you testified that your mother was free from any immoral behavior, and you proclaimed that you worship Me. You also conveyed the news of My Message and invited them to worship Me.
تُكَلِّمُ النَّاسَ فِى الْمَهْدِ وَكَهْلاً
(so that you spoke to the people in the cradle and in maturity;) Meaning you called the people to Allah in childhood and in maturity. And the word Tukallim means invited, because his speaking to people while a child is nothing strange by itself. Allah's statement,
وَإِذْ عَلَّمْتُكَ الْكِتَـبَ وَالْحِكْمَةَ
(And when I taught you the Book and the Hikmah,) the power of writing and understanding,
وَالتَّوْرَاةَ
(and the Tawrah,) which was revealed to Musa, son of `Imran, who spoke to Allah directly. Allah's statement,
وَإِذْ تَخْلُقُ مِنَ الطِّينِ كَهَيْئَةِ الطَّيْرِ بِإِذْنِى
(and when you made out of the clay, as it were, the figure of a bird, by My permission,) means: `you shaped it in the figure of a bird by My permission, and it became a bird with My permission, after you blew into it'. Then, it became a flying bird with a soul by Allah's permission. Allah said;
وَتُبْرِىءُ الاٌّكْمَهَ وَالاٌّبْرَصَ بِإِذْنِى
(and you healed those born blind, and the lepers by My permission,) This was explained before in Surah Al `Imran (chapter 3) and we do not need to repeat it here. Allah's statement,
وَإِذْ تُخْرِجُ الْمَوتَى بِإِذْنِى
(And when you brought forth the dead by My permission,) meaning, you called them and they rose from their graves by Allah's leave, power, lntent and will. Allah said next,
وَإِذْ كَفَفْتُ بَنِى إِسْرَءِيلَ عَنكَ إِذْ جِئْتَهُمْ بِالْبَيِّنَـتِ فَقَالَ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ مِنْهُمْ إِنْ هَـذَا إِلاَّ سِحْرٌ مُّبِينٌ
(and when I restrained the Children of Israel from you since you came unto them with clear proofs, and the disbelievers among them said: "This is nothing but evident magic.") Meaning: `remember My favor, when I stopped the Children of Israel from harming you, when you brought them the clear proofs and evidence, testifying to your prophethood and Message from Me to them. They rejected you and accused you of being a magician and tried to kill you by crucifixion, but I saved you, raised you to Me, purified you from their vulgarity and protected you from their harm.' The wording of this Ayah indicates that `Isa will be reminded of these favors on the Day of Resurrection. Allah used the past tense in these Ayat indicating that it is a forgone matter that will certainly occur. This Ayah also contains some of the secrets of the Unseen that Allah revealed to His Messenger Muhammad ﷺ. Allah said,
وَإِذْ أَوْحَيْتُ إِلَى الْحَوَارِيِّينَ أَنْ ءَامِنُواْ بِى وَبِرَسُولِى
(And when I (Allah) Awhaytu Al-Hawariyyin to believe in Me and My Messenger.) This is also a reminder of Allah's favor on `Isa, by making discples and companions for him. It is also said that Awhaytu in the Ayah means, `inspired', just as in another Ayah, Allah said;
وَأَوْحَيْنَآ إِلَى أُمِّ مُوسَى أَنْ أَرْضِعِيهِ
(And We inspired the mother of Musa (saying): Suckle him...) 28:7. Allah said in other Ayat,
وَأَوْحَى رَبُّكَ إِلَى النَّحْلِ أَنِ اتَّخِذِى مِنَ الْجِبَالِ بُيُوتًا وَمِنَ الشَّجَرِ وَمِمَّا يَعْرِشُونَ
ثُمَّ كُلِى مِن كُلِّ الثَّمَرَتِ فَاسْلُكِى سُبُلَ رَبِّكِ ذُلُلاً
(And your Lord Awha (inspired) the bee, saying: "Take habitations in the mountains and in the trees and in what they erect. Then, eat of all fruits, and follow the ways of your Lord made easy (for you).") 16:68-69 Al-Hasan Al-Basri commented about the Hawariyyun, "Allah inspired them", while As-Suddi said, "`He put in their hearts," and the Hawariyyun said,
ءَامَنَّا وَاشْهَدْ بِأَنَّنَا مُسْلِمُونَ
(We believe. And bear witness that we are Muslims.)
إِذْ قَالَ الْحَوَارِيُّونَ يعِيسَى ابْنَ مَرْيَمَ هَلْ يَسْتَطِيعُ رَبُّكَ أَن يُنَزِّلَ عَلَيْنَا مَآئِدَةً مِّنَ السَّمَآءِ قَالَ اتَّقُواْ اللَّهَ إِن كُنتُم مُّؤْمِنِينَ - قَالُواْ نُرِيدُ أَن نَّأْكُلَ مِنْهَا وَتَطْمَئِنَّ قُلُوبُنَا وَنَعْلَمَ أَن قَدْ صَدَقْتَنَا وَنَكُونَ عَلَيْهَا مِنَ الشَّـهِدِينَ - قَالَ عِيسَى ابْنُ مَرْيَمَ اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَآ أَنزِلْ عَلَيْنَا مَآئِدَةً مِّنَ السَّمَآءِ تَكُونُ لَنَا عِيداً لاًّوَّلِنَا وَءَاخِرِنَا وَءَايَةً مِّنْكَ وَارْزُقْنَا وَأَنتَ خَيْرُ الرَّازِقِينَ - قَالَ اللَّهُ إِنِّى مُنَزِّلُهَا عَلَيْكُمْ فَمَن يَكْفُرْ بَعْدُ مِنكُمْ فَإِنِّى أُعَذِّبُهُ عَذَاباً لاَّ أُعَذِّبُهُ أَحَداً مِّنَ الْعَـلَمِينَ
A Particular Question Asked from Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام)
The first verse (109) referred to prophets in general where a question was asked and its reply was given. In the second verse (100), and after that, in all the nine verses appearing through the end of the Surah, the text talks about Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) ، the last prophet of the Bani Isra'il, and mentions some blessings of Allah on him. A particular question asked from him on the Day of Resurrection (Al-Mahshar) along with its answer has also been mentioned which follows in verses coming next.
The purpose of the question asked and the answer given is to show this disturbing sight to Bani Isra'il and to the entire creation. When on the plains of the Hashr, the one who is called, The Spirit of Allah (Ruhullah) and The Word of Allah (Kalimatullah) is asked the question as to why did his people make him a partner of God, he would be upset despite his being a great prophet and would hasten to plead his being free from what his followers did, not in one way, but in more than one. First he said. سُبْحَانَكَ مَا يَكُونُ لِي أَنْ أَقُولَ مَا لَيْسَ لِي بِحَقٍّ (Pure are You, it does not be-hove me to say what is not right for me - 116).
Then, he pleads his innocence from another angle when he makes Almighty Allah his witness and says: ` Had I said it, You would have known it. You know what is in my heart and I do not know what is in Your's. You alone have the full knowledge of what is unseen - 116.' After this overture, he answers the main question.
The Answer given by Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) before His Lord
His answer was that he had taught his people precisely what he was commanded to teach, that is: أَنِ اعْبُدُوا اللَّـهَ رَبِّي وَرَبَّكُمْ (Worship Allah, my Lord and your Lord - 117). Then, after this teaching, as long as he lived among those people, he was a witness to what they said and did (upto that time, none of them said things like that about him). Then, after he was raised by his Lord towards Him, these people remained under His watch, and it is He who knew their words and deeds fully and truly.
The Mention of Special Blessings on Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام)
Before these verses where questions asked and their answers given by Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) have been mentioned, special blessings which were bestowed upon him as his miracles have also been described (110). Thus, by bringing the bestowal of blessings and the scenario of answerability in juxtaposition, both groups of Bani Isra'il have been ad-monished, one of which insulted, accused and harassed him while the other took him as God or son of God. By describing the blessings, the first group has been admonished while, by mentioning the questions and answers, it is the second group which has been warned. The detailed description of blessings which appears in many verses has one sentence which is worth special consideration, the sentence where it is said: تُكَلِّمُ النَّاسَ فِي الْمَهْدِ وَكَهْلًا ۖYou spoke to the people when in the cradle and while middle-aged). In other words, a special miracle given to Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) was that he talked to people in a state when he is a child, and he also does that in a state when he is middle-aged.
As for the first spectacle, it is obvious that it is a miracle and certainly a special blessing of Allah. In the early post-birth stage, children cannot talk (meaningfully). If a child were to start talking in the cradle or on the laps of the mother, that would be a particular distinction of the child. As for talking ` while middle-aged,' it does not seem to be worth mentioning, for everyone talks at this age. But, for a moment, think of the conditions surrounding Sayyidna ` Isa and you will realize that this too was a miracle - because Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) was raised from the earth before reaching middle-age. Now that he would talk to people on the earth after reaching his middle-age can become possible only when he returns to this world - as is the collective belief of Muslims which stands proved on the basis of clear statements of the Qur'an and Sunnah. It is from here that we find out that in the manner it was a miracle of Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) that he talked when a child, so in the same manner, talking while middle-aged because of his return to this world is nothing but a miracle.
Hani Yüce Allah'ın İsa -aleyhisselam-'a hitap ederek: Ey Meryemoğlu İsa! Seni babasız olarak yarattım. Annen Meryem aleyhasselam-'ı çağında yaşayan kadınlardan üstün tuttum ve seni Cibril -aleyhisselam-'la destekledim. Sana bahşetmiş olduğum bütün bu nimetlerimi an! demişti. Sana bahşettiğim nimetlerden bazıları şunlardır; kundaktayken- insanları Allah'a davet ederek konuşmuştun. Ardından seni orta yaştayken elçi olarak gönderdim sen de insanlarla konuşarak onları dine davet ettin. Sana yazı yazmayı öğrettim. Musa -aleyhisselam-'a indirilen Tevrat'ı ve sana indirilen İncil'i öğrettim. Sana şeriatın sırlarını, faydalarını, hikmetlerini öğrettim. Çamurdan kuş şekli yapıyor, sonra ona üflüyordun da canlanıp kuş oluyordu. Sen anasından kör olarak doğanlara şifa veriyordun, alaca hastalığına yakalanmış kimseye şifa oluyordun ve hastalıklı derisi iyileşiveriyordu. Yüce Allah'a ölülerin dirilmesi için ettiğin dua ile ölüleri diriltiyordun. Bunların hepsi benim iznim ile oluyordu. Bahşettiğim nimetlerimden bir tanesi de apaçık mucizelerle kendilerine geldiğinde seni öldürmek isteyen İsrailoğulları'nı senden uzaklaştırdım. Onlardan bazısı bunları küfredip şöyle dediler: İsa'nın getirdikleri apaçık sihirden başka bir şey değildir.
"Dan (ingatlah), ketika Aku ilhamkan kepada pengikut Isa yang setia, 'Berimanlah kamu kepadaKu dan kepada rasulKu.' Mereka menjawab, 'Kami telah beriman dan saksikanlah (wahai rasul) bahwa sesungguhnya kami adalah orang-orang yang patuh (kepada seruanmu).' (Ingatlah), ketika pengikut-pengikut Isa ber-kata, 'Hai Isa putra Maryam, bersediakah Rabbmu menurunkan hidangan dari langit kepada kami.' Isa menjawab, 'Bertakwalah kepada Allah jika kamu betul-betul orang yang beriman.' Mereka berkata, 'Kami ingin memakan hidangan itu dan supaya tenteram hati kami dan supaya kami yakin bahwa kamu telah berkata benar kepada kami, dan kami menjadi orang-orang yang menyaksikan hidangan itu.' Isa putra Maryam berdoa, 'Ya Rabb kami, turunkan-lah kiranya kepada kami suatu hidangan dari langit (yang hari turunnya) akan menjadi hari raya bagi kami yaitu bagi orang-orang yang bersama kami dan yang datang sesudah kami, dan menjadi tanda bagi kekuasaanMu; berilah kami rizki, dan Engkau-lah Pemberi rizki Yang Paling Utama.' Allah berfirman, 'Sesung-guhnya Aku akan menurunkan hidangan itu kepadamu, barang-siapa yang kafir di antaramu sesudah (turunnya hidangan itu), maka sesungguhnya Aku akan menyiksanya dengan siksaan yang tidak pernah Aku timpakan kepada seorang pun di antara umat manusia.' Dan (ingatlah) ketika Allah berfirman, 'Hai Isa putra Maryam, adakah kamu mengatakan kepada manusia, 'Jadikanlah aku dan ibuku dua orang sembahan selain Allah.' Isa menjawab, 'Mahasuci Engkau, tidaklah patut bagiku mengatakan apa yang bukan hakku (mengatakannya). Jika aku pernah mengatakannya, maka tentulah Engkau telah mengetahui apa yang ada pada diriku dan aku tidak mengetahui apa yang ada pada DiriMu. Sesung-guhnya Engkau Maha Mengetahui perkara yang ghaib. Aku tidak pernah mengatakan kepada mereka kecuali apa yang Engkau perintahkan kepadaku (mengatakannya) yaitu, 'Sembahlah Allah, Rabbku dan Rabbmu,' dan aku menjadi saksi terhadap mereka. Maka setelah Engkau wafatkan (angkat) aku, Engkau-lah yang mengawasi mereka. Dan Engkau adalah Maha Menyaksikan atas segala sesuatu. Jika engkau menyiksa mereka, maka sesungguhnya mereka adalah hamba-hambaMu, dan jika Engkau mengampuni mereka, sesungguhnya Engkau-lah Yang Mahaperkasa lagi Maha-bijaksana.' Allah berfirman, 'Ini adalah suatu hari yang berman-faat bagi orang-orang yang benar kebenaran mereka. Bagi mereka surga yang mengalir di bawahnya sungai-sungai; mereka kekal di dalamnya selama-lamanya; Allah ridha terhadap mereka, dan mereka pun ridha terhadapnya. Itulah keberuntungan yang paling besar. Kepunyaan Allah-lah kerajaan langit dan bumi dan apa yang ada di dalamnya, dan Dia Mahakuasa atas segala sesuatu'." (Al-Ma`idah: 111-120).
(111-120) Maksudnya, ingatlah nikmatKu kepadamu ma-nakala Aku mudahkan untukmu mendapatkan pengikut-pengikut dan penolong-penolong, maka Aku ilhamkan kepada Hawariyyin (pembela dan pengikut setia), dan Aku bisikkan iman kepadaKu dan RasulKu ke dalam hati mereka, dan Aku ilhamkan melalui lisanmu yakni Aku memerintahkan kepada mereka melalui wahyu yang datang kepadamu dari Allah, maka mereka menjawab dan meresponnya dengan baik, mereka berkata, ﴾ ءَامَنَّا وَٱشۡهَدۡ بِأَنَّنَا مُسۡلِمُونَ ﴿ "Kami telah beriman dan saksikanlah (wahai rasul) bahwa sesungguhnya kami adalah orang-orang yang patuh (kepada seruanmu)." Mereka meng-gabungkan antara Islam yang zahir yang didasari ketundukan dengan amal yang disadari dengan iman batin yang mengeluarkan pemiliknya dari kemunafikan dan iman yang lemah. Para hawa-riyyin (pembela dan pengikut setia) itu adalah orang-orang yang menolong, seperti kata Isa kepada mereka,
﴾ مَنۡ أَنصَارِيٓ إِلَى ٱللَّهِۖ قَالَ ٱلۡحَوَارِيُّونَ نَحۡنُ أَنصَارُ ٱللَّهِۖ ﴿
"Siapakah yang akan menjadi penolong-penolongku (untuk mene-gakkan agama) Allah?" Pengikut-pengikut yang setia berkata, "Kamilah penolong-penolong agama Allah." (Ash-Shaff: 14).
﴾ إِذۡ قَالَ ٱلۡحَوَارِيُّونَ يَٰعِيسَى ٱبۡنَ مَرۡيَمَ هَلۡ يَسۡتَطِيعُ رَبُّكَ أَن يُنَزِّلَ عَلَيۡنَا مَآئِدَةٗ مِّنَ ٱلسَّمَآءِۖ ﴿ "(Ingatlah), ketika pengikut-pengikut Isa berkata, 'Hai Isa putra Maryam, bersediakah Tuhanmu menurunkan hidangan dari langit kepada kami?'" Maksudnya, meja makan dengan makanan. Ini bukan karena keraguan dari mereka terhadap kuasa Allah dan kemampuanNya untuk itu, akan tetapi ia hanyalah usulan yang sopan dari mereka. Karena permintaan terhadap tanda-tanda kekuasaan Allah berten-tangan dengan ketundukan kepada kebenaran, dan ucapan yang keluar dari para hawariyyin bisa jadi mengarah ke sana. Maka Isa menasihati mereka dan berkata, ﴾ ٱتَّقُواْ ٱللَّهَ إِن كُنتُم مُّؤۡمِنِينَ ﴿ "Bertakwalah kepada Allah jika betul-betul kamu orang yang beriman." Karena seorang Mukmin akan terbawa oleh imannya untuk selalu bertakwa, tunduk kepada perintah Allah dan tidak menuntut turunnya tanda-tanda kekuasaan Allah yang tidak diketahui apa yang terjadi sesudah itu.
Hawariyyin menjelaskan bahwa bukan itu maksud mereka, akan tetapi maksud mereka adalah baik yaitu karena kebutuhan, mereka berkata, ﴾ نُرِيدُ أَن نَّأۡكُلَ مِنۡهَا ﴿ "Kami ingin memakan hidangan itu." Ini adalah bukti bahwa mereka memerlukannya, ﴾ وَتَطۡمَئِنَّ قُلُوبُنَا ﴿ "dan supaya tenteram hati kami" dengan iman ketika kami melihat tanda-tanda kekuasaan Allah dengan mata kepala kami sehingga iman kami menjadi ain al-yaqin (setelah sebelumnya adalah ilmu al-yaqin) seperti Ibrahim kekasih Allah yang meminta kepada Allah untuk ditunjukkan bagaimana menghidupkan orang mati. Allah berfirman,
﴾ قَالَ أَوَلَمۡ تُؤۡمِنۖ قَالَ بَلَىٰ وَلَٰكِن لِّيَطۡمَئِنَّ قَلۡبِيۖ ﴿
"Belum yakinkah kamu?" Ibrahim menjawab, "Aku telah meyakini-nya, akan tetapi agar hatiku tetap mantap dengan imanku." (Al-Baqarah: 260).
Seorang hamba memerlukan tambahan ilmu, keyakinan, dan iman setiap saat. Oleh karena itu Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَنَعۡلَمَ أَن قَدۡ صَدَقۡتَنَا ﴿ "Dan supaya kami yakin bahwa kamu telah berkata benar kepada kami," yakni, kami mengetahui kebenaran apa yang kamu bawa, bahwa ia adalah benar. ﴾ وَنَكُونَ عَلَيۡهَا مِنَ ٱلشَّٰهِدِينَ ﴿ "Dan kami menjadi orang-orang yang menyaksikan hidangan itu." Yakni, ia membawa kebaikan bagi orang yang datang sesudah kami. Kami menjadi saksi dalam hal ini, maka hujjah pun tegak dan bukti semakin bertambah kuat dengan itu.
Manakala Isa mendengar itu dan mengetahui maksud mereka, dia mengabulkan permintaan mereka, dia berdoa,﴾ ٱللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَآ أَنزِلۡ عَلَيۡنَا مَآئِدَةٗ مِّنَ ٱلسَّمَآءِ تَكُونُ لَنَا عِيدٗا لِّأَوَّلِنَا وَءَاخِرِنَا وَءَايَةٗ مِّنكَۖ ﴿ "Ya Tuhan kami, turunkanlah kiranya kepada kami suatu hidangan dari langit (yang hari turunnya) akan menjadi hari raya bagi kami yaitu bagi orang-orang yang bersama kami dan yang datang sesudah kami, dan menjadi tanda bagi kekuasaan-Mu." Maksudnya, hari turunnya dijadikan sebagai hari raya dan musim untuk memperingati tanda besar dari kekuasaan Allah itu, ia akan selalu diingat dan tidak dilupakan selama waktu dan tahun terus berganti, sebagaimana Allah menjadikan hari raya dan mana-sik kaum Muslimin sebagai momen untuk mengingat kebesaran-Nya dan mengingatkan jalan para Rasul dan sunnah mereka yang lurus, karunia dan kebaikanNya untuk mereka. ﴾ وَٱرۡزُقۡنَا وَأَنتَ خَيۡرُ ٱلرَّٰزِقِينَ ﴿ "Berilah kami rizki, dan Engkau-lah Pemberi rizki yang paling utama." Yakni jadikan ia sebagai rizki kami. Isa memohon agar hidangan tersebut diturunkan untuk dua kemaslahatan: Pertama, kemasla-hatan agama, yaitu sebagai tanda kekuasaan Allah yang kekal, dan kedua, kemaslahatan dunia sebagai rizki.
﴾ قَالَ ٱللَّهُ إِنِّي مُنَزِّلُهَا عَلَيۡكُمۡۖ فَمَن يَكۡفُرۡ بَعۡدُ مِنكُمۡ فَإِنِّيٓ أُعَذِّبُهُۥ عَذَابٗا لَّآ أُعَذِّبُهُۥٓ أَحَدٗا مِّنَ ٱلۡعَٰلَمِينَ ﴿ "Allah berfirman, 'Sesungguhnya Aku akan menurunkan hidangan itu kepadamu, barangsiapa yang kafir di antaramu sesudah (turunnya hi-dangan itu), maka sesungguhnya Aku akan menyiksanya dengan siksaan yang tidak pernah Aku timpakan kepada seorang pun di antara umat manusia'." Karena dia menyaksikan tanda kekuasaan Allah yang mengagumkan dan dia kafir karena kesombongan dan penging-karan, maka dia berhak mendapatkan siksa yang pedih dan hu-kuman yang berat.
Ketahuilah bahwa Allah berjanji hendak menurunkannya, Dia mengancam mereka dengan ancaman itu jika mereka meng-ingkarinya, tetapi Dia tidak menyatakan menurunkannya. Ada kemungkinan, karena mereka tidak memilih ini. Ini ditunjukkan bahwa ia tidak disebutkan di dalam Injil yang ada di tangan orang-orang Nasrani dan sama sekali tidak ada indikasi (bahwa itu ter-jadi). Kemungkinan lain ia telah diturunkan seperti yang dijanjikan oleh Allah, karena Dia tidak menyelisihi janji, tetapi masalah ini tidak disinggung dalam Injil, karena ia termasuk bagian di mana mereka diingatkan dengannya tetapi mereka melupakannya. Atau memang ia tidak disebut di dalam Injil sama sekali, karena ia telah diwarisi dari generasi ke generasi. Generasi berikut mengambil dari generasi sebelumnya, maka Allah merasa itu cukup tanpa harus disinggung dalam Injil, dan makna ini didukung oleh FirmanNya, ﴾ وَنَكُونَ عَلَيۡهَا مِنَ ٱلشَّٰهِدِينَ ﴿ "Dan kami menjadi orang-orang yang menyaksikan hidangan itu." Dan Allah lebih mengetahui kenyataan yang sebe-narnya.
﴾ وَإِذۡ قَالَ ٱللَّهُ يَٰعِيسَى ٱبۡنَ مَرۡيَمَ ءَأَنتَ قُلۡتَ لِلنَّاسِ ٱتَّخِذُونِي وَأُمِّيَ إِلَٰهَيۡنِ مِن دُونِ ٱللَّهِۖ ﴿ "Dan (ingatlah) ketika Allah berfirman, 'Hai Isa putra Maryam, adakah kamu mengatakan kepada manusia, 'Jadikanlah aku dan ibuku dua orang tuhan selain Allah?'" Ini adalah celaan kepada orang-orang Nasrani yang berkata, "Sesungguhnya Allah adalah satu dari tiga." Maka Allah berfirman kepada Isa. Isa sendiri berlepas diri dari ucapan tersebut, dia berkata, ﴾ سُبۡحَٰنَكَ ﴿ "Mahasuci Engkau" dari ucapan buruk ini dan dari segala yang tidak layak untukMu. ﴾ مَا يَكُونُ لِيٓ أَنۡ أَقُولَ مَا لَيۡسَ لِي بِحَقٍّۚ ﴿ "Tidaklah patut bagiku mengatakan apa yang bukan hakku (mengatakan-nya)." Yakni tidak layak dan tidak patut bagiku mengatakan sesuatu yang bukan sifat dan hakku, karena tiada satu makhluk pun dari para malaikat yang dekat kepada Allah, para nabi yang diutus, dan tidak pula selain mereka yang berhak menduduki derajat ketu-hanan. Semuanya hanya para hamba yang diatur, makhluk yang tunduk, dan fakir lagi tak berdaya.
﴾ إِن كُنتُ قُلۡتُهُۥ فَقَدۡ عَلِمۡتَهُۥۚ تَعۡلَمُ مَا فِي نَفۡسِي وَلَآ أَعۡلَمُ مَا فِي نَفۡسِكَۚ ﴿ "Jika aku pernah me-ngatakannya, maka tentulah Engkau telah mengetahuinya. Engkau me-ngetahui apa yang ada pada diriku dan aku tidak mengetahui apa yang ada pada DiriMu." Karena Engkau lebih mengetahui apa yang keluar dariku, Engkau Maha Mengetahui yang ghaib. Ini termasuk kesem-purnaan adab al-Masih dalam berdialog dengan Rabbnya, di mana dia tidak menjawab, "Aku tidak mengatakan apa pun." Tetapi dia hanya menyampaikan ucapan yang menafikan dari dirinya bahwa dia mengucapkan ucapan-ucapan tersebut yang bertentangan de-ngan kedudukannya yang mulia. Dan bahwa ini termasuk perkara yang mustahil, dan dia menyucikan Allah dari itu dengan sempurna dan mengembalikan ilmunya kepada Dzat yang mengetahui yang ghaib dan yang nampak.
Kemudian dia secara jelas menyebutkan apa yang dia perin-tahkan kepada Bani Israil, ﴾ مَا قُلۡتُ لَهُمۡ إِلَّا مَآ أَمَرۡتَنِي بِهِۦٓ ﴿ "Aku tidak pernah mengatakan kepada mereka kecuali apa yang Engkau perintahkan kepadaku (mengatakan)nya," aku hanyalah hamba yang mengikuti dan aku tidak lancang terhadap kebesaranMu, ﴾ أَنِ ٱعۡبُدُواْ ٱللَّهَ رَبِّي وَرَبَّكُمۡۚ ﴿ "Sembahlah Allah, Tuhanku dan Tuhanmu." Yakni aku tidak memerintahkan me-reka kecuali dengan ibadah kepada Allah semata dan mengikhlas-kan agama untukNya yang mengandung larangan untuk mengang-kat diriku dan ibuku dua tuhan selain Allah dan penjelasan bahwa aku hanyalah seorang hamba, sebagaimana Allah adalah Rabbmu, Dia juga Rabbku.
﴾ وَكُنتُ عَلَيۡهِمۡ شَهِيدٗا مَّا دُمۡتُ فِيهِمۡۖ ﴿ "Dan aku menjadi saksi terhadap mereka, selama aku berada di antara mereka." Aku menjadi saksi atas orang yang menunaikan perkara ini dan yang tidak menunaikan.﴾ فَلَمَّا تَوَفَّيۡتَنِي كُنتَ أَنتَ ٱلرَّقِيبَ عَلَيۡهِمۡۚ ﴿ "Maka setelah Engkau wafatkan (angkat) aku, Engkau-lah yang mengawasi mereka." Yang mengetahui rahasia-rahasia dan apa yang mereka sembunyikan.
﴾ وَأَنتَ عَلَىٰ كُلِّ شَيۡءٖ شَهِيدٌ ﴿ "Dan Engkau adalah Maha Menyaksikan atas segala sesuatu," dengan ilmu, pendengaran, dan penglihatan. IlmuMu meliputi segala sesuatu yang diketahui, pendengaranMu meliputi segala sesuatu yang didengar dan penglihatanMu meliputi segala sesuatu yang dilihat. Engkau membalas para hamba dengan ke-baikan dan keburukan yang Engkau ketahui pada mereka.
﴾ إِن تُعَذِّبۡهُمۡ فَإِنَّهُمۡ عِبَادُكَۖ ﴿ "Jika Engkau menyiksa mereka, maka sesung-guhnya mereka adalah hamba-hambaMu," Engkau lebih menyayangi mereka daripada diri mereka sendiri dan Engkau lebih mengetahui keadaan mereka. Kalau mereka bukan hamba-hamba yang bengal niscaya Engkau tidak menyiksa mereka. ﴾ وَإِن تَغۡفِرۡ لَهُمۡ فَإِنَّكَ أَنتَ ٱلۡعَزِيزُ ٱلۡحَكِيمُ ﴿ "Dan jika Engkau mengampuni mereka, maka sesungguhnya Engkau-lah Yang Mahaperkasa lagi Mahabijaksana." Maksudnya, ampunanMu keluar dari kebijaksanaan dan kuasa yang sempurna, tidak seperti orang yang memaafkan dan mengampuni karena kelemahan dan ketidakmampuan. ﴾ ٱلۡحَكِيمُ ﴿ "Mahabijaksana," di mana di antara kebi-jaksanaanNya adalah mengampuni orang yang melakukan sebab-sebab ampunan.
﴾ قَالَ ٱللَّهُ ﴿ "Allah berfirman," menjelaskan keadaan hamba-hamba-Nya pada Hari Kiamat, siapa yang lulus dan siapa yang celaka, siapa yang berbahagia dan siapa yang sengsara,﴾ هَٰذَا يَوۡمُ يَنفَعُ ٱلصَّٰدِقِينَ صِدۡقُهُمۡۚ ﴿ "Ini adalah suatu hari yang bermanfaat bagi orang-orang yang benar kebenaran mereka." Orang-orang yang benar adalah orang-orang yang lurus amal dan perkataannya. Niatnya di atas jalan yang lurus dan petunjuk yang benar. Di Hari Kiamat mereka men-dapatkan buah kebenaran ini jika Allah mendudukkan mereka di kursi kejujuran di sisi Maharaja Yang Maha Berkuasa. Oleh karena itu Allah berfirman, ﴾ لَهُمۡ جَنَّٰتٞ تَجۡرِي مِن تَحۡتِهَا ٱلۡأَنۡهَٰرُ خَٰلِدِينَ فِيهَآ أَبَدٗاۖ رَّضِيَ ٱللَّهُ عَنۡهُمۡ وَرَضُواْ عَنۡهُۚ ذَٰلِكَ ٱلۡفَوۡزُ ٱلۡعَظِيمُ ﴿ "Bagi mereka surga yang di bawahnya mengalir sungai-sungai, mereka kekal di dalamnya selama-lamanya, Allah ridha terhadap mereka dan mereka pun ridha terhadapNya. Itulah keberuntungan yang paling besar."
Sementara itu orang-orang yang dusta adalah sebaliknya, mereka akan memikul mudarat kedustaan, kebohongan, dan buah amal mereka yang rusak.
﴾ لِلَّهِ مُلۡكُ ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَٱلۡأَرۡضِ ﴿ "Kepunyaan Allah-lah kerajaan langit dan bumi." Karena Dia-lah Penciptanya, yang mengatur dengan hukum takdirNya, hukum syar'iNya, dan hukum pembalasanNya. Oleh karena itu Dia berfirman, ﴾ وَهُوَ عَلَىٰ كُلِّ شَيۡءٖ قَدِيرُۢ ﴿ "Dan Dia Mahakuasa atas segala sesuatu." Tidak ada sesuatu pun yang melemahkanNya, justru segala sesuatu tunduk kepada kehendakNya dan patuh kepada perintahNya.
Dengan karunia dan kebaikan dari Allah, selesailah Tafsir Surat al-Ma`idah.
Alhamdulillahi Rabbil alamin.
Ey İsa! Havarilere Allah'a ve İsa -aleyhisselam-'a iman etmelerini ilham ederek onları sana yardımcı olmalarını kolaylaştırdığım zamanki nimetimi hatırla! Onlar bu çağrıma itaat ettiler ve icabet ederek: "İman ettik, Ey Rabbimiz! Sana teslim olduğumuza ve emirlerine uyduğumuza şahit ol!" dediler.
Ingatlah nikmat yang Aku berikan kepadamu berupa kemudahan untuk mendapatkan pendukung tatkala Aku ilhamkan kepada orang-orang ḥawāriyyīn agar beriman kepada-Ku dan beriman kepadamu. Kemudian mereka mengikuti dan menjawab ilham itu seraya berkata, “Kami telah beriman dan saksikanlah -wahai Tuhan kami- bahwa kami tunduk dan patuh kepada-Mu.”
It is the dayee who performs the duty of calling upon people to Truth. But a positive response to this call cannot be given unless it is God-inspired. Even after being convinced of the veracity of the call, a man still does not necessarily proceed to accept it, as many impediments still remain—the appearance of the missionary as a common man; the fear that on acceptance of the call the structure of the life already built up will crumble, the question that if this is the Truth, whether certain great men were strangers to the Truth, etc. This is a critical juncture where a man is unable to take a decision, even having reached the stage of decision-making. This is the point at which God helps him. He holds the hands of a person in whom He sees some goodness and leads him across the borders of doubt and ushers him into the area of certainty.
Recuerda que entre los favores que te concedí está el de haberte dado aliados, al inspirar a los apóstoles para que creyeran en Mí y en ti. Respondieron favorablemente a tu llamado y dijeron: “Creemos en Al-lah. Sé testigo, Señor, de nuestra entera sumisión a Ti”.
Rappelle-toi que l’un des bienfaits que Je t’ai accordés est que Je t’ai donné des alliés: les apôtres (`al-ħawâriyyûna) auxquels j’ai inspiré de croire en Moi et en toi. Ils répondirent favorablement à ton appel et dirent: Nous croyons en Allah. Atteste, ô Seigneur, que nous sommes entièrement soumis à Toi.
Another favour that Allah reminded him about was that Allah created assistants for him when He inspired the disciples to have faith in Him and in Jesus. They submitted to that and responded saying, ‘I believe. Be a witness, O our Lord, that we submit to You in devotion’.
E rammenta le Mie grazie nei tuoi confronti, quando ti assegnai dei compagni a cui ispirai di credere in Me e in te, e si sottomisero e accettarono, dicendo: "Abbiamo creduto, e testimonia, Dio nostro, che Ti siamo sottomessi e Ti siamo obbedienti".
111- Hani Havarilere:“Bana ve Rasûlüme iman edin” diye vahyetmiştim de onlar da: “İman ettik, müslümanlar olduğumuza şahit ol” demişlerdi.
112- Bir vakit Havariler:“Ey Meryem oğlu İsa, Rabbin bize gökten bir sofra indirebilir mi?” dediler. O da:“Eğer mümin iseniz, Allah’tan korkup sakının” dedi.
113- Dediler ki:“Biz istiyoruz ki o sofradan yiyelim, kalplerimiz tatmin olsun, senin bize gerçekten doğru söylediğini (yakinen) bilelim ve ona şahitlik edenlerden olalım.”
114- Meryem oğlu İsa da şöyle dedi:“Ey Allah’ım, ey Rabbimiz! Bize gökten bir sofra indir ki bizim için hem önceden gelenlerimize, hem sonra geleceklerimize bir bayram ve senden bir mucize olsun. Bizi rızıklandır. Sen rızık verenlerin en hayırlısısın.”
115- Allah buyurdu ki:“Ben onu size elbette indiririm. Ama ondan sonra içinizden her kim küfre saparsa, ona âlemlerden hiç kimseye yapmayacağım bir azap ile azap ederim.”
116- Allah:“Ey Meryem oğlu İsa, insanlara Allah’ı bırakıp da beni ve anamı iki ilâh edinin, diye sen mi söyledin?” diyeceği zaman (İsa) der ki: “Seni tenzih ederim. Hakkım olmayan bir sözü söylemek bana yaraşmaz. Şâyet ben onu söylemiş isem zaten sen onu bilirsin. Sen içimde olanı bilirsin, ama ben Sende olanı bilemem. Şüphesiz Sen gaybı en iyi bilensin.”
117- “Ben onlara bana emrettiğinden başkasını söylemedim: Rabbim ve Rabbiniz olan Allah’a ibadet edin (dedim). Aralarında bulunduğum sürece üzerlerinde şahit idim. Beni aralarından aldıktan sonra artık onlar üzerinde (tek) gözetleyici Sen oldun. Sen her şeye şahitsin.
118- Şayet onlara azap edersen, şüphe yok ki onlar senin kullarındır (dilediğini yaparsın). Eğer onları mağfiret edersen şüphe yok ki Sen Azîzsin, Hakîmsin.
119- Allah (bütün bunlardan sonra) buyurur ki: “Bugün doğru olanların doğruluklarının kendilerine fayda vereceği gündür. Onlara altlarından ırmaklar akan ve içlerinde ebediyyen kalacakları cennetler vardır. Allah onlardan razı olmuştur, onlar da O’ndan razı olmuşlardır. İşte en büyük kurtuluş budur.”
120- Göklerin, yerin ve onlarda ne varsa hepsinin hükümranlığı Allah’ındır. O, her şeye gücü yetendir.
111. “Hani Havarilere…” Yani üzerindeki şu nimetimi de hatırla ki sana uyacak kimseler ve yardımcılar ihsan etmiştim. Ben havarilere “vahyetmiştim”, yani ilham etmiştim, kalplerine bana ve peygamberime iman etmeleri ilhamını yerleştirmiştim. Veya senin ağzından, senin vasıtanla onlara vahyetmiştim. Yani Allah’tan sana gelen vahiy ile onlara emretmiştim, onlar da bu emri kabul ederek boyun eğmiş ve:“İman ettik, müslümanlar olduğumuza şahit ol, demişlerdi.” Böylelikle zahiren, salih ameller ile emre itaat etmeyi kapsayan İslâm’ı ve kişiyi münafıklıktan ve iman zafiyetinden kurtaran batınî imanı bir arada ifade ettiler.
Havariler, ensar/yardımcılar demektir. Nitekim Meryem oğlu İsa aleyhisselam havarilere:“Allah’a giden yolda benim yardımcılarım kim olacak? demiş, Havariler de: Biziz Allah yardımcıları, demişlerdi.”(es-Saff, 61/14)
112. “Bir vakit Havariler: “Ey Meryem oğlu İsa, Rabbin bize gökten bir sofra indirebilir mi?” Yani üzerinde yiyecek şeyler bulunan bir sofra indirebilir mi? “dediler.” Onların bu şekilde soru sormaları, Yüce Allah’ın kudreti ve buna güç yetirebilmesi hususunda herhangi bir şüpheden ileri gelmiyordu. Onların sözlerinde bir teklif ve edebe riâyet eden bir üslup görülmektedir. Bu gibi mucizelerin gösterilmesini istemek, hakka bağlılığa aykırıdır. Havarilerden sadır olan bu sözlerin böyle bir şeyi vehmettirme ihtimali bulunduğundan dolayı İsa aleyhisselam onlara öğüt vererek: “Eğer mümin iseniz, Allah’tan korkup sakının, dedi.” Çünkü mü’min bir kimsenin sahip olduğu iman, Allah’ın emrine itaat etmesini ve sonra ne olacağı belli olmayan türden bir takım mucizelerin gösterilmesi talep etmemesini gerektirir.
113. Havariler bu istekte bulunmaktan maksatlarının böyle olmadığını, aksine iyi bir maksatla ona ihtiyaç duyduklarından dolayı bu talepte bulunduklarını haber verdiler ve “dediler ki: Biz istiyoruz ki o sofradan yiyelim”; bu onların sofraya ihtiyaçlarının bulunduğuna delildir. Gözlerimizle bakacağımız mucizeleri görelim de “kalplerimiz” iman ile “tatmin olsun” daha önce ilme’l-yakîn olan imanımız böylelikle ayne’l-yakîn olsun. Nitekim İbrahim el-Halil aleyhisselam da Yüce Rabbinden, ölüleri nasıl dirilttiğini kendisine göstermesini isteyince:“(Rabbi:) İnanmadın mı yoksa? buyurdu, o da: İnandım, fakat kalbimin tatmin olması için demişti.”(el-Bakara, 2/260)
Kulun her zaman için ilminin, yakînin ve imanının artmasına ihtiyacı vardır. Bundan dolayı Allah azze ve celle:“Senin bize doğru söylediğini (yakinen) bilelim” dediklerini aktarmaktadır. Yani senin getirdiklerinin doğru, hak ve gerçek olduğunu bilelim. “ve ona şahitlik edenlerden olalım.” Böylelikle bu, bizden sonrakiler için de bir maslahat olsun. Biz senin doğruluğuna şahit olalım da bu yolla başkalarına karşı delil ortaya konmuş olsun ve senin doğruluğunun delili daha bir pekişsin.
114. İsa aleyhisselam bu sözü işitip de onların maksatlarını öğrenince onların isteklerini kabul ederek şöyle dedi:“Ey Allah’ım, ey Rabbimiz! Bize gökten bir sofra indir ki bizim için hem önceden gelenlerimize, hem sonra geleceklerimize bir bayram ve senden bir mucize olsun.” Yani sofranın ineceği vakit bu büyük mucizenin hatırlanacağı bir bayram olsun. Bu, iyice bellensin ve zaman boyunca unutulmasın, yıllar geçtikçe hatırlanmaya devam edilsin. Nitekim Allah azze ve celle müslümanların bayramlarını ve belli vakitlerdeki ibadetlerini de ilâhi belgelerini hatırlatan, peygamberlerin sünnetlerine, onların izledikleri dosdoğru yola, Allah’ın üzerlerindeki lütuf ve ihsanına dikkat çeken birer sebep kılmıştır. “Bizi rızıklandır. Sen rızık verenlerin en hayırlısısın.” Yani o sofrayı bize bir rızık olarak ihsan et. İsa aleyhisselam bu sofranın indirilmesini birisi kalıcı bir mucize olması şeklindeki dini maslahat, diğeri ise rızık olması şeklindeki dünyevi maslahat olmak üzere iki maslahat için istemişti.
115. “Allah buyurdu ki: “Ben onu size elbette indiririm. Ama ondan sonra içinizden her kim küfre saparsa, ona âlemlerden hiç kimseye yapmayacağım bir azap ile azap ederim.” Çünkü o, bu göz kamaştırıcı mucizeyi görmekle birlikte sırf inat ve zulmü dolayısı ile küfre sapmış demektir. Böylece can yakıcı azabı ve çetin cezayı hak etmiş olur.
Yüce Allah hem bu sofrayı indireceği vaadinde bulunmuş hem de eğer küfre sapacak olurlarsa bu azap ile onları tehdit etmiştir. Ancak sofranın indirildiğinden söz etmemiştir. Buna göre onların bunu tercih etmemiş olmaları sebebi ile sofranın inmemiş olma ihtimali vardır. Şu anda hristiyanların elinde bulunan İncillerde bundan hiçbir şekilde söz edilmemesi de buna delalet etmektedir. Ancak Allah’ın vaadettiği gibi bu sofranın indirilmiş olma ihtimali de vardır. Çünkü O, sözünden caymaz. Bu durumda hristiyanların ellerinde bulunan İncillerde bu sofradan söz edilmemesi kendilerine verildiği halde sonradan unuttukları bölümlerden olması sebebiyledir. Yahut da İncil’de bundan söz edilmemiş, bu sadece aralarında sonrakilerin öncekilerden nakledegeldikleri bir bilgi mirası olmuştur. Bu yüzden de Allah azze ve celle bununla yetinerek ayrıca İncil’de bundan söz etmemiş olabilir. Nitekim Yüce Allah’ın:“ve biz de ona şahitlik edenlerden olalım” buyruğu da buna delil teşkil etmektedir. Durumun gerçek mahiyetini en iyi bilen Allah’tır.
116. “Allah: “Ey Meryem oğlu İsa, insanlara Allah’ı bırakıp da beni ve anamı iki ilâh edinin, diye sen mi söyledin?” diyeceği zaman…” Bu buyruk, “Şüphesiz Allah, üçün üçüncüsüdür” diyen hristiyanlara bir azarlamadır. Yüce Allah bu sözü İsa’ya söyleyecek, İsa ise böyle bir sözle ilişkisinin olmadığını belirtip:“Seni” böyle bir çirkin bir sözden ve sana yakışmayan her husustan “tenzih ederim” diyecektir. “Hakkım olmayan bir sözü söylemek bana yaraşmaz.”Benim niteliklerim arasında yer almayan, haklarım arasında bulunmayan herhangi bir sözü söylemek bana yakışmaz ve bu benim yapabileceğim bir şey değildir. Çünkü ne mukarreb melekler ne mürsel peygamberler ne de onlardan başka herhangi bir yaratılmışın, uluhiyet makamında hakkı yoktur, böyle bir hakka sahip olması, böyle bir hakkı elde etmesi de söz konusu değildir. Aksine bütün kullar Yüce Allah’ın idaresi altındadır. Allah'ın idaresine boyun eğmişlerdir ve hepsi de muhtaç ve acizdirler.“Şâyet ben onu söylemiş isem zaten sen onu bilirsin. Sen içimde olanı bilirsin, ama ben Sende olanı bilemem.” Zira Sen benim kalbimde olanı benden de iyi bilirsin. “Şüphesiz Sen gaybı en iyi bilensin.” Bu, Mesih aleyhisselam’ın Rabbine hitabında kemal derecesinde edepli olduğunu göstermektedir. Çünkü O:“Ben böyle bir şey söylemedim” dememiştir. Aksine kendisinin o şerefli ve üstün makamına aykırı hiçbir söz söylemeyeceğini ve böyle bir şeyin esasen imkânsız olduğunu haber vererek, Rabbini böyle bir sözden tam anlamı ile tenzih etmiş; sonra da bu husustaki kesin bilgiyi gizliyi de açığı da bilen Allah’a havale etmiştir.
117. Daha sonra İsa İsrailoğullarına neyi emretmiş olduğunu açıkça söz konusu ederek şöyle demiştir:“Ben onlara bana emrettiğinden başkasını söylemedim.” Çünkü ben senin emrine uyan bir kulum. Senin azametine karşı cüretkârlık gösterebilmem ise söz konusu değildir. “Rabbim ve Rabbiniz olan Allah’a ibadet edin” dedim. Yani ben onlara yalnızca Allah’a ibadet etmelerini, dini sadece O’na halis kılmalarını emrettim. Benim bu emrim, Allah’tın dışında beni ve anamı iki ilâh edinmelerini yasaklama anlamı ihtiva ettiği gibi, aynı zamanda benim, senin rububiyetini kabul eden bir kul olduğuma dair bir açıklamayı da ihtiva etmekteydi. Zira ben:O, sizin Rabbiniz olduğu gibi benim de Rabbimdir, dedim.“Aralarında bulunduğum sürece üzerlerinde şahit idim.” Bu emri kimin yerine getirdiği, kimin de getirmediği hususunda tanıklık ediyordum. “Beni aralarından aldıktan sonra artık onlar üzerinde (tek) gözetleyici Sen oldun.” ve onların sırlarına da gizlediklerine de sen muttali oldun. “Sen her şeye” ilminle, işitmenle, görmenle “şahitsin.” Senin ilmin, ilme konu olan her şeyi; işitmen, işitmeye konu olan her şeyi; görmen de görülebilecek her şeyi kuşatmıştır. Kullarına onların yaptıklarını bildiğin hayra ve şerre göre karşılık, mükâfat veya ceza veren sensin.
118. “Şayet onlara azap edersen, şüphe yok ki onlar senin kullarındır (dilediğini yaparsın)” Sen onlara kendilerinden daha çok acırsın. Onların hallerini en iyi sen bilirsin. Eğer onlar bile bile azgınlıkta direnen kullar değillerse zaten onlara azap etmezsin. “Eğer onları mağfiret edersen şüphe yok ki Sen Azîzsin” yani sen acizliğinden ve kudretsizliğinden dolayı mağfiret ve affeden değilsin. Mağfireti, kemal derecesindeki izzet ve kudretinden tecelli edensin “Hakîmsin.” Senin hikmetin, günahlarının bağışlanmasını gerektiren sebepleri yerine getiren kimselere mağfiret etmeni gerektirir.
119. “Allah (bütün bunlardan sonra)” Kıyamet gününde kullarının halini, onlardan kimin kurtulacağını, kimin helâk olacağını, kimin bedbaht, kimin de bahtiyar olacağını açıklayarak “buyurur: Bugün doğru olanların doğruluklarının kendilerine fayda vereceği gündür.” Doğru olanlar (sadıklar); sözleri, amelleri ve niyetleri, Sırat-ı müstakim üzere ve hidâyete uygun şekilde dosdoğru olan kimselerdir. Bunlar bu doğruluğun meyvesini Kıyamet gününde Allah subhanehu’nun onları “her şeye gücü yeten mutlak hükümdar nezdindeki doğruluk makamına”(el-Kamer, 54/55) çıkartacağı vakit alacaklardır. İşte bundan dolayı Allah şöyle buyurulmaktadır:“Onlara altlarından ırmaklar akan ve içlerinde ebediyyen kalacakları cennetler vardır. Allah onlardan razı olmuştur, onlar da O’ndan razı olmuşlardır. İşte en büyük kurtuluş budur.” Yalancılar ise doğru olanların tam zıddıdırlar. Onlar da söyledikleri yalanların ve iftiraların zararını, bozuk amellerinin neticesini göreceklerdir.
120. “Göklerin, yerin ve onlarda ne varsa hepsinin hükümranlığı Allah’ındır.” Onları yaratan, hem kaderî hükmü gereğince hem şer’î hükmü gereğince hem de amellere karşılık olmak üzere koyduğu cezai hükmü gereğince onları idare edip yöneten O’dur. Bundan dolayı da:“O, her şeye gücü yetendir” buyurmuştur. Hiçbir şey O’nu aciz bırakmaz. Aksine her şey, O’nun meşîetine ve emrine boyun eğmektedir.
Yüce Allah’ın lütuf ve ihsanı ile Mâide Sûresi’nin tefsiri burada sona ermiştir.
Âlemlerin Rabbi olan Allah’a hamd olsun.
***
Hãy nhớ lại một trong các ân huệ mà TA đã ban cho Ngươi - hỡi Ysa - là TA đã ban cho Ngươi những người trợ lực, đó là đám Hawariyun (những học trò của Ngươi), TA đã mặc khải cho họ bảo họ tin nơi TA và ở nơi Ngươi và họ đã đáp lại, họ nói: bầy tôi đã tin, xin Ngài hãy chứng giám rằng bầy tôi là những người Muslim (thần phục Ngài).
I spomeni Moje blagodati prema tebi, kada sam ti osigurao pomagače time što sam havarijjune (tvoje učenike) nadahnuo da vjeruju u Mene i tvoje poslanstvo, čemu su se odazvali i rekli: "Vjerujemo i Ti posvjedoči, Gospodaru naš, da smo mi muslimani, pokorni."
Bumanggit ka ng kabilang sa ibiniyaya ko sa iyo na nagkaloob Ako sa iyo ng mga katulong nang nagpahiwatig Ako sa mga disipulo na sumampalataya sila sa Akin at sa iyo kaya nagpaakay naman sila roon, tumugon, at nagsabi: "Sumampalataya kami at sumaksi Ka, O Panginoon namin, na kami ay mga sumusuko sa Iyo, mga nagpapaakay."
I sjeti se kada su tvoji učenici rekli: "Da li nam tvoj Gospodar može spustiti trpezu sa neba ako Ga budeš zamolio?" Pa im Isa, alejhis-selam, reče da se boje Allaha Uzvišenog, i da se okane toga, jer je u tome možda smutnja za njih. Uputio im je ove riječi savjeta: "Oslonite se na svoga Gospodara u traženju opskrbe, ako ste vjernici."
Commentary
A True Believer Should Not Demand Miracles
When the disciples of Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) asked him to make ` Ma'idah' (food-spread) come down from the heavens, he replied by saying: قَالَ اتَّقُوا اللَّـهَ إِن كُنتُم مُّؤْمِنِين (Fear Allah if you are believers). This tells us that it does not behove a faith-bearing servant of Allah that he should test Him by making such requests. Rather than demand what is supernatural, he should seek things, like sustenance, through sources naturally appointed for him.
The Better the Blessing, the Worse the Curse of Ingratitude
From the words of the verse 115: فَإِنِّي أُعَذِّبُهُ عَذَابًا لَّا أُعَذِّبُهُ أَحَدًا مِّنَ الْعَالَمِينَ (I shall give him a punishment I shall not give to anyone in the worlds), we learn that in situations when the blessing of Allah is extra-ordinary and unique, the emphasis on the gratitude for it should be far above the ordinary.' As for the punishment of ingratitude, that too will be extra-ordinary and unique.
Whether or not the ` Ma'idah' (food-spread) came down from the heaven is something commentators differ in. The majority of them hold that it did. Accordingly, it has been reported from Sayyidna ` Ammar ibn Yasir ؓ as in a Hadith of Tirmidhi, that ` Ma'idah' did come from the heavens which included bread and meat. It also appears in this Hadith that some of those people committed a breach of trust, and put it off for the next day as well. As a result, they were transformed into monkeys and swines. (May Allah keep us protected from His wrath). This very Hadith also tells us that they ate from it as they wanted to do as mentioned in the word, ` na'kulu' (we eat) - however, storing it for future use was prohibited. (Mayan al-Qur'an)
Và hãy nhớ lại lúc Hawariyun nói với Ysa: Thượng Đế của Người có thể nào ban từ trên trời xuống một chiếc bàn ăn đầy thực phẩm khi Người cầu xin Ngài không? Thế là Ysa đã trả lời họ bằng cách bảo họ hãy kính sợ Allah và từ bỏ sự đòi hỏi đó bởi e rằng trong sự việc ấy sẽ mang lại Fitnah (sự thử thách) cho họ, và Y nói với họ: các ngươi hãy phó thác cho Thượng Đế của các ngươi trong việc tìm kiếm nguồn bổng lộc nếu các ngươi là những người có đức tin.
E rammenta quando dissero gli apostoli: "Se tu Glielo chiedessi, il tuo Dio sarebbe in grado di far scendere una mensa dal cielo?" ‘Īsā, pace a lui, rispose loro di temere Allāh e di rinunciare alle loro richieste, poiché potrebbe essere una tentazione per loro, e disse loro: "Affidatevi al vostro Dio quando implorate sostentamento, se siete credenti".
Bumanggit ka noong nagsabi ang mga disipulo: "O Jesus na anak ni Maria, makakakaya kaya ang Panginoon mo, kapag dumalangin ka sa Kanya, na magpababa sa atin ng isang hapag mula sa langit?" Kaya sumagot sa kanila si Jesus – sumakanya ang pagbati ng kapayapaan – sa pamamagitan ng pag-uutos sa kanila ng pangingilag sa pagkakasala kay Allāh at ng pagtigil ng paghiling ng hiningi nila yayamang baka may dulot itong isang tukso sa kanila. Nagsabi siya sa kanila: "Manalig kayo sa Panginoon ninyo sa paghiling ng panustos kung kayo ay mga mananampalataya."
Ingatlah tatkala orang-orang Hawari bertanya, “Apakah Tuhanmu bisa mengabulkan permintaanmu apabila kamu meminta-Nya menurunkan hidangan makanan dari langit?” Kemudian Isa -‘alaihissalām- menjawab pertanyaan mereka dengan menyuruh mereka bertakwa kepada Allah dan tidak meminta apa yang mereka minta tersebut; karena boleh jadi permintaan itu akan menjadi fitnah (cobaan besar) bagi mereka. Dia hanya berkata kepada mereka, “Bertawakallah kalian kepada Tuhan kalian dalam mencari rezeki jika kalian benar-benar beriman.”
Hani havariler: "Sen Rabbine dua ettiğinde O gökten bir sofra indirebilir mi?" demişlerdi. Bunun üzerine İsâ -aleyhisselam- onlara: Allah'tan korkmalarını emredip talep ettikleri sofradan vazgeçmelerini isteyerek cevap verdi. Zira bu onlar için bir fitne olabilirdi. Onlara: "Eğer müminler iseniz rızık talebinde Rabbinize tevekkül edin." dedi.
Rappelle-toi lorsque les apôtres dirent:
Ton Seigneur peut-Il, si tu L’invoques, faire descendre une table servie (mâ`idah(mâ`idatun)) du Ciel ?
Jésus leur répondit en leur ordonnant de craindre Allah et de renoncer à cette requête car elle aurait pu leur porter préjudice.
Il leur dit également de s’en remettre à leur Seigneur pour leur subsistance et de prouver ainsi leur foi.
Remember when the disciples said, ‘Can you call on your Lord to send down a table from the sky?’ Jesus (peace be upon him) responded to them by telling them to be mindful of Allah and not to ask for such a thing, as it may prove to be a trial for them. He said to them, ‘Place your trust in your Lord in seeking provision, if you are truly believers’.
Sending Down the Ma'idah
This is the story of the Ma'idah, the name of which this Surah bears, Surat Al-Ma'idah. This is also among the favors that Allah granted His servant and Messenger, `Isa, accepting his request to send the Ma'idah down, and doing so as clear proof and unequivocal evidence. Allah said,
إِذْ قَالَ الْحَوَارِيُّونَ
((Remember) when Al-Hawaryun said...) the disciples of `Isa said,
يعِيسَى ابْنَ مَرْيَمَ هَلْ يَسْتَطِيعُ رَبُّكَ
أَن يُنَزِّلَ عَلَيْنَا مَآئِدَةً مِّنَ السَّمَآءِ
(O `Isa, son of Maryam! Can your Lord send down to us a Ma'idah from heaven) The Ma'idah is the table that has food on it. Some scholars said that the disciples requested this table because they were poor and deprived. So they asked `Isa to supplicate to Allah to send a table of food down to them that they could eat from every day and thus be more able to perform the acts of worship.
قَالَ اتَّقُواْ اللَّهَ إِن كُنتُم مُّؤْمِنِينَ
(`Isa said: "Have Taqwa of Allah, if you are indeed believers.") `Isa answered them by saying, `Have Taqwa of Allah! And do not ask for this, for it may become a trial for you, but trust in Allah for your provisions, if you are truly believers. '
قَالُواْ نُرِيدُ أَن نَّأْكُلَ مِنْهَا
(They said: "We wish to eat thereof.") we need to eat from it,
وَتَطْمَئِنَّ قُلُوبُنَا
(and to be stronger in faith,) when we witness it descending from heaven as sustenance for us,
وَنَعْلَمَ أَن قَدْ صَدَقْتَنَا
(and to know that you have indeed told us the truth,) of your Message and our faith in you increases and also our knowledge,
وَنَكُونَ عَلَيْهَا مِنَ الشَّـهِدِينَ
(and that we ourselves be its witnesses.) testifying that it is a sign from Allah, as proof and evidence that you are a Prophet, and attesting to the truth of what you brought us,
قَالَ عِيسَى ابْنُ مَرْيَمَ اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَآ أَنزِلْ عَلَيْنَا مَآئِدَةً مِّنَ السَّمَآءِ تَكُونُ لَنَا عِيداً لاًّوَّلِنَا وَءَاخِرِنَا
(`Isa, son of Maryam, said: "O Allah, our Lord! Send us from heaven a table spread (with food) that there may be for us -- for the first and the last of us -- a festival...") As-Suddi commented that the Ayah means, "We will take that day on which the table was sent down as a day of celebration, that we and those who come after us would consider sacred." Sufyan Ath-Thawri said that it means, "A day of prayer."
وَءَايَةً مِّنْكَ
(and a sign from You. ) proving that You are able to do all things and to accept my supplication, so that they accept what I convey to them from You,
وَارْزُقْنَا
(and provide us sustenance,) a delicious food from You that does not require any effort or hardship,
وَأَنتَ خَيْرُ الرَّازِقِينَقَالَ اللَّهُ إِنِّى مُنَزِّلُهَا عَلَيْكُمْ فَمَن يَكْفُرْ بَعْدُ مِنكُمْ
("For You are the Best of sustainers." Allah said: "I am going to send it down unto you, but if any of you after that disbelieves...") by denying this sign and defying its implication, O `Isa,
فَإِنِّى أُعَذِّبُهُ عَذَاباً لاَّ أُعَذِّبُهُ أَحَداً مِّنَ الْعَـلَمِينَ
(then I will punish him with a torment such as I have not inflicted on anyone among the `Alamin.) among the people of your time. Allah said in similar Ayat,
وَيَوْمَ تَقُومُ السَّاعَةُ أَدْخِلُواْ ءَالَ فِرْعَوْنَ أَشَدَّ الْعَذَابِ
(And on the Day when the Hour will be established (it will be said to the angels): "Cause Fir'awn's people to enter the severest torment!") 40:46, and,
إِنَّ الْمُنَـفِقِينَ فِى الدَّرْكِ الاٌّسْفَلِ مِنَ النَّارِ
(Verily, the hypocrites will be in the lowest depths of the Fire. ) 4:145 Ibn Jarir said that `Abdullah bin `Amr said, "Those who will receive the severest torment on the Day of Resurrection are three: The hypocrites, those from the people of Al-Ma'idah who disbelieved in it, and the people of Fir`awn." Ibn Abi Hatim recorded that Ibn `Abbas said, "They said to `Isa, son of Maryam, `Supplicate to Allah to send down to us from heaven, a table spread with food.' He also said, `So the angels brought the table down containing seven fish and seven pieces of bread and placed it before them. So the last group of people ate as the first group did." Ibn Jarir recorded that Ishaq bin `Abdullah said that the table was sent down to `Isa son of Maryam having seven pieces of bread and seven fish, and they ate from it as much as they wished. But when some of them stole food from it, saying, "It might not come down tomorrow," the table ascended. These statements testify that the table was sent down to the Children of Israel during the time of `Isa, son of Maryam, as a result of Allah's accepting his supplication to Him. The apparent wording of this Ayah also states so,
قَالَ اللَّهُ إِنِّى مُنَزِّلُهَا عَلَيْكُمْ
(Allah said: "I am going to send it down unto you...") 5:115.
وَإِذْ قَالَ اللَّهُ يعِيسَى ابْنَ مَرْيَمَ أَءَنتَ قُلتَ لِلنَّاسِ اتَّخِذُونِى وَأُمِّىَ إِلَـهَيْنِ مِن دُونِ اللَّهِ قَالَ سُبْحَـنَكَ مَا يَكُونُ لِى أَنْ أَقُولَ مَا لَيْسَ لِى بِحَقٍّ إِن كُنتُ قُلْتُهُ فَقَدْ عَلِمْتَهُ تَعْلَمُ مَا فِى نَفْسِى وَلاَ أَعْلَمُ مَا فِى نَفْسِكَ إِنَّكَ أَنتَ عَلَّـمُ الْغُيُوبِ - مَا قُلْتُ لَهُمْ إِلاَّ مَآ أَمَرْتَنِى بِهِ أَنِ اعْبُدُواْ اللَّهَ رَبِّى وَرَبَّكُمْ وَكُنتُ عَلَيْهِمْ شَهِيداً مَّا دُمْتُ فِيهِمْ فَلَمَّا تَوَفَّيْتَنِى كُنتَ أَنتَ الرَّقِيبَ عَلَيْهِمْ وَأَنتَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَىْءٍ شَهِيدٌ - إِن تُعَذِّبْهُمْ فَإِنَّهُمْ عِبَادُكَ وَإِن تَغْفِرْ لَهُمْ فَإِنَّكَ أَنتَ الْعَزِيزُ الْحَكِيمُ
Man is constantly being provided with the provisions for his life by God. In fact, the whole earth has become a table laid with provisions for man. But the demand made by the believers in Jesus for food to be sent down from the sky caused a severe warning to be given to them. The reason for this is that the provisions we receive under normal conditions are routed through a veil of cause and effect, while the demand of the believers involved the removal of that veil. This is again the way of God, because if this veil is removed, how can the conditions for human trial be perpetuated?
Recuerda cuando los apóstoles dijeron: “¿Tu Señor puede, si tú Lo invocas, hacer descender una mesa servida del cielo?”. Jesús u les respondió ordenándoles que fueran temerosos de Al-lah y renunciaran a este tipo de pedidos ya que podrían perjudicarlos. Les dijo, además, que se encomendaran a su Señor para obtener sustento y probaran así su fe.
Havariler, İsâ'ya: Bu sofradan yemek istiyoruz. Böylece Allah'ın mükemmel kudreti ile kalplerimiz mutmain olsun. Muhakkak ki sen O'nun resulüsün. Biz kesin olarak biliyoruz ki, sen Allah'ın katından getirdiğinde bize doğru söyledin. İnsanlardan bu sofrada hazır bulunmayanlar için şahitlik etmek istiyoruz, demişlerdi.
Los apóstoles explicaron a Jesús u el porqué de su pregunta: “Queremos comer de esta mesa servida, para que nuestros corazones sean reconfortados por el poder de Al-lah y por el hecho de que tú eres un mensajero; sabremos así con plena certeza que dices la verdad en lo que concierne a las enseñanzas que nos has trasmitido de parte de Al-lah. Seremos testigos ante aquellos que no presenciaron este milagro”.
Les apôtres expliquèrent à Jésus le but de leur demande:
Nous voulons manger de cette table servie, afin que nos cœurs soient rassurés par le pouvoir d’Allah et par le fait que tu es un messager ; nous saurons ainsi avec certitude que tu as été véridique avec nous en ce qui concerne les enseignements que tu nous as transmis de la part d’Allah. Nous en témoignerons alors à ceux qui n’ont pas assisté à ce miracle.
The disciples said to Jesus, ‘We want to eat from this table, so that our hearts are satisfied about Allah’s perfect power and that you are His Messenger: to know for certain that you have told us the truth about what you have brought from Allah and to be witnesses to it for those people who are not present’.
Orang-orang Hawari berkata kepada Isa, “Kami ingin makan dari hidangan itu agar hati kami merasa yakin bahwa kekuasaan Allah itu sempurna dan dirimu adalah rasul-Nya, dan agar kami mengetahui secara nyata bahwa kamu telah berkata jujur kepada kami tentang apa yang kamu bawa dari sisi Allah, serta atas dasar itulah kami akan menjadi saksi untuk orang-orang yang tidak hadir saat ini.”
Učenici Isaovi rekoše Isau: "Želimo da jedemo sa te trpeze, i da nam se srca smire spoznavši savršenstvo Allahove moći, i da si doista Njegov poslanik, i da kategorički znamo da si nam donio istinu od Allaha, te da budemo svjedoci za one koji nisu prisutni."
Nagsabi ang mga disipulo kay Jesus: "Nagnanais kami na kumain mula sa hapag na ito, mapanatag ang mga puso namin sa kalubusan ng kakayahan ni Allāh at na ikaw ay Sugo Niya, makaalam kami ayon sa kaalaman ng katiyakan na ikaw ay nagpakatapat sa amin sa inihatid mo mula sa ganang kay Allāh, at maging kabilang kami sa mga tagasaksi roon para sa hindi nakadalo roon kabilang sa mga tao."
Đám Hawariyun nói với Ysa: Chúng tôi muốn ăn từ chiếc bàn đầy thực phẩm đó, chúng tôi muốn lòng mình vững tin về sự toàn năng của Allah và Người đích thực là vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài, chúng tôi muốn biết chắc rằng Người đã trung thực về những gì Người mang đến từ nơi Allah, và chúng tôi muốn là những người làm chứng về nó cho những ai trong nhân loại không có mặt để chứng kiến nó.
Gli apostoli dissero a ‘Īsā: "Vogliamo mangiare da questa mensa e rasserenare i nostri cuori sul fatto che Allāh sia l'Onnipotente e che in verità tu sia il Suo Messaggero. Dobbiamo essere certi che, in verità, ciò che hai rivelato proviene da Allāh, e ne saremo testimoni per gli assenti".
Kaya sumagot si Hesus sa hiling nila at dumalangin Siya kay Allāh, na nagsasabi: "Panginoon namin, magpababa Ka sa amin ng isang hapag ng pagkain, na gagawin namin mula sa araw ng pagbaba nito bilang pagdiriwang na dadakilain namin bilang pasasalamat sa Iyo ng mga buhay kabilang sa amin ngayong araw at ng sinumang darating matapos namin kabilang sa amin, at upang maging isang palatandaan at isang patotoo sa kaisahan Mo at sa katapatan ng ipinadala Mo. Magtustos Ka sa amin ng isang panustos na tutulong sa amin sa pagsamba sa Iyo, at Ikaw, O Panginoon namin, ay pinakamainam sa mga tagatustos."
Thế là Ysa chiều theo ý họ cầu nguyện Allah, nói: Lạy Thượng Đế của bầy tôi, xin Ngài hãy ban từ trên trời xuống cho bầy tôi một chiếc bàn ăn đầy thực phẩm để bầy tôi lấy ngày nó được ban xuống làm ngày đại lễ mục đích để tôn vinh nó như là một sự tạ ơn Ngài đối với những ai đang sống giữa bầy tôi ngày hôm nay và những ai đến sau bầy tôi trong đám người của bầy tôi, để làm dấu hiệu và minh chứng khẳng định về tính độc nhất của Ngài, và để chứng minh cho sứ mạng mà bề tôi được cử phái đến, xin Ngài ban cho bầy tôi những bổng lộc giúp bầy tôi trong việc thờ phượng Ngài. Lạy Thượng Đế của bầy tôi, Ngài là Đấng ban phát tốt nhất.
‘Īsā esaudì la loro richiesta e invocò Allāh, dicendo: "Dio nostro, fai scendere su di noi una mensa, in modo che questo giorno diventi una ricorrenza, onorandola con la gratitudine nei Tuoi confronti, ed essa sarà un evidente segno della Tua Unicità, e una conferma di ciò per cui sono stato inviato; e concedici un sostentamento che ci aiuti ad adorarTi; e Tu sei, Dio nostro, il Miglior Sostentatore"
Isa je uradio ono što su tražili i zamolio je Allaha: "Gospodaru naš, spusti nam trpezu sa hranom da slavimo dan njenog spuštanja iz zahvalnosti prema Tebi, i da nam bude znak i dokaz Tvoje jednoće i istinitosti onoga sa čim sam poslat, i opskrbi nas onim što će nam pomoći da Te obožavamo. Gospodaru naš, Ti si najbolji opskrbitelj."
İsa onların bu taleplerini kabul ederek Allah'a şöyle dua etti: Rabbimiz, gökten bize bir yemek sofrası indir. Onu bize indirdiğin günden itibaren, bizden hayatta olanlar ve bizden sonra gelecek olanlar için sana olan şükrümüzü tazim edeceğimiz bayram günü edinelim. Senin vahdaniyetine ve gönderdiklerinin doğruluğuna delalet eden apaçık bir mucize olur. Sana ibadet etmemize yardımcı olacak rızıkla bizi rızıklandır. Ey Rabbimiz! Sen rızık verenlerin en hayırlısısın.
Jesus gave in to their request and prayed to Allah saying, ‘Our Lord, send down to us a table of food, so that we can hold a festival on the day it comes down in order to honour You out of gratitude. It will also be a sign and proof of Your Oneness and of the truth of what I have been sent with. Give us such provision that will help us worship You. You, O our Lord, are the best provider’.
Man is constantly being provided with the provisions for his life by God. In fact, the whole earth has become a table laid with provisions for man. But the demand made by the believers in Jesus for food to be sent down from the sky caused a severe warning to be given to them. The reason for this is that the provisions we receive under normal conditions are routed through a veil of cause and effect, while the demand of the believers involved the removal of that veil. This is again the way of God, because if this veil is removed, the very purpose of test will be defeated.
Jésus accéda à leur demande et invoqua Allah en disant: Ô Seigneur, fais descendre sur nous une table chargée de mets et nous ferons du jour de sa descente une fête que nous célèbrerons pour Te remercier ; nous en ferons le signe et la preuve indubitable de Ton Unicité et de la véracité de ma mission prophétique. Accorde-nous une subsistance qui nous aide à T’adorer car Tu es, ô Seigneur, le Meilleur des pourvoyeurs.
Jesús u accedió al pedido de los apóstoles e invocó a Al-lah diciendo: “Señor, desciende sobre nosotros una mesa servida con manjares y haremos de este día una fiesta que celebraremos para agradecerte; haremos de ello el signo y la prueba irrefutable de Tu Unicidad y de la veracidad de mi misión profética. Concédenos un sustento que nos ayude a adorarte ya que Tú eres, Señor, el mejor de los sustentadores”.
Kemudian Isa mengabulkan permintaan mereka, lantas ia pun berdoa kepada Allah, “Ya Tuhan kami! Turunkanlah kepada kami hidangan makanan yang pada hari turunnya dapat kami jadikan sebagai hari raya yang kami agungkan sebagai ungkapan rasa syukur kami kepada-Mu, baik untuk hari raya kami yang sedang hidup saat ini ataupun untuk orang-orang yang akan hidup setelah kami. Juga agar hal itu dapat menjadi tanda dan bukti atas keesaan-Mu dan kebenaran dari agama yang kubawa. Berilah kami rezeki yang dapat membantu kami dalam beribadah kepada-Mu karena Engkau -wahai Tuhan kami- sebaik-baik pemberi rezeki”.
Al-lah escuchó la plegaria de Jesús u y dijo: “Haré que descienda esta mesa servida que han pedido. Pero aquel que, luego de este milagro, reniegue de su fe, no podrá culpar a nadie más que a sí mismo. Le haré sufrir un castigo terrible, como a ningún otro hice sufrir, ya que habrá sido testigo de un milagro extraordinario. Su incredulidad será, por lo tanto, fruto de su terquedad”. Luego Al-lah cumplió Su promesa e hizo descender una mesa servida.
Lalu Allah mengabulkan doa Isa -‘alaihissalām- dan Dia berfirman, “Sesungguhnya Aku menurunkan hidangan yang kamu minta ini. Lalu barang siapa yang kafir sesudah turunnya hidangan ini, jangan sekali-kali ia mencela siapa pun selain dirinya sendiri karena Aku akan mengazabnya dengan azab yang sangat berat yang belum pernah Aku timpakan untuk mengazab siapa pun.” Hal itu karena ia telah menyaksikan bukti yang terang benderang, sehingga jenis kafirnya adalah kafir ‘inād (menolak sesuatu yang nyata-nyata benar). Allah benar-benar mewujudkan janji-Nya untuk mereka dengan menurunkan hidangan makanan tersebut kepada mereka.
Allah answered the prayer of Jesus (peace be upon him) and said that He would send down the table that they had requested. He also told him that if anyone disbelieves after the table is sent down then they should blame only themselves, and that Allah will punish them with a severe punishment, unlike any other: due to them seeing an overwhelming proof and any denial being the result of stubbornness. Allah fulfilled His promise and sent down the table to them.
The fact is that crops flourishing in the fields, or the emergence of a tree, stout and green, from beneath the earth are all as miraculous events as the descent to us of a platter containing food from the midst of the clouds. But the miraculous nature of these events is not apparent to us because they appear from behind a veil. It is the test of man that he should be able to see the reality by tearing down that veil. He should be able to look upon the basic elements of foodstuffs emerging from the earth as if they were descending from heaven. If a person insists that he will accept the Divine Truth only on ‘seeing’ it, then he is saying, as it were, that he will receive God’s grace without undergoing His trial, and that is not possible according to the way of God.
Yüce Allah İsa -aleyhisselam-'ın duasına icabet etti ve şöyle buyurdu: Ben istemiş olduğunuz bu sofrayı size indireceğim. Kim bu sofra indikten sonra küfrederse, kendi nefsinden başkasını suçlamasın ve ben onu hiç kimseye yapmadığım şiddetli bir azapla azaplandıracağım. Çünkü bu kimse apaçık mucizeleri görmüştür. Onun küfrü inadî bir küfürdür. Nihayet Allah vaadini gerçekleştirerek onlara sofrayı indirmiştir.
Allah exauça alors l’invocation de Jésus et dit:
Je ferai descendre cette table servie que vous avez demandée. Quiconque mécroit après ce miracle ne pourra s’en prendre qu’à lui-même. Je lui ferai subir un châtiment terrible que Je ne ferai subir à personne d’autre car il aura été témoin du miracle extraordinaire. Sa mécréance sera donc le fruit de son entêtement. Puis Allah réalisa Sa promesse et fit descendre la table servie.
Allah usliši Isaovu dovu i reče: "Spustit ću tu trpezu koju ste tražili, a ko nakon toga ne bude vjerovao neka kori samo sebe – njega ću kazniti tako žestokom kaznom kakvom nikada nikog nisam kaznio, jer je očima vidio zapanjujući dokaz pa iz inata uznevjerovao." I Allah je ispunio ono što im je obećao i spustio im je trpezu.
Kaya tumugon si Allāh sa panalangin ni Jesus – sumakanya ang pagbati ng kapayapaan – at nagsabi: "Tunay na Ako ay magbababa ng hapag na ito na hiniling ninyo ang pagpapababa nito sa inyo. Kaya ang sinumang tumangging sumampalataya matapos ng pagpapababa nito ay huwag nga siyang maninisi maliban sa sarili niya sapagkat magpaparusa Ako sa kanya ng isang pagdurusang matinding hindi Ako nagpaparusa nito sa isa man dahil siya ay nakasasaksi sa himalang kahanga-hanga kaya ang kawalang-pananampalataya niya ay naging kawalang-pananampalataya ng pagmamatigas." Nagsasakatuparan si Allāh para sa kanila ng pangako Niya kaya nagpababa Siya nito sa kanila.
Allah chấp nhận lời cầu nguyện của Ysa và Ngài phán: Quả thật, TA sẽ ban xuống cho các ngươi một chiếc bàn ăn mà các ngươi đòi hỏi. Nhưng sau khi nó được ban xuống mà ai đó trong các ngươi không có đức tin thì y chớ than trách ai ngoài bản thân y, bởi TA chắc chắn sẽ trừng phạt y bằng một hình phạt khủng khiếp mà TA chưa từng trừng phạt bất kỳ ai. Nguyên nhân do y đã chứng kiến phép lạ quá rõ ràng của TA nhưng không có đức tin thì y là kẻ vô đức tin một cách ngoan cố. Rồi Allah đã chứng thực lời hứa của Ngài và đã ban xuống cho họ một chiếc bàn ăn như đã hứa.
Allāh esaudì l'invocazione di ‘Īsā, pace a lui, e disse: "In verità, farò scendere su di voi la mensa che avete richiesto; ma chi rinnegherà dopo la sua discesa non dovrà incolpare altri che se stesso: Lo punirò con una grande punizione che non avrà pari, poiché avrà visto il mio chiaro segno, e la sua miscredenza sarà una miscredenza ostinata". E Allāh realizzò la Sua promessa e la fece scendere su di loro.
Hãy nhớ đến lúc Allah sẽ phán bảo Ysa con trai của Maryam vào Ngày Phục Sinh: Này Ysa con trai của Maryam, có phải ngươi đã bảo nhân loại "các ngươi hãy lấy ta và mẹ của ta làm thượng đế ngoài Allah" đúng không? Ysa liền thưa với Thượng Đế của Y: Bề tôi không nên nói bất cứ điều gì ngoại trừ đó là sự thật và chân lý, nhưng nếu bề tôi thực sự đã nói như thế thì chắc chắn Ngài đã biết bởi vì không có điều gì có thể che giấu được Ngài, Ngài biết rõ những gì trong lòng và trong suy nghĩ của bề tôi nhưng bề tôi lại không biết gì trong bản thân Ngài. Quả thật chỉ một mình Ngài mới là Đấng biết rõ và thông toàn mọi điều vô hình, mọi điều ẩn khuất và mọi điều công khai hé lộ.
Commentary
Important Notes
1. In the first verse (116), the question asked and the answer given by Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) establishes that Allah alone has the full knowledge of everything, therefore, He is not asking Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) because He does not know. In fact, the purpose is to admonish his people who call them Christians that the one they are taking to be god is himself confessing to his servitude quite contrary to the belief they hold - and that he is free of all their accusations. (Ibn Kathir)
2. About the sentence: فَلَمَّا تَوَفَّيْتَنِي كُنتَ أَنتَ الرَّقِيبَ عَلَيْهِمْ (And when You picked me up You were the One watching over them) in verse 117, a de-tailed discussion of the subject of the ` death' or ` having been raised to-ward Allah' has appeared in the Commentary on Surah Al-'Imran under verse 3:55: إِنِّي مُتَوَفِّيكَ وَرَافِعُكَ (I am to take you in full and lift you towards Me). It may be seen there [ Ma` ariful-Qur'an, English Translation, Volume II, pages 76-81]. As for using the verse 117 : فَلَمَّا تَوَفَّيْتَنِي ` falamma tawaffaitani) to reject his ascension to heavens and to establish his natural death is not a sound inference, because the time of this conversation shall be the day of Qiyamah - and at that time, after he has descended down from the heaven, he would have had his natural and real death. Therefore, as reported by Ibn Kathir on the authority of a narration from Sayyidna Abu Musa al-Ash` ari ؓ ، the Holy Prophet ﷺ said: On the day of Qiyamah, the prophets and their communities will be summoned. Then, Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) will be called. Then, Allah Ta` ala will remind him of His blessings and drawing him closer, He will say, ` O ` Isa son of Maryam: اذْكُرْ نِعْمَتِي عَلَيْكَ وَعَلَىٰ وَالِدَتِكَ Remember My blessing upon you and upon your mother.' Then, in the end, He would say: يَا عِيسَى ابْنَ مَرْيَمَ أَأَنتَ قُلْتَ لِلنَّاسِ اتَّخِذُونِي وَأُمِّيَ إِلَـٰهَيْنِ مِن دُونِ اللَّـهِ : ( O ` Isa son of Maryam, did you say to the people: Take me and my mother as gods beside Allah?). Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) will deny it saying that he did not. Then, the question will be asked from the Christians. They will say, ` yes, this is what he had ordered us to do.' After that, they will be driven towards Hell.
I spomeni da će Allah na Sudnjem danu reći Isau sinu Merjeminom, alejhis-selam: "O Isa sine Merjemin, da li si ti rekao ljudima: 'Obožavajte mene i moju majku pored Allaha?'" On će reći, veličajući Gospodara: "Meni ne dolikuje i nemam pravo da im kažem išta osim istine, a ako (hipotetički) pretpostavimo da sam im to rekao, Ti bi to znao, jer Tebi ništa nije skriveno. Ti znaš ono što ja krijem u sebi, a ja ne znam ono što Ti kriješ, i samo Ti znaš sve nedokučivo, sve skriveno i vidljivo."
Banggitin mo kapag magsasabi si Allāh sa Araw ng Pagbangon habang nakikipag-usap kay Jesus na anak ni Maria – sumakanya ang pagbati ng kapayapaan: "O Jesus na anak ni Maria, nagsabi ka ba sa mga tao: Gawin ninyo ako at ang ina ko bilang dalawang sinasamba bukod pa kay Allāh?" Kaya sasagot si Jesus habang nagpapawalang-kapintasan sa Panginoon niya: "Hindi nararapat para sa akin na magsabi ako sa kanila maliban ng katotohanan. Kung itinakda na ako ay nagsabi niyon, nakaalam Ka nga niyon dahil walang nakakukubli sa Iyo na anuman. Nakaaalam Ka ng inililingid ko sa sarili ko at hindi ako nakaaalam ng nasa sarili Mo. Tunay na Ikaw – tanging Ikaw – ay ang nakaaalam sa bawat nakaliban, bawat nakakubli, at bawat nakalitaw.
E rammenta quando Allāh dirà, nel Giorno del Giudizio, rivolgendosi a ‘Īsā figlio di Maryem, pace a lui: "O ‘Īsā figlio di Maryem, sei stato tu a dire alla gente: Adorate me e mia madre come divinità all'infuori di Allāh?". ‘Īsā risponderà: "Gloria al mio Dio! Non devo dire loro altro che la verità, e se avessi detto ciò, già lo sapresti, poiché nulla Ti viene nascosto: Tu sai ciò che si nasconde nel mio animo ed io non so cosa si nasconde nel Tuo. In verità, Tu solo conosci l'Ignoto ed ogni cosa nascosta o palese".
Remember that Allah will address Jesus son of Mary (peace be with him) on the Day of Rising and ask him whether he told people to worship him and his mother besides Allah. Jesus will reply, declaring Allah’s purity, ‘It was not right for me to tell them anything but the truth. If I had said that You would know it, because nothing is hidden from You. You know what I keep hidden within myself, but I do not know what is with You. You are the only one who knows everything that is hidden and everything that is apparent’.
Ce verset évoque une conversation qui aura lieu entre Allah et Jésus le Jour de la Résurrection:
Allah lui demandera s’il a revendiqué pour sa mère et pour lui-même le statut de divinités, ce à quoi Jésus répondra humblement en glorifiant son Seigneur: Il ne convient pas que je dise autre chose que la vérité ; s’il s’avère que j’ai dit cela, Tu le sais déjà car rien ne T’échappe. Tu sais ce que je dissimule au fond de moi alors que je ne sais pas ce qui est en Toi. Tu es le Seul à connaître tout ce qui est absent, caché ou apparent.
Kıyamet günü Yüce Allah'ın Meryemoğlu İsa -aleyhisselam-'a hitap ederek: "Ey Meryemoğlu İsa! Beni ve annemi Allah'tan başka iki mabut olarak edinin! diye insanlara sen mi söyledin?" dediği zamanı hatırla! İsa Rabbini tenzih ederek şöyle cevap verdi: Onlara haktan başka bir şeyi söylemem bana yakışmaz. Eğer ben böyle söylemiş olsaydım, kesinlikle sen bunu bilirdin. Çünkü hiçbir şey sana gizli kalmaz. Sen benim nefsimde gizlediğim şeyi bilirsin, ama ben ise senin nefsinde olanı bilmem. Şüphesiz sen tek başına her gizli ve açık olanı bilensin.
Ingatlah tatkala Allah berfirman kepada Isa putra Maryam -‘alaihissalām- pada hari kiamat nanti, “Wahai Isa putra Maryam! Pernahkah kamu berkata kepada manusia, ‘Jadikanlah aku dan ibuku sesembahan selain Allah?'" Isa menjawab seraya menyucikan Tuhannya, “Tidak sepatutnya aku berkata yang tidak benar kepada mereka. Seandainya aku benar-benar mengatakan hal itu kepada mereka niscaya Engkau telah mengetahuinya karena tidak ada sesuatu pun yang luput dari pengetahuan-Mu. Engkau mengetahui apa yang kusembunyikan di dalam diriku, sedangkan aku tidak tahu apa yang ada di dalam zat-Mu. Sesungguhnya hanya Engkaulah yang mengetahui segala sesuatu yang gaib, segala sesuatu yang samar, serta segala sesuatu yang nyata.”
Esta aleya hace referencia a un diálogo que tendrá lugar el Día de la Resurrección: Al‑lah le preguntará si él ha reivindicado para sí y su madre el estatus de divinidad, a lo que Jesús responderá humildemente, glorificando a su Señor: “No es apropiado que yo diga otra cosa que no sea la verdad. Si yo hubiera dicho eso, Tú lo sabrías ya que nada escapa a Tu conocimiento. Conoces lo que oculto en el fondo de mi ser, mientras que yo ignoro lo que hay en Ti. Tú eres el Único capaz de conocer lo que está ausente, oculto o visible”.
Jesús declara a su Señor que él cumplió fielmente con su misión: no ha dicho a las personas más que aquello que Al-lah le ordenó decir, a saber, ordenarles que lo adoren únicamente a Él. Jesús u estuvo atento a lo que las personas decían mientras estuvo entre ellos, pero cuando Al-lah puso fin a su estancia en este mundo elevándolo al cielo en vida, fue Al-lah el testigo de sus obras, ya que Él es testigo de todo. En efecto, nada se Le escapa y no ignora nada de lo que Sus criaturas han dicho luego de la partida de Jesús.
Isa berkata kepada Tuhannya, “Aku tidak pernah mengatakan sesuatu kepada manusia selain apa yang Engkau perintahkan kepadaku, yaitu menyuruh mereka mengesakan-Mu dalam beribadah. Dahulu, aku senantiasa mengawasi apa yang mereka ucapkan sepanjang aku berada di tengah-tengah mereka. Setelah Engkau menghentikan masa keberadaanku di tengah-tengah mereka dengan mengangkatku hidup-hidup ke atas langit maka Engkaulah -wahai Tuhanku- yang mengawasi amal perbuatan mereka. Engkau Maha Menyaksikan segala sesuatu, tidak ada sesuatu pun yang luput dari pengawasan-Mu, sehingga Engkau pasti mengetahui apa yang kukatakan kepada mereka dan apa yang mereka katakan sepeninggalku.
Jesus will say to His Lord, ‘I only told people what you instructed me to tell them: to worship You alone. For as long as I remained amongst them I watched over what they were saying. When my term ended and I was raised to the sky alive, You, O Lord, were watching their actions. You are a witness to everything and nothing is hidden from You; so You know what I said to them and what they said after me’.
İsa Rabbine şöyle dedi: "Rabbim ben insanlara sadece senin bana söylememi emrettiğin ibadette yalnız seni birlemelerinin dışında bir şey söylemedim. Ve ben onların arasında bulunduğum sürece onların söylediklerini gözeten idim. Benim onların arasındaki, süremi sona erdirip beni göğe diri olarak yükseltiğinde, ey Rabbim! Onların amellerini gözetleyen sadece Sen vardın. Sen her şeye şahitsin, sana hiçbir şey gizli kalmaz. Ne benim onlara söylediklerim ve ne de benden sonra onların söylemiş oldukları sana gizli kalmaz."
Jésus déclare à son Seigneur qu’il s’est acquitté de sa mission fidèlement: il n’a dit aux gens que ce qu’Allah lui avait ordonné de dire, à savoir leur ordonner de L’adorer Seul. Jésus surveillait ce qu’ils disaient durant tout le temps où il est resté parmi eux puis lorsqu’Allah a mis fin à son séjour terrestre en l’élevant au Ciel vivant, Il a consigné leurs œuvres, étant donné qu’Il est témoin de toute chose. Rien ne Lui échappe en effet et Il n’est inattentif à rien de ce que Ses créatures ont dit après le départ de Jésus.
Ysa thưa với Thượng Đế của Y: Bề tôi không hề nói bất cứ điều gì ngoại trừ điều Ngài đã ra lệnh cho bề tôi phải nói, đó là "hãy thờ phượng một mình Ngài". Và bề tôi đã trông chừng những điều họ nói trong suốt thời gian bề tôi còn sống cùng với họ. Nhưng khi Ngài đưa bề tôi lên nơi Ngài thì Ngài - ôi Thượng Đế của bề tôi - là Đấng giám sát các việc làm của họ và Ngài là Đấng làm chứng cho tất cả mọi sự việc, không có điều gì có thể giấu giếm được Ngài, những gì bề tôi đã nói với họ cũng như những gì họ nói sau khi bề tôi ra đi đều không giấu giếm được Ngài.
Isa reče svom Gospodaru: "Ljudima sam rekao samo ono što si mi naredio – da samo Tebe obožavaju, i bio sam svjedok onoga što govore dok sam bio među njima, a nakon što si me živog uzdigao na nebo, Ti si jedini nadzirao šta rade, i Ti si svemu svjedok, ništa Ti skriveno nije i znaš sve što sam im rekao i što su oni meni rekli."
Disse ‘Īsā al suo Dio: "Ho detto solo quello che mi hai ordinato di dire loro, ovvero di adorare Te solo, ed ho ascoltato ciò che dicevano durante tutto il periodo che fui con loro. Quando terminò il periodo in cui fui con loro, perché mi elevasti al Cielo da vivo, fosti Tu solo, o Dio mio, Osservatore delle loro azioni, e Tu sei Testimone di tutte le cose, nulla di ciò che ho detto loro e di ciò che hanno detto dopo di me Ti è ignoto .
Nagsabi si Jesus sa Panginoon niya: "Wala akong sinabi sa mga tao maliban sa ipinag-utos Mo sa akin na magsabi ng ipinag-uutos sa kanila na pagbubukod-tangi sa Iyo sa pagsamba. Ako noon ay mapagmasid sa sinasabi nila sa yugto ng kairalan ko sa gitna nila ngunit noong nagpawakas Ka sa panahon ng pananatili ko sa gitna nila sa pamamagitan ng pag-angat sa akin sa langit nang buhay, Ikaw, O Panginoon ko, ay ang mapag-ingat sa mga gawain nila. Ikaw sa bawat bagay ay Saksi: walang naililingid sa Iyo na anuman kaya hindi nakakukubli sa Iyo ang sinabi ko sa kanila at ang sinabi nila matapos ko.
Kung magpaparusa Ka sa kanila, O Panginoon, tunay na sila ay mga lingkod Mo, na nagagawa Mo sa kanila ang niloloob Mo; at kung magmamagandang-loob Ka ng kapatawaran sa sinumang sumampalataya kabilang sa kanila, walang tagapigil sa Iyo roon sapagkat tunay na Ikaw ay ang Makapangyarihan na hindi napapanaigan, ang Marunong sa pangangasiwa Mo."
Se Tu li punisci, o Dio mio, loro sono i Tuoi sudditi e fai di loro ciò che vuoi; e se Tu vuoi graziare i credenti tra loro con il Perdono, nessuno Te lo impedisce: Tu sei Il Potente, Colui che non può essere vinto da nessuno, il Saggio nella Tua Amministrazione.
"Gospodaru moj, ako ih kazniš – pa, oni su Tvoji robovi, radiš sa njima šta hoćeš, a ako im oprostiš – niko Te u tome ne može spriječiti. Ti si Silni, Koga niko ne može nadvladavati, i Ti si Mudri u Svom uređivanju svih stvorenja."
Ôi Thượng Đế của bề tôi, nếu Ngài trừng phạt họ thì họ vẫn là những người bề tôi của Ngài, Ngài làm gì với họ là quyền của Ngài, nhưng nếu Ngài tha thứ cho họ thì chẳng có gì cản trở Ngài làm điều đó bởi Ngài là Đấng Quyền Năng không có gì có thể cưỡng lại và là Đấng Anh Minh trong việc xử trí và định đoạt các sự việc.
Ey Rabbim! Eğer onlara azap edersen, şüphesiz onlar senin kullarındır ve onlara istediğini yaparsın. Eğer onlardan iman edenlere mağfiret edip bağışlarsan, seni bundan hiçbir şey engelleyemez. Çünkü sen kendisine kimsenin galip gelemediği mutlak güç sahibi ve takdir ettiğinde hikmet sahibisin.
Jika Engkau -wahai Tuhanku- mengazab mereka, sesungguhnya mereka adalah hamba-hamba-Mu yang dapat Engkau perlakukan menurut kehendak-Mu. Namun, jika Engkau bermurah hati dengan memberikan ampunan kepada orang yang beriman di antara mereka maka tidak ada masalah bagi-Mu karena Engkau adalah Tuhan Yang Mahaperkasa yang tidak mungkin terkalahkan lagi Mahabijaksana dalam mengatur urusan-Mu.”
When the Day of Judgement arrives, man will come to know without being told what is right and what is wrong. People will witness with their own eyes that all powers are with the one and only God. He has no partner in being our Creator and Lord. No one but Him has any powers and there is no one except Him who deserves to be worshipped and obeyed. Under these circumstances, when God asks His prophets with what message they were sent to the world, then it will amount to asking about something which would have already become known to the people. The answer to this question will be so clear at that time that, without anybody’s saying anything, the whole atmosphere of the Judgement Day will have been shouting it out. This question and answer will serve only to increase the abasement of the people being judged by God. It will be for the purpose of clarifying in the presence of the prophets that the religion concocted by them in the name of prophets was not at all connected with their teachings.
Jesús u reconoce en estas aleyas que como Señor, Al-lah tiene absoluto poder sobre Sus criaturas: Puede, con total libertad, castigarlos, y si concede a los creyentes el favor de perdonarlos, nada detendrá Su voluntad, ya que Él es el Poderoso a Quien nada se Le opone y cuya sabiduría preside todas Sus decisiones.
Jésus reconnaît dans ces versets qu’en tant que Seigneur, Allah a tout pouvoir sur Ses créatures: Il peut les châtier en toute liberté. S’Il fait aux croyants la faveur de leur pardonner, rien ne s’opposera alors à Sa volonté, car Il est le Puissant auquel nul ne tient tête et la sagesse préside à toute Ses décisions.
If you punish them, O Lord, they are your servants and You can do with them as You wish. If You graciously forgive those of them who had faith, nothing can stop You from doing so because You are the Mighty, Who cannot be overpowered, and the Wise in Your handling of matters.
1. As for the statement beginning with the words: إِن تُعَذِّبْهُمْ فَإِنَّهُمْ عِبَادُكَ (If You punish them, they are Your slaves ... ) appearing in the last verse (118), it means that Allah does not bring undue hardship on His servants, therefore, if punishment does come to them, it will only be just, right and wise. And should He forgive them, then, this forgiveness too will not be a matter of not being able to do otherwise - because He is Mighty, fully-capable and overpowering, from whose reach and control no wrong-doer can escape. And since He is Wise too, therefore, it is also not possible that He would let a wrong-doer walk away just for no reason. Thus, the Divine verdict in the case of wrong-doers will be absolutely wise and masterly. Since this saying of Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) will take place in the Mahshar (the day of Resurrection) - where no intercession on behalf of the disbelievers, or appeal of mercy for them, will be entertained - therefore, Sayyidna ` Isa (علیہ السلام) has not referred to the Divine attributes of Ghafurur-Rahim (the Most-Forgiving, the Very-Merciful) in place of "Al-` Aziz Al-Hakim" (the Mighty, the Wise) of the text. This stands in contrast with what Sayyidna Ibrahim (علیہ السلام) had said to his Lord during his life in this world: رَبِّ إِنَّهُنَّ أَضْلَلْنَ كَثِيرًا مِّنَ النَّاسِ ۖ فَمَن تَبِعَنِي فَإِنَّهُ مِنِّي ۖ وَمَنْ عَصَانِي فَإِنَّكَ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ ﴿36﴾ (That is, 0 my Lord, these [ idols ] have made many of the people go astray. Henceforth, whoever has followed me is one of mine. And whoever has disobeyed me, so then, You are the Most-Forgiving, the Very-Merciful - 14:36). It means that the likelihood still exists that Allah may, in His mercy, give them the Taufiq later on to repent and return to the path of truth and thereby forgive their sins. (Shabbir Ahmad Usmani - Notes)
Ibn Kathir reports a narration from Sayyidna Abu Dharr ؓ that once the Holy Prophet ﷺ spent a whole night reciting one single verse. And that verse was: إِن تُعَذِّبْهُمْ فَإِنَّهُمْ عِبَادُكَ (If You punish them, then, they are Your slaves - 118). When morning came, I said: Ya Rasul Allah, you kept reciting just this verse. You made your Ruku` with it and you made your Sujud with it, right upto this break of dawn. He said: I prayed to my Rabb to bless me with the station of intercession (Shafa’ ah), which He granted. Inshallah, it is going to be for one who has never associated anyone with Allah Ta` ala.
According to another narration, after reciting the verse cited above, he raised his hands facing the heaven and said: اَللَّھُمَّ اُمَّتِی (Allahumma Ummati that is, ` 0 Allah, mercy - mercy on my people.' And then he wept. Thereupon, Allah Ta` ala sent angel Jibra'il (علیہ السلام) to ask why would he weep. He told the angel what he had said. Then, Allah Ta` ala asked angel Jibra'il to go back and tell Muhammad that He will please him soon in his concern for his people and will not let him be unhappy.
Allah will say to Jesus (peace be with him) that the Day of Rising is a day on which the truthfulness of those who were true in their intentions, statements and actions will be of benefit to them. They will receive gardens with palaces and trees overlooking flowing streams, in which they will live eternally, with death never coming to them. Allah will be pleased with them and will never become angry with them. They will pleased with Allah because of the everlasting delight they have received. Such reward and pleasure is the supreme success, which cannot be equalled by any other.
Allah annonce à Jésus que ce jour-là, ceux qui ont fait preuve de sincérité dans leurs intentions, leurs œuvres et leurs paroles tireront avantage de cette attitude. Ils auront des jardins où les rivières coulent sous les palais et les arbres dans lesquels ils demeureront éternellement et ne connaîtront pas la mort.
Allah les a en effet agréés et ne sera jamais en colère contre eux. Eux-mêmes seront satisfaits de Lui en raison des délices éternels dont ils jouiront. Cette rétribution et cet agrément dont ils bénéficieront représentent le véritable succès, qui n’est égalé par aucun autre
Al-lah anuncia a Jesús u que ese día, aquellos que fueron sinceros en sus intenciones, sus obras y sus palabras sacarán provecho de su comportamiento. Tendrán jardines por donde corren ríos, donde habitarán eternamente y no conocerán la muerte. En efecto, Al-lah está complacido con ellos. Ellos también, a su vez, están complacidos con Él a causa de las delicias eternas que disfrutarán. Esta retribución y esta aceptación de la que se benefician representan el verdadero éxito, comparable a ningún otro.
Allah berfirman kepada Isa -‘alaihissalām-, “Ini adalah hari di saat orang-orang yang memiliki niat, perbuatan, dan ucapan tulus akan mendapatkan keuntungan dari ketulusannya. Mereka akan mendapatkan surga-surga yang sungai-sungainya mengalir di bawah istana-istana dan pohon-pohonnya. Mereka akan tinggal di sana untuk selama lamanya tanpa pernah mati. Allah akan meridai mereka dan tidak akan murka kepada mereka untuk selama-lamanya. Sebaliknya, mereka pun rida kepada Allah atas kenikmatan abadi yang mereka terima. Balasan dan keridaan Allah terhadap mereka itu adalah kemenangan terbesar yang tiada banding.”
Allah İsa -aleyhisselam'a şöyle buyurur: İşte bugün niyetleri, amelleri ve sözleri doğru olanlara doğruluklarının fayda vereceği bir gündür. Onlar için köşklerinin ve ağaçlarının altından nehirler akan cennetler vardır. Onlar o cennetlerde ebedî ikamet ederler. Onlara ölüm gelip çatmaz. Allah onlardan razı olur ve onlara ebedîyen öfkelenip gazaplanmaz. Nail olmuş oldukları kesintisiz nimetlerden dolayı onlar da Allah'tan razı olmuşlardır. Bu mükâfat ve onlardan razı olması büyük bir başarıdır. Bu başarının eşi benzeri yoktur.
Uzvišeni Allah reče Isau, alejhis-selam: "Ovo je Dan u kojem će koristiti iskrenost onima koji su bili iskreni u namjerama, riječima i djelima. Njima pripadaju džennetski perivoji, ispod čijih dvoraca i stabala rijeke teku, u kojima će vječno boraviti, smrt ih neće zadesiti. Allah je njima zadovoljan i nikada se na njih neće naljutiti, i oni su zadovoljni vječnim užitkom koji su postigli, i zadovoljni svojim Gospodarom. Ta nagrada i to zadovoljstvo predstavljaju veličanstvenu pobjedu kojoj nema slične."
Allāh disse a ‘Īsā, pace a lui: "Questo è un giorno in cui saranno di beneficio le intenzioni, le azioni e le parole di coloro che sono stati sinceri nelle loro intenzioni, azioni e parole: Avranno Paradisi sotto i cui palazzi ed alberi scorrono fiumi, dove resteranno in eterno; la morte non li raggiungerà mai. Allāh è compiaciuto di loro e non incorreranno mai nella Sua ira, e loro sono compiaciuti di Lui per l'eterna beatitudine che hanno ricevuto: Tale è la Sua ricompensa e il Suo compiacimento nei loro confronti, e il grande trionfo senza pari".
Allah phán với Ysa: Đây là Ngày mà những người chân thật trong tâm niệm, hành động và lời nói của họ được hưởng lợi từ sự chân thật của họ, họ được ban cho các Ngôi Vườn Thiên Đàng, bên dưới có các dòng sông chảy, họ sẽ sống trong đó mãi mãi, cái chết không còn xảy ra với họ, Allah sẽ hài lòng với họ, Ngài sẽ không phẫn nộ và giận dữ với họ nữa, và họ sẽ thỏa mãn và toại nguyện về những gì Ngài ban cho nơi Thiên Đàng hạnh phúc. Phần thưởng và sự toại nguyện đó là một sự thành công vĩ đại, không có sự thành công nào sánh bằng.
Magsasabi si Allāh kay Jesus – sumakanya ang pagbati ng kapayapaan: "Ito ay Araw na magpapakinabang sa mga tapat sa mga layunin, mga gawain, at mga sinasabi ang katapatan nila. Ukol sa kanila ay mga hardin na dumadaloy ang mga ilog mula sa ilalim ng mga palasyo ng mga ito at mga punong-kahoy ng mga ito bilang mga mamamalagi sa mga ito magpakailanman; hindi sila dadapuan ng kamatayan." Nalugod si Allāh sa kanila sapagkat hindi Siya naiinis sa kanila magpakailanman at nalugod sila sa Kanya dahil nagkamit sila ng kaginhawahang namamalagi. Ang ganti at ang pagkalugod sa kanila na iyon ay ang pagkatamong sukdulan sapagkat walang pagkatamong papantay rito.
The Linkage of Verses
The first two sections (Ruku`) appearing earlier describe some of the happenings on the day of Qiyamah such as the reckoning, the questions and their answers. Mentioned now is the outcome of the probe and reckoning of that fateful day.
Commentary
Notes
1. Verse 119 opens with the words: قَالَ اللَّـهُ هَـٰذَا يَوْمُ يَنفَعُ الصَّادِقِينَ صِدْقُهُمْ (Allah said, "This is a day the truth of the truthful shall bring benefit to them). Generally, what is according to what has happened is called truth while that which is not according to what has happened is referred to as false or a lie. But, according to the -Qur'an and Sunnah, sidq (truth) and kidhb کِذب (lie) are general, that is, they refer to both words and deeds. As such, given here is a Hadith in which counter-factual deed has been called kidhb مَن تَحَلَّی بِمَا لَم یُعطَ کَانَ کَلَابِسِ ثَوبَی زُورِ [ that is, whoever adorns himself (or herself) with what has not been given to him (or her) (that is, claims a quality or deed not in him or her) then, it is as if he has put on two garbs of a lie – [ Mishkat ].
There is another Hadith in which one who makes Salah with care and concern, whether in public or in private, has been called a true servant of Allah:
اِن ال (علیہ السلام) عبدَ اِذا صَلَّی فِی السِّرِّ فَاَحسَنَ قَالَ اللہ تَعَالٰی ھٰزَا عَبدی
A person who performs Salah openly, then, does it well; and when performs it in private, then, does it well, then, Allah Ta'ala says: ` This is My servant - in truth. - Mishkat.
2. About the statement: رضِيَ اللَّـهُ عَنْهُمْ وَرَضُوا عَنْهُ (Allah is pleased with them, and they are pleased with Him - 119), it appears in Hadith that, after having blessed true believers with Jannah (Paradise), Allah Ta` ala will say: The real blessing is that I am pleased with you and now I shall never be displeased with you.
3. The words appearing after that are: ذَٰلِكَ الْفَوْزُ الْعَظِيمُ (That is the great achievement). Indeed, so it is. When Allah Jalla Sha'nuhu, the Master, the Creator is pleased with you, what else could it be?
فَلِلَّہِ الحَمدُ اَوَّلَہ وَ اٰخِرَہ
All praises are for Allah from the beginning to the end.
Only Truth will be of Benefit on the Day of Resurrection
Allah answers His servant and Messenger `Isa, son of Maryam, after he disowns the disbelieving Christians who lied about Allah and His Messenger, and when `Isa refers their end to the will of his Lord,
هَـذَا يَوْمُ يَنفَعُ الصَّـدِقِينَ صِدْقُهُمْ
(This is a Day on which the truthful will profit from their truth.) Ad-Dahhak said that Ibn `Abbas commented, "This is the Day when Tawhid will benefit those who believed in it."
لَهُمْ جَنَّـتٌ تَجْرِى مِن تَحْتِهَا الاٌّنْهَـرُ خَـلِدِينَ فِيهَآ أَبَداً
(Theirs are Gardens under which rivers flow (in Paradise) -- they shall abide therein forever.) and they will never be removed from it,
رِّضِىَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمْ وَرَضُواْ عَنْهُ
(Allah is pleased with them and they with Him.)
وَرِضْوَنٌ مِّنَ اللَّهِ أَكْبَرُ
(But the greatest bliss is the good pleasure of Allah.) 9:72 We will mention the Hadiths about this Ayah 9:72 later on. Allah's statement,
ذلِكَ الْفَوْزُ الْعَظِيمُ
(That is the great success.) means, this is the great success, other than which there is no greater success. Allah said in another Ayat,
لِمِثْلِ هَـذَا فَلْيَعْمَلِ الْعَـمِلُونَ
(For the like of this let the workers work.) 37:61, and,
وَفِى ذَلِكَ فَلْيَتَنَافَسِ الْمُتَنَـفِسُونَ
(And for this let (all) those strive who want to strive.) 83:26 Allah's statement,
للَّهِ مُلْكُ السَّمَـوَتِ وَالاٌّرْضِ وَمَا فِيهِنَّ وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَىْءٍ قَدِيرٌ
(To Allah belongs the dominion of the heavens and the earth and all that is therein, and He is able to do all things.) means, He created everything, owns everything, controls the affairs of everything and is able to do all things. Therefore, everything and everyone are in His domain and under His power and will. There is none like Him, nor is there rival, ancestor, son, or wife for Him, nor a lord or god besides Him. Ibn Wahb said that he heard Huyay bin `Abdullah saying that Abu `Abdur-Rahman Al-Habli said that `Abdullah bin `Amr said, "The last revealed Surah was Surat Al-Ma'idah."
Samo Allahu pripadaju nebesa i Zemlja, On ih je stvorio i On ih uređuje. Sve što je na njima Njegova su stvorenja, i On je nad svime moćan, ništa Mu nije teško učiniti.
Sa kay Allāh lamang ang paghahari sa mga langit at lupa sapagkat Siya ay ang Tagapaglikha ng mga ito at ang Tagapangasiwa sa nauukol sa mga ito, at sa Kanya ang paghahari sa anumang nasa mga ito na lahat ng mga nilikha. Siya sa bawat bagay ay May-kakayahan kaya walang nakapagpapahina sa Kanya na anuman.
Quyền thống trị các tầng trời và trái đất bởi Ngài, và Ngài là Đấng Tạo Hóa ra chúng rồi điều hành, chi phối chúng; và quyền thống trị vạn vất giữa trời đất cũng thuộc về Ngài, Ngài là Đấng Toàn Năng trên tất cả mọi thứ, không có thứ gì làm Ngài bất lực.
Ad Allāh solo appartiene il Regno dei Cieli e della Terra; Egli è Colui che li ha creati e che amministra i loro affari, e a Lui spetta la Sovranità di tutte le creature che vi dimorano, ed Egli è l'Onnipotente, nulla Gli è impossibile.
Allah alone controls the heavens and the earth, and everything within them. He is their Creator and the One Who handles their affairs. He has power over everything and nothing can overpower Him.
Hanya Allah pemilik kerajaan langit dan bumi ini karena Dialah pencipta dan pengatur urusan keduanya. Dialah pula pemilik seluruh makhluk yang ada di dalamnya. Dia Mahakuasa atas segala sesuatu sehingga tidak ada sesuatu pun yang dapat melemahkan kekuasaan-Nya.
Göklerin ve yerin mülkü yalnız Allah'ındır. O, o ikisini yaratan ve işlerini idare edendir. Göklerdeki ve yerde bulunan bütün yaratılmışların mülkü O'nundur. O'nun gücü her şeye yeter. Hiçbir şey O'nu aciz bırakamaz.
Allah est le seul Possesseur des Cieux et de la Terre: Il en est le Créateur et le Gestionnaire. Il possède également toutes les créatures qu’ils contiennent et Il a le pouvoir sur toute chose, rien ne Lui étant possible.
This world has been created for the sake of putting man to the test. Therefore, everybody has freedom here. Here man may prosper even after linking with God and his prophet a religion which is not connected with God and His prophet. Here, even on the strength of imaginary hopes and false wishes, the right to paradise can be claimed. Here, it is possible for a man to create a great fanfare about his leadership and to ‘prove’ that whatever he does is exactly according to the religion of God. But, no such thing will be useful on the Day of Judgement. What will be useful on the Day of Judgment will be that man should prove truthful in the eyes of God. The test of the community bearing the Divine Scripture is not whether they are the claimants of faith or not. Their real test is a demonstration of their ability to prove their claim to Faith.
Al-lah es Quien posee los Cielos y la Tierra: Él es su Creador y Regente. Él es el poseedor de todas las criaturas que contienen y tiene poder sobre todas las cosas; nada Le es imposible.